《The Luckiest Dumb Doctor》 Chapter 1 - 1 Cultivation Marvel _1 Chapter 1 Cultivation Marvel _1 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Ah, be gentle, don¡¯t tear my clothes!¡± ¡°Hurry up, I¡¯ve been suffocating these days!¡± ¡°You devil, don¡¯t you know¡­ Ah!!¡± In the scorching heat of July, Peach Blossom Vige was exceptionally hot. Greg Jensen nned to take a bath under the waterfall, but on his way there, he overheard this conversation. Curiously following the voices, he saw Uncle Hall and Sharon Lampe from the vige lying naked in the bushes. ¡°Auntie¡­ what are you two doing?¡± The two were startled and turned to look, only to see Greg Jensen, the well-known vige idiot, standing there watching them. Greg had been a university student at a prestigious college, once brimming with hope. But after attending only for half a year, he was beaten into idiocy and sent back home, where he roamed around the vige ever since. Unexpectedly, he had ventured up to the mountain in the middle of the day. Startled, Uncle Hall cursed, ¡°Greg Jensen you fucking idiot, you scared the hell out of me!¡± As he spoke, he picked up a stone and hurled it at Greg. Thud! The stone cracked Greg¡¯s head open. Uncle Hall, not even bothering to get dressed, continued with a flurry of punches and kicks, cursing while he beat him: ¡°You big fool, if your stupidity causes me problems, I¡¯ll castrate you!¡± ¡°Enough already, don¡¯t break him!¡± Seeing Greg¡¯s face bloodied, Sharon quickly grabbed Uncle Hall. Uncle Hall shoved her off, swearing, ¡°This moron messed up my good time; I absolutely must teach him a lesson today!¡± Greg may have been an idiot, but he knew to run when someone hit him. ¡°Greg Jensen, stop right there!¡± Uncle Hall was about to chase him, but remembering he was still pantsless, he stopped. Worried, Sharon said, ¡°What if Greg tells someone? If your third brother finds out, he won¡¯t let us off!¡± Uncle Hall¡¯s face darkened even more, his eyes glinting coldly, ¡°Go back first. I¡¯ll catch up and warn that idiot. If he dares to b, then don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡± Sharon looked incredulously at Uncle Hall, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything reckless, okay?¡± Uncle Hall didn¡¯t respond, but he thought to himself, if an idiot dies, so what? ¡­ Greg ran in sheer panic, darting frantically forward like a headless fly until he dove into a secluded cave. He ran and ran, suddenly tripping over something on the ground. Turning his head, he saw something glowing on the ground. Out of curiosity, Greg picked it up, discovering a smooth, round bead. Just as he was wondering about it, the bead melted into his palm like water. ¡°Ah! It hurts!¡± Greg felt as if there was a fire burning inside him, a heat that was excruciatingly unbearable and agonizing! ¡°It¡¯s killing me!!¡± Struggling, Greg got up and tried to run out of the cave, but he hadn¡¯t gotten far before the pain knocked him down again, and he eventually passed out. His body was so hot that when he came into contact with a small puddle nearby, it made a ¡°sizzling¡± sound, and his clothes turned to ashes. After who knows how long, a disheveled woman came running in, looking frantic. She was young and beautiful, with a sexy figure, but her clothes were torn and ragged, exposingrge areas of her pale skin. The woman seemed off, her cheeks flushed, her gaze hazy, and upon seeing Greg lying on the ground, her breathing quickened. Greg was simply too handsome, with his sword-like brows, aquiline nose, and chiseled lips; his face was strikingly beautiful. His physique was like that of a perfect sculpture, with thick muscr arms and firm, well-defined chest and abs, incredibly sexy and captivating. The woman¡¯s eyes widened in an instant, her throat swallowing hard. She had never before seen a man so handsome and well-built. She involuntarily took two steps forward, but as if remembering something, she retreated one step back, her face showing struggle. However, the most primal of human instincts quickly took over; she could no longer restrain herself, and in frenzy, she tore off her clothes and lunged forward¡­ ¡­ Greg Jensen groggily opened his eyes, feeling as if he had been dreaming a long, long dream. He looked around and found himself in a cave, next to himy a woman, naked as the day she was born. ¡°Ah!¡± Greg was startled, and it was only with the dim light from the entrance of the cave that he could see the woman¡¯s face clearly. Her skin was fair and smooth, her features delicate and petite, her figure curvaceous, and those long, fine legs were impable. The woman also woke up at this time, and seeing Greg staring intently at her, she red at him fiercely. Greg stopped staring at her, and that¡¯s when he realized that he too was naked, and there was not a single piece of clothing nearby. Instinctively he asked, ¡°You¡­ who are you?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am.¡± The woman¡¯s expression wasplex, her gaze cold, as she put on her torn clothes and stood up. Greg noticed that her clothes were all ripped apart and thought, could it be that he had¡­? ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ I¡¯ll take responsibility¡­¡± ¡°Take responsibility?¡± The woman looked at him with a face full of scorn and eyes filled with contempt, ¡°How will you take responsibility? Marry me? Do you qualify?¡± Greg suddenly felt embarrassed, penniless and with nothing to his name, he indeed seemed to have no such qualification. Though the woman was angry at heart, she knew that this man was innocent and, strictly speaking, she had taken advantage of him. ¡°Stop thinking about it and forget about today. You are just a mere country farmer, our worlds are worlds apart; don¡¯t you dare have any improper thoughts.¡± After saying that, she turned and walked away, though her steps were somewhat staggering. Greg sighed; the feeling of being looked down upon was genuinely ufortable. He shook his head vigorously, feeling confused, as if he had forgotten many things. Greg tried to recall his past, his eyes suddenly reddened, and a towering rage surged forth! He remembered it all, he remembered everything! During his college days, he had a girlfriend named Cindy Harrison. Once, while working part-time at a hotel, he discovered that the student council president Ethan Locke was taking Cindy to book a room. Greg was immediately enraged; he rushed forward to demand an exnation, but instead, Ethan beat him up. Unwilling to ept this, he reported the incident. But to his disbelief, Ethan remained unscathed, and that very night, he came to beat Greg up again. And Cindy Harrison, the girlfriend he loved deeply, was yelling on the side, ¡°Hit him hard, so he doesn¡¯t harass me again.¡± Greg trembled as he recalled this, remembering how many blows he took that night, how much blood he shed until he was knocked senseless. Later, the school sent him back to Peach Blossom Vige, where he lived with his uncle. Greg clenched his teeth with uncontainable anger, his fists cracking, Cindy Harrison you heartless wench, you are truly cold-blooded and merciless! And that damned Ethan Locke, I will crush you to dust, consigning you to eternal damnation! I will return all the suffering and misery I¡¯ve endured back to you a thousandfold, a millionfold!! It took a while for Greg to calm down, sensing that there were still many things in his head. Upon sorting his thoughts, he discovered that within the bead he had acquired, there was a cultivation technique ¨C ¡°The Yin-Yang Harmony Sutra¡±! Once cultivated to sess, one could summon the wind and rain, travel through the sky and the earth, move mountains and fill seas, omnipotent in every regard. Greg was overjoyed, Ethan had wealth and influence, with connections that reached the heavens. For a penniless and powerless country farmer like him, seeking revenge would be exceedingly difficult. But now it was different. Once he had sessfully cultivated the technique, what would Ethan Locke count for? By then, seeking revenge would be as easy as flipping a hand! At this thought, Greg couldn¡¯t help but burst into triumphantughter, Ethan Locke, Cindy Harrison, you two scum, just wait, my revenge ising soon! Chapter 2 - 2 Giving You a Baby_1 Chapter 2 Giving You a Baby_1 Trantor: 549690339 Just at that moment, a shout suddenly came from outside. ¡°Silly Greg!¡± ¡°Silly Greg!¡± ¡°Are you in the cave?¡± Lindsey Wolfe? Why had shee? Greg Jensen quickly silenced hisughter. Lindsey Wolfe was his rtive, and after he had been rendered foolish by Gareth Walker, he had been sent back to the vige. He had been living with his uncle, but his aunt was a bitter and harsh woman who neither spared him from beatings nor harsh words, and often withheld his meals. Conveniently, Lindsey Wolfe had divorced and had nowhere to go. Seeing how pitiful Greg was, she moved into his house with her two children and took care of his daily needs. As Greg hesitated about whether to go out, a woman suddenly walked in¡ª it was Lindsey Wolfe. Although Lindsey Wolfe was nearly thirty and had a child, she had delicate features and a well-proportioned body that made her look very young. Especially her voluptuous areas, which carried a woman¡¯s charm, sparked endless fantasies. ¡°Ah!¡± Lindsey Wolfe screamed when she saw Greg standing therepletely naked, but then she became infuriated and scolded: ¡°Why did you run over here? Haven¡¯t I told you? Don¡¯te here to y. Why don¡¯t you ever listen?¡± Greg instinctively clenched his legs together, covering his private parts. Lindsey Wolfe scoffed, ¡°Even a fool knows shame. Let go, let me see if you are hurt.¡± ¡°Why are you not saying anything? Where are your clothes?¡± Lindsey Wolfe bombarded him with questions and then walked around Greg to check if he was injured, finally rxing when she saw no harm. ¡°Heh heh¡­¡± Greg felt extremely awkward. He had wanted to reveal that he was back to normal, but now he could only continue to feign foolishness. Lindsey Wolfe, looking at Greg¡¯s naked form, suddenly felt somewhat embarrassed. Greg¡¯s physique was exceptionally good, and coupled with his extremely handsome appearance, it made her blush and her heart race. She couldn¡¯t help but remember her uncle¡¯s words, asking her to continue the Jensen Family lineage. She had been hesitant before, but now she was tempted. Firstly, Greg was incredibly handsome, irresistible to any woman when seen without pretenses. Secondly, the town was developing a scenic travel area and nned to requisition Greg¡¯s familynd; many in the vige wanted a share of the benefits. If she established that sort of rtionship with Greg, she could rightfully guard those assets. Lindsey Wolfe wasn¡¯t greedy for wealth, but she wanted to use the money to treat Greg¡¯s condition, hoping he could return to normal. She suddenly made up her mind to live with Silly Greg, thinking that unlike other men, Silly Greg would never abandon her. Removing her coat, Lindsey Wolfe wrapped it around Greg¡¯s waist, and in a gentler tone than usual, she asked: ¡°Silly Greg, do you like me?¡± Greg was somewhat puzzled, but he still nodded his head, ¡°I like you.¡± He truly liked her because she was sincerely good to him. Over the past six months, she had taken good care of him and had brought him to major hospitals in the city for check-ups to try to heal him. Greg held all these kindnesses in his heart and was hesitating whether to admit that he had returned to normal when he heard her stammer: ¡°Silly Greg, shall I have a baby for you, okay?¡± Greg was instantly stunned, wondering if he was hallucinating. ¡°Your grand-uncle asked me to have a baby for you, are you willing?¡± Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s face was flushed red, like a ripe apple. Gareth¡¯s mouth hung open wide. What were Second Uncle and the others thinking with such a bizarre idea? How could he possibly father a child? He quickly shook his head, ¡°No¡­ no, that won¡¯t do¡­¡± Lindsey had just been feeling embarrassed, but his words immediately set her off. ¡°Hmph! I¡¯ve agreed to it and you still don¡¯t want to?¡± Just as she was about to continue speaking, a gust of wind suddenly blew through the cave, chilling her to the bone. ¡°Forget it, what¡¯s the point in talking so much to a fool like you? Let¡¯s just go home,¡± she said. As Lindsey spoke, she pulled Greg towards the cave entrance, muttering as they walked: ¡°How many times have I told you not to go ying in the caves? Why won¡¯t you ever listen?¡± ¡°Next time you disobey, I¡¯ll spank you¡­¡± Gareth felt an immense warmth in his heart when he heard this. Ever since he had be foolish, there were hardly a few who truly cared for him. And Lindsey was certainly the kindest to him. He wanted to say he wasn¡¯t foolish anymore, but considering what Lindsey had just mentioned and the fact that he was naked, he decided to wait a few days more to avoid embarrassment for both of them. The two of them quickly exited the cave, and Gareth saw the sun hanging in the sky, surprised they had spent such a long time inside; it was already noon. He looked back at the cave, thinking he would return in a few days to see if there were any more treasures inside. After all, just one bead was so magical; what if he found another? As they descended the mountain, the view opened up before them. At the foot of the mountain there was arge cluster of houses¡ªthis was Peach Blossom Vige. Peach Blossom Vige was named after the Peach Blossom Stream that flowed through it, nestled between tworge mountains. Only near the small river was there space enough to breathe; the rest of the terrain was rugged and uneven, contributing to the vige¡¯s poverty and backwardness. Gareth¡¯s home was located halfway up the mountain, an even steeper area, residing in a mud-brick house. With just a few households nearby, the ce seemed particrly backward and deste. After Lindsey returned home, she boiled arge pot of water, instructing Gareth to wash thoroughly. His body was dirty and emitted an unpleasant odor. Gareth knew this was a result of his body being transformed by the bead, expelling impurities as it cleansed and recast his marrow. He washed up quickly and then wanted to study the Cultivation Technique, but Lindsey became irritated when she saw him. ¡°I told you to clean yourself properly, is this your idea of washing? Not even drying off afterwards?¡± Gareth mentallyined, How am I supposed to dry off if you don¡¯t even give me a towel? Lindsey approached, and upon seeing Gareth¡¯s near-perfect body, she couldn¡¯t resist saying, ¡°Let me dry you off.¡± ¡°No¡­ no need¡­¡± Gareth hastily refused, considering he was still naked. But Lindsey didn¡¯t care about his opinion and began to help him dry, quickly generating a spark between them. Seeing Gareth¡¯s strong reaction, Lindsey blushed slightly and couldn¡¯t help but spit out: ¡°Even when you¡¯re foolish, you still harbor these desires; men truly only behave when they¡¯re dead.¡± Gareth was immensely embarrassed, thinking Do you not realize how tempting you are? It was extremely hot during this period, and Lindsey¡¯s attire was particrly breezy, wearing just a thin dress. Some areas, dampened by the water, clung tightly to her body, disying her shapely figure in full detail. Especially when she bent over, she revealed a vast expanse of beautiful scenery. It took no effort for Gareth to see the skin that was white tinged with pink, and pink revealing a blush of powder; how could he possibly resist? Lindsey was also feeling the stirrings of desire, having not been this intimate with a man since her divorce. Now, seeing Gareth¡¯s robust body and thinking about the possibility of bearing a child for him, she couldn¡¯t help her racing heart and her body heating up. She suddenly had the thought, Why not start now? Lindsey was a decisive woman; once she had an idea, she acted on it, especially since her daughter, Lan, would not be home for a while. She locked the front door, her face flushed as she said, ¡°Silly Greg, didn¡¯t we just talk about having a child? Why don¡¯t we start now?¡± Chapter 3 - 3 The Wounded Woman_1 Chapter 3 The Wounded Woman_1 Trantor: 549690339 Greg Jensen was confused. What was this all about? But Lindsey Wolfe didn¡¯t care, and she pushed him down on the bed, reaching to take off her clothes. Greg Jensen panicked. This was not okay. He struggled to his feet, about to voice his refusal, when he heard someone outside calling: ¡°Freya, have you found Greg?¡± Lindsey Wolfe was startled and quickly stopped what she was doing. Seeing that Greg Jensen was still undressed, she hurried him, ¡°Put your clothes on, quick.¡± After speaking, she straightened up her own clothes and rushed out, ¡°Found him, found him! He ran off to y in the cave.¡± Outside stood an old man with white hair and beard, his face wrinkled but his back ramrod straight, his voice still full of vigor. ¡°How did Greg end up there? Such nonsense!¡± Heined as he entered the house, ¡°Why on earth is the door closed in broad daylight?¡± Lindsey Wolfe said unnaturally, ¡°Silly Greg is taking a bath.¡± The old man saw Greg Jensen and scolded, ¡°Greg, how many times have I told you not to go into that cave? Why won¡¯t you listen?¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t know what to say and could only give a silly chuckle. This old man was named Jules Jensen, his grandfather¡¯s younger brother, ranked second, whom everyone called Uncle Two. He was also one of the oldest among the vige elders, and among the few who truly cared for him. Uncle Two berated Greg Jensen, repeatedly admonishing and warning him never to go into the cave again. Greg Jensen still wore a silly smile as he brushed it off. Yet, in his heart, he was thinking that he would have to go back there after some time, maybe he would find some treasure. Gradually, more and more people arrived, all having heard that Greg Jensen hadn¡¯t returned home overnight and came to see how he was doing. At first, the talk was all about Greg Jensen, but somehow it shifted to Lindsey Wolfe. ¡°Freya, now that you¡¯vee around, it¡¯s good. That way, nobody has a reason to take over Greg¡¯s familynd anymore.¡± ¡°Exactly, let¡¯s see how they dare to snatch it now when we old folks are still around!¡± Lindsey Wolfe nodded, ¡°Thanks to Uncle Two, Uncle Three, Uncle Five. Without your help, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to carry on living here.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to thank for? Greg is a son of the Jensen Family, and you¡¯ve looked after him so well, we should be thanking you!¡± ¡°Indeed! Poor Greg, his parents died just a few years ago, and then he got beaten to this state¡­¡± The crowd sighed andmented, which left Greg Jensen with a bitter taste in his mouth, but he felt more grateful than anything, and thought that he would have to repay them in the future. Uncle Two knocked the dottle from his pipe on the sole of his shoe, stood up, and announced, ¡°Well, it¡¯s settled then. If anyone dares to cause trouble, juste and get me.¡± After speaking, he led the rest away. After they left, Lindsey Wolfe let out a sigh of relief. She had almost been discovered just now; it had been too close a call. But with the matter settled, she couldn¡¯t help feeling an inexplicable joy. ¡°Silly Greg, did you hear that? Your Uncle Two agrees with us!¡± As Lindsey Wolfe spoke, she chuckled, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect this, me, an older woman with a younger man¡­ Tsk tsk tsk, I¡¯m only twenty-nine, not old yet.¡± As she talked, it seemed she remembered something and her eyes reddened, she murmured to herself: ¡°So what if it¡¯s with a fool? I, Lindsey Wolfe, don¡¯t rely on any man, and I can make something of myself. I¡¯ll have to show those people!¡± She lifted her head, ¡°Silly Greg, from now on you have to listen to me, okay!¡± Greg Jensen was hesitant just a second ago about whether or not to confess, but seeing his aunt¡¯s serious expression, he could only give a silly smile and nod his head. The matter of bing smarter could wait untilter; telling her now would definitely make her feel deceived by him. His aunt was a woman who had been hurt; at eighteen, she had defied her family¡¯s wishes to be with a man who still lived in a thatched cottage. The couple endured hardships and struggled for seven or eight years before they were finally able to build a house and buy a car. But unexpectedly, the moment her ex-husband came into some money, he changed, leading to frequent quarrels and fights between them. Later, when his aunt gave birth to a daughter, her ex-husband became even more displeased, and his family started to pick on her and bully her. Their conflicts deepened, and eventually, his aunt discovered her ex-husband had found another woman. That¡¯s when she gave up hope and divorced him, the child not even a month old. Greg knew that his aunt¡¯s ex-husband owed much of his fortune to his aunt¡¯s efforts. Yet, just as things started to look up, he abandoned his wife and child for another woman, which was simply inhumane. When Lindsey Wolfe saw Greg nod, she smiled happily and hugged him tightly, saying: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will never abandon you, and you won¡¯t abandon me, right?¡± Greg¡¯s nose tingled, and he nodded vigorously: ¡°Aunt, you can rest assured, I will never abandon you!¡± Lindsey Wolfe didn¡¯t notice anything odd about Greg; she waspletely immersed in her own inner world. After who knows how long, Lindsey Wolfe suddenlyughed, ¡°Why am I even telling you all this? I should be focusing on having babies instead.¡± After saying that, she grabbed Greg by his clothes and pulled him inside. Greg panicked and quickly said, ¡°No¡­ No, that can¡¯t happen! You¡¯re my aunt!¡± Lindsey Wolfe chuckled: ¡°Silly man, you were just saying you¡¯d listen to me, and now you won¡¯t! I¡¯m not your real aunt, what are you afraid of?¡± Greg was dumbfounded. His aunt wasn¡¯t his real aunt? What was going on? Yet, he felt lighter, as if he¡¯d shed some heavy burden. No wonder the Jensen Family didn¡¯t oppose; it really didn¡¯t go againstmon human ethics. To speak the truth, facing his aunt, a stunning and charming beauty, and often engaging in intimate contact with her¡ª it would be a lie to say he wasn¡¯t tempted. However, he¡¯d always thought his aunt was his mother¡¯s sister. How could hemit such a beastly act? He had never expected that she wasn¡¯t actually his real aunt, which meant he could possibly¡­ When Greg reached that thought, he shivered; he was such a beast! Even though she wasn¡¯t his real aunt, he still shouldn¡¯t¡­ But his aunt was too beautiful and tempting, and he needed to practice the ¡°Yin Yang Harmony Sutra¡± which required finding an excellent ¡°cauldron¡± to advance his cultivation. His aunt perfectly met these conditions, and she was even willing to be with him. What was he still hesitating or conflicted about? Suddenly, two figurines appeared in Greg¡¯s mind, engaging in a fierce mental struggle. Unaware of his turmoil, Lindsey Wolfe went about her day, a continuous temptation to Greg. But in reality, having him always around¡ªoften shirtless¡ªwas a temptation to her as well, wasn¡¯t it? As the saying goes, ¡°At thirty a man is like a wolf, at forty a tiger, and at fifty he can absorb the earth while sitting down.¡± Lindsey Wolfe was at an age where she was quite needy, and since bing pregnant, she had not had intimate contact with a man. She could hardly contain herself any longer. And there was Greg, always around her with his handsome face and fine physique; who wouldn¡¯t be moved? Who could resist? Now that it was justified, and they could be together openly, Lindsey Wolfe cast aside all restraints. She pulled Greg into the inner room, unable to wait even a moment longer. Chapter 4: Exhaling Resentment First_1 Chapter 4: Exhaling Resentment First_1 Trantor: 549690339 Greg Jensen still couldn¡¯t get over the mental hurdle. Although Lindsey Wolfe wasn¡¯t his real aunt and there was no blood rtion, he had still called her aunt for over a decade! If he really got involved with his aunt¡­ Greg Jensen didn¡¯t dare to think further, and he struggled to sit up from the bed. Lindsey Wolfe was about to speak when she suddenly heard someone shouting from outside, ¡°Freya, I heard Greg the Fool is back?¡± Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s face changed, ¡°Dammit, Uncle Hall, any time but now, just when I was about to have some good luck, you had toe and ruin it!¡± She didn¡¯t want to respond, but as Uncle Hall kept shouting outside, Lindsey Wolfe had to straighten her clothes and go out. While Greg Jensen felt relieved, he also became puzzled. Uncle Hall showing up at the door was definitely not a good sign, what was he up to? Yesterday, when Greg had gone up the mountain to bathe, he had caught Uncle Hall with Sharon Lampe, and thetter had beaten him up. Was he looking for trouble again? Greg Jensen touched his head only to find that the wound had healed, probably thanks to the miraculous effect of that bead. He was about to look in the mirror when he heard amotion from outside. Greg Jensen hurried outside only to see Uncle Hall shoving his aunt, trying to force his way into the house. Greg Jensen already disliked Uncle Hall, and seeing him bully his aunt, he immediately lost his temper and kicked out furiously. Uncle Hall hadn¡¯t even reacted when he was kicked to the ground, clutching his chest as he climbed back up, furiously cursing, ¡°Damn you, Greg the Fool, you dare to hit me!¡± He rushed forward,pletely disregarding Greg Jensen. Uncle Hall was tall and burly, with the physique of a tiger and the strength of a bear, taking advantage of his rtionship with the big boss Uncle Hall to mix in the town and county, making many friends and thus being very arrogant, looking down on everyone. Lindsey Wolfe saw this and screamed at once, ¡°Fool, run for it!¡± How could Greg Jensen run away? He wasn¡¯t a pushover. Back when he was young, there were a lot of boys in the vige who fought often, and he had lost more than he won at that time. But as he grew up, he had never lost a fight. In high school, he had even be the ringleader at school, so why would he be afraid of Uncle Hall? He had been bullied previously simply because he had gone stupid and hadn¡¯t known how to fight back, but now that he had recovered, he naturally sought revenge. Seeing Uncle Hall charging at him, Greg Jensen sidestepped slightly and threw a fierce punch. Bang! The punchnded squarely on Uncle Hall¡¯s face, sending stars into his eyes and almost knocking him down. Greg Jensen, seizing the advantage, didn¡¯t let up, delivering another kick and pummeling him while atop him! After a dozen punches, Uncle Hall¡¯s face was a swollen mess, his nose bleeding. Only then did Greg Jensen feel like he had vented his anger, thinking you bullied me! You hit me! Now I¡¯ll let you taste what it¡¯s like to be beaten up! Lindsey Wolfe was dumbfounded by this scene. She hadn¡¯t expected Greg Jensen to be so formidable, having just taken down Uncle Hall with such ease. But as she felt relieved, she also grew worried. Uncle Hall was not someone to mess with lightly, and now that Greg had given him a beating, he would surely call more people for retaliation. Thinking so, Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s face turned pale, and she hurriedly rushed forward to pull Greg Jensen away, ¡°Fool, stop hitting him, enough is enough!¡± Greg Jensen was still not cated, pretending to be foolish as he hit, ¡°For bullying my aunt! For bullying my aunt! I¡¯ll beat you to death!!¡± Lindsey Wolfe paused for a moment, wondering why Greg was acting differently. Then she realized he had attacked because he saw her being bullied. ¡°Fool, stop hitting, stop before you cause serious harm!¡± Only then did Greg Jensen stand up, ¡°If you dare bully my aunt again, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Uncle Hall, someone who mingled in the streets, had never endured such a brutal beating, such humiliation. He was simultaneously anxious, angry, filled with hate and annoyance, ring at Greg Jensen and said viciously: ¡°Fine, fine, fine, Greg Jensen, you¡¯re so great! How dare you hit me, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re dead!¡± Lindsey Wolfe was already scared to the point of being as pale as death, and after hearing this, her face became even whiter, like paper. She pleaded urgently: ¡°Uncle Hall, don¡¯t stoop to a fool¡¯s level. His head isn¡¯t right, he goes crazy from time to time, that¡¯s why¡­¡± Uncle Hall cut her off, ¡°So what if he¡¯s a fool? He dared to hit me, he¡¯s a dead man!¡± Greg Jensen, seeing that Uncle Hall still dared to threaten him, kicked him fiercely, sending him sliding half a meter away. ¡°Ah!¡± Uncle Hall let out a heartrending scream and struggled to crawl toward the courtyard door. Greg Jensen wanted to hit him more but was forcibly held back by Lindsey Wolfe, ¡°Stop, stop, keep hitting and it¡¯s all over!¡± Greg Jensen then stopped and stood there without moving. Themotion had long since alerted the neighbors, and the just-returned Second Master, Third Master, and others all ran over. They had thought that Uncle Hall had given Greg Jensen a beating, but to their surprise, it was Uncle Hall who was lying on the ground, which dumbfounded them. ¡°What happened here?¡± ¡°Why is Uncle Hall on the ground?¡± Already furious, Uncle Hall felt even more humiliated upon hearing these questions. Struggling to get up from the ground, he said through gritted teeth: ¡°Greg Jensen! Lindsey Wolfe! You two wait, I will not let you off!¡± After losing face, he blurted out this threat and staggered away. Second Master asked with a puzzled face, ¡°Freya? What¡¯s going on here?¡± ¡°Was Uncle Hall beaten by Greg?¡± Lindsey Wolfe, with a gloomy face, exined, ¡°Uncle Hall came earlier, asking Greg to do some work for him. Of course, I wasn¡¯t willing; who knows what he wanted Greg to do? Unexpectedly, that angered him. He cursed and pushed me, trying to enter the house, then Greg rushed out and beat him up.¡± After hearing this, Second Master and the others were surprisingly looking at Greg Jensen, unable to understand how he had changed and dared to hit someone. As everyone knew, even though Greg Jensen had fought frequently in the past, after bing foolish, he was very scared of people, only ever on the receiving end of beatings, never the one to strike others. But Lindsey Wolfe knew why and exined, ¡°Greg must have seen me getting bullied, so he acted.¡± Second Master nodded, ¡°So that¡¯s why, I was wondering why he dared to do it.¡± ¡°Exactly! I thought he was not foolish anymore.¡± Hearing this, Greg Jensen hurriedly let out two foolish chuckles, not ready to reveal the truth just yet. Lindsey Wolfe, realizing everyone¡¯s attention was on Greg, quickly said: ¡°Greg hit Uncle Hall, and Uncle Hall will definitely not let us off. What will we do if he brings people to beat us up?¡± Upon hearing this, everyone frowned, recognizing the seriousness of the situation. Uncle Hall was a bully in the vige, and no one dared to provoke him. His older brother, Big Boss Hall, was even a prominent figure in town. Now that Greg Jensen had hit him, the matter would definitely not end there. After a long silence, Third Master, stroking his long beard, said, ¡°How about we take you to apologize to him? And pay some medical expenses?¡± Lindsey Wolfe thought for a moment, ¡°That¡¯s all we can do for now.¡± Greg Jensen wanted to object, but as a fool, naturally no one listened to him. Even if he wasn¡¯t foolish, it was likely no one would listen anyways. However, even if Auntie went to make an apology, Uncle Hall would not just let it go, and in the end, fists would still have to resolve the matter! And with Uncle Hall having numerous brothers, if they really came to fight, Greg alone would be no match for them. Therefore, he had to focus on training ¡°The Yin-Yang Harmony Scripture¡± as soon as possible. As long as he seeded in entering the first level of Qi Refinement, what would Uncle Hall and the others amount to? Chapter 5 - 5 Be a True Gentleman_1 Chapter 5 Be a True Gentleman_1 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°` ¡°The Yin Yang Harmony Scripture¡± is aplete tome of Dual Cultivation, which contains various methods such as the Guidance Technique, body training, traditional Chinese medicine, and the path of alchemy. This tome is very thorough, not only detailing the realms and steps of cultivation but also recording the experiences and insights of predecessors. Ordinary people must start with body training, enduring years of tempering before they can draw nature¡¯s spiritual energy into their bodies using the Guidance Technique, thus embarking on the path of cultivation. But Greg Jensen had his meridians cleansed and marrow washed by that mysterious bead, changing his physique, so he could directly cultivate the Guidance Technique. The path of cultivation is divided into nine major realms: Qi Refinement, Foundation Establishment, Golden Core, and so on. The Qi Refinement Realm is the mostplicated, with nine levels corresponding to the body¡¯s three Dantians, three Gates, and three Orifices. The three Dantians refer to the lower, middle, and upper Dantians; sessfully opening the lower Dantian marks entry into the first level of Qi Refinement. From then on, one can store spiritual energy, strengthen the body, increase strength, and taking on five or six ordinary men is no challenge at all. Seeing that Aunt Esther had firmly decided to apologize to Uncle Hall, Greg returned to his room to begin his cultivation. He sat cross-legged, calmed his mind, rid himself of distracting thoughts, and connected with nature¡¯s spiritual energy, following the spell. As the saying goes, all beginnings are hard. This step is also the most difficult; ordinary people may spend their entire lives without seeding. But to Greg¡¯s surprise, just after sitting down for a short while, he felt the spiritual energy that pervaded heaven and earth. He immediately guided this spiritual energy into his body, traveling through his meridians following the routes described in the Guidance Technique. At first, this thread of spiritual energy moved very slowly, but as he became more adept, its travels through his meridians grew increasingly rapid. Pop! After an unknown period, as if breaking through some barrier, the speed of the spiritual energy¡¯s cirction suddenly quickened,pleting a cycle in the blink of an eye. Small Heavenly Circuit! Greg was overjoyed; he knew he hadpleted a Small Heavenly Circuit, and as long as he used spiritual energy to open the lower Dantian, he would officially be in the first level of Qi Refinement. However, before he could rejoice for long, a sharp pain came from within his body, causing him to break out in cold sweat. The spiritual energy that hadpleted a Small Heavenly Circuit also dissipated at this moment. The limit was reached! The meridians could no longer withstand more spiritual energy, so he had to stop the attraction, waiting for his body to recover. Afterward, his meridians¡¯ capacity would strengthen. Then, they could amodate more spiritual energy, withstand faster speeds. Greg exhaled deeply, not the least bit discouraged; for ordinary people, merely absorbing spiritual energy was already difficult, let alone having circted a Small Heavenly Circuit. ording to the records in ¡°The Yin Yang Harmony Scripture,¡± the fastest toplete the Small Heavenly Circuit was a Taoist named Hurbet Myes. From guiding spiritual energy into his body topleting the Small Heavenly Circuit, it took nearly half a year. Being able toplete the Small Heavenly Circuit within half a year was already considered a once-in-a-lifetime talent; if Greg had been in that era, what kind of honors would he have received? ¡°I never imagined that I would be a cultivation prodigy!¡± Greg was delighted and stood up to move around, feeling his body was filled with power. He threw a punch with force, producing a whooshing sound as it cut through the air, estimating that this punch carried at least two or three hundred pounds of force! ¡°Truly, the path of cultivation is miraculous; just a Small Heavenly Circuit brings such great changes, what if I cultivate to higher levels¡­¡± He suddenly looked up, gazing at the pure white clouds, his eyes revealing a touch of longing. It was said that at higher levels of cultivation, one could ride the clouds andmand the fog; he wondered what that experience would be like. He suddenly remembered a line of poetry, ¡°A drunken celestial being in disarray, crushing the white clouds into oblivion.¡± Greg thought of the day when he could stride across mountain peaks three feet tall and traverse the world, and his heart surged with excitement. By that time, what would someone like Gareth Walker amount to? ¡°A great man should indeed be like this!¡± Thinking this, Greg couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud, feeling utterly carefree in his heart. ¡°` The little girl in the next room, who was doing her homework, suddenly furrowed her brows and muttered, ¡°Sigh, Greg has done something silly again¡­¡± After the excitement, Greg felt some regret. With such great talent, he was limited by his physical strength and could only circte a minor circtory cycle once a day. If he could keep circting, he believed it wouldn¡¯t take long for him to achieve his dream of ¡°dominating the world.¡± However, he also knew that was impossible. The ¡°Yin-Yang Harmony Sutra¡± did have a method of medicinal baths that could speed up the recovery of meridians, but the required herbs were far too precious. Now penniless, Greg naturally couldn¡¯t afford these medicinal baths. ¡°I better stick to practicing physical techniques earnestly.¡± Physical techniques actually referred to the collective term for martial skills such as boxing and swordsmanship. Practicing physical techniques could not only enhance physical fitness but also elerate the recovery of meridians. Although it couldn¡¯t speed it up by much, it was still better than nothing. And if one became proficient in physical techniques, they could even use it to gain victory over enemies. It was like killing several birds with one stone! The ¡°Yin-Yang Harmony Sutra¡± was now etched in Greg¡¯s mind almost effortlessly, and he practiced the recorded physical techniques in full. The first time around, his movements were somewhat loose and ck. But on the second round, the air was filled with the sound of whistling wind. Hearing the sounds from the yard, Esther Jensen put down her homework and stood by the window looking out. ¡°Big dummy, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Greg stopped when he heard her and once again revealed a silly grin on his face. He had no choice but to keep up the act of ying dumb since he hadn¡¯t figured out how to exin things to his aunt. Esther watched Greg¡¯s foolish appearance and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Be careful not to hurt your back.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Greg continued with a silly smile. Just then, Lindsey Wolfe and the second elder and others returned. Everyone¡¯s faces looked grim, and Lindsey had a bright red handprint on her face, clearly having been pped by someone. It went without saying who did it¡ªcertainly Uncle Hall! The second elder nced at Greg and sighed, ¡°Freya, you should take the kids and hide for a bit. Once Uncle Hall¡¯s anger subsides, we¡¯ll try to pacify him, offer somepensation, and this matter will blow over.¡± Lindsey looked at Greg and was inclined to nod but hesitated. Greg knew she was afraid of involving the children, yet worried about him, so he grinned foolishly, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Uncle¡¯s right, we should hide for a bit.¡± Seeing his appearance, Lindsey couldn¡¯t help butugh helplessly, ¡°If I hide, what about you?¡± Greg pointed to the mountains and said, ¡°Run¡­¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense, you promised me before that you wouldn¡¯t go there anymore.¡± Lindsey red at him and finally made up her mind, ¡°Uncle, while I¡¯m gone, please take good care of Silly Greg.¡± ¡°Those are not words to be spoken, after all, Silly Greg is a child of our Jensen Family.¡± The second elder spoke very magnanimously, ¡°As long as these old bones of mine aren¡¯t shattered, nobody will be able to bully a Jensen.¡± ¡°Right, if Uncle Hall dares toe, let him know that we Jensen Family are not to be trifled with.¡± Greg¡¯s face was still stered with a silly smile, but his heart was deeply moved¡ªit¡¯s true that adversity reveals true friends. Lindsey would have liked to stay with Greg, but the children were too young¡ªif anything happened to them¡­ With no other choice, she bid farewell to Greg with tearful eyes and then took the two children back to her parents¡¯ home. Greg watched Lindsey¡¯s departing figure, and the smile on his face gradually faded away. Uncle Hall, you truly deserve to die! Chapter 6 - 6 Qi Refinement Level 1_1 Chapter 6 Qi Refinement Level 1_1 Trantor: 549690339 Greg Jensen fell silent for a moment before resuming his cultivation. Five hours had passed since thest cirction of the cycle, and he nned to continue practicing the Guidance Technique, striving to draw spiritual energy into his lower dantian tonight. This time, when he operated the Guidance Technique, spiritual energy quickly entered his body. And as the spiritual energy grew more robust, Greg¡¯s expression became more serious. He knew the time hade to open his lower dantian! The lower dantian, located three inches below the navel, contained a pocket of Innate True Qi. Once sessfully opened, he could transform spiritual energy into True Qi, store it in the lower dantian, strengthen the body, and prolong life. Feeling the spiritual energy within him grow like a snowball, he hesitated no longer and guided the spiritual energy tounch a fierce assault on his lower dantian. Boom! The next second, the spiritual energy in his meridians suddenly entered a mysterious ce! Had he seeded? Had he seeded on his first try?! Greg could hardly believe it. However, he soon realized something was amiss because there was an even more violent breath of energy within the lower dantian. ¡°Could this be my own Innate Qi?¡± Greg once again carefully studied the insights of predecessors in the ¡°Yin Yang Harmony Sutra,¡± and then he understood that he had practiced dual cultivation with that woman in the cave yesterday, and with the aid of her Yin Qi, he had cultivated this Yang Qi. This was also why he was able to draw energy into his body, circte the minor cycle, and open the lower dantian so quickly. In future cultivation, he only needed to constantly strengthen this Yang Qi and then convert it into True Qi. His cultivation would progress much faster than merely absorbing nature¡¯s spiritual energy. He must continue Dual Cultivation with that woman to strengthen this Yang Qi; otherwise, he would not be able to advance to the second level of Qi Refinement! Greg was bbergasted again. He didn¡¯t even know the woman¡¯s name; how was he supposed to practice dual cultivation with her? Besides, what happened yesterday was clearly an ident. Hoping to have such an encounter with her again was even harder than ascending to heaven! Couldn¡¯t he just change to another woman? Greg reexamined the cultivation knowledge in his mind and found that it really wasn¡¯t possible. Because he had cultivated this Yang Qi with the aid of that woman¡¯s Yin Qi, and it wasn¡¯t yet perfected. If the Qi of another woman were mixed in, they would sh, causing at best damage to the meridians, and at worst, an explosive death! Greg¡¯s head was aching. That meant without dual cultivating with that woman, he could not convert this Yang Qi into True Qi, and he would not be able to enter the second level of Qi Refinement. ¡°I don¡¯t even know her name; where do I find her?¡± Greg became very frustrated. It seemed he had no choice but to make inquiries in the vige; after all, she hadn¡¯t appeared in Peach Blossom Vige without reason. Just then, he suddenly felt very hungry, apanied by a sense of weakness. The feeling was like having not eaten for many days; he felt exhausted and utterly fatigued. Greg understood that entering the first level of Qi Refinement had exhausted all of the stored energy in his body. He hurriedly ran to the kitchen and ate all the leftovers he could find in one go. Even after eating everything edible there was, he was still very hungry. Greg then set his sights on thest piece of cured meat left at home, washed it swiftly, and then threw it into the big pot. The meat was soon cooked. Without bothering to slice it, Greg picked up the cured meat and began gnawing on it. Only after he had finished therge piece of cured meat did he feel somewhat satiated, and finally, some strength returned to his body. After washing his hands, Greg unexpectedly revealed a bitter smile. The most pressing matter now was not finding a woman but earning money. Ancients said that those who wish to pursue cultivation need wealth,panions, techniques, and locale, without which nothing can be achieved. Now, he had truly learned this lesson! To cultivate in peace, one must have a stable economic foundation, for without sufficient wealth, even basic sustenance is a problem. Let alone when cultivating, one needs arge amount of medicinal herbs to nourish the body and concoct elixirs, all of which require money. But how to make money? The ¡°Yin-Yang Harmony Sutra¡± indeed has some money-making methods, but he was currently unable to use them. Greg Jensen had a bit of a headache and couldn¡¯t think of a good way to make money even as he fell asleep. When he woke up the next day, he was still pondering this issue, but still had no clue. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s set aside the matter of making money and focus on filling the stomach first.¡± He took his fishing tools and went to the mountain, for there was a Cold Pond with many fish that could be caught to ease the hunger. Greg Jensen arrived at the Cold Pond, set up a few simple automatic fishing devices, and then dug up some earthworms to hang on the hooks. After he finished all this, he had broken a good sweat, and considering how hot it was today, he simply soaked in the Cold Pond. Greg Jensen soaked for a while and then started to practice his cultivation in the water. Soon, several small fish swam over and began to perform ¡°Fish Therapy¡±. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t pay much attention at first, but as more and more fish came, he started to wonder what was going on. After all, this phenomenon had never urred before. Could it be, because he had absorbed the nature¡¯s spiritual energy? Gradually, the fish around him became more numerous, and evenrge fish weighing several pounds appeared. ¡°Rock climbers, green grouper, Snakehead Fish, and such big Peach Blossom Fish, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen these.¡± ¡°My goodness, Dragon fish!¡± Greg Jensen was startled; he hadn¡¯t expected to see Dragon fish at this time. Dragon fish are a very famous local species, not only smooth and delicately tasty but also high in medicinal value, enhancing brain function and beauty. It¡¯s said that eating them over the long term can improve health and longevity. However, these fish have very high water quality requirements and only grow in mountain streams, making them extremely rare. Greg Jensen watched as more and more Dragon fish appeared, and his eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up. A few years ago, Dragon fish sold for five to six thousand yuan per jin (half kilogram), and even then, they were scarce on the market. These Dragon fish weighed at least two to three jin each, and selling them could make him a profit of ten to twenty thousand yuan, enough to buy medicine. Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help butugh; he was worried about making money, but he stumbled upon such a stroke of luck. Greg Jensen quickly caught a few, and the scared school of fish instantly scattered. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry; he sat down with crossed legs and resumed his cultivation. Sure enough, it wasn¡¯t long before the group of fish swam back, and this time there were even more Dragon fish than before. Greg Jensen was overjoyed and quickly caught two more and threw them to the shore. Repeating the process, he soon filled the fish basket, weighing a good five to six jin. Greg Jensen looked at the Dragon fish bouncing lively in the basket and smiled until his eyes were nearly closed. He caught two and started a fire to grill them; before long, the air was filled with a rich meaty aroma. Greg Jensen was already drooling with anticipation and couldn¡¯t wait for the fish to cool, tearing off a piece and putting it into his mouth. After swallowing the fish, a warm current immediately rose in his belly,pletely sweeping away his hunger. ¡°What a treasure!¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes shone as he looked at the fish basket, feeling as though he had truly stumbled upon a treasure! Chapter 7 - 7 Misunderstanding_1 Chapter 7 Misunderstanding_1 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°` However, he didn¡¯t continue to eat, because all of this was money! Greg Jensen carried the basket of fish back home, hoping to find some money for the bus fare to the county to sell the fish. But there wasn¡¯t a single penny at home, and when he dug out his old phone, he found it had been disconnected. Greg looked at the fish in the basket, which had all died by now. He wished he had known to take a bucket earlier. He locked the door, went down the mountain, and walked toward the county seat on the side of the road, hitching for a ride. About ten or so minutester, a motorcycle stopped. ¡°How much to the county seat, master?¡± ¡°Ten yuan.¡± Greg didn¡¯t haggle and agreed right away. ¡°Master, do you know where in the county they buy Dragon fish?¡± The motorcycle driver, a middle-aged man in his forties or fifties, was startled when he saw the basket full of Dragon fish. ¡°Wow, where did you catch so many Dragon fish?¡± Greg smiled, ¡°In a little stream, just got lucky and found a nest of them.¡± Seeing Greg didn¡¯t want to say much, the motorcycle driver said, ¡°I heard that Reverie Inn is buying them. I happen to have their purchasing manager¡¯s phone number, how about I ask for you?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Greg nodded eagerly in agreement. The motorcycle driver immediately made a call, said a few words, then hung up and said: ¡°Young man, I asked, and they buy it, and the price seems quite good too. I¡¯ll take you to Reverie Inn.¡± ¡°Great!¡± Greg joyfully added, ¡°If these fish sell, I¡¯ll give you a hundred yuan straight up.¡± ¡°Deal.¡± The motorcycle driver was also happy and quickly brought Greg to the county seat. Riverhaven County was economically backward, and there weren¡¯t many big hotels. The most famous was Reverie Inn. At this moment, in the office of Reverie Inn, Lois Abbott sat in the boss chair, rubbing her forehead with a worried look. Ever since her father fell seriously ill, the hotel¡¯s business had been going downhill day by day. What was worse, the hotel had caught the attention of someone named Brandon Brent, who at first kindly advised her, nning to buy the hotel. Lois naturally disagreed, but Brandon Brent then started a relentless pursuit, intending to marry her so he could get Reverie Inn without spending much money. Brandon Brent was nothing but a wealthy phnderer, indulging in a life of luxury andziness, with women in his life changing more frequently than clothing. How could Lois ever fancy such a man? But how could she ignore him when his father was the chief of the inspection bureau? Despite her strong reluctance, Lois could only feign civility with Brandon while looking for a way to boost the hotel¡¯s business. A turning point for the hotel¡¯s business finally arrived recently. Chestor Ware, the richest man in Riverhaven County, had somehow heard that eating Dragon fish could prolong one¡¯s life. Therefore, he let it be known that whichever hotel could procure Dragon fish would be the designated venue for his banquets. Hearing this news, all hotels went crazy. Chestor Ware was the richest man in Riverhaven County with an extensivework. Whichever hotel gained his favor meant hitting a veritable goldmine. They wouldn¡¯t have to worry about business for life! Naturally, Lois didn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity and started to gather information about Dragon fish from everywhere. However, the Dragon fish had almost be extinct in recent years; where could one find them? Just then, Brandon Brent falsely imed he knew where to get Dragon fish. With the attitude of a drowning man clutching at straws, Lois followed him into Peach Blossom Mountain. But halfway there, Brandon Brent actually spiked her drink with a drug, and luckily she managed to escape in time to thwart his ns. ¡°` But even so, she had lost the most precious thing a woman can possess. Thinking of that handsome face and his sturdy body, Lois Abbott¡¯splexion turned rosy. She took a deep breath, stood up, and decided to take a walk to the doorway. However, as soon as she reached the entrance, she saw a familiar figure. What was he doing here? Could he have found out who I am ande looking for me? A hint of coldness appeared on Lois Abbott¡¯s face as she quickly walked over. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Greg Jensen stood at the entrance of the Reverie Inn, about to make a phone call to the procurement manager when he heard the voice. Turning around, he froze. Because the person speaking was none other than the woman he had spent the night with in the cave the day before yesterday. Greg Jensen could hardly believe his eyes; he had thought it would not be easy to find her, but there she was, right in front of him. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Lois Abbott asked coldly, radiating an air of frost. Seeing her unfriendly attitude, Greg Jensen cautiously replied, ¡°I¡¯m here to sell fish, I had an appointment with the procurement manager.¡± Lois Abbott¡¯s brows furrowed even more deeply, ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Greg Jensen, puzzled, said, ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m not threatening you, I really am just here to sell fish.¡± ¡°Sell fish? What fish?¡± ¡°Dragon fish, I¡¯ve heard¡­¡± Greg Jensen wanted to continue exining, but as soon as Lois Abbott heard the words ¡°Dragon fish,¡± her face immediately darkened as if she had been provoked. ¡°Dragon fish? You¡¯ve certainly done your homework on me!¡± Lois Abbott was very angry; the other party even knew she needed Dragon fish, which obviously meant he hade prepared. She had mobilized so many people yet had not found the Dragon fish. How could it be such a coincidence that this man in front of her had found it? ¡°What¡¯s the big ideaing all this way? One night wasn¡¯t enough for you, and now you want a second?¡± ¡°No, I really am here to sell fish¡­¡± Lois Abbott didn¡¯t listen to his exnation, ¡°I told you not to harbor any inappropriate thoughts! Don¡¯t push me!¡± ¡°I really¡­¡± Greg Jensen was cut off by Lois Abbott before he could finish, ¡°Get out! Now, immediately, right this instant. I don¡¯t even want to see you one moment longer!¡± Greg Jensen was speechless; why wouldn¡¯t this woman listen to his exnation? ¡°Where¡¯s security? Security!¡± Lois Abbott was clearly agitated, her chest rising and falling with her anger, the proud headlights trembling. ¡°What are you all eating for? Hurry up and throw him out!!¡± Seeing two security guards rushing over, Greg Jensen had no choice but to leave. This woman was simply unreasonable and impossible tomunicate with. As Greg Jensen exited the inn, he could still hear the woman¡¯s voice instructing the security guards never to let just anyone in again. He sighed deeply; it seemed selling fish at this inn was out of the question, as the woman must be some kind of leader. And the prospect of Dual Cultivation with that woman was far too difficult. The rickshaw driver, seeing him chased out, asked in surprise, ¡°What happened? Why were you thrown out?¡± Greg Jensen replied with a wry smile, ¡°Who knows? The woman must be crazy.¡± The rickshaw driver appeared to feel that he had lost face, especially since he had vouched for Greg Jensen only a short while ago, and here he was being thrown out. ¡°Get in the car. I¡¯ll take you somewhere else, where you can definitely sell the fish!¡± Chapter 8 - 8 Earn Thirty Thousand in Half a Day_1 Chapter 8 Earn Thirty Thousand in Half a Day_1 Trantor: 549690339 Lois Abbott had been paying attention to Greg Jensen, and only after she saw him mount his motorcycle and leave did she return to her own office. This despicable and shameless guy, not content with taking her virginity, had the audacity toe back, which was downright intolerable. She slumped powerlessly onto the sofa, feeling that living was just too hard. The people around her were all predatory beasts, and she was just a sheep, with everyone wanting to tear a piece of flesh from her body. Her father was seriously ill, the hotel business had plummeted, the bank loan was nearing its due date, suppliers were demanding payment and cutting off shipments, andpetitors were closing in¡ªshe was close to despair. Most critical of all was the rift with Brandon Brent; no one knew what sort of dirty tricks he would resort to next. ¡°Do I really have to sell the hotel?¡± Lois Abbott couldn¡¯t bear the thought; it was her father¡¯s life¡¯s work¡ªhow could she let it be destroyed on her watch? But if she didn¡¯t sell, where would the moneye from to repay the bank loan? Where would the moneye from to pay the suppliers? Lois Abbott sighed deeply and stared nkly out the window, unsure of what to do. Knock knock knock! The sound of knocking suddenly interrupted her thoughts, followed by a voice asking, ¡°Ms. Abbott, are you there?¡± Lois Abbott quickly sat up, ¡°Come in.¡± Purchase Manager Harry Cooper strode in, ¡°Ms. Abbott, why did you send away the guy selling the Dragon fish?¡± Lois Abbott was taken aback and said in a daze, ¡°Dragon fish? Are you saying that guy who came by motorcycle was really here to sell Dragon fish?¡± ¡°Yes, we had already discussed it over the phone, I just hadn¡¯t gotten around to notifying you.¡± Dragon fish? That guy was really here to sell Dragon fish? Lois Abbott was stunned! The Dragon fish she had been searching for so long had been driven away by her? She suddenly realized her mistake and said urgently, ¡°Call him right now, he can¡¯t have gone far.¡± Harry Cooper shook his head, ¡°I just called him but he didn¡¯t answer, probably because he¡¯s angry.¡± Lois Abbott quickly said, ¡°Call again! We must buy that Dragon fish! If all else fails, I¡¯ll go find him!¡± Lois Abbott knew that Greg Jensen was from Peach Blossom Vige because she had seen him when she had been up the mountain before. Theremarkably handsome and exceptionally sturdy Greg Jensen had left a deep impression on her. ¡­ The motorcycle taxi driver took Greg Jensen to a neighborhood that had a sense of history. ¡°The residents here are all retired officials¡ªthese people are real connoisseurs, you¡¯ll definitely be able to sell here,¡± said the driver. Greg Jensen looked inside and noticed that not far from the entrance to themunity, a few elderly men were ying chess in the garden. Carrying the fish, he walked over and asked, ¡°Gentlemen, would you be interested in a Dragon fish?¡± The old men had already spotted him but had not paid him any attention until now, when they finally turned to listen to him. ¡°Dragon fish? That¡¯s a delicacy, how much do you have?¡± Greg Jensen ced the bucket in front of them, ¡°About four or five pounds.¡± The old men were all surprised. Abandoning their chess game, they gathered around. ¡°Wow, it really is Dragon fish!¡± ¡°So much Dragon fish, you¡¯re pretty skilled, young man. How did you catch them?¡± ¡°How much are you selling them for? If the price is right, I¡¯ll take them all.¡± ¡°Hey, Old Wang, that¡¯s not very fair of you! What, are we invisible?¡± Hearing this, Greg Jensen immediately brightened up, realizing these old fellows not only knew their stuff but also seemed well-off. It looked like he was finally going to make a sale. ¡°` ¡°Six thousand yuan per jin isn¡¯t expensive, right?¡± ¡°Not expensive, sell it all to me!¡± ¡°No way! I haven¡¯t tasted this thing for over a decade, I have to reserve at least two jin for myself.¡± Seeing that these old men were about to start arguing, Greg Jensen quickly said, ¡°I still have some at home, if you want it I can bring you more tomorrow.¡± The old men were shocked again; they thought catching so many dragon fish was already an incredible stroke of luck, and now it turned out this young man had more at home. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°How much more do you have?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, I still have dozens of jin!¡± Greg Jensen estimated that there were plenty of dragon fish in the creek and blurted out a number. ¡°Wow, so many? Could it be that they are farmed?¡± ¡°Old Wang, do you even know what you¡¯re talking about? Can this thing even be farmed alive?¡± ¡°They couldn¡¯t be farmed alive decades ago, but who knows about now?¡± Greg Jensen quickly exined again, ¡°They¡¯re all wild, you¡¯ll know once you try them.¡± ¡°Then you must bring them over tomorrow, give me two jin for today!¡± ¡°Two jin? Have you no shame? I reckon there¡¯s about five jin in this half bucket, we should just take one jin each!¡± ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s just divide it up that way and be done with it.¡± Greg Jensen was overjoyed to see them settle the matter in just a few words; he then borrowed a scale and weighed out one jin for each person. At the end, there were precisely five fish left, and Greg Jensen gave one to each of the old men, who were all thrilled. Greg Jensen received the money and was ecstatic too; thirty thousand yuan hade so easily that he could hardly believe it. One has to realize that people in the vige might not even save thirty thousand yuan in an entire year, yet he had earned it in half a day. The rickshaw driver saw Greg Jensene out with the money and, knowing he had sold the fish, said proudly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that you could definitely sell the fish here?¡± Greg Jensen gave him a thumbs-up, ¡°Master, you really know everything. If it weren¡¯t for you today, I still wouldn¡¯t know where to sell these fish.¡± The rickshaw driver felt quite ttered by thement andughed, ¡°Haha, I just know a bit more stuff.¡± Greg Jensen handed him a hundred yuan, ¡°No need for change. Let¡¯s exchange phone numbers, and I¡¯ll look for you when Ie to the city in the future.¡± Delighted by Greg Jensen¡¯s generosity, the rickshaw driver agreed cheerfully, ¡°Good, good, just call me whenever you need a ride.¡± The two exchanged numbers, and Greg Jensen went to top up his phone credit, then had the rickshaw driver take him to a herb shop, where he bought dozens of types of medicinal herbs. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s everything, let¡¯s head back.¡± The rickshaw driver, seeing him purchase so many herbs, asked curiously, ¡°What do you need so much Chinese medicine for?¡± ¡°Of course, there¡¯s a use for it.¡± After saying that, Greg Jensen quickly changed the subject, ¡°Do you know who that woman who kicked me out of the Reverie Inn was?¡± ¡°That woman should be Manager Lois¡¯s daughter. After Manager Lois fell seriously ill, she took over the management of the inn.¡± The rickshaw driver seemed to know quite a bit and spoke with authority. Upon hearing this, Greg Jensen smiled immediately, knowing his opportunity had arrived! If he could improve the business of the Reverie Inn, would Lois Abbott agree to his request? The two chatted while walking back, and before long, they were nearly at Peach Blossom Vige. Greg Jensen asked the rickshaw driver to stop the car early and also told him not to talk to anyone about today¡¯s events. The rickshaw driver took him to be worried about others going after dragon fish too, and immediately vowed with a p on his chest, promising not to tell anyone about it. After thanking him, Greg Jensen, with the medicinal herbs on his back, entered the vige. However, at the vige entrance, there were quite a few people, and he knew he couldn¡¯t avoid them, so he walked forward confidently. ¡°` Chapter 9 - 9 I Want You_1 Chapter 9 I Want You_1 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Silly Greg, where have you run off to?¡± ¡°Silly Greg, aren¡¯t youing home? Be careful or Uncle Hall will beat you!¡± Greg mimicked his previous silly chuckle and, with his belongings, swiftly climbed up the mountain. The vigers, watching his retreating figure, couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Silly Greg is done for this time.¡± ¡°Yeah, I heard Uncle Hall went to the city to call for some people, no telling how they¡¯ll deal with him!¡± ¡°s, his family¡¯snd is surely lost.¡± Greg, with keen ears and sharp eyes, could still hear these discussions even from a distance, but he didn¡¯t take them to heart. He had already reached the first level of Qi Refinement, dealing with Uncle Hall was nothing to him. Even if Uncle Hall brought many people, Greg wasn¡¯t afraid. Moreover, Uncle Hall probably wouldn¡¯t bring too many people, because he didn¡¯t know his own strength and thought he was just a fool, only capable of throwing a few punches at most. Suddenly, Greg remembered an ancient saying: ¡°Hiding skill in clumsiness, using obscurity to shine, embedding rity in murkiness, using constraint to stretch.¡± The meaning of this saying was that no matter how clever a person is, it isn¡¯t suitable to show off all the time; it¡¯s better to appear a little clumsy¡­ Even when capable, it¡¯s not advisable to be too aggressive, it¡¯s better to retreat to advance, and not to be too impulsive. After all, the tree that stands out in the forest is the one that the wind fells, and the person who sticks out in the crowd is the one that the crowd will destroy. One must learn to hide their clumsiness, which can not only protect oneself but also allow one to silently build up strength, achieving sess without showing off. Just like this time, if he hadn¡¯t yed the fool, Uncle Hall surely would have brought more people for revenge, and by now he might not have been able to handle it. Greg reminded himself silently that in the future, he should hide his cleverness as much as possible, keep a low profile, and never act rashly without considering the consequences. Although Greg was only twenty years old this year, after having experienced being beaten into foolishness, he had felt the warmth and coldness of the world and had grown up a lot all at once. After returning home, he locked the courtyard door and found arge basin to start washing the herbs. Although these herbs were already processed, there was still some dirt and sand on them that had to be washed off before they could be used. While washing the herbs, he simted the steps of elixir production in his mind. This time, Greg nned to refine an elixir known as a Qi-enhancing pill, which could nourish Qi and replenish blood, providing adequate energy to the body. Before each cultivation session, he could eat one, not only elerating his cultivation speed but also preventing the ¡°nearly starved to death¡± predicament he had encountered before. After cleaning the herbs, he ced them in the pot one by one and began to cook them. The cooking took half a day, and it wasn¡¯t until the sun set that Greg finally turned all the herbs into a paste. After cooling it down, he carefully rolled the paste into pills. Once he finished, Greg found, to his disappointment, that thirty thousand worth of herbs had yielded only fifteen Qi-enhancing pills. ¡°These things are way too expensive.¡± Fortunately, the effects of the Qi-enhancing pills were good. After eating them, Greg¡¯s cultivation speed had indeed increased significantly. Previously, of the spiritual energy he absorbed, he could only refine two or three parts out of ten, but after eating a Qi-enhancing pill, this ratio went straight up to fifty percent. With this pace, it wouldn¡¯t take long for him to advance to the second level of Qi Refinement. ¡°The second level of Qi Refinement, ah!¡± Greg sighed. To reach the second level of Qi Refinement, he had to refine that yang energy, and the idea of Dual Cultivation with that woman was a bit troublesome. Just then, a sudden noise came from outside, followed by a pleasant female voice. ¡°Is anyone home?¡± Greg was slightly startled and walked to the door to look. He saw a woman in a white, low-cut, cinched-waist dress approaching. The woman had a slender waist that entuated her impressive chest even more, and with the low-cut neckline, arge expanse of snow-white skin was revealed. ¡°Lois Abbott? What¡¯s she doing here?¡± Greg Jensen was very puzzled; the woman had driven him away that morning, yet unexpectedly, she had sought him out in the afternoon. Lois Abbott also spotted Greg Jensen, especially seeing the sweat trickling down his well-defined muscles, a sh of something strange crossed her eyes. She was instantly reminded of the wild entanglements in the cave, causing her pretty face to blush slightly. She took a deep breath, forced herself not to indulge in wild thoughts, and tried to speak calmly: ¡°Hello, my name is Lois Abbott, I¡¯m the general manager of the Reverie Inn. I misunderstood you earlier, and¡­ and please forgive me.¡± After she finished speaking, she bowed slightly, and her proud chest also swayed, half-revealing itself restlessly. Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but take another look; this woman¡¯s figure was truly exquisite. Unfortunately, he had fainted in the cave that day and knew nothing about it. ¡°No problem, do you need something from me?¡± Lois Abbott hadn¡¯t expected Greg Jensen to be so direct and could only say, ¡°I want to buy your Dragon fish; I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve sold them already?¡± ¡°They¡¯re all sold out.¡± Lois Abbott¡¯s face turned pale at once, and her insides were filled with such regret that she felt sick, it took her a while to say: ¡°There¡­ there¡¯s none left?¡± Seeing her strong reaction, Greg Jensen knew the Dragon fish must be very important to her, and after thinking it over, he said: ¡°There are some, but I¡¯ve already promised them all to someone else.¡± Lois Abbott was first delighted, then anxiously said, ¡°Can you sell them to me? I¡¯ll pay you more!¡± Greg Jensen shook his head, ¡°But I¡¯ve already promised them to someone else¡­¡± Lois Abbott interrupted before he could finish, ¡°Eight thousand! I¡¯ll give you eight thousand per pound!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about the money, I¡­¡± ¡°Ten thousand! I¡¯ll give you ten thousand per pound!¡± Seeing her urgency, Greg Jensen decided not to beat around the bush, ¡°It¡¯s really not about the money, I¡­ I want you¡­¡± Greg Jensen felt embarrassed saying it himself, feeling like he was taking advantage of someone¡¯s misfortune, almost like a threat. But Lois Abbott was too important to him; if he couldn¡¯t Dual Cultivate with her, his Qi Refinement would remain stagnant at the first level forever. However, if he could Dual Cultivate with her, all the challenges he was facing would be easily ovee. When Lois Abbott heard this, she was immediately stunned and then cursed: ¡°You¡¯re despicable, shameless, and vile, I¡­ I would rather die than be with you.¡± Greg Jensen hadn¡¯t expected her to react so strongly; aren¡¯t modern women supposed to care less about these things? What¡¯s more, they had already shared a night of passion; what was a few more times to them? He felt that Lois Abbott might have misunderstood and quickly tried to exin: ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to be with me, I¡­ I just want you to sleep with me¡­ Not¡­ not sleep with me for one night, but for many nights¡­¡± The more Greg Jensen spoke, the more he felt it was inappropriate, and eventually, he was too embarrassed to continue. Lois Abbott was so furious her face turned beet red, this man was even more despicable, shameless, and vile than she could have imagined! ¡°You, you, you!!¡± Lois Abbott was so angry she didn¡¯t know what to say and after a while managed to speak: ¡°What do you take me for? Let me tell you, it¡¯s impossible, absolutely impossible! I would rather die, even jump down from here, than sleep with you!¡± Chapter 10 - 10 Unparalleled Delicacy_1 Chapter 10 Unparalleled Delicacy_1 Trantor: 549690339 Greg Jensen became anxious when he heard this, feeling that he had not spoken correctly and had bumbled his way into a mess, ¡°It¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking, I¡­¡± He wanted to exin, but didn¡¯t know how to begin, since the Dual Cultivation matter was definitely not something he could tell a second person. He let out a long sigh, ¡°Let¡¯s be honest, I indeed want to sleep with you, but it¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking. Moreover, if you sleep with me a few times, not only will I give you the Dragon fish, but I can also improve your inn¡¯s business.¡± Lois Abbott was taken aback again, then she said disdainfully, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m that cheap? That I would sleep with you just for a few pounds of Dragon fish? And what could you possibly do to improve our inn¡¯s business?¡± Greg Jensen said firmly, ¡°Since I dared to make such a statement, naturally I have the means to do it.¡± Lois Abbott snorted coldly, ¡°Then show me what you can do. If you truly can improve the business of our inn, I will sleep with you for one night!¡± Greg Jensen immediately smiled when he heard this, thinking to himself that once he slept with her the first time, there would definitely be a second time. When he heard that the Reverie Inn was struggling to stay afloat, he felt his opportunity hade. If he could make the inn¡¯s business take off, maybe Lois Abbott would agree to his request. He hadn¡¯t expected her to agree so readily. ¡°Do you mean what you say?¡± Without hesitation, Lois Abbott said, ¡°Of course I mean it!¡± She genuinely did not believe that Greg Jensen, this country bumpkin, could improve the inn¡¯s business. ¡°Alright, then remember your words! I¡¯m going to show you something right now!¡± Greg Jensen said as he entered the courtyard. Although Lois Abbott was skeptical, seeing his confidence, she still followed him. She had to see what he was capable of. Greg Jensen had been considering how to make the Reverie Inn¡¯s business thrive. When he was doing Alchemy just before, he finally had an idea. The main business of the Reverie Inn was food service, and if there were a few dishes that were especially tasty, then the business would surely improve. In the ¡°Yin-Yang Harmony Sutra,¡± there were hundreds of medicinal cuisines with various effects, and just one of those dishes, he reckoned, would be enough to make people flock to them. So now, Greg Jensen was going to cook a dish for Lois Abbott, to let her witness his capabilities. When Lois Abbott saw Greg Jensen catch a chicken, she immediately scoffed, ¡°You¡¯re not going to cook a dish for me, are you?¡± Greg Jensen offered a faint smile, ¡°Congrattions, you guessed it right.¡± Lois Abbott snorted coldly, ¡°How na?ve are you? Do you really think a single dish can boost our inn¡¯s business?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know once you¡¯ve tried it.¡± With that, Greg Jensen stopped paying her any attention and started cooking with focus. What he was preparing was a ¡®Golden Soup Deluxe Chicken,¡¯ which not only beautified and nourished the skin but also replenished blood and boosted energy, along with dispelling dampness, chasing away the cold, regting menstruation, and resolving blood stasis, among many other benefits. Most crucially, this medicinal cuisine was extremely delicious, and if anyone felt lethargic or had caught a cold, after drinking it, they would recover swiftly ¡ª the effect was immediate. More than an hourter, as it was nearly dark, the Golden Soup Deluxe Chicken was finally ready. Lois Abbott had long been waiting impatiently. Had it not been for the enticing smell, she wouldn¡¯t have waited until now. ¡°Let me tell you, even if this chicken soup is exceptionally delicious, it¡¯s unlikely that just one tasty dish could significantly enhance the inn¡¯s business.¡± Greg Jensendled a bowl of the golden, oily chicken soup and ced it in front of her, ¡°Try it first.¡± Lois Abbott, already enticed by the tempting aroma, didn¡¯t refuse and took a spoonful. The chicken soup was rich golden in color, with a thin film of oil on the surface, emitting a strange and alluring fragrance that made one¡¯s mouth water. Lois Abbott took a spoonful and the moment it entered her mouth, she experienced an iparable taste of deliciousness that simply couldn¡¯t be described in words. ¡°This is way too delicious!¡± Lois Abbott was thrilled, and although she had sensed the delicious aroma earlier and expected the soup to be tasty, she never imagined it could be this delectably exquisite! She scooped up her second spoonful, and as it slid down her throat, the rich and fragrant vors burst forth, followed by a warm sensation that seemed to open all the pores in her body, as if unlocking a hundred thousand tiny gates. ¡°It¡¯s so delicious! It¡¯s really, really delicious!!¡± Eager to savor more, Lois picked up the bowl and finished off the remaining chicken soup in one go. A great sense of happiness filled her heart, and her body was enveloped in warmth, as if she were immersed in a hot spring, reaching an ultimate state offort! Seeing Lois enjoy it so much, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but smile and scooped up a bowl for himself. He was prepared to be impressed, but the exquisite taste still astonished him. This chicken soup was truly the best he had ever had in his lifetime. After finishing it, Lois couldn¡¯t wait to serve herself another bowl, this time taking her time to savor the differentyers of vor. She tried a piece of chicken, which was lustrously tender and perfectly cooked, yet light in taste, without a trace of medicinal herbs. Both the soup and the meat were culinary masterpieces! Lois had five bowls in a row, eating until her belly swelled. Reluctantly, she put down her spoon and chopsticks. Greg, with a grin, asked, ¡°What do you think? Do you believe this dish could turn the fortunes of your hotel around?¡± Lois had an answer in her heart, but remembering her earlier words, she stubbornly replied: ¡°Although this chicken soup is indeed delicious, one dish alone will hardly be enough to revive the hotel¡¯s business.¡± Greg smiled faintly, ¡°What if I had dozens of such dishes? Each dish as delicious as this one, and each with its own remarkable benefits. Take the Deer Penis Invigorating Soup, for instance; it can revitalize a man¡¯s vigor, empowering him to indulge luxuriously through the night! Then there¡¯s Phoenix Brain, which can boost memory and alleviate symptoms of dementia¡­¡± Hearing these dishes, Lois could no longer object. In truth, having the Golden Broth Treasure Chicken alone could enhance the hotel¡¯s business, and with proper promotion, it could even bring it back to life. But she still couldn¡¯t bring herself to admit it, considering what she had previously said. Now, faced with the possibility of acquiring an array of uniquely beneficial dishes, and after having tasted the Golden Broth Treasure Chicken, she found herself unable to argue any longer. Seeing that she remained silent, Greg said, ¡°If you¡¯re willing to share a bed with me, I¡¯ll teach you a recipe. You¡¯re in the hotel business, so you understand the value of these dishes. With these culinary delights, who could possiblypete with your hotel?¡± Lois¡¯s heart was swayed. Greg was right; just the Golden Broth Treasure Chicken held immensemercial value, not to mention the other varied dishes. Her cheeks reddened as she considered his proposition, inwardly deciding she could share his bed just once and learn the Golden Broth Treasure Chicken recipe. If she did any more than that, what would she be? A prostitute? ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m serious. As long as you¡¯re willing, I will definitely help you improve the business,¡± Greg assured her confidently. Lois was still hesitant, but thinking of her father bedridden with a serious illness, the pressing bank, suppliers threatening to cut off her supply, and the equally despicable Brandon Brent, she clenched her teeth and said: ¡°Fine, I agree! But if you dare deceive me, I¡­ I won¡¯t let you off, even in death!¡± Greg was overjoyed, as Lois finally agreed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I absolutely won¡¯t deceive you!¡± Lois huffed, her emotions still a whirlwind, ¡°Then teach me now.¡± Gregughed, ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible? Just like you don¡¯t trust me, I don¡¯t fully trust you either. What can I do if, after learning the recipe, you stop paying attention to me?¡± Lois frowned, ¡°Then what do you propose?¡± ¡°Share a bed with me now,¡± Greg said shockingly. Chapter 11 - 11 Accompany You to Sleep Now_1 Chapter 11 Apany You to Sleep Now_1 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°You!!¡± ¡°What, you thinking of reneging?¡± Greg Jensen was starting to get upset too. ¡°Fine, go ahead and renege if you want, but then you should take yourself off wherever you¡¯re supposed to be, and I wont interfere with your hotel¡¯s business, and you can forget about taking even one Dragon fish.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Lois Abbott¡¯s eyes seemed capable of spouting fire as she red at Greg Jensen, her face a picture of anger. Right now, she really wished she could walk away and leave this bastard far behind. But the thought of the Reverie Inn¡¯s precarious situation made her dete like a punctured ball, and her body suddenly went limp. And for some reason, seeing Greg Jensen¡¯s indifferent gaze made Lois Abbott¡¯s eyes redden, and she felt increasingly aggrieved in her heart. Seeing her look like this, Greg Jensen too felt a peculiar difort, feeling that he wasing across like a big viin. But he was not skilled in sweet-talking, nor was he the type to coax women with honeyed words, or it would not havee to this point. ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll sleep with you right now! It¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t slept together before anyway!¡± Lois Abbott seemed to have resigned herself to her fate, storming into the room in a huff. Relieved that she had finally agreed, Greg Jensen quickly shut the courtyard gate and followed her in. Lois Abbott had an attractive figure, and her pert buttocks swaying as she walked made it hard for Greg Jensen to look away. The thought of soon cultivating with this top-grade beauty and having to use those positions from the ¡°Yin Yang Harmony Sutras¡± made him feel his body heat up¡­ Greg Jensen took a deep breath and, mustering his courage, hugged Lois Abbott from behind, ¡°Let¡¯s get started.¡± Lois Abbott¡¯s body trembled, instinctively wanting to break free, but feeling it was somehow improper, she said weakly, ¡°Look at you, all sweaty, why don¡¯t you take a shower first?¡± ¡°All right.¡± Greg Jensen thought it made sense; he had sweated a lot during his Qi Refinement, and the kitchen work had left him smelling of cooking fumes, so a wash was indeed in order. He quickly fetched a bucket of water and began to wash in the courtyard. Lois Abbott, hearing the noises outside, couldn¡¯t help but peek through the doorway, where she saw Greg Jensen in just a pair of shorts, his muscles on full disy. ¡°Tut, have you no shame!¡± Lois Abbott¡¯s face turned a shade of red, and after spitting disdainfully, she found herself unable to leave, continuing to watch through the crack in the door. His handsome face, sharply defined muscles, and the pronounced bulge¡­ Lois Abbott¡¯s face grew redder at the thought of what was toe, her heartbeat quickening. In the courtyard, Greg Jensen washed diligently, drying his body with a towel before walking inside the house. Lois Abbott, her face still flushed, had hidden herself in a corner. Greg Jensen chuckled softly, walked up to her, and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± ¡°How do we¡­ begin?¡± Greg Jensen lifted her chin and kissed her red lips. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Lois Abbott struggled for a moment but soon her body softened. Greg Jensen was ted, about to continue, when Lois Abbott¡¯s phone suddenly rang. She quickly pushed Greg Jensen away, answered the call with only a few words spoken, her expression changing drastically, she said to Greg Jensen, ¡°Could you¡­ could you do me a favor?¡± ¡°What favor?¡± ¡°Pretend to be¡­ my boyfriend.¡± Greg Jensen was stunned. Lois Abbott, blushing, said nervously, ¡°You¡­ you don¡¯t want to?¡± ¡°Ah, of course I want to, why wouldn¡¯t I?¡± Greg Jensen came to his senses andughed, ¡°But aren¡¯t I already your boyfriend? Why pretend?¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡± Lois Abbott¡¯s pretty face turned cold, but feeling she had been too harsh, she softened her tone quickly, ¡°Don¡¯t be mad, and besides, this might be a little dangerous, you¡­ if you don¡¯t want to, I won¡¯t force you.¡± ¡°Haha, no worries.¡± Greg Jensen chuckled and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s hurry up.¡± Lois Abbott had just taken a phone call, and he overheard some of it. There seemed to be a ruckus at her home, as if someone was causing trouble. Greg Jensen was now at the first level of Qi Refinement; five or six strong men couldn¡¯t get close to him, so he didn¡¯t take it seriously at all. However, to continue Dual Cultivation with Lois Abbott, threats and promises alone weren¡¯t enough; he also needed to win her heart. If he wanted to win her heart, how could he leave her in a time of danger? Lois Abbott was clearly very anxious, not saying a word along the way, and soon led Greg Jensen down the mountain to her car. It was a ck Crown, quite old-looking, and the interior smelled of smoke, probably her father¡¯s car. It seemed that Lois Abbott wasn¡¯t as wealthy as he had imagined. ¡°Tell me what¡¯s going on, so that I can brace myself.¡± After a moment of silence, Lois Abbott exined the situation. After listening for a while, Greg Jensen raised his eyebrows. It turned out that the reason Lois Abbott ended up doing ¡®that¡¯ with himst time was that Brandon Brent had drugged her. ¡°So this guy is like our matchmaker?¡± ¡°Matchmaker?¡± Lois Abbott looked at him nkly. Greg Jensen said with a sly smile, ¡°Yeah, if he hadn¡¯t drugged you, how would you have be my girlfriend?¡± Lois Abbott instantly realized what he meant and, with frost on her pretty face, red at him: ¡°Who is your girlfriend? Stop talking nonsense!¡± ¡°Hey, why aren¡¯t you keeping your word? You just said I could ask you to do anything.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lois Abbott was really annoyed. If it weren¡¯t for Greg Jensen¡¯s tall and robust figure, and if she hadn¡¯t been unable to find anyone else at the moment, she really would have liked to kick him out. ¡°Don¡¯t want the Dragon fish anymore? Or don¡¯t want to learn about medicinal cuisine?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Greg Jensen nced at her, ¡°Alright, continue.¡± With a sigh, Lois Abbott continued, ¡°Ever since that incident, Brandon Brent has been forcing me to be his girlfriend. He also said that if I didn¡¯t agree, he¡¯d make sure our hotel couldn¡¯t continue to operate¡­¡± Lois Abbott, being attractive and capable, naturally couldn¡¯t agree. However, this Brandon Brent really was quite despicable. That very afternoon, officials from the Bureau of Industry and Commerce, Fire Department, Health Department, and other departments showed up and closed the hotel down. Having no choice, Lois Abbott had to inform her father about it. Fortunately, although her father was seriously ill, he still had some friends who smoothed things over, and they managed to reopen the hotel the next day. But unexpectedly, when Brandon Brent couldn¡¯t use official channels anymore, he brought a so-called Divine Doctor to treat Lois Abbott¡¯s father¡¯s illness. Without needing to think much, it was clear that Brandon Brent was up to no good, which is why Lois Abbott was in such a hurry when she received her sister¡¯s call. After listening to the whole story, Greg Jensen thought it was quite troublesome as the other party had a significant status and ordinary means wouldn¡¯t work. But all the trouble stemmed from Lois Abbott¡¯s father being ill. What if he could cure her father¡¯s illness? Would that solve all their problems? Seeing him silent, Lois Abbott thought he was scared and hastily said: ¡°As long as you can help me, I will do whatever you ask, even if it means being your mistress, I am willing.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Absolutely, I swear.¡± ¡°Really anything?¡± Greg Jensen said with a grin, purposely emphasizing the word ¡°anything.¡± Lois Abbott¡¯s face turned red, and she nodded gently, ¡°Yes, anything¡­¡± ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s hit the road.¡± Greg Jensen was very pleased. Now that Lois Abbott had said those words, wouldn¡¯t it mean she was at his beck and call in the future, ready to sleep with him whenever he wished? Chapter 12 - 12 Another Little Fan Girl_1 Chapter 12 Another Little Fan Girl_1 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°` The car quickly arrived at the county town, and after several turns, it stopped in front of a western-style house facing the street. The doors to the western-style house were wide open, lights zing inside, and from within came a faint noise ofmotion. Lois Abbott parked the car and was about to rush in, but Greg Jensen held her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t panic, I¡¯m here for everything.¡± Somehow, Lois suddenly didn¡¯t feel so anxious anymore, and let Greg Jensen lead her inside. In the living room stood several people, talking to a girl at the foot of the stairs. The girl had a youthful face and a slender figure, holding a kitchen knife in her hand. Although her expression was somewhat panicked, her eyes were filled with determination and resolve. Upon seeing Lois, she almost cried out in excitement, ¡°Sis, you¡¯ve finallye back!¡± Lois let go of Greg¡¯s hand and rushed over, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back. It¡¯s okay now¡­ it¡¯s okay¡­¡± The girl burst into tears, throwing herself into Lois¡¯s arms, ¡°Sis, they¡¯re bullying me! They¡¯re all bullying me!!¡± Lois¡¯s eyes also reddened, and she red at a short, pudgy youth with a face full of e marks, gritting her teeth. ¡°Brandon Brent, who let you into my house? My family doesn¡¯t wee you, get out!¡± At hearing this, Brandon Brent immediately became furious, ¡°Lois Abbott, how dare you talk to me like that! Do you really think I¡¯ve shown you some kindness, and now you can be disrespectful to me?¡± A woman wearing heavy makeup, who looked quite respectable, also said, ¡°Lois, how can you talk to Brandon like that? Apologize to him right now!¡± Lois could not contain her anger, ¡°Heather Crowe, you¡¯re supposed to be my dad¡¯s wife, and now you¡¯re helping an outsider harm him! Do you want him dead too?¡± Heather Crowe¡¯s face turned ugly at once, ¡°Lois, don¡¯t talk nonsense! How have I helped an outsider harm him?¡± Lois snorted coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what Brandon Brent is up to? How dare you let the doctor he brought treat my dad, aren¡¯t you afraid of killing him?¡± She said this, turning to a white-bearded old man, ¡°How much money did Brandon Brent give you, or what promise did he make, for you to kill my dad?¡± ¡°No¡­ there¡¯s no such thing, what are you talking about?¡± Panic flickered in the old man¡¯s eyes, but under Brandon Brent¡¯s intimidating gaze, he quickly resumedposure. He spoke in a stern but frightened tone, ¡°Doctors are bound by benevolence, I only treat patients to get them better, how could I treat them to death?¡± Brandon Brent suddenly smiled, feigning gentleness, ¡°Iris, trust me, he is my would-be father-inw, why would I harm him?¡± ¡°My dad has no rtionship with you, so please mind yournguage. Besides¡­¡± Lois said, ncing at Greg Jensen, she spoke indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve already found a doctor, so we won¡¯t trouble you with your presence.¡± Greg Jensen was taken aback; he had never told Lois that he knew medicine, how did she know? He looked over and saw Lois desperately giving him signals with her eyes. He immediately understood: she must have wanted to get rid of Brandon Brent by iming he knew how to treat illnesses. Brandon Brent turned to nce at Greg Jensen, his face darkened instantly, ring at him with an ominous look: ¡°Kid, I don¡¯t care who you are, get out now, this instant, or I¡¯ll have you crawling out of here today!¡± Greg Jensen initially didn¡¯t want to provoke Brandon Brent, considering his father was the Chief Inspector. However, burning with anger upon hearing Brandon Brent¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but retort: ¡°Are you a dog or something? Used to crawling yourself, you want others to crawl out too?¡± ¡°Are you freaking seeking death?¡± Brandon Brent¡¯s face was fearsomely dark, his narrow eyes gleaming coldly as he fixed his gaze on Greg Jensen. Ever since his father became the Chief Inspector, everyone who saw him bowed and scraped. And this country bumpkin who knew not where he came from, actually dared to speak to him this way! ¡°` Just looking for death! Before Brandon Brent could lose his temper, the muscr young man next to him couldn¡¯t hold back. ¡°Why bother talking to him, Mr. Brent, just hit him!¡± Will Harrison approached Greg Jensen with a cold sneer on his face, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re really courting death, daring to offend Mr. Brent. I¡¯ll give you a chance, kneel down and kowtow three times to Mr. Brent right now, or don¡¯t me me for crippling you!¡± Lois Abbott anxiously tugged at Greg Jensen¡¯s arm, whispering, ¡°He¡¯s from the provincial Sanda team, and it¡¯s said he once chased down more than ten people by himself to fight, he¡¯s really formidable.¡± Greg Jensen looked at him with interest. The man was lean, with long arms and legs, obviously good at fighting. Greg wondered if he could withstand even one of his punches. He had just entered the first level of Qi Refinement and felt several times more powerful than before. He had been looking for someone to spar with, and now someone had offered himself up. ¡°Have youpeted in anypetitions? Have you ever won any rankings?¡± Will Harrison was slightly taken aback, not understanding why Greg Jensen was asking these questions, ¡°What are you thering about? Will you kneel or not?¡± Greg Jensen sighed, ¡°You¡¯re bragging about being on the provincial team without even having ranked? How shameless can you be?¡± That hit a nerve for Will Harrison; indeed, he had never won any rankings and hadn¡¯t even participated in a majorpetition. This was his sore point! And this kid had the gall to publicly pick at his scab! ¡°Fine, since you¡¯re courting death, I¡¯ll oblige you!¡± With that, he stepped forward with the force of a charging bull, throwing a punch. ¡°Ah!¡± Lois screamed in fright, while Iris quickly grabbed her hand, her own heart so tense it seemed to have reached her throat, her breath nearly stopping. She didn¡¯t know whether Greg Jensen could win the fight; if he couldn¡¯t, they would be doomed. Greg Jensen saw the fierce attacking, sidestepped to dodge, then clenched his right fist, power surging from the ground, hips and back aligning as one, and he threw a fierce punch out! Bang! Crack!! ¡°Ah!!!¡± Almost simultaneously, three sounds rang out, and Will Harrison fell to the ground. Everyone in the living room was stunned; how had it ended just as it began? Looking from the fallen Will Harrison to Greg Jensen, who stood calm and unruffled, their faces were filled with disbelief. Especially Lois Abbott, who thought Greg Jensen was just well-built. She hadn¡¯t expected him to be so skilled in fighting that he would defeat Will Harrison with a single punch, a truly unexpected oue. Iris couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re so amazing!¡± Her eyes sparkled, thinking her brother looked so cool, had such a great physique, and was so capable in a fight, a hundred times better than her idol! No, a thousand times better!! Greg Jensen nced at her and saw little stars in the girl¡¯s eyes, wondering if he had just gained a little fan. Brandon Brent was also dumbfounded; he had recruited Will Harrison as a bodyguard precisely because of thetter¡¯s impressive fighting skills. Others might not be aware of Will Harrison¡¯s strength, but Brandon Brent was all too familiar with it. Recently, Will had gotten into a fight at a bar, single-handedly chasing down more than a dozen people and beating several to the ground. Yet, to think he would be defeated by Greg Jensen like this! Chapter 13 - 13 Anything Goes_1 Chapter 13 Anything Goes_1 Trantor: 549690339 Greg Jensen turned his head to nce at Brandon Brent, walked up to him, and jabbed his chest a few times, saying coldly, ¡°What are you still doing here? Waiting to get beaten up?¡± Brandon Brent staggered back from the jabs, feeling a sharp pain in his chest. As he was unsure what to do, he saw Lois Abbott tugging at Greg¡¯s clothes and said softly, ¡°Greg, you¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid as long as I¡¯m here!¡± Greg patted her small hand and gave her aforting smile. When Brandon saw their intimate interaction, his expression grew even uglier. He said sternly, ¡°Fine, kid, you¡¯ve got some guts! But this isn¡¯t over; we¡¯ll see about that!¡± After saying that, he led the way out. Will Harrison was also hurriedly helped out by the old man and scurried after him. Lois hurried to the door and saw Brandon driving away; she finally breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°That scared the life out of me!¡± She patted her chest, still reeling from the fright, but when she turned around, she saw Greg staring intently at her chest, his gaze so prating it was as if he wanted to burrow into her clothes. Her face immediately flushed red, and she red at him angrily, asking, ¡°Have you seen enough?¡± ¡°Heh heh, not at all!¡± Greg replied with a grin. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m going to check on my dad.¡± Under ordinary circumstances, Lois would have already started cursing, but after what had just happened, a strange emotion suddenly arose in her heart. Facing Greg¡¯s teasing, all she did was walk upstairs with her face still red. ¡°I should check on him too,¡± Greg said, following her. Lois stopped in her tracks, feeling awkward, ¡°What are you going for?¡± Greg smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say I know how to treat illnesses? I¡¯ll examine my future father-inw.¡± Upon hearing the words ¡°father-inw,¡± Lois¡¯s face turned even redder, and she stammered, ¡°I¡­ that was just to fool Brandon Brent.¡± Gregughed, ¡°But I took it seriously.¡± Lois, seeing his nonchnt demeanor, couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes and said exasperatedly, ¡°What good does it do you to take it seriously? You don¡¯t know medical skills.¡± Greg feigned surprise, ¡°Oh, I thought you knew.¡± ¡°Knew what?¡± ¡°That I know medical skills!¡± At his words, Lois¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment, ¡°You really know medical skills?¡± ¡°Of course, and my skills are pretty good too!¡± ¡°I¡¯d believe you, yeah right!¡± Lois, uninterested in entertaining him, went directly upstairs. Greg didn¡¯t continue exining but merely followed her with a smile on his face. In the upstairs bedroom, Heather Crowe and Adeline Conner were sitting beside the bed, their faces etched with worry as they looked at Alfred Webb sleeping soundly. Seeing Loise up, Heather Crowe¡¯s face showed some displeasure and she spoke sarcastically, ¡°Brandon Brent kindly came to treat your dad, and you chased him away. Now, what are you going to do?¡± ¡°Brandon Brent wasn¡¯t here to treat my dad at all, he wanted to harm him!¡± Lois frowned and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about this; I¡¯ll figure out a way.¡± Heather Crowe sneered, ¡°You figure out a way? How long have you been thinking of a solution? Your dad¡¯s illness isn¡¯t getting any better, and you¡¯ve made a mess of the hotel¡¯s business too!¡± Lois¡¯s expression grew even grimmer, but she had no retort. At that moment, Greg Jensen spoke up, ¡°How about letting me give it a try?¡± ¡°You?¡± Adeline Conner and Heather Crowe both looked over, their eyes filled with doubt. ¡°You better not add to the chaos,¡± Lois sighed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep my promise to you.¡± Seeing her response, the corners of Greg¡¯s mouth curled up slightly as hezily said, ¡°If even I can¡¯t cure your father¡¯s illness, then I¡¯m afraid there is no one in this world who can,¡± Lois Abbott frowned, ready to rebuke, but suddenly remembered what Greg Jensen had said before. She looked at Greg in surprise, ¡°You really understand medical techniques?¡± ¡°Otherwise? I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need for me to lie to you,¡± With a smile that was not quite a smile, Greg nced at her and sat beside the bed to take Alfred Webb¡¯s pulse. Sitting opposite him, Adeline Conner¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity. ¡°Brother, do you really know medical techniques?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Greg replied without lifting his head. Heather Crowe furrowed her brow and turned to Lois, saying, ¡°Lois, your friend¡­ he isn¡¯t some swindler, is he?¡± Lois also had her doubts, but she and this ¡°little mom¡± didn¡¯t get along, and she couldn¡¯t help but retort: ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to speak properly, then keep quiet. Where do you see my friend looking like a swindler?¡± Heather¡¯s face turned somewhat unsightly, and though her mouth opened, she didn¡¯t continue. Lois snorted coldly, ¡°Greg, how is my dad?¡± Greg shook his head, remaining silent. The three members of the Abbott family thought that Alfred Webb was in a dire state and became immediately tense, daring not even to breathe heavily. However, what they didn¡¯t know was that Greg¡¯s head shaking simply meant that he hadn¡¯t figured it out yet. Because, although his mind was filled with extensive knowledge of traditional medical practices, this was his first time treating someone. Just like physical techniques, at first, Greg found it somewhat unfamiliar, but as time went on, he became increasingly proficient. Nheless, as it was his first time treating someone, he inevitably felt ack of confidence. Hepared Alfred Webb¡¯s pulse with the medical knowledge in his mind for a long time before he finally let go. Seeing this, Lois hurriedly asked, ¡°Greg, how is my dad now?¡± ¡°Uncle¡¯s problem is not serious,¡± Greg said. ¡°Not serious?¡± Upon hearing this, Lois immediately became excited, clutching Greg¡¯s clothes and asking urgently, ¡°Do you mean my dad can still be saved?¡± ¡°Of course, uncle simply has a straightforward case of cerebral infarction,¡± Greg confidently said, ¡°With some acupuncture treatment, he¡¯ll wake up. However, for a full recovery, he still needs to take Chinese medicine for a while.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Lois became excited, ¡°As long as you can save my dad, I¡¯ll do anything you ask!¡± ¡°Lois, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. If it was just a cerebral infarction, why hasn¡¯t any of the big hospitals detected it?¡± Heather angrily said: ¡°I think this man is a fraud!¡± ¡°The reason machines can¡¯t detect it is because the symptoms are still very mild,¡± ¡°Nonsense, you even said the symptoms are mild, then why is Alfred unconscious?¡± ¡°Obviously, because the blood supply to the brain has been insufficient for too long, that¡¯s why he remains unconscious,¡± Greg looked at her as though it was a matter of course, and then with a puzzled expression, he asked: ¡°Do you understand medical techniques? You don¡¯t even understand such simple logic?¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t understand medicine.¡± With Greg¡¯s questioning, Heather¡¯s presence suddenly weakened a lot. Where does she understand any medical techniques? She merely saw that Greg was young and didn¡¯t dress particrly well, and inherently didn¡¯t believe him. Greg sneered, disdainfully saying, ¡°Then what right do you have to question me?¡± ¡°Greg, don¡¯t bother with her, just go ahead and treat my dad,¡± Lois also had some doubts, but many hospitals had said that there was no way to cure her father¡¯s illness. Now she could only treat a dead horse as if it were alive, temporarily trusting Greg. Greg nodded, then said, ¡°You need to go out and buy a set of silver needles, and also some Chinese medicine.¡± Upon hearing this, Heather couldn¡¯t help but scoff, ¡°You don¡¯t even have silver needles, and yet you dare to say you¡¯re a practitioner of Chinese medicine?¡± Chapter 14 - 14 Massaging My Sister_1 Chapter 14 Massaging My Sister_1 Trantor: 549690339 Greg Jensen nced at her, ¡°Do I have to carry them just because I¡¯m a traditional Chinese medicine practitioner? Who said that Chinese doctors must carry silver needles when they go out?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Heather Crowe was choked up and couldn¡¯t speak, her face flushed red, and her chest heaved up and down. Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t be bothered with her and asked Lois Abbott for paper and pen, then he wrote down a prescription. Lois Abbott didn¡¯t think much of it and took the list to go buy silver needles and medicine. Greg Jensen stood up and went outside, with Alfred Webb following behind and asked, ¡°Brother, how are you so awesome?¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s alright, I guess.¡± It was the first time Greg Jensen had been watched so intently; he felt proud and yet somewhat embarrassed. Adeline Conner seemed to think of something, and a few strands of red crept up her adorable little face. She bashfully lowered her head, fiddled with the hem of her clothes, and asked quietly, ¡°Brother, can I ask you a question?¡± ¡°What question?¡± ¡°Why, when I get my period, does my stomach always hurt?¡± Greg Jensen was startled and said nkly, ¡°Which ¡®it¡¯?¡± ¡°Oh, you know, ¡®it¡¯.¡± Adeline Conner exined with a red face, ¡°It¡¯s the few days every girl has.¡± Hearing this, Greg Jensen immediately understood and a hint of embarrassment shed across his face: ¡°Uh, that could be caused by coldness in the uterus leading to cramps. You can adjust it with traditional Chinese medicine, and you should pay attention to your diet, trying to eat fewer spicy and cold foods. Of course, if the pain is really unbearable, you could take some painkillers. However, I suggest you could try massage, it works well and has no side effects.¡± Hearing his words, Adeline Conner¡¯s eyes gradually lit up as she whispered: ¡°Brother, my stomach hurts right now, could you give me a massage?¡± Greg Jensen hesitated for a moment and then nodded, ¡°Uh, okay.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to my room then.¡± Adeline Conner smiled happily, took Greg Jensen¡¯s arm, and led him to her room. Upon entering, Greg Jensen immediately smelled the young girl¡¯s fragrance and subconsciously nced at her, realising this young girl might not look old, but she had a really nice figure. ¡°Hey, brother, what are you looking at?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not looking at anything.¡± Greg Jensen quickly averted his gaze andughed awkwardly. Far from being angry, Adeline Conner actually seemed a bit proud as she puffed out her chest and said coyly: ¡°You¡¯re so bad, how can you stare there?¡± Feeling embarrassed, Greg Jensen tried to appear calm, ¡°Who can help it when you are so beautiful? Anyone would want to take a good look.¡± Adeline Conner yfully retorted, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re such a pervert!¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t dare to keep bantering and said directly, ¡°Alright then, lie down on the bed, and I¡¯ll give you a massage.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Adeline Conner smiled, hopped to the bed, and obedientlyy down. Greg Jensen pulled up a chair and sat beside her, feeling somewhat awkward as he said, ¡°Well¡­ you need to lift your clothes and expose your stomach.¡± ¡°Mmm, okay.¡± Without a second thought, Adeline Conner lifted up her clothes, and then she slightly pulled down her sweatpants. Her fair and smooth abdomen was immediately exposed, making Greg Jensen¡¯s heartbeat race, and his breathing grew heavier. ¡°Brother, you can start.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Greg Jensen rubbed his hands together to warm them and then gently ced them on Adeline Conner¡¯s lower abdomen, slowly massaging. At the same time, his True Qi also flowed from his hands, slowly entering Adeline Conner¡¯s body. Adeline Conner only felt a warm sensationing from her lower abdomen, followed by a warm current entering her body. The warmth flowed through her like a gentle, soothing spring breeze, melting the ice and snow wherever it went, and within moments, ayer of fine sweat beads covered her body. The feeling of extremefort made her let out a light moan, as if in a dream. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Lois could feel her cheeks burning as if they were on fire. This is terrible¡­ Lois wanted Greg to stop, but when she opened her mouth, the sounds that came out only added to her embarrassment. So she could only purse her lips tightly and clench her teeth to prevent herself from making any noise. However, the sensation was simply too pleasurable, like a seed buried deep within her soul, urging her to let out light moan after moan. ¡­ After purchasing the silver needle and grabbing the medicine, Lois quickly rushed back home. When she passed by her sister¡¯s room, she suddenly widened her eyes in disbelief, as there seemed to be a movie ying inside¡­ Is my sister watching a movie? Lois quickly realized something was off, for the sounds she had heard were unmistakably from her sister. Considering the only male at home was Greg, and knowing what a lecher he was, her face turned cold as ice. ¡°Damn it, how dare you touch my sister¡­¡± With anger, Lois pushed open the door, but the scene inside made her freeze on the spot. Greg was just getting up from the chair, and his clothes were neatly worn, not at all like he had just been moving around. Her sister Loisy on the bed with her eyes closed, already breathing evenly. ¡°What is going on here¡­¡± ¡°Shh!¡± Greg quickly gestured to her, signaling for her to discuss outside. Though bewildered, Lois saw that her sister was alright and followed Greg out of the room. Once outside, her expression darkened again as she coldly asked, ¡°What did you do to my sister?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything,¡± Greg replied, somewhat confused. ¡°If you didn¡¯t do anything, then why did she¡­¡± Lois wanted to question him about the embarrassing noises her sister had made, but she found herself struggling to finish her sentence. ¡°We really didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Although Greg didn¡¯t understand her implication, he exined, ¡°Your sister had menstrual cramps, and I simply massaged her to alleviate the pain.¡± Lois¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°You can even treat menstrual cramps?¡± ¡°Uh, traditional Chinese medicine isn¡¯t so precise in its specializations, most traditional doctors handle a wide range of issues, just with different focuses.¡± Fearing she wouldn¡¯t believe him, Greg quickly offered, ¡°If you have cramps next time, I could give it a try for you too.¡± ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t have menstrual cramps!¡± Lois¡¯s cheeks turned a light shade of red, and she quickly entered her father¡¯s room. ¡°Did you get the silver needle?¡± Heather nced at Lois then at Greg, her voice cold, ¡°Just so we¡¯re clear, if you can¡¯t heal Alfred, you won¡¯t get a penny.¡± At that, Greg couldn¡¯t help but scoff, ¡°Sorry, but I never nned on taking your money. Do you think everyone is as money-minded as you?¡± ¡°Lois, look at what your boyfriend¡­¡± ¡°Look at what? Is anything Greg said wrong?¡± Lois gave her a stern look and handed the items to Greg, ¡°Greg, ignore her, just do the acupuncture for my father first.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Greg nodded, disinfected the silver needles with alcohol, and began performing acupuncture on Alfred Webb. The room fell silent instantly. Even Heather, full of anger, tightly pursed her lips for fear of disturbing Greg. As the silver needles were inserted into Alfred¡¯s body, both were so tense they hardly dared to breathe. Chapter 15 - 15 Crossing the Catastrophe with Thirteen Needles_1 Chapter 15: Crossing the Catastrophe with Thirteen Needles_1 Trantor: 549690339 | The art of Qi Huang in the ¡°ssic of Harmonizing Yin and Yang¡± contains a chapter on acupuncture, named ¡°Yin Yang Five Elements Needles.¡± The ¡°Yin Yang Five Elements Needles¡± includes seven basic needle techniques, as well as forty-nine different variations. The needle techniques derived from it are even more numerous. And the technique used by Greg Jensen was the most famous among them, Crossing the Catastrophe with Thirteen Needles. After inserting thirteen silver needles into Alfred Webb¡¯s body in session, he circted True Qi along a special route and then swept single-handedly over the tails of the silver needles. The thirteen silver needles emitted a buzzing sound, with their tails trembling at a speed invisible to the naked eye. Alfred Webb had been sick for a long time, and moreover, Crossing the Catastrophe with Thirteen Needles was extremely exhausting of True Qi. Afterpleting the set of movements, beads of sweat had already formed on Greg Jensen¡¯s forehead. He sat exhausted on a chair, breathing heavily. Lois Abbott was not heartless. Seeing him like this, she couldn¡¯t help but worry. ¡°Are you all right?¡± Greg Jensen shook his head and managed to squeeze out a weak smile. Seeing this, Lois Abbott was greatly moved and hurriedly fetched a hot towel to hand to Greg Jensen. ¡°Wipe your sweat.¡± Greg Jensen raised his head, looking at her with a grin, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Feeling sorry for me?¡± Lois Abbott frowned and snorted coldly, ¡°Like hell I feel sorry for you.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Greg Jensen chuckled and didn¡¯t take her bait. Heather Crowe pursed her lips, nced at Alfred Webb who was still unconscious, and said with a frown: ¡°Greg Jensen, is it? Are you capable or not? Why hasn¡¯t our Alfred woken up yet?¡± Lois Abbott frowned and said, ¡°What are you rushing for, can¡¯t you see how tired Greg Jensen is?¡± ¡°Lois, I¡¯m just asking. The one lying in the bed is your dad, how can you still speak up for a stranger?¡± ¡°I¡¯m standing up for what¡¯s right!¡± Watching the two quarrel, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but chuckle to himself. It seemed this trip wasn¡¯t in vain, at least Lois Abbott¡¯s attitude towards him had changed. He coughed lightly, looking somewhat weary, ¡°Lois, stop arguing. I¡¯m going to remove the needles from your uncle now. Once the needles are out, he should wake up.¡± ¡°Then what are we waiting for, hurry up!¡± urged Heather Crowe. Lois Abbott gave her a cold nce and then turned to Greg Jensen, ¡°Maybe you should rest a little longer.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ve rested enough.¡± Greg Jensen wobbled to his feet, one hand supporting the head of the bed while the other began to remove the needles from Alfred Webb. Seeing this, Lois Abbott¡¯s heart was so touched that tears came to her eyes, and she quickly went over to support Greg Jensen. Wafts of fragrance drifted over¡­ And so Greg Jensen¡¯s forehead sweat even more, and his breathing grew heavier. After a while, all the silver needles were finally removed, and Greg Jensen copsed into the chair as if all strength had left him. ¡°You should rest for a while!¡± Lois Abbott said and was about to let go, but Greg Jensen, as if unable to stay upright, leaned into her arms. So soft! Greg Jensen was overjoyed inside and even deliberately shifted to a morefortable position. ¡°Cough cough¡­¡± At that moment, a soft cough sounded, and Greg Jensen¡¯s body sprang up as if on springs, sitting upright. ¡°Dad, are you awake?¡± Hearing the cough, Lois Abbott let go of Greg Jensen and ran to the bedside, taking Alfred Webb¡¯s hand. Seeing this, Heather Crowe also hurried over, her voice filled with a sobbing tone, ¡°Alfred, how are you feeling?¡± Under their watchful gaze, Alfred Webb slowly opened his eyes, although his gaze was still a bit vacant. It took a good while before he regained rity. ¡°What¡­ what happened to me?¡± ¡°Dad, you¡¯ve finally woken up!¡± Lois was so excited she was nearly in tears, and Heather Crowe also looked genuinely happy. This time, she didn¡¯t y the opposite role to Lois; instead, she directly said, ¡°It was Lois who found a Divine Doctor to save you. Thank goodness for Greg Divine Doctor, or else¡­¡± As she spoke, Heather Crowe, who had just had a cold expression, suddenly started to cry. Seeing her like that, Lois felt annoyed and said sarcastically, ¡°Just now, you were calling Greg a liar, but now he¡¯s a Divine Doctor?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Heather Crowe¡¯s crying stopped abruptly, and she opened her mouth awkwardly, unsure of what to say. Alfred Webb frowned and said sternly, ¡°Lois, you must not be rude to your mother!¡± Lois responded coldly, ¡°But that¡¯s true. Just now, she even wanted Brandon Brent¡¯s people to treat you.¡± Hearing this, Alfred Webb¡¯s face changed slightly, and he red at Heather Crowe, saying in a deep voice, ¡°You have no brains. Brandon Brent would wish for my early death, and you dare to let him treat me?¡± ¡°I¡­ I was just panicked and didn¡¯t think much,¡± Heather Crowe said in a low voice. Alfred Webb red at her again and snorted, ¡°You should apologize to Greg Divine Doctor right away!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Despite Heather Crowe¡¯s obvious reluctance, she still turned to Greg and said, ¡°Divine Doctor Greg, I apologize, I was blind earlier.¡± ¡°Aunt, please don¡¯t say that.¡± Although Greg really disliked Heather Crowe, he didn¡¯t want to show it in front of Alfred Webb, and so he perfunctorily responded and went back to checking Alfred Webb¡¯s pulse. As Alfred Webb watched Greg, a hint of surprise appeared in his eyes. ¡°Mr. Greg, how long have you been studying medicine?¡± ¡°Not very long.¡± Alfred Webbughed heartily and praised, ¡°Ha ha, Mr. Greg, you¡¯re far too modest.¡± Modest? The corners of Greg¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, and he held back hisughter while continuing to check the pulse. If Alfred Webb knew he was Greg¡¯s first patient, it makes one wonder what he would think. ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no major issue.¡± Greg smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve written a prescription for you, and Lois has already bought the herbal medicine. Let¡¯s try it for a month and see how it goes. In the meantime, you should pay attention to your diet and avoid alcohol, spicy food, and high-sugar, high-salt foods.¡± Heather Crowe asked curiously, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t one eat less greasy food after a cerebral infarction?¡± ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s just hyped up. The real vascr assassins are actually sugar and salt.¡± Gazing at her, Greg¡¯s smile contained a trace of disdain, leaving Heather Crowe irritated but afraid tosh out. ¡°Divine Doctor Greg, I really can¡¯t thank you enough.¡± Alfred Webb turned to Heather Crowe and instructed, ¡°Go, bring Divine Doctor Greg two hundred thousand in cash.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Heather Crowe nodded and then left the room. When Greg heard Alfred Webb was going to give him so much money, he immediately felt delighted, yet he still said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for money, I¡¯m good friends with Lois, and besides, this is too much.¡± Though his words said ¡°no need,¡± his body was honest, and he couldn¡¯t help but nce towards the doorway. Seeing Heather Crowe walking in with two bundles of cash, his eyes lit up again. Alfred Webbughed and said, ¡°Friends should indeed be paid, affection aside,pensation must not becking.¡± Lois also chimed in, ¡°Greg, if my dad is giving it to you, just take it. You deserve it.¡± Unable to refuse further, Greg epted the money. After exchanging a few more pleasantries, Lois said, ¡°Greg, it¡¯s already dark outside, shall I drive you home?¡± Greg nodded, ¡°Sure.¡± As the two of them left, Lois was about to get into the car when Greg asked, ¡°Do you really n to drive me home?¡± Chapter 16 - 16 Righting Wrongs i Chapter 16: Righting Wrongs i Trantor: 549690339 | Lois Abbott¡¯s face instantly turned red, and she stuttered, ¡°Greg, please, give me a few more days. My dad just woke up, and I want to spend tonight with him.¡± Greg frowned, ¡°Are you trying to wriggle out of this?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Lois pleaded, ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll be with you tomorrow night¡­¡± Greg looked at her for a while before saying, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll trust you this time! But remember, this is thest time!¡± Lois quickly nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely be with you tomorrow night.¡± Greg got into his car in silence, and Lois didn¡¯t dare say much more, driving him straight back to Peach Blossom Vige. Greg felt somewhat frustrated; he thought he could make it happen with Lois tonight but unexpectedly had to wait until tomorrow. But since Lois had said so, he didn¡¯t want to push her too much. Tomorrow it would be, then. After getting out of the car, Greg finally said to Lois, ¡°Come find me tomorrow and bring the Dragon fish back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lois nodded and was about to offer some words of thanks when she saw that Greg had already walked away. As Greg entered the vige and looked up, he suddenly saw a red glow on the mountain. At first, he was stunned, then his face turned ugly at once. He broke into a run, sprinting all the way until he reached halfway up the mountain, confirming that it was indeed his own house burning. Greg was unable to contain his rage as the courtyard that had been intact during the day was now aze with fire, billowing smoke reaching for the sky and turning half of the mountain red. Greg continued running toward his house and, nearing it, suddenly spotted Uncle Hall along with a bunch of people standing not too far away, enjoying the spectacle. Second Uncle and Third Uncle, among others, were carrying basins and buckets, desperately trying to put out the fire. ¡°Burn, bum it all down! Aiden rk, let¡¯s see who dares to cross me now!¡± Uncle Hallughed maniacally. ¡°Uncle¡¯s right, if anyone else dares to oppose you, we¡¯ll set their house on fire, too, and see how many heads they grow.¡± ¡°Hey, Uncle, didn¡¯t you say there was a good-looking woman in this house? Where is she? Don¡¯t let her get burned to death inside.¡± Uncle Hallughed heartily, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I already inquired about it, Lindsey Wolfe has gone back to her maiden home, she¡¯s not here. When I have time tomorrow, I¡¯ll take you guys over to her ce, and let you have a go first.¡± ¡°Haha, then I must thank Uncle in advance.¡± ¡°We¡¯re brothers, why be so polite?¡± Greg, upon hearing these words, clenched his teeth so hard they made a grinding sound, and his eyes shed with an uncontroble rage, like an enraged lion! He was about to rush over and kill Uncle Hall right then but suddenly stopped in his tracks. Charging forward now and killing Uncle Hall would not resolve anything and might even bring trouble upon Second Uncle and the others. He would kill himter in the night when there was no one around! Greg made up his mind in an instant; Uncle Hall had to die tonight! The fire zed for over an hour, reducing Greg¡¯s house to rubble, sparing nothing. Second Uncle and the others were deeply grieved but powerless. ¡°Ah, to think a good house just got burned like that!¡± ¡°That bastard Uncle Hall, sooner orter, he¡¯ll be taken by Yan Wang.¡± ¡°Right now, we just hope that Greg, that foolish kid, doesn¡¯t show up; otherwise, Uncle Hall will definitely not let him off.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± The crowd shook their heads and sighed; no one saw a lonely figure slowly walking away. The sky gradually darkened, and clouds concealed the bright moon. The oppressive heat didn¡¯tst too long before it began to drizzle. On a night with a dark moon and howling wind, it was time for killing and arson. Greg Jensen hid in therge tree outside Uncle Hall¡¯s house, closely watching every move he made. Uncle Hall¡¯s house was bustling with activity, as several people gathered around the hot pot, eating and drinking. ¡°Come on, have a drink, I¡¯m grateful to my brothers for giving face anding to help!¡± ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re too polite.¡± Uncle Hall urged everyone to drink, then said, ¡°You guys don¡¯t leave tomorrow. Look for that idiot in the vige for me. If you find him, don¡¯t waste words, just bring him straight back to me. Aiden, I must kill him this time!¡± ¡°Uncle, is it really necessary to kill him?¡± Uncle Hall nced at the speaker and cursed, ¡°The bugger disrupted me when I was with my girl, almost scared me half to death. If he bs about it, it¡¯ll cause me a bit of trouble, so it¡¯s better to just kill him off; only the dead can keep a secret.¡± ¡°In Peach Blossom Vige, is there anyone you, Uncle, are afraid of? Uncle, don¡¯t tell me you slept with the vige chief¡¯s wife?¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± The man had meant it as a joke, but Uncle Hall¡¯s face changed instantly upon hearing it, and he angrily retorted: ¡°Aiden, don¡¯t fucking spout nonsense, the vige chief is my older brother.¡± ¡°Air, sorry, I¡¯ll punish myself with a drink.¡± ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s have some fun with a womanter, shall we?¡± ¡°Where the hell am I supposed to find a woman in these mountains and wilds?¡± Uncle Hall smacked his lips and said, ¡°If Lindsey Wolfe were home, that would be perfect. Her figure drives me wild.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go look for her tomorrow?¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll take you guys tomorrow night. We¡¯ll just say Greg owes us money, and if she doesn¡¯te back, we¡¯ll break Greg¡¯s legs!¡± Uncle Hall¡¯s face was sleazily smiling as he said, ¡°We¡¯ll all y together tomorrow night; it¡¯ll be so good it¡¯ll blow that woman¡¯s mind¡­¡± Greg, seething with anger, still hid in the tree without stirring, waiting for the group to drink into the night and fall asleep before he quietly slipped into the house. The house was filled with the smell of alcohol and snoring sounds echoed all around. With the dim moonlight, one could see the men sprawled across the beds, empty bottles everywhere, inplete disarray. Greg carefully identified his target and finally found Uncle Hall in an inner room. He tiptoed over and pped his palm onto Uncle Hall¡¯s chest. True Qi surged! Uncle Hall¡¯s heart meridian was shattered in an instant, and he died silently. Greg breathed rapidly, but soon calmed himself. Even though this was his first time killing someone, there was no unease, only the satisfaction of revenge. Uncle Hall had bullied him time and again, now even burning down his house; death a hundred times over wouldn¡¯t make up for it! Killing him like this was letting him off easy. If not for the fear of being discovered, Greg would have tortured him mercilessly. Greg waited a moment, seeing no movement or breath from Uncle Hall, before he left the inner room. He then channeled a stream of True Qi into each of Uncle Hall¡¯s henchmen before leaving silently. From beginning to end, he disturbed no one, left no traces. The Divine Doctor could save lives but also take them, causing death unseen; even if someone were to suspect, there would be no proof. Just like Uncle Hall¡¯s henchmen, whose meridians had been shattered by his True Qi, they would suffer various diforts over time, and it would be more than they could bear. Good is repaid with good, and evil with evil. Since heaven is unjust, he would take justice into his own hands! Chapter 17 - 17 Five Elements Spell_i Chapter 17: Five Elements Spell_i Trantor: 549690339 I Greg Jensen had exacted his great revenge, feeling an iparable sense of relief. It took him a good while to calm down. As he prepared to return home, he suddenly remembered he no longer had a home. Greg let out a long sigh. The house left to him by his parents had been his sole property, and now it was burnt to the ground, which was an incredibly regrettable matter. ¡°I must rebuild the house as soon as possible. After all, a man can¡¯t be without a home. I need a ce to settle down.¡± Greg made a decision in an instant¡ªthat was to build another house! After all, he now had the capability, and he had just earned two hundred thousand today; he would surely earn even more in the future, enough to build an even better house! But where should he go now? After thinking for a long time, Greg suddenly thought of the mountain cave. Ever since he had found that bead in the cave, he had been eager to go back and explore some more, but had been dyed. Now he had the time. Half an hourter, armed with a few simple torches, Greg entered the cave. Groping in the darkness, he arrived at the spot where he had picked up the beadst time and searched around with the torch, but didn¡¯t discover anything else or anything unusual. He continued deeper into the cave and was surprised to find that no matter how long he walked, there didn¡¯t seem to be an end. The further inside he went, therger the space became. Walking for over half an hour, Greg felt he had entered deep into the belly of the mountain, and he also heard the gushing sounds of water. Unfortunately, the torch provided weak light that flickered, illuminating only two or three meters around him. Greg guessed there must be an underground river ahead. He remembered how old-timers in the vige said that during the big flood of ¡¯98, water had poured out of the cave, bringing out manyrge fish. It must be connected to the Yangtze River below. Back then, he didn¡¯t believe it, thinking how could Peach Blossom Mountain, being so far from the Yangtze River, be connected to it? But now it seemed this cave was very peculiar, and it might indeed be connected to the Yangtze River. Greg tentatively reached the edge of the underground river, a backwater that had carved out a small, slightly t beach. Further ahead was a steep mountain face. Although it was possible to climb over, Greg dared not proceed. The river flow was rapid¡ªif he fell in, he didn¡¯t know where the current would take him, and he might not survive. Greg sighed and was about to turn back the way he came when he suddenly saw something emitting a faint glow on the nearby beach. He instantly perked up and quickly went over to find that the glowing object was a piece of jade. ¡°What is this?¡± Greg suppressed the excitement in his heart and looked closely for a while, sensing no danger before picking up the jade. The jade was small, with intricate patterns carved into it. Upon closer inspection, one could see faint glows of luminescence flowing through it. Greg felt that this piece of jade resembled the legendary jade slips. After hesitating for a moment, he decided to try the method described in the ¡°Yin Yang Harmony Scripture.¡± He infused a stream of True Qi into the jade, and immediately a scripture appeared in his mind. Five Elements Spirit Technique! Greg was overjoyed. Inside this jade slip, there was an entire Five Elements Spell, which not only included attack spells like the Fireball Technique but also supplementary spells like the Small Cloud Rain Skill. You should know that although the ¡°Yin Yang Harmony Scripture¡± is a true scripture pointing directly to the great way and includes a lot of other knowledge, itcks the most basic spells. The only ones you could use to confront enemies were great divine abilities that could only be cultivated after reaching a profound realm. ¡°This Five Elements Spell came at just the right time! Not only can it be used to defeat enemies, but it can also be used to grow medicinal herbs and amass a fortune!¡± Greg was incredibly pleased. He had been worrying about how to make money, and unexpectedly, he had stumbled upon the Five Elements Spell. This Small Cloud Rain Skill, in particr, was primarily used to bring rain to the spirit fields, increasing the yield of crops and enhancing the potency of medicinal herbs. If these were used for growing vegetables and herbs, wouldn¡¯t they yield thousands of pounds per acre and have astonishing effects? ¡°I¡¯m rich, I¡¯m rich, no more worries about money from now on.¡± Greg Jensen was overjoyed, but when he looked down at the jade slip in his hand, he realized it had turned into powder. He didn¡¯t mind, and he searched carefully again, even digging up the surface soil and sand, but he didn¡¯t find anything else. ¡°I¡¯m really being too greedy! Stumbling upon that pearl and this jade slip is already incredible luck!¡± Greg chuckled, holding a torch and retracing his steps. When he was close to the cave entrance, he stopped to light a small bonfire and then leaned against the rock wall, pondering the Five Elements Spirit Technique. After a while, he couldn¡¯t help but show a wry smile. Although these spells were simple, to cast them one typically needed to reach the fourth stage of Qi Refinement. Reluctantly, he tried to practice the Small Cloud Rain Skill. The True Qi inside his body quickly converged in his palm, but just as it was about to break through andmunicate with nature¡¯s spiritual energy, it dissipated with a bang, returning to his Dantian. ¡°It really doesn¡¯t work!¡± Greg was somewhat vexed, ¡°I¡¯m only at the first stage of Qi Refinement now, who knows when I¡¯ll be able to reach the fourth stage.¡± Greg sighed, resolving that tomorrow, no matter what, he must engage in Dual Cultivation with Lois Abbott to improve his cultivation faster. No, it¡¯s already the next day. Greg remembered he hadn¡¯t practiced yesterday, so he seized the time to begin cultivating. One-fifth of his body¡¯s Spiritual Energy had already umted, and it likely wouldn¡¯t take long to meet the requirements to advance to the second stage of Qi Refinement. However, simply having enough Spiritual Energy wasn¡¯t enough; he also had to refine that beam of yang energy. He wondered if entering the second stage of Qi Refinement would allow him to cast the simplest spells. Greg felt a little excited at the thought, but he still guarded his mind and entered a state of cultivation. As the sun began to rise, a sliver of light appeared in the cave, and Greg slowly opened his eyes. This cultivation session had gone smoothly; the Spiritual Energy in his body had increased slightly, and his meridians could now endure a faster circting speed. He stood up, practiced his physical technique, then exited the cave to see the fiery sun. The gloom in his heart waspletely dispelled. Greg, facing the morning sunshine, strode down the mountain. Meanwhile, Uncle Hall¡¯s home was surrounded by people, several inspectors were inside too. The leading inspector was Brian Hall, the head of Duo Phoenix Town¡¯s Inspectorate. He was of the Hall Family as well, a generation above Uncle Hall, making him Uncle Hall¡¯s uncle. This morning, he received a report that Uncle Hall had died from drinking, and brought people over immediately. ¡°Preliminary judgment, the deceased is likely to have had diseases like coronary heart disease; excessive drinking caused a sudden cardiac arrest.¡± Brian Hall frowned upon hearing the coroner¡¯s words, as Uncle Hall has always been in good health, how could he have heart disease? Just then, the crowd suddenly parted, and a middle-aged man in a suit walked through. Brian rushed over upon seeing him. For this man was Uncle Hall¡¯s older brother, Uncle Hall the eldest. ¡°Elder Brother, you¡¯ve arrived.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Uncle Hall the eldest nodded arrogantly, looked down coldly at the corpse, and asked, ¡°How did Brother Eight die?¡± Chapter 18 - 18 The Fool Has Fool’s Luck l Chapter 18: The Fool Has Fool¡¯s Luck l Trantor: 549690339 I ¡°The preliminary judgment is that excessive drinking induced a heart attack, but we¡¯ll have to wait for the autopsy report to know the specifics.¡± Brian Hall, though a senior rtive to Uncle Hall, took a very humble stance, reporting everything he knew as if delivering a work report. Uncle Hall frowned and said directly, ¡°Impossible! How could I not know about my brother¡¯s health? How could he possibly have a heart attack?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Brian Hall was also puzzled, but since the coroner had said so, he could only bite the bullet and exin, ¡°Maybe it was because he drank too much. You know what those guys are like, guzzling baijiu and beer as if their lives depended on it.¡± Uncle Hall¡¯s face darkened, and he waved over the friends of Uncle Hall. They did not dare to dy, walking over to Uncle Hall with trepidation. ¡°How much did you drinkst night?¡± The men looked at each other, none daring to speak first. Uncle Hall¡¯s face grew darker as he said coldly, ¡°Speak up, or 1¡¯11 toss all of you into the river to feed the fish!¡± ¡°Uncle Hall seemed to have drunk quite a bit, over a liter of baijiu and a few bottles of beer.¡± ¡°Uncle Hall must have drunk more than a liter. 1 saw it looked like more than two liters¡­¡± The men spoke in a panic, but Uncle Hall¡¯s face grew increasingly grim. He looked at them coldly and said in an icy tone, ¡°Are you trying to get yourselves killed? I¡¯m telling you, Uncle Hall¡¯s death is not unrted to you!¡± Thud! At Uncle Hall¡¯s words, one of them was so frightened that he immediately knelt on the ground, pleading, ¡°Big brother, this has nothing to do with me, we didn¡¯t urge him to drink, Uncle Hall wanted to drink himself.¡± ¡°Yes, big brother, this has nothing to do with us.¡± The others quickly started to defend themselves. They had no choice; Uncle Hall was not some street thug. Uncle Hall not only had legitimate businesses but also several dozen employees. It would be like child¡¯s y for him to deal with them. Watching their cowardly disy, Uncle Hall felt even more irritable. He was about to go inside to take a look when he suddenly felt something was amiss. He stopped in his tracks, staring at them motionlessly. The men were scared into silence, not even daring to breathe heavily, trembling as they hung their heads low. ¡°What time did you guys arrive at Peach Blossom Vige yesterday?¡± Uncle Hall asked. ¡°Yeah, Uncle Hall brought us here. We heard he had some conflict with a fool a few days ago. He called us over this time to take care of that fool.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, we even set that fool¡¯s house on fire yesterday.¡± Brian Hall listened on the side, his face stretching long with anger, cursing inwardly, How could these brainless idiots so casually speak about setting someone¡¯s house on fire? Uncle Hall looked thoughtfully at Brian Hall and said solemnly, ¡°Uncle, this can¡¯t be a coincidence, can it? Burn someone¡¯s house down and then have an ident happen?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Brian Hall hesitated and didn¡¯t speak. He knew what Uncle Hall meant, but how could a foolmit murder? And even if the fool did kill someone, he couldn¡¯t have made it look like the victim died of a heart attack, could he? Uncle Hall understood this as well, but since Uncle Hall was his closest brother, whose death had been sudden, he was just unwilling to let it go. Brian Hall said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the autopsy results.¡± Uncle Hall was silent for a moment, then slowly nodded. He then looked coldly at the men and said sternly, ¡®¡±Twenty thousand each for handling Uncle Hall¡¯s funeral. Do you have any objections?¡± ¡°No objections.¡± ¡°It should¡­¡± Brian Hall was furious at the moment, and nobody dared to contradict him; if they did, the ramifications would extend well beyond twenty thousand yuan. Brian Hall nced at them once more, then turned around and looked toward the middle of the hillside where Greg Jensen¡¯s home was located. The news of Uncle Hall¡¯s sudden death after drinking spread rapidly throughout Peach Blossom Vige. Over the years, he hadmitted many wrongdoings in Peach Blossom Vige, and the vigers all pped their hands in joy when they heard the news. Bullying even an idiot and burning down his house, he truly got what he deserved! Uncle and hispanions were helping clear the rubble when they learned of Uncle Hall¡¯s death; a weight was finally lifted from their hearts. ¡°Uncle Hall did many evil things; even the heavens couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.¡± ¡°Fools have their own kind of fortune, it seems Greg is finally out of trouble now.¡± The Jensen Family was very happy; they no longer had to worry about Uncle Hall bullying Greg. At that moment, Greg Jensen came down from the mountain. Uncle hurried over to him, looked him up and down, and, upon seeing he was uninjured, sighed with relief and couldn¡¯t help but scold: ¡°You fool, where did you run off to now?¡± Greg Jensen pointed up the mountain and chuckled, ¡°I went up there to y.¡± ¡°All you ever think about is ying, your house has been burned down!¡± ¡°The house is gone!¡± Greg Jensen stared nkly at the ruins. Seeing his expression, Uncle felt a pang of pity andforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you can stay at Uncle¡¯s house for now, and we¡¯ll find a way to build you a new houseter.¡± ¡°Right, build a house,¡± Greg Jensen nodded in agreement. Under the zing sun, Lindsey Wolfe, who had received the news, also hurried back. Seeing her home reduced to ruins, she was suddenly ovee with grief, and tears streamed down her cheeks. Greg Jensen quicklyforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, we¡¯ll rebuild.¡± Uncle also came over and consoled her, ¡°Freya, don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s clear out the courtyard first, and as soon as we have the money, we can start construction. In the meantime, you can stay at my ce; it¡¯s just the two of us old folks, having a few more people around will make it livelier.¡± Greg Jensen stood by, joining in with a foolish grin. ¡°Right, thank you, Uncle,¡± she said. Watching Greg Jensen¡¯s simple appearance, Lindsey Wolfe managed to hold back her tears and joined in cleaning up as well. On a hot summer day, with the scorching heat bearing down, Greg Jensen grew sweaty after a while and simply took off his tank top, working bare-chested. The crystal sweat beads slowly rolled down his well-defined muscles, and his wheat-colored skin, under the sunlight, looked exceptionally dazzling. This scene immediately caught the attention of all the youngdies and wives in the vige, especially Widow Liu and Lindsey Wolfe. Their eyes seemed fixed on Greg Jensen. Lindsey Wolfe, seeing Greg Jensen¡¯s robust frame, felt a lot more reassured, but her face still bore the furrows of worry. Greg Jensen saw all this, knowing why his aunt was troubled. His aunt was a woman with a strong sense of enterprise; she had nted many vegetables and raised lots of chickens and ducks, aiming to make something of herself. But now, the chicken coops and duck houses had been burned, the chickens and ducks had died or scattered, and his aunt¡¯s hopes were dashed. After some thought, Greg Jensen sneaked to the side and made a phone call to Lois Abbott. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wereing to see me today? Why haven¡¯t you arrived yet?¡± Lois Abbott was somewhat flustered as she replied, ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Greg Jensen then said, ¡°Can you do me a favor when you get here?¡± ¡°What favor?¡± Greg Jensen confessed how he used to be a fool but wasn¡¯t anymore, then shared his ns and asked Lois Abbott to do as he had instructed when she arrived.. Chapter 19 - 19 Making Money Plan t Chapter 19: Making Money n t Trantor: 549690339 | Lois Abbott readily agreed because the matter was also beneficial for her. After getting ready, she went to Peach Blossom Vige. Today she dressed exceptionally beautifully, wearing a professional suit dress and a pair of semi-transparent ck stockings, very eye-catching. ¡°Hello, may I ask if this is Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s home?¡± Lindsey Wolfe was very puzzled to see Lois Abbott and hesitated, ¡°I am Lindsey, and you are¡­?¡± Lois Abbott nced at Greg Jensen and extended her hand, ¡°Hello, I am the general manager of the Reverie Inn in Riverhaven County, my name is Lois Abbott.¡± ¡°All, hello, hello.¡± Lindsey Wolfe wiped her hands on her clothes with some embarrassment before shaking hands with her. ¡°Do you need something from me?¡± Lois Abbott continued, ¡°I passed by your vegetable field a few days ago and saw that your vegetables are quite nice, so I was wondering if you would supply our hotel. Would you be willing to do that?¡± Lindsey Wolfe was stunned, hardly believing that such good fortune could fall upon her. She quickly came to her senses and eagerly nodded, ¡°Willing, why wouldn¡¯t I be, except¡­ How much do you need?¡± ¡°Not much, just over a hundred pounds a day.¡± ¡°Alt, that much?¡± A look of helplessness shed across Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s face as she sighed, ¡°Although I grow a lot of vegetables, I don¡¯t have that many.¡± Lois Abbott had anticipated this and smiled, ¡°That¡¯s easy, you can cooperate with other people. Collect their vegetables or go into business with them as partners. Of course, I will only deal with you. If otherse, I won¡¯t cooperate with them.¡± The intention of Lois Abbott was simple, no matter who Lindsey Wolfe cooperated with, she would only recognize Lindsey Wolfe. Upon hearing this, Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s eyes lit up, but then she became hesitant again, ¡°But¡­ what if we can¡¯t keep up with the quantity, is there any agreement on that?¡± ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry about that. If your supply isn¡¯t enough, I can just buy some more from other ces.¡± Lois Abbott continued, ¡°If you are willing to be our hotel¡¯s supplier, we can sign the contract right now. If you are still not reassured, I can give you a portion of the payment in advance.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s sign it, let¡¯s sign it now.¡± Lindsey Wolfe took the contract handed over by Lois Abbott, briefly looked it over, and then signed her name on it. Lois Abbott smiled, finalized the contract, handed a copy to Lindsey Wolfe, and then took out several bundles of money and handed them to her. ¡°Here is fifty thousand yuan, take it as an advance payment from me.¡± ¡°Alt¡­ isn¡¯t this too much?¡± Lindsey Wolfe was astonished; who does business this way? Lois Abbott smiled and said, ¡°Just take it. This is just an advance payment, and it will be deducted from what you owe for the vegetablester on.¡± ¡°But¡­ but¡­¡± Lindsey Wolfe felt that the business deal was very abnormal and the whole thing was full of mystery. Seeing this, Lois Abbott deliberately put on a stern face, ¡°If you don¡¯t ept the money, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to continue our cooperation.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take it, I¡¯ll take it,¡± said Lindsey Wolfe, finally epting the money. Lois Abbott nced at Greg Jensen and smiled, ¡°That¡¯s settled then. I¡¯ll give you a week to prepare, and I¡¯ll notify you when to deliver.¡± ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Lindsey Wolfe nodded repeatedly. Lois Abbott added, ¡°Your vegetables are growing so well, I think you can definitely expand your scale of cultivation, open a shop, and build channels to sell these green and pollution-free vegetables from the mountains to the whole county, the whole city, and even the whole province.¡± Lindsey Wolfe was taken aback; were the vegetables she grew really that good? Lois Abbott smiled, didn¡¯t say anything more, and simply left. Lindsey Wolfe saw her to the door, then started discussing the matter with Second Master. ¡°They say that if you survive a great disaster, there¡¯s bound to be good fortune afterward. Looks like your luck is turning around.¡± Uncle Er sighed, but his expression quickly turned serious. ¡°Freya, you can look for others to cooperate with, but you must never mention the money. If others find out, they might have ill intentions.¡± ¡°Alright, Uncle.¡± Lindsey Wolfe knew Uncle Er was right. Fifty thousand yuan might not seem like much to outsiders, but in Peach Blossom Vige, it was definitely a huge sum. If the vigers found out, who knows what trouble it could bring. Uncle Er was relieved and said with a smile, ¡°With this money, you can afford to build a house.¡± ¡°A house¡­¡± Lindsey Wolfe pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Uncle, I think we should hold off on the house for now. I n to use this money to focus on growing vegetables and running the business.¡± Lindsey Wolfe was always a woman with a strong entrepreneurial spirit, and after hearing what Lois Abbott had to say, she was eager to develop the vegetable business. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good too. After all, it¡¯s fine as long as you live with me.¡± Lindsey Wolfe smiled and said, ¡°Thankyou, Uncle.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to thank? We¡¯re family.¡± Uncle Er smiled and added, ¡°Alright, go find them and see who¡¯s willing to work with you. They only gave you a few days, so don¡¯t run out of vegetables when the timees.¡± ¡°I¡¯m on it.¡± With that, Lindsey Wolfe went off to discuss the vegetable nting with some closely-rted vigers. Greg Jensen was very happy to see this. His aunt had been worried and frowning before, but now she was smiling so much she could barely close her mouth. His idea was indeed effective. Of course, he didn¡¯t do this solely to make his aunt happy, but also to help her build a career and to make some money himself. After all, cultivation required a lot of resources, and it was impossible without money, so he needed to find a way to earn. And he had obtained the Five Elements Spell, of which the Small Cloud Rain Technique could enhance the effects and yields of medicinal herbs, so it should work for vegetables as well. Once he was able to use the Small Cloud Rain Technique, he could ensure a bumper harvest for the vegetables his aunt nted and definitely make a fortune! Thinking of this, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help butugh, took a bucket, and headed into Peach Blossom Mountain. He arrived at the edge of Cold Pond and began to cultivate in the water using his usual method. In no time, he attracted quite a few Dragon fish. After catching a bucketful, Greg Jensen took a rarely-used path back down the mountain. At the foot of the mountain, Lois Abbott had been waiting by the road for a long time. Seeing Greg arrive, she hurriedly opened the trunk. Inside the trunk was a water tankplete with an oxygenation machine. Greg poured the Dragon fish from his bucket into the tank. Lois Abbott, seeing so many Dragon fish, was so jubnt she almost jumped for joy, eximing with delight, ¡°This is fantastic, so many Dragon fish! Our hotel is saved!!¡± Greg Jensen looked around and, seeing no one, still urged, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s drive off quickly.¡± As he said this, he got into the passenger seat. Lois Abbott closed the trunk and started the car, heading towards the county town. ¡°Greg, you¡¯re incredible! So many people couldn¡¯t find even one Dragon fish, but you were able to catch so many!¡± Greg Jensenughed, ¡°Of course, don¡¯t you know who I am?¡± As Greg spoke, he nced at Lois Abbott and couldn¡¯t help thinking that she really was quite beautiful. With a heart-shaped face, slightly upturned nose, and those expressive big eyes, she was a stunning beauty. Especially after that experience in the cave, she exuded an indescribable aura. Like the girl next door, innocent and cute; yet also like a ripe peach, fresh and juicy. And her outfit today, a professional dress suit paired with those sheer ck stockings, was irresistibly alluring. Chapter 20 - 20 Let’s Take a Bath Together_i Chapter 20: Let¡¯s Take a Bath Together_i Trantor: 549690339 | Greg was already struggling to keep his yin and yang bnced, with an excess of yang energy that was almost too much for him to handle. However, since they were in the car, it was not the time for jokes, so he changed the subject and asked about Alfred Webb¡¯s illness. At the mention of her father, Lois Abbott¡¯s face lit up with a smile, ¡°My dad¡¯s much better now, he was able to get out of bed and walk around yesterday.¡± Greg nodded and said, ¡°Mm, that¡¯s good, as long as he takes his medicine for a while longer, he should fully recover.¡± ¡°Greg, thank you, if it weren¡¯t for you, my dad might¡­¡± ¡°Wiry bring that up, after all, he¡¯s my future father-inw, how could I possibly not save him when he¡¯s in danger?¡± Lois had been very grateful to Greg and was pondering over how to thank him properly. When she heard his remark, her eyebrows shot up instantly. ¡°Greg, you¡­ you¡¯re teasing me again, if you keep this up, I¡¯ll¡­¡± ¡°What will you do, huh?¡± Greg looked at her with a mischievous grin, his flippant attitude almost infuriated Lois to death. She blurted out, ¡°If you keep bullying me, I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll stop letting you sleep.¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare! People who go back on their words need a spanking.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Lois was utterly defeated by him and knew she couldn¡¯t outtalk Greg, so she chose to remain silent. Seeing her puffed-up angry look, Greg found it amusing but didn¡¯t continue to tease her. The two quickly arrived at the Reverie Inn, where Harry Cooper, the waiting purchase manager, hurriedly came over with his staff. ¡°Dragon fish? Is it really dragon fish?¡± Harry Cooper peeked into the fish tank, his voice full of excitement and surprise. ¡°This is perfect, with the dragon fish, our hotel can be resurrected.¡± Lois was also pleased and said with a smile, ¡°You better take good care of the dragon fish for me, don¡¯t let them all die before Mr. Zhu arrives.¡± Harry Cooper quickly assured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let the dragon fish die.¡± ¡°Mm, go ahead, I¡¯ve got something else to handle, you look after the hotel for now.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Lois nodded her head and drove away from the hotel. The car became quiet, and Greg looked at her with a smile, making no move to initiate conversation. Lois bit her lip and asked in a mosquito-like voice, ¡°Where¡­ where are we going?¡± Greg responded with a question, ¡°Where would you like to go?¡± Lois¡¯s face flushed slightly, ¡°Wherever you say.¡± Gregughed heartily and dropped the teasing, stating directly, ¡°Let¡¯s find a nice hotel.¡± Greg wasn¡¯t a mancking in sentiment; he felt that there needed to be a sense of asion. Even without flowers and a grand confession, the setting at least had to be right. What he didn¡¯t expect was for Lois to take him to the only three-star hotel in Riverhaven County. Moreover, when they got to the reception, Lois asked for the presidential suite right away. Seven thousand eight hundred a night! Greg was dumbfounded and really wanted to ask the hotel staff if the toilets in the presidential suite were made of pure gold. If not, why the hell was it so expensive! Seeing him wince at the price, a teasing look spread across Lois¡¯s face, and her mood seemed to improve a lot. However, Greg was not a miser. Thinking that this was their first official time together, he swiped his card without further ado and they headed upstairs. It¡¯s only seven thousand eight, I still have over a hundred thousand in my card! After entering the room, Greg couldn¡¯t help but marvel inwardly; the money was well spent. The room was divided into tworge areas, a living room for visitors on the outside and a bedroom inside, plus there was a small outdoor swimming pool. Outside the swimming pool was the Enchanted River, formed by the confluence of fiverge rivers. The breeze stirred, and the waves rose, making one feelpletely at ease. The room¡¯s overall decorative style leaned toward ssical Northern European, with intricate patterns and smoothly curling lines, providing a unique sense of beauty. Strictly speaking, this room didn¡¯t meet the standard of a presidential suite, for itcked bodyguard quarters and a nanny¡¯s room. Yet, this was still the best room in Riverhaven County. Greg Jensen had never stayed in such a luxurious hotel in his life, and today proved a learning experience. Money sure was great! He had to keep practicing cultivation; with strength, would he ever have to worry about money? Then he could properly experience the life of the rich! Greg Jensen thought to himself, his gaze settling on Lois Abbott¡¯s graceful figure. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll take a bath first.¡± Feeling that highly invasive gaze, Lois Abbott stuttered out her intentions, flushing as she dashed into the bathroom without waiting for a response. The next second, she popped her head back out of the bathroom and warned, ¡°The bathroom door doesn¡¯t lock, so you better note in!¡± ¡°Haha, then why don¡¯t we bathe together?¡± ¡°Noway!¡± Lois Abbott quickly shut the door and wrapped a towel around the doorknob several times, using it as a makeshift lock. The door leading to the outdoor balcony was wide open, and the warm, gentle breeze caressed Greg Jensen¡¯s face like a tender hand. Hey on the soft, expansive bed, listening to the sound of running water from the bathroom as a strand of yang energy in his Dantian began to roam uncontrobly. ¡°How about¡­ we just bathe together.¡± Greg Jensen sat up from the bed and tiptoed to the bathroom door. Inside the bathroom, water poured from the showerhead, and Lois Abbott sat on the toilet, her face a mask of conflict. She had already decided to give herselfpletely to Greg Jensen, not just out of gratitude for saving her father, but as part of their agreement too. But now, when it was time to begin, she felt indecisive and anxious. Lois Abbott recalled the embarrassing scene in the cave and the humiliating sounds she had made, her cheeks ming, her heartbeat quickening. ¡°We should just bathe together; you won¡¯t be able to do it on your own anyway.¡± Startled by the voice, Lois Abbott turned to see Greg Jensen, d in just a pair of shorts, standing in the doorway with a grin. She instinctively shrank away, but her eyes were drawn to Greg Jensen¡¯s body ¡ªthe chiseled abs, the solid pectoral muscles, and¡­ Seeing no refusal from Lois Abbott, Greg Jensen walked in, wrapped his arms around her slender waist and bent down to kiss her. Faced with the sudden embrace and kiss, Lois Abbott seemed overwhelmed. Even with their prior experience, her mind went nk as they truly began. In the misty air, their breaths grew heavy. Two hourster, Lois Abbotty limply against Greg Jensen, sumbing to a deep sleep. Greg Jensen sat at the edge of the bed, carefully sensing the changes within his body. Just one session of Dual Cultivation had significantly increased his True Qi, equivalent to several sessions of the Guidance Technique. The True Qi, which previously felt vtile, had be calm and tranquil after their Dual Cultivation. It seemed that Dual Cultivation should be the main focus moving forward. With the rate they were practicing, he was confident that it wouldn¡¯t be long before he reached the next level. However, the Guidance Technique couldn¡¯t be neglected entirely; Greg Jensen understood the principle of moderation well. ¡°Alt, asleep already?¡± Greg Jensen looked down and noticed that although Lois Abbott seemed to be asleep, her long eyshes were fluttering lightly. He smiled softly and quietly reached his hand under the covers. ¡°All¡­ what are you doing¡­¡± ¡°Doing what¡­¡± Seductive sounds once again filled the room. Chapter 21 - 21 Fulfilling Desires i Chapter 21: Fulfilling Desires i Trantor: 549690339 | The evening breeze was the wannest. Lois Abbotty on Greg Jensen¡¯s chest, a content smile on her face. For some reason, her body was exhausted, but her spirit was abnormally excited, and she felt especiallyfortable and refreshed like never before. Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes were closed as he leaned against the headboard, appearing to be napping, but was in fact sensing the changes within his body. The True Qi in his body had grown a full circle, at least equivalent to a month of cultivation. In other words, what might have taken half a year to reach the second level of Qi Refinement now only needed five months. However, all things should not be overdone, and this applied to Dual Cultivation as well¡ªthe ¡°Yin Yang Harmony Sutra¡± detailed just that. In the Qi Refinement Realm, it was better not to take shortcuts, as it was easy to destabilize one¡¯s foundation and make it difficult to break through to higher levels. So, it was best not to be opportunistic, and instead, break through with daily cultivation, umting over time. Greg Jensen snapped back to reality and suddenly felt an itch on his chest. Looking down, he saw Lois Abbott absentmindedly drawing circles on him. Watching her gentle demeanor, and thinking back to their previous frenzy, he felt himself losing control again. ¡°Humph, if you dare to misbehave, I¡¯ll strangle you,¡± he said. ¡°You think you can?¡± she retorted. The two of them started frolicking on the bed,ughing and ying. When they were tired from the frolic, they embraced each other and leaned against the headboard. Looking up, they realized the moon had already risen above the willow tops. Strangely, Lois Abbott didn¡¯t feel weary; instead, she felt exhrated. She was tired, but her spirits were even higher! ¡°How strange, how do I feel¡­¡± she wondered aloud. ¡°Great?¡± he offered. Startled, Lois looked up, only to see Greg Jensen¡¯s mischievous grin. Her face instantly blushed. ¡°Get lost, a dog¡¯s mouth can¡¯t spit out ivory!¡± she snapped. ¡°Haha, of course, your mouth can¡¯t spit it out. If it could, we wouldn¡¯t need to do anything else; I¡¯d just have you spit all day,¡± he teased. Flustered, Lois changed her expression and pounced on him with wing gestures. But she was no match for Greg Jensen, who subdued her in just a few moves. Greg Jensen smacked her bottom twice, ¡°I¡¯ve said that those who don¡¯t keep their word need to be punished.¡± ¡°Alt!¡± she yelped. Quickly begging for mercy, Lois conceded, ¡°I give up, I¡¯ll keep my word¡­¡± The two yed around for a while longer before embracing each other and heading to the bathroom. Having had the experience they just did, Lois let loose a lot, no longer acting shy like before. And in her heart, a curious change had taken ce; she had gone from disliking Greg Jensen to now fully epting him as her man. Although he was a bit slick with words, that wasn¡¯t necessarily bad¡ªit at least livened up the mood. When she disliked Greg Jensen in the past, she found fault in everything about him, but now, those faults had be strengths. The next morning when they woke up, Greg Jensen felt invigorated, with robust True Qi slowly circting in his body, giving him limitless energy in every fiber of his being. Although Lois was also bone-weary, after a good night¡¯s sleep, she woke up refreshed and full of energy. Seeing Greg Jensen awake, she instinctively sat up and then, realizing her state, quickly grabbed the nket to shield her chest. ¡°Haha, we¡¯re like an old married couple, and you¡¯re still shy?¡± Greg Jensenughed. Lois¡¯s face turned a shade redder, and she scolded, ¡°Shameless, who¡¯s an old married couple with you?¡± Greg Jensen blinked and pretended to be shocked, ¡°What do you mean? Am I not good enough for you? Maybe I should treat you even better?¡± ¡°Alt, you¡¯re not done yet?¡± Lois quickly shrank back, cheeks flushed, saying, ¡°Stop it, I have to check on the inn today, or else¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the worst that could happen?¡± ¡°At worst, I can keep youpany some other time,¡± Lois Abbott¡¯s face flushed red. ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s get up,¡± ¡°All, put me down, I can walk by myself,¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t care for that, and picked her up naked. Lois Abbott struggled in vain and had to let him carry her into the bathroom. She had thought it was just for a quick wash, but once they were in the bathroom, Greg Jensen got frisky again. By the time the two of them finished washing up and left the bathroom, Lois Abbott could barely straighten her back. ¡°You are so bad!¡± ¡°Haha, I wonder who¡­¡± Lois Abbott¡¯s face changed color immediately, as she eximed in a rush, ¡°Don¡¯t you say!¡± ¡°Haha, fine¡­¡± Greg Jensen, thoroughly satisfied, took her to have breakfast at the hotel¡¯s restaurant, and then they both arrived at the Reverie Inn. After arriving at the Reverie Inn, Lois Abbott led him into the kitchen and called over the chefs and the head chef. ¡°This is the teacher I¡¯ve hired. He will be teaching you how to make medicinal cuisine. Those who learn will get a two hundred dor raise, and those who don¡¯t¡­¡± Lois Abbott didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but the meaning was clear to the chefs. If others can learn and you can¡¯t, then prepare to be eliminated. ¡°Manager Abbott, you¡¯ve brought in such a young man, what does he know?¡± The head chef was disgruntled. Having been a chef for so many years, and working nearly ten years at the Reverie Inn, was he to be taught by a young man in his twenties? Wasn¡¯t that an insult? Lois Abbott¡¯s brows furrowed, ready to speak, but Greg Jensen patted her shoulder and then looked at the head chef: ¡°If you don¡¯t want to learn, that¡¯s fine. The door is right there, you can leave.¡± At that, the head chef exploded with anger, ¡°Who the hell are you to tell me to leave?¡± The Reverie Inn had previously been managed by Alfred Webb himself, and since Lois Abbott took over, the head chef had often given her a hard time. Therefore, Lois Abbott had no intention of saving his face, saying directly: ¡°Old Wu, what he said is what I¡¯m saying. If you don¡¯t want to work here, you can leave right now.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Old Wu¡¯s face shifted slightly, but he quickly smiled again, ¡°Manager Abbott, that¡¯s not what I meant, I was just joking.¡± ¡°Joking?¡± Greg Jensen sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re joking or if that¡¯s truly how you feel. If you don¡¯t want to learn, get out immediately!¡± Ever since he started Qi Refinement, Greg Jensen¡¯s mentality and temperament had undergone a significant change. At that moment, his intense presence was fully unleashed, his stern gaze slowly sweeping over everyone, causing the chefs to instinctively shrink back. Greg Jensen said calmly, ¡°If you all could truly support the Reverie Inn, Miss Abbott wouldn¡¯t have had to hire me. So I hope you understand your situation! Medicinal cuisine is an opportunity for the Reverie Inn, as well as for you. If done well, the inn makes money, and so do you. If not, and the inn closes down, don¡¯t you even think about having it good!¡± With these words, everyone instinctively tensed up, even the head chef put away his contempt. Watching Greg Jensen take charge, Lois Abbott¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but sparkle, thinking to herself how incredibly handsome and manly he was! Chapter 22 - 22 Inability to Bear Small Wrongs Disrupts Great Plans i Chapter 22: Inability to Bear Small Wrongs Disrupts Great ns i Trantor: 549690339 Greg Jensen didn¡¯t waste words and directly took out the recipe, dictating it as the executive chef prepared it, quickly making a pot of Five-Seed Return-to- Yang Porridge. The moment the lid of the y pot was lifted, the entire kitchen was filled with a rich meaty aroma. ¡°This¡­ is so delicious, I¡¯ve never had such tasty medicinal cuisine.¡± ¡°Yes, the taste of the medicinal herbs is perfectly blended with the fragrance of the porridge.¡± After tasting it, all the chefs couldn¡¯t stop singing its praises. Even the initially dissatisfied executive chef looked at Greg Jensen in amazement, unable toprehend how this young man, younger than his own son, could be so skilled. Lois Abbott, seeing this, finally rxed and instructed, ¡°This Five-Seed Return-to-Yang Porridge will be our hotel¡¯s featured dish this week. You all should quickly familiarize yourselves with the method of making it.¡± ¡°Okay, Director Abbott.¡± Lois Abbott nodded, then followed Greg Jensen outside. Greg Jensen pulled out a small bottle and handed it to Lois Abbott, saying, ¡°Inside this bottle is a powder made from two types of herbs, an indispensable ingredient for the Five-Seed Return-to-Yang Porridge. Here is the recipe. You go to the market and buy some herbs, grind them into powder, and give it to the chef. That way, it doesn¡¯t matter if someone else poaches our chefs.¡± ¡°Gregjensen, thankyou.¡± Lois Abbott was touched by his thoughtfulness. Greg Jensen winked and said with a mischievous smile, ¡°You can thank me, but don¡¯t just talk about it, take some real action.¡± Lois Abbott was taken aback and asked nkly, ¡°What real action?¡± ¡°How about, a date tonight?¡± ¡°Date your sister!¡± Lois Abbott immediately grew angry, ¡°I knew you couldn¡¯t say anything nice, always thinking those impure thoughts in your head, you really are¡­¡± Greg Jensenughed heartily, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore. I have to head back to the vige now. Call me if you need anything.¡± ¡°Wait, take this.¡± As she spoke, Lois Abbott took out an unopened fruit phone from her bag, ¡°I meant to give it to you yesterday, but¡­¡± Her face turned red again, recalling they had been nearly busy all night and had forgotten about this. ¡°I saw that your phone was quite old, so I bought you a new one.¡± ¡°Thankyou.¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t mince words, took the phone, and then wrapped his arms around her, kissing her deeply. Lois Abbott immediately panicked and struggled, saying, ¡°Stop it, this is the entrance of the hotel¡­ mmm¡­¡± After Greg Jensen released her, he gave her forehead a kiss and cautioned, Alright, I¡¯m heading back now. Call me if you need anything.¡± ¡°Maybe I should drive you.¡± ¡°No need, lest they see us together.¡± After bidding farewell to Lois Abbott, Greg Jensen called the motor-tricycle driver from a few days ago, found out he would be a while, and so he wandered around the county town. Ever since Gareth Walker had knocked him silly, he stayed at home and it had been quite some time since hest visited the county town. Looking at the street scenes that were botli strange and familiar, Greg Jensen felt as if he were living in a different world. The recent events also felt like a dream; if not for the powerful True Qi within his body, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to distinguish reality from fantasy. Observing the luxury cars speeding by and the high-rise buildings in the distance, Greg Jensen silently encouraged himself, believing that with diligent cultivation, he too could live the life he desired. It didn¡¯t take long for the motor-tricycle driver to arrive and deliver him back to Peach Blossom Vige. As soon as he reached the entrance, Lindsey Wolfe noticed him and asked with a cold expression, ¡°Where did you run off to yesterday?¡± ¡°In the mountains.¡± Lindsey Wolfe was furious, ¡°You stayed in the mountainsst night too?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Greg Jensen nodded his head with a simple smile. Lindsey Wolfe red at him, ¡°Hurry up and go inside to change your clothes. I went to town earlier and got you two sets, look how dirty you are.¡± Greg Jensen sighed in relief, thankful that he had intentionally dirtied his clothes, otherwise he really wouldn¡¯t have been able to pass this test of his aunt¡¯s. He chuckled good-naturedly and went into his room, noticing several pieces of clothing lying on the bed. Two short-sleeved T-shirts, a pair of shorts, and a pair of long pants, along with a jacket that wasn¡¯t too thick. Although the clothes looked like they were from a street stall, the quality wasn¡¯t bad, and the styles were fairly recent, so they must not have been cheap. Lindsey Wolfe would never spend so much on clothes for herself, but she had never skimped when it came to Gregjensen. Even if it was street stall merch, in Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s eyes, these were already good clothes. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t say it out loud, but he was very touched, and this only strengthened his resolution to ensure his aunt would live a good life. Not only to give his aunt a good life but also to do the same for those who had been truly kind to him. He wanted to make sure they all had better lives. After Greg Jensen changed clothes and washed his face, he was about to head into the mountains to find a quiet ce to cultivate, when Lindsey Wolfe approached him. Silly Jensen, I¡¯ve started a vegetable shop in town,e help me out.¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t agree. Right now, he just wanted to concentrate on cultivating; he had no interest in helping out at a vegetable shop. Lindsey Wolfe saw Greg Jensen squatting on the ground, silent, and bent down to ask him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t want to?¡± Lindsey Wolfe wore a short-sleeved shirt, and when she bent down, arge expanse of her white skin was exposed. Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but take a few extra nces, and when Lindsey Wolfe noticed, she didn¡¯t cover up but instead deliberately shook herself a bit. ¡°Do you like what you see?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lindsey Wolfe leaned in closer, almost pressing against him, and whispered, Don¡¯t lockyour door tonight, I¡¯lle over and give you a proper look.¡± Greg Jensen hadn¡¯t expected his aunt to be in such a mood, and didn¡¯t know how to respond for a moment. And the thought of being intimate with his aunt made him very ufortable, even though they had no blood rtion-he had, after all, called her aunt for ¡¯ many years. Besides, the True Qi within him had not yet been refined, so he couldn¡¯t get intimate with any woman. Lindsey Wolfe, seeing him silent, thought he was dumbstruck by the view and couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit smug. ¡°Such a big fool!¡± Just then, someone shouted from outside, ¡°Freya York, is Silly Jensen home? Get him toe do some work for me!¡± Hearing this, Lindsey Wolfe said to Greg Jensen, ¡°Go on, go do some work for her.¡± Although Greg Jensen had been foolish before, he was always obedient, and with his strong and robust build willing to put in the effort, people in the vige liked to hire him for work. And since the family was often in need of money, and Lindsey Wolfe wanted to cure Greg Jensen, she wouldn¡¯t refuse. Greg Jensen really didn¡¯t want to go, but if he wanted to continue pretending to be foolish, he couldn¡¯t refuse, so he reluctantly nodded in agreement. It seemed he needed to find the right opportunity to reveal that he was no longer foolish, otherwise not only could he not concentrate on cultivating, he also couldn¡¯t do business and earn big money. If it weren¡¯t for Uncle Hall¡¯s recent death, he would already have said he wasn¡¯t foolish anymore. Still, he thought it best to wait. After all, to act in a y, one must y the part; a small impatience could mess up a great n. He absolutely couldn¡¯t let anyone suspect him. Greg Jensen stepped out of the courtyard and saw at the gate a woman with stunning looks and an exceptionally voluptuous figure. Chapter 23 - 23 Peeking at a Beauty Taking a Bath_i Chapter 23: Peeking at a Beauty Taking a Bath_i Trantor: 549690339 The woman was named Amber Hall, and she was a famously known widow in the vige, and even in all of Duo Phoenix Town. Because she had been married three times, to three men, and all three of them had died of illness, she was given nicknames like ¡°husband killer¡± and ¡°broom star.¡± So much so that after thest man died, nobody dared to marry her anymore. Even so, there were quite a few men who had lustful thoughts about her. All because Amber was really too beautiful, with her soft facial features, plus that figure that was curvy at both ends, it was hard for anyone to take their eyes off her. Greg Jensen was no exception, his eyes went straight as soon as they met. Today Amber was wearing a white shirt with, unfortunately, a ck bra underneath, clearly visible from outside, which was very suggestive. Moreover, her chest was so big that her clothes seemed barely able to contain it, making one worry that it might burst at any second. The most critical were those Peach Blossom eyes, watery and soul-stirring, every grimace and smile exuded an indescribable mature charm, irresistibly enticing. Seeing Greg staring fixedly at her, his saliva almost dripping out, Amber couldn¡¯t help but let out a snort ofughter, ¡°You really are a fool.¡± Greg chuckled, no wonder so many men wanted to have some sort of affair with her, this woman was really too beautiful and too tempting. A hero dying under a peony flower is also considered romantic, even if he bes a ghost. ¡°Put on your basket and follow me to the field,¡± she said. Amber said this and turned to walk away, her plump buttocks twisting with each step, firmly locking Greg¡¯s gaze. Greg put the basket on his back and followed behind, unable to help his wild thoughts. The action movies that he used to watch in school resurfaced in his mind, only now the leading man and woman had be him and Amber. Greg smacked his lips, wishing he could see what kind of body was wrapped under those clothes, if he could touch it by hand, or even¡­ how cool would that be! Amber soon brought Greg to her own field and pointed to arge patch of cucumber nts: ¡°You pick a basketful of cucumbers first, then carry them down the mountain.¡± Greg hadn¡¯t expected Amber to be selling vegetables. Wasn¡¯t his aunt supposed to be buying them? Wiry was Amber still selling to someone else? But such vegetables didn¡¯t earn much money even after they were collected, it was still better to grow your own. Without saying much, Greg started working as he had done before. The cucumbers were very good this year, and he quickly picked several sacks full, cing them in the basket to carry them down the mountain. After several trips, the cucumbers in the field were finally almost all picked. After the vegetable dealer settled up with Amber, she took out fifty, and handed it over to Greg. ¡°Make sure you hold onto this, don¡¯t lose it, and remember to give it to your aunt,¡± she said. Greg nodded. Amber giving him fifty dors was already pretty good, especially since he hadn¡¯t worked many hours in total. Like the vigers who went out to beborers, a whole day¡¯s work barely earned eighty or ny dors. Amber counted the remaining money and muttered discontentedly, ¡°That Sun skinflint is paying less and less; I really don¡¯t want to sell to him!¡± Greg thought to himself that if his aunt bought vegetables, it would be indeed easier to manage a lot. However, it was still too early to start buying vegetables now; they had to make a name for themselves first before they could buy these ordinary vegetables. Greg had his ns, and set off for home with big strides; right now, all he wanted was to find a quiet spot to properly cultivate. But the sun was particrly scorching today, and Greg was sweating profusely, so he decided to go to the waterfall halfway up the mountain to take a bath before going back. While he was bathing, he suddenly heard a ssh, as if something had fallen into the water. Greg looked in the direction of the sound and saw a woman in a small pool downstream; judging by the back, it was Amber. And it was Amber Hall without clothes¡­ Amber Hall was soaking in the pool, but as the water was clear to the bottom, one could see her perfect figure. Greg Jensen had only taken a nce, but that was enough to provoke a reaction, and his breathing stalled. No wonder so many men had lustful thoughts about Amber Hall; her figure was simply irresistible. Unable to help himself, Greg swam forward a bit andy on the edge of the rock, looking down into the pool. They weren¡¯t far apart, and Greg was looking down from above, so he could see everything clearly and unmistakably. However, he was only looking, without any improper thoughts, it was merely an instinct, an appreciation of beauty. Amber Hall first soaked in the pool for a while and then began to scrub her body, leaving no part untouched. Greg watched with hastening breath; every move the woman made was filled with allure, challenging the limits of human endurance. Greg felt an intense heat throughout his body, like a volcano on the cusp of eruption, with magma ready to burst forth at any moment. He didn¡¯t dare to keep watching and quickly closed his eyes, diving underwater to calm the heat in his body. The water at the bottom of the pool was very cold, quickly soothing Greg¡¯s body, but his mind still ran wild with thoughts. ¡°Greg ah Greg, how can you be so lecherous?¡± Greg surfaced and decided to sit cross-legged under the waterfall to meditate. But no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t concentrate, his mind kept returning to Amber¡¯s enchanting figure. Greg sighed, figuring he wouldn¡¯t be able to meditate today. Just as he was about to get up and go home, he peered down at the pool once more, and his eyes widened. Amber Hall was sprawled out on arge rock b, sunbathing, and the key point was that she wasn¡¯t wearing a single piece of clothing. ¡°Is she taking a sunbath?¡± Greg had an eyeful; the woman really was bold, not afraid of being discovered. Though Peach Blossom Creek stretched for dozens of miles with pools like this scattered every mile or two, the chance of encountering someone bathing was still quite slim. As Greg watched, the desire he had suppressed began to surge again. He didn¡¯t dare to continue watching, but he couldn¡¯t control himself; after all, such an opportunity was rare. While he was closely observing, Amber suddenly turned over, lying on her side on the b. Now, her whole body nearly disyed before Greg, with every part visible from the front. The fire inside Greg erupted, blood boiling, consumed by lust. He hurriedly closed his eyes and dove back under the water, not daring to look any longer. It took Greg quite a while to calm down. Just as he was preparing to dry off, dress, and head home, he suddenly heard a sharp scream, ¡°Ah!¡± He quickly nced toward Amber and saw her screaming and jumping around, with a green snake sliding into the bushes not far away. ¡°Damn, she must have been bitten by a Green Bamboo Viper!¡± Worried, Greg no longer cared for propriety and leaped into the water below, swiftly swimming to the shore. Seeing Greg, Amber grabbed onto him like he was a lifeline, ¡°A snake! I¡¯ve been bitten by a snake!¡± ¡°Where did it bite you?¡± Greg was frantic; Green Bamboo Viper venom was potent, potentially leading to unconsciousness or even death. Yet at this crucial moment, Amber began to hesitate, her face as red as a ripe apple, coyly reluctant to say. Chapter 24 - 24 Sucking Out Sister-in-law’s Snake Poison__i Chapter 24: Sucking Out Sister-inw¡¯s Snake Poison__i Trantor: 549690339 Greg Jensen asked anxiously, ¡°Sister-inw, where exactly were you bitten?¡± Amber Hall gritted her teeth, ¡°On the thigh.¡± As she spoke, she suddenly spread her legs, revealing two distinctly visible red and ck bite marks. Greg Jensen was immediately struck dumb. Seeing Greg¡¯s dumbfounded look, Amber quickly said, ¡°Stop staring, hurry up and suck the poison out for your sister-inw, will you?¡± ¡°Oh, right¡­ right.¡± Greg hurriedly bent down to suck out the snake venom. Peach Blossom Vige was remote, and the vigers didn¡¯t have much money, so everyone used soap for bathing. However, this soap wasn¡¯t purchased; they made it themselves using pig pancreas. The method of making it was generally the same from family to family, but each added different fragrances. For instance, the pig pancreas soap Amber Hall used definitely contained orchid. Having just bathed, her body was faintly scented with orchid, bewitching Greg Jensen, who couldn¡¯t help showing a mesmerized expression. After a while, Amber¡¯s thigh gradually regained feeling, and she reminded him, ¡°Greg, that¡¯s enough, it¡¯s okay now.¡± ¡°All¡­¡± Greg suddenly came to his senses and quickly stood up. He steadied his breathing and asked innocently, ¡°Sister-inw, are you¡­ okay now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay now. Silly Greg, thank you.¡± Amber Hall looked at Greg with a smiling face, her beautiful eyes exuding a hint of spring warmth. ¡°No need to thank me!¡± Greg hurriedly squeezed out a naive smile. Now was definitely the time to y dumb. If Amber ever found out that he had be smarter, that would truly be a social death. Amber Hall kept her eyes fixed on him, her gaze brazenly sweeping over his abs, and with a flirtatious look, she asked: ¡°Silly Greg, tell your sister-inw the truth, do you want to continue?¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Greg kept on foolishly smiling, wondering what this woman was getting at. Amber Hall wasn¡¯t in a rush. As she dressed, she asked, ¡°Silly Greg, you don¡¯t think that snake wille back, do you?¡± ¡°I guess not?¡± Greg gave a nomittal answer. Amber changed the subject with a distressed look, ¡°Silly Greg, there¡¯s been some noise at your sister-inw¡¯s house these past few days. Could it be a snake? Why don¡¯t youe over to my ce tonight to check? You¡¯re so strong, with you there your sister-inw won¡¯t be scared at all. As she spoke, she even took the opportunity to feel Greg¡¯s abs, unable to resist eximing, ¡°Sohard!¡± Greg turned awkwardly, adjusted his clothes, and then picked up Amber Hall to walk back to the vige. When they reached the entrance of the vige, Amber got down from his back and said, ¡°Silly Greg, aren¡¯t you reallying over to help your sister-inw catch the snake tonight?¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Greg continued to foolishlyugh. ¡°You big fool!¡± Amber Hall saw his reaction and snorted coldly before turning around and leaving. Greg Jensen chuckled to himself, thinking that this woman was quite interesting. For the following days, Greg Jensen was focused on Qi Refinement, living a very fulfilling life. During this time, Lois Abbott also came to Peach Blossom Vige several times under the guise of ¡°inspecting.¡± Lindsey Wolfe was very grateful to her, and so she put forth her best effort to host her. Lois Abbott didn¡¯t put on airs and often apanied Lindsey Wolfe to the vegetable fields to take a look, sometimes even offering her own suggestions. Their ideas often coincided, so it didn¡¯t take long for them to be good friends. With Lois Abbott¡¯s help, Lindsey Wolfe rented a storefront in town and opened a small vegetable store. Although the vegetables they grew could all be sold to Reverie Inn, Lindsey Wolfe felt that supplying the inn exclusively was not a long-term strategy and that having her own sales channel was crucial. To everyone¡¯s surprise, the vegetable store did unexpectedly well after opening. Lindsey Wolfe immediately gained confidence and decided to expand the nting scale right away. She shared her thoughts with Uncle Third and Uncle Fifth, who readily agreed and nted vegetables all over their fields. Lindsey Wolfe was still not satisfied and went to Greg Jensen¡¯s great-aunt¡¯s house, hoping to have her family nt some vegetables as well. But as soon as Lindsey Wolfe broached the subject, Greg Jensen¡¯s great-aunt Gillian Lampe chased her out. ¡°If it¡¯s such a good deal, why would you think of us? If you want to do business, either cough up Greg¡¯s family¡¯snd to me, or how about we nt using Greg¡¯s family¡¯snd?¡± Gillian Lampe stood in the doorway with her arms crossed, looking down at Lindsey Wolfe with a sneer. Lindsey Wolfe was furious. She had initially thought of keeping the benefits within themunity, which is why she came to them for a partnership. However, she didn¡¯t expect Gillian Lampe to be so shameless, not only insulting her but also wanting to seize Greg¡¯s family¡¯snd. Marcus Jensen pulled Gillian Lampe¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°Gun, let it be. Freya is well-intentioned.¡± ¡°Well-intentioned my ass, she¡¯s just trying to scam us out of our money.¡± Gillian Lampe pushed Marcus Jensen away and pointed at Lindsey Wolfe, berating, ¡°Get lost and don¡¯te to our house anymore, you disgraceful thing!¡± After she finished speaking, she mmed the door shut with a bang. Lindsey Wolfe trembled with rage, unable to believe that such people existed. She returned to Second Uncle¡¯s house with a gloomy face. When Second Uncle heard about this incident, he advised, ¡°Freya, let it go. If it really doesn¡¯t work out, collect a little from someone else¡¯s harvest. You could earn more, so why cause yourself so much trouble?¡± Uncle Third followed up, ¡°Yes, if they don¡¯t want to cooperate, leave them be. They¡¯ll regret it.¡± Lindsey Wolfe nodded emphatically, thinking to herself that she had to work hard to ensure the vigers who partnered with her made money, and make the others regret their decision deeply. In the days that followed, Lindsey Wolfe worked from dawn till dusk, running the business efficiently and effectively. And Lois Abbott, seizing the opportunity, visited Peach Blossom Vige every day, bing bolder with each visit, even daring to sneak into Greg Jensen¡¯s room during the nights she spent there. Sometimes, Greg Jensen even wondered what Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s reaction would be if she knew about this. After tasting the vor of love, Lois Abbott decided to stay at Second Uncle¡¯s house, and as a result, Greg Jensen¡¯s cultivation improved by leaps and bounds. What would have taken five or six months to reach the second level of Qi Refinement, with their relentless efforts, was close to a breakthrough, only one step away. That day, Lois Abbott came to Peach Blossom Vige again. After apanying Lindsey Wolfe on an ¡°inspection¡± of the vegetable fields during the day, she retired to bed early after dinner. Once she was sure Lindsey Wolfe and Second Uncle and Second Aunt were asleep, she quietly slipped out and ran to Greg Jensen¡¯s room. After locking the door, she crawled directly into Greg Jensen¡¯s bed. Chapter 25: Qi Refinement Level 2_1 Chapter 25: Qi Refinement Level 2_1 Trantor: 549690339 | The sweltering summer heat made people somewhat restless, even their sleep was unstable, often filled with murmured dream talk. That voice was like a dreamy illusion, resembling suppressed low chanting, interspersed with whimpering like a midnight dream returning, unconsciously immersing anyone who heard it. In the countryside, what troubled people the most was not the summer heat but the annoying mosquitoes. They swarmed around people¡¯s ears incessantly, and once theynded, blood was sure to follow. That¡¯s why, in their sleep, people often pped their bodies unconsciously, driving away the mosquitoes. asionally, when the mosquitoes were many, the pping sounds merged into one, resounding non-stop in the quiet night. It annoyed people so much that the pping became more and more frequent. Whenever it stopped, it was usually apanied by a long sigh of relief, as ifmenting that they could finally get some good sleep. Greg Jensen was probably in such a state, except he was sighing with relief because he was finally advancing to the second level of Qi Refinement. He didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to Lois Abbott, who was sprawled on the bed, got dressed, and after leaving a message, he left the house and headed straight for Peach Blossom Mountain. Arriving at Cold Pond, he sat down cross-legged, nced at the bright moon, and began to absorb nature¡¯s spiritual energy. Spiritual energy entered the lower Dantian, was converted into True Qi, and then traversed his meridians. With each bit of progress, a sense of soreness and swelling passed along his meridians, and as they expanded slightly, the flow speed increased a bit. Momentster, his True Qi became increasingly concentrated, breaking through barriers in a single stroke, and he opened the middle Dantian! Greg was overjoyed, took a long breath, which seemed to even draw in the cool moonlight. After a long while, he breathed out slowly. This prolonged breath was the most obvious sign of reaching the second level of Qi Refinement. ¡°Qi Refinement second level!¡± Greg suddenly stood up, feeling an inexhaustible strength throughout his body, and the cirction speed of his True Qi had also increased significantly. He then practiced a set of martial arts, sensing that wherever his mind went, the True Qi could reach instantaneously¡ªthis feeling ofmand, like a part of his own body, was extremely marvelous! Whenever he wished, with every punch he threw from now on, True Qi would bolster it. Not like before, where he needed to circte True Qi to a specific location beforehand and thenbine it with his martial arts to deliver a terrifying power. After experimenting for a while, Greg started practicing the Small Cloud Rain Skill. The Small Cloud Rain Skill, from the Five Elements Spirit Technique, was the spell that consumed the least amount of True Qi and was simple to learn and easy to operate. Even before reaching the second level of Qi Refinement, Greg had practiced it many times. Although he hadn¡¯t managed to release the true Small Cloud Rain Skill, he had mastered the path of its cirction very well. Thus, after just a few experiments, the moisture in the air began to condense toward the center. In no time, that moisture gathered into a small white cloud. However, the white cloud was only a few dozen meters high, as if one could reach out and touch it. Shortly after, a light drizzle fell down evenly. The raindrops were crystal clear, seemingly carrying a faint freshness, and felt extremelyfortable on one¡¯s face. Greg knew that this was due to the spiritual energy contained within the raindrops, which gave them that effect. The reason why the Small Cloud Rain Skill could improve both the yield and the quality of nts was tills very reason. As Greg changed his finger techniques, the white cloud moved above the pond, but the rainfall remained unaffected. Yet the True Qi inside his body was rapidly depleting, and Greg promptly stopped. ¡°Sess! It¡¯s really great!¡± ¡°These spells are just too magical! I can now call forth wind and rain!¡± Greg was brimming with excitement, and it took him a while to calm down. He rested by Cold Pond for a while, then went to his own vegetable garden. The Small Cloud Rain Skill was cast again, and the crystal-clear raindrops pattered on the vegetables. The next morning, Greg Jensen was still lounging in bed when he suddenly heard the voices of Lois Abbott and Lindsey Wolfe outside. ¡°Wow, how is this cucumber so delicious?¡± Lois Abbott eximed in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s okay?¡± Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s tone was clearly hesitant; she probably didn¡¯t understand herself. After all, they were just ordinary cucumbers, so why did they suddenly taste better than before? The Small Cloud Rain Skill had worked! Hearing the conversation, Greg Jensen immediately perked up. He quickly got dressed and out of bed, and walked out of his room. ¡°Auntie, hi Lois,¡± Greg Jensen said, with a goofy smile. Seeing his silly grin, Lois Abbott wanted tough but didn¡¯t dare, her face turning beet red with the effort. Unaware of the oddity behind her, Lindsey Wolfe handed Greg Jensen the cucumber she was holding: ¡°Silly Greg, try this. Why do I feel like these cucumbers are different from usual?¡± Greg Jensen grinned silly as he took it and bit into it. The refreshing juice burst forth in his mouth, the invigorating fragrance lifting his spirits instantaneously. This is way too delicious! Was the effect of the Small Cloud Rain Skill really this good? Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes widened in shock; he knew the Small Cloud Rain Skill would definitely be effective but hadn¡¯t expected it to be this spectacr. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± Lindsey Wolfe was still puzzled and asked, ¡°Really delicious?¡± Lois Abbott gave Greg Jensen a meaningful nce and said with a mischievous smile, ¡°Freya, fools don¡¯t lie. If he says it¡¯s delicious, then it must really be good.¡± After saying that, she winked at Greg Jensen. ¡°Right, fool?¡± Greg Jensen rolled his eyes at her but could only say, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s delicious.¡± Seeing this, Lindsey Wolfe finally let her guard down and said with a smile, ¡°With cucumbers this delicious, I won¡¯t have to worry about selling them.¡± ¡°Freya, I think you should raise the price,¡± Lois Abbott suggested. ¡°Quality goods deserve higher prices. If it¡¯s too cheap, people might not take it seriously.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Lindsey Wolfe mused, ¡°Previously, I sold them for two cents cheaper than others. I guess now I¡¯ll sell them at the same price as others.¡± ¡°With cucumbers this delicious, you should¡­¡± ¡°Thin profits, high turnover.¡± Hearing this, Lois Abbott couldn¡¯t help but feel speechless. However, the vegetables were Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s, and it wasn¡¯t her ce to say much more. ¡°Okay, you all go eat. I¡¯ll go harvest the vegetables,¡± said Lindsey Wolfe, ted that her cucumbers had suddenly be so tasty. Excitedly riding her newly purchased tricycle, she began to buy vegetables from other vigers. After Lindsey Wolfe left, Greg Jensen¡¯s face immediately darkened, ¡°Come to my room, I¡¯ve got something to tell you.¡± Lois Abbott had a bad feeling and started to back away weakly, ¡°Can¡¯t we just talk here?¡± Seeing her trying to escape, Greg Jensen immediately blocked her path and closed the main door as well. Then, without waiting for Lois Abbott to react, he scooped her up and carried her into his room. ¡°Air, what are you doing? It¡¯s broad daylight!¡± ¡°Little miss, you dare to quietlyugh at me, huh? Seems like you¡¯re asking to be tickled.¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯m wrong, stop tickling me¡­¡± ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s y something else.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t, mmm¡­¡± Soon, the room was filled with sounds that made one¡¯s cheeks flush and ears burn. Chapter 26 - 26 Countryside Road is Also Slipperyi Chapter 26: Countryside Road is Also Slipperyi Trantor: 549690339 Two hourster, the two left the room. Lois Abbott was tidying up her clothes and muttering softly, ¡°Greg, I¡¯ve realized you¡¯re really terrible, spending all this time on such things.¡± Gregughed and turned to ask, ¡°Don¡¯t you like it? You didn¡¯t seem to dislike it just now when you were so loud.¡± ¡°I¡­I can¡¯t be bothered with you.¡± Lois shot him a nce, then suddenly thought of something and said to Greg: ¡°In a few days, Chestor Ware is going toe to our store to eat Dragon fish, and I¡¯m a little nervous about it. Can youe over and help me keep an eye on things?¡± Greg nodded and said, ¡°Sure, just text me the time to my phone so I don¡¯t forget.¡± Seeing his eager agreement, Lois felt a warmth in her heart and stood on tiptoes to give him a peck on the face. ¡°For your reward!¡± ¡°Ha-ha, how about another kind of reward?¡± Greg grinned mischievously and was about to pull Lois back, but she had already run off. ¡°Dream on, I¡¯ve got things to do. I¡¯m heading out first.¡± Watching Lois¡¯s retreating figure, Greg¡¯s lips curled into a smile as he sighed, ¡°Life is getting more and more promising.¡± Just then, Lindsey Wolfe walked in, holding three or four cucumbers in her hand. ¡°Silly Greg,e here and give your aunt a taste. How are these cucumbers different from ours?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Greg was speechless inside. He had focused solely on watering his own vegetable gardenst night and forgot about the other vigers he was cooperating with. One used the Small Cloud Rain Skill and the others didn¡¯t, surely their taste would be noticeably different. Looking at the cucumbers Lindsey handed over, Greg epted them with resignation and took a big bite, then foolishly grinned and said: ¡°Tasty¡­¡± ¡°You fool, you find everything tasty!¡± Lindsey rolled her eyes at him, loaded up the vegetables into the vehicle, and rode to the store in Duo Phoenix Town. She had decided. Since her cucumbers were tasty, she¡¯d sell them at the normal price, and the ones from the other families would be slightly cheaper. As expected, the cucumbers that had been treated with the Small Cloud Rain Skill were snapped up quickly, which also helped sell quite a few of the other vegetables. That day, she made almost three hundred yuan. Three hundred a day, that¡¯s ten thousand a month. Even though this included money for Uncle Er and the others, Lindsey stood to make at least three to four thousand for herself. After deducting expenses such as rent and utilities, plus the ie from Reverie Inn, the daily profit was about four to five hundred yuan. Over a month, that woulde to at least over ten thousand. More than ten thousand yuan, in the impoverished Twin Phoenix Town, was definitely considered a high ie. Lindsey¡¯s smile couldn¡¯t have been wider, she felt her luck had finally turned, and she even nned to visit the Earth Temple on the fifteenth to give thanks to the Immortal for the blessing. What she didn¡¯t realize, however, was that her sess was entirely due to the hard work of her nephew in her eyes. Ever since reaching the second level of Qi Refinement, Greg had taken on a new nightly task ¨C using the Small Cloud Rain Skill to water the vegetable plots! Just watering his own plot wasn¡¯t enough; he had also taken to watering Uncle Er and the others¡¯ plots. After using the Small Cloud Rain Skill, the vegetables in Uncle Er and the others¡¯ gardens became just as fresh and delicious. In the beginning, Lindsey thought it was her own gardening skill that was top- notch and even shared her methods with Uncle Er and the rest without paying much attention afterward. It wasn¡¯t until Greg couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and subtly hinted a few things to her that she noticed Uncle Er¡¯s vegetables had started to be tasty too. Overjoyed by the discovery, the turnover at the vegetable store jumped to three to four hundred a day. Combined with the money from Reverie Inn, she had earned fifteen thousand in just a month. On the night of the month-end settlement, Lindsey called everyone together to celebrate. Uncle Er, Third Uncle, and others, including Widow Liu who had invested, all gathered in Greg¡¯s yard. Lindsey Wolfe bought quite a bit of cooked food in town, and some beer as well, setting up a full big table. As everyone sat in the yard eating and chatting, Lindsey Wolfe had made fifteen thousand, while second uncle and third uncle, among others, each got over three thousand for themselves. Second uncle and the rest only intended to lend Lindsey Wolfe a hand, never expecting to make so much money. You have to understand, for farmers like them who face the soil and sky, earning five to six thousand a year is already reaching for the stars. Here they were, making three thousand in just a month; wouldn¡¯t that mean thirty or forty thousand in a year? Second uncle eximed, ¡°This time we really got lucky thanks to Lindsey.¡± ¡°Yeah, without Lindsey, where could we have earned so much.¡± Lindsey Wolfe was also very pleased, lifting her ss and saying, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t say that, if it weren¡¯t for you guys, I couldn¡¯t have started this business. I toast to everyone, as a way to thank you all.¡± ¡°Lindsey, you¡¯re too polite, we¡¯re all family, making money together, there¡¯s no need to thank or not thank,¡± someone said. ¡°Exactly, let¡¯s all toast to Lindsey.¡± Lindsey Wolfe and second uncle raised their sses, drinking together, while Greg Jensen held up a drink and joined in with a gesture. The small courtyard instantly became lively. Widow Liu nced at the drink in Greg Jensen¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Why not get a beer for Greg?¡± Lindsey Wolfe exined, ¡°He¡¯s not right in the head, best not let him drink alcohol.¡± ¡°Lindsey¡¯s right, let Greg stick to his drink,¡± said second uncle. They¡¯re treating me like a child? Greg Jensen smirked inwardly. Widow Liu picked up a full ss and said, ¡°Lindsey, I toast to you too. Our situations are pretty simr, but I don¡¯t have your skills.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even without a man, we can still make money and live a good life.¡± Lindsey Wolfe picked up her ss again, ¡°Come on, bottoms up!¡± The two women downed another ss. Second uncle cautioned, ¡°You two should drink less, don¡¯t overdo it.¡± Widow Liu gave Greg Jensen a meaningful nce and chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s fine, if I drink too much, Greg can carry me home.¡± ¡°Right, Greg can carry you hometer,¡± Lindsey Wolfe said with augh. They say men can¡¯t stop when they start drinking, but sometimes, women can be fierce drinkers too. The two women wouldn¡¯t admit defeat to each other and after a short while, they were both swaying drunkenly. After the feast ended, Greg Jensen helped Lindsey Wolfe back to her room, while Widow Liu was taken home by second uncle and others. But after he settled Lindsey Wolfe, Widow Liu was still in the courtyard, insisting on waiting for Greg to take her back; she wouldn¡¯t agree to anyone else. Greg had no choice but to support Widow Liu¡¯s arm and walked her home. By now the sky had gradually darkened, the warm evening breeze carrying the scent of soap, wafted into Greg¡¯s nose. That mature woman¡¯s fragrance was like a feather constantly tickling his heart. Greg Jensen gritted his teeth and helped Widow Liu onto the bed, then he fetched a wet towel to wipe her face. Just as he was about to leave, he suddenly saw Widow Liu start to undress. Greg Jensen was stunned, and by the time he came to his senses, all he could see was a blur of white. ¡°Greg, do I look good?¡± Widow Liu asked with a smile, her eyes clear, not showing a hint of drunkenness. Was this woman pretending to be drunk? Greg Jensen was bbergasted, thinking that the schemes of the city were deep, but the countryside¡¯s were none too shallow! Widow Liu went to the extent of feigning drunkenness just to offer herself to him? Chapter 27 - 27 This Idiot is Different_i Chapter 27: This Idiot is Different_i Trantor: 549690339 I ¡°Silly Greg, your sister-inw is asking you a question, do I look pretty?¡± The Widow Liu¡¯s tone carried the softness of spring, which, had she been ten years younger, might have melted a person down to the bones. ¡°Pretty¡­ very pretty.¡± Greg, in the prime of his youth and having just started to experience life¡¯s pleasures, couldn¡¯t cope with this and his face immediately turned red. Thinking Greg was just shy, the Widow Liu leaned gently against him and whispered soothingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your sister-inw will take good care of you.¡± Feeling the soft body in his arms, Greg¡¯s heart felt like it was on fire. Yet the Widow Liu¡¯s words made him feel awkward, as if he was being taken advantage of without his consent. He quickly pushed the Widow Liu away, stuttering, ¡°Sister-inw, the yard hasn¡¯t been cleaned up yet, I should go back.¡± After saying that, he forgot to give his characteristic silly smile and ran away as if he was escaping. ¡°My figure hasn¡¯t gone out of shape, and I haven¡¯t even had kids. Why can¡¯t 1 hold on to a simpleton?¡± The Widow Liu looked down at her body and felt a bit annoyed. Then, as if something urred to her, she looked towards Greg¡¯s retreating back and murmured, ¡°Strange, howe this simpleton seems different now?¡± Greg ran all the way back to his yard, breathed a sigh of relief, and after tidying up the yard, went to his room. He had just entered his room when he froze. He noticed there was someone else breathing inside. Greg walked closer and saw that Lindsey Wolfe was actually lying on his bed, wearing only a nightgown. The already loose nightgown had been rolled up to her waist, revealing her white and shapely thighs. What the hell? Didn¡¯t he just take her back to her ce? Why did shee to his room? Greg was utterly bewildered and subconsciously looked outside. He hurriedly locked the door. He approached the bed and looking at the sleeping Lindsey Wolfe, he said softly, ¡°Wake up, go back to your room to sleep.¡± Lindsey Wolfe opened her eyes groggily. Seeing Greg, she smiled, wrapped her arms around his neck, and cooed, ¡°Silly Greg, we have earned some money now. Why don¡¯t we have a baby?¡± Have a baby my foot! Seeing her like this, Greg instantly felt a headacheing on. How determined was she? Even drunk, she was thinking about having his child? Greg had already been riled up by the Widow Liu, and at this moment, it was exceptionally hard for him to hold back¡ªnot that Lindsey Wolfe wasn¡¯t attractive, but he just couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it. Although they were not rted by blood, he still felt ufortable. Seeing Lindsey Wolfe wrap around him like an octopus, Greg had no choice but to use his family¡¯s special technique, gently pressing a point on her sleep acupressure spot. With a few gentle kneads, Lindsey Wolfe immediately slumped onto the bed and began to snore loudly. Seeing this, Greg breathed a sigh of relief. After straightening her clothes, he carried her back to her room. In the room, Esther Jensen had just washed her feet and was lying on the heated brick bed, reading a storybook by the dim light that her mother had just bought for her. Seeing Greg bring her mother back, Esther got off the bed and helpfully came over. ¡°Hehe, she drank too much.¡± ¡°You big fool!¡± Greg smiled awkwardly and turned to leave. Esther climbed back on the bed, looked at her sleeping mother, and sighed, ¡°Mom, that won¡¯t do; you can¡¯t even snag a simpleton like Greg.¡± Greg, who had just walked a short distance away, heard her words and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. This little cousin of his seemed a bit devilish! Shaking his head, Greg went back to his room, but he tossed and turned all night, unable to sleep, with images of the Widow Liu and Aunt Freya¡¯s graceful figures floating in his mind. The next morning, Greg Jensen was groggily roused by someone knocking at the door. ¡°Greg? You up?¡± Greg had not slept well the night before and didn¡¯t respond to Lindsey Wolfe; instead, he buried his head into his nkets and fell asleep once more. After a while, the noise outside finally stopped. Thinking Lindsey had given up, Greg was about to toss the covers aside to continue sleeping when the door creaked open. Soft footsteps followed. What was she doing barging in so early? Could it be¡­ Greg instantly became nervous. Before he could devise a n, the footsteps halted beside the bed, and then a delicate hand crept under the covers. At the same moment, a warm breath brushed by Greg¡¯s ear. ¡°Greg, time to get up.¡± While speaking, Lindsey purposefully blew in his ear. Greg shuddered, his whole body breaking out in goosebumps. The electrifyingfort made him involuntarily shiver. He pretended to wake up in a daze, only to see Lindsey smiling at him, then reaching her hand directly towards him. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re up already.¡± Greg had to sit up, stammering, ¡°You¡­ what are you¡­¡± ¡°Just hanging around.¡± Lindsey watched Greg with interest, feeling that he seemed somehow different now, but she couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint how. ¡°Greg, is it okay if 1 have a baby for you?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Shh¡­¡± Lindsey covered his mouth, slid straight under the covers, and a burst of fresh scent rushed into his embrace, her tender body clinging onto him like an octopus. Greg swallowed hard, his mind going nk. Just as Lindsey was about to take it a step further, the old man¡¯s cough suddenly came from outside the door. Lindsey was so scared that she quickly dove under the covers, her head resting precisely on Greg¡¯s leg. The warm breath felt ticklish, but Greg dared not move an inch. Lindsey¡¯s face flushed red ¨C she was bold, but that was only because Greg was simple-minded. If someone else found out, Lindsay would be too ashamed to face anyone. The room was so silent that one could hear a pin drop, with only their breathing audible. Greg felt as if he were sitting on the mouth of a volcano, fierce magma bearing down on him with waves of heat, threatening to engulf and swallow him whole. Fortunately, Grandpa strolled around the yard before returning to his room. The two of them quietly rxed, only then did they realize their clothes were soaked with cold sweat, and they gasped for breath, feeling drained. Lindsey hurried out from the nkets, her mature face flushed red, her eyes brimming with moisture as she looked straight at Greg. Greg managed to squeeze out a simple, honest grin, but his heartbeat elerated. Feeling his strong masculine scent, Lindsey felt like an overflowing spring, utterly soft and yielding. However, recalling that Grandpa mighte out again soon, she quickly got out of bed, straightened her clothes, and headed for the door. After taking a few steps, she felt a pang of reluctance, turned back to Greg, kissed his face with a smack, and then ran out blushing.. Chapter 28 - 28 Woe betide_i Chapter 28: Woe betide_i Trantor: 549690339 The room fell silent again as Greg Jensen looked down with a forlorn sigh, What kind of karma have I brought upon myself?¡± First thing in the morning, I was teased by my aunt, and it wouldn¡¯t matter if it was just teasing, but she doesn¡¯t clean up the mess she makes! Unable to contain his irritation, Greg ranted about his aunt in his mind. As dawn broke, Lindsey Wolfe prepared a simple breakfast and dragged Greg out of bed. This time, she didn¡¯t do anything too outrageous, but her hands were not idle, asionally brushing over Greg¡¯s muscr chest unintentionally. Feeling helpless about the situation, Greg could only pretend to be dumb and muddle through it. The news of Lindsey Wolfe and others making a fortune spread quickly, but the vigers didn¡¯t believe it at all. Everyone thought Lindsey was boasting, aiming to swindle their money andnd. ¡°Believing that widow is worse than trusting a turtle won¡¯t retract its head.¡± ¡°Exactly, hauling around a kid, hanging out with a young guy all day long, who knows what she¡¯s up to.¡± Upon hearing their words, Gillian Lampe immediately said, ¡°That¡¯s right, that loose woman, she has her sights set on the foolish Jensen¡¯snd. Io deceive that idiot, that woman would do anything, and I¡¯ve heard she sneaks into Greg¡¯s bed every night.¡± p! Greg happened to walk by and overhearing their conversation, he was so angry that he pped one across. Gillian Lampe got a p that scared her soul out of her body. Turning around and seeing it was Greg, she immediately snapped, ¡°Greg Jensen, why did you hit me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare speak ill of my aunt; I¡¯ll kill you if you do!¡± Greg deliberately put on a fierce expression. Gillian took a step back instinctively, her tone harsh on the outside but scared on the inside, ¡°You big idiot, how dare you hit your aunt! That harlot is just after your family¡¯snd, you actually think it¡¯s ttering, no wonder people call you dumb, getting scammed and still helping her count¡¯the money.¡± p! Gregnded another p directly on Gillian¡¯s face, then feigned a simpleton¡¯s grin and said cheerfully: ¡°Hehe, fun, let¡¯s do it again.¡± Back when he lived at his uncle¡¯s house, Gillian would often hit and scold him, sometimes even withholding his meals. If not for his uncle sneaking him food, he might have starved to death long ago. Hitting her this time served as both revenge and a lesson for Gillian to stop spreading rumors and tarnishing Lindsey¡¯s reputation. ¡°Gillian, you should just apologize to silly Greg, he¡¯s single-minded, and won¡¯t let it go if you don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Yeah, I heard that fools killing people isn¡¯t a crime, and if he beats you to death, he won¡¯t get in any trouble.¡± The few onlookers, seeing Gillian being hit by Greg, all watched the excitement with chuckles, showing no intention of helping her. Gillian, who cared greatly about face, got even angrier from the mockery and, baring her teeth and shing her ws, she charged towards Greg. But before she could get close, Greg swung another p at her. p! This pnded squarely on her face with a crisp sound. Gillian was struck dumb, staring at Greg in disbelief and raging: Greg Jensen, you dare p me, have you no sense of thew? I¡¯m your elder!¡± ¡°Hehe, fun, let¡¯s do it again.¡± They say to never hit the face, but Greg¡¯s p wiped away all the ¡°face¡± Gillian thought she had. Jumping angrily, she saw Greg still bearing the same goofy smile, cheerfully approaching her. ¡°Gillian, why won¡¯t you listen?¡± ¡°Right, a true man doesn¡¯t suffer immediate losses.¡± ¡°Gillian, you better just run.¡± Watching Greg getting closer, Gillian finally panicked. After ring at the onlookers who were enjoying the show, she turned and ran. ¡°Don¡¯t run away,¡± Greg chuckled. And so, Gillian ran even faster, cursing her parents for not giving her two more legs. ¡°Haha, this Gillian, killing me withughter,¡± ¡°She had iting.¡± Laughter erupted from the crowd once again. Greg stopped in his tracks, slowly turned around, and looked at those vigers. The scene instantly quieted down. ¡°What¡¯s with this idiot looking at me? He wouldn¡¯t be thinking of hitting me too, would he?¡± ¡°Nah, that¡¯s not likely.¡± The crowd immediately tensed up, watching Greg warily. ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯ve got something else to take care of, I¡¯m out of here.¡± ¡°I need to go home and cook for the kids!¡± The next second, before Greg could even speak, several people had already run off without a trace. Watching their frantic escape, a cold smirk spread across Greg¡¯s lips as he sneered: A bunch of short-sighted assholes, you deserve to be poor.¡± Lindsey Wolfe was clearly trying to make money with everyone and at the same time solve the problem of insufficient production. But these people, instead of appreciating it, suspected Lindsey Wolfe of trying to scam them. They¡¯re already poor as dogs, yet still afraid of being scammed of their money? Ridiculous! However, now Gillian and the others wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to join if they wanted to. In the beginning, the production wasn¡¯t quite enough; on one hand, they needed to satisfy the demand of Reverie Inn and, on the other, they had to sell it in the town¡¯s vegetable store. But with the nightly irrigation from the Small Cloud Rain Skill, the yield from each family¡¯s vegetable patch increased by about one-third. Moreover, the vegetable store had built up a good reputation, and business was booming. Many people no longer bought vegetables from other stores, preferring to queue up to buy vegetables from Lindsey¡¯s store instead. That day, as Greg was pulling a cart of vegetables, just as he arrived at the storefront, he heard loud arguinging from inside. Arge crowd had gathered at the entrance of the vegetable store, watching themotion. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s happened to Lindsey¡¯s store?¡± ¡°It got smashed.¡± ¡°Who did that, such a scoundrel?¡± ¡°Shh, keep your voice down. That blond guy inside, he¡¯s one of Boss Liu¡¯s men.¡± ¡°¡±Boss Liu?¡± I he person speaking turned pale upon hearing the name ¡°Boss Liu,¡± and their voice dropped substantially. ¡°Why did Boss Liu send people to smash Lindsey¡¯s store?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Lindsey is stealing his business.¡± Hearing the discussion around him, Greg¡¯s expression changed and he quickly ran into the store. Only inside did he find that the vegetables were strewn about everywhere, and several new shelves had been overturned on the ground. I he previously clean and orderly vegetable store was now a total mess. Lindsey and Widow Liu stood shivering in a corner, facing the young men inside the shop with a look of sheer terror. These young men, with pick handles in their hands and multi-colored hair, didn¡¯t look like ones to mess with. The leader, a blond, red fiercely at Lindsey and said: ¡°Aiden rk, you dare topete with us for business? Got a death wish? I¡¯m telling you, close up shop and get lost right now. If you dare open up again, next time it won¡¯t be as simple as just smashing the ce,¡± After that, seeing Lindsey and Widow Liu too scared to speak, a triumphant look appeared on the blond¡¯s face. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He snorted coldly and was just about to turn away when he came face to face with Greg blocking his path. ¡°Kid, out of the way!¡± Chapter 29 - 29 First Strike r Chapter 29 First Strike r Trantor: 549690339 | Greg Jensen didn¡¯t move and asked, ¡°You just said, if we continue doing business, what will happen?¡± Blondie frowned deeply and said in a stern voice, ¡°Kid, since you didn¡¯t hear clearly just now, I¡¯ll tell you one more time. If you know what¡¯s good for you, you¡¯d better close the door and get lost right now. If I find you open for business again, I¡¯ll¡­¡± Smack! Before he could finish, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but p him across the face. With his hand asrge as a fan, the p almost sent the scrawny Blondie flying. His bony cheek instantly swelled up at a speed visible to the naked eye. ¡°Big brother, are you okay?¡± ¡± Aiden rk, you dare to hit our boss, are you sick of living?¡± The rest of the young men exploded upon seeing this. ¡°Holy shit, who is this kid, daring to mess with Boss Liu¡¯s men?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the idiot Greg Jensen from Peach Blossom Vige?¡± ¡°So it¡¯s an idiot, no wonder he dared to make a move.¡± The onlookers suddenly realized, it was indeed the idiot, no wonder he dared to make a move. Someone couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°s, this idiot is probably going to be unlucky.¡± The others nodded in agreement, their faces looking somewhat unpleasant, all of them too scared to speak out. ¡°Not even sparing an idiot¡­¡± Although the onlookers were angry, no one dared to step forward to help, not even daring to speak a word of justice. In Duo Phoenix Town, Boss Liu was the local tyrant. Whoever dared toy hands on his people was asking for a skinning, if not death. Who would even dare to offend Boss Liu? Blondie was so angry his face turned to an iron blue, with muscles on his face twisting. On his own turf, he had been hit by an idiot. If he didn¡¯t regain his ground, how would he ever mix on the streets again? Blondie red at Greg Jensen with a malevolent look and angrily said, ¡°Aiden rk, I don¡¯t think we need to wait for a next time. I¡¯m going to cripple you right now.¡± ¡°Lindsey, run!¡± Lindsey Wolfe saw what was happening and immediately panicked. She wanted to go and pull Greg Jensen to run, but just after taking two steps, Blondie kicked her back. ¡°Stinking woman, get lost! After I deal with this kid, I¡¯lle and take care of you.¡± After saying this, Blondie lifted a hoe handle and pointed at Greg Jensen, ¡°Brothers, cripple this kid for me.¡± ¡°Aiden rk, beat him up!¡± A few young men took up hoe handles and rushed over all at once. All the onlookers exhaled, with some of the faint-hearted quickly turning their heads away, unable to bear watching what was toe. At this moment, everyone was sweating for Greg Jensen. But Greg Jensen¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all. He calmly looked around the narrow and cramped shop, turned around, and walked out. ¡°Aiden rk, he¡¯s trying to run!¡± ¡°Catch him!¡± Seeing this, Blondie quickly led people in pursuit. The onlookers thought Greg Jensen was trying to flee and quickly dispersed, clearing a path for him. However, to everyone¡¯s shock, Greg Jensen stopped as soon as he walked out of the shop, turning back with a cold look in his eyes. It didn¡¯t look like he was trying to escape at all, but rather like he was preparing to fight? ¡°You idiot, why are you stopping, keep running!¡± ¡°Exactly, if you don¡¯t run now, you¡¯re going to get beaten up.¡± A few kind-hearted onlookers, seeing Greg Jensen stop, hurriedly urged him in low voices. Greg Jensen remained unmoved, silently marshaling the True Qi throughout his body. Seeing that Blondie and the others had already left the shop, he didn¡¯t run away but instead charged straight at them. ¡°Aiden rk, to think he didn¡¯t run away, he really is an idiot. Everyone step aside, let me handle this¡­¡± Seeing Greg Jensen charging over, Blonde Hair was not startled but actually pleased,ughing as he swung the hoe handle, aiming straight for Greg Jensen¡¯s head. The hoe handle was already heavy, and he was swinging it with the wider end leading. If that hit someone¡¯s head, they wouldn¡¯t be dead, they¡¯d be a vegetable. Greg Jensen saw thising, and his eyes grew colder. In the instant that the hoe handle came swinging down, he kicked directly at Blonde Hair¡¯s nasal bone. Crack! Following the crisp sound of snapping bone, Blonde Hair toppled to the ground as if tripped. He was still bewildered when, looking down, he discovered his lower leg had bent at a strange angle. The next second, excruciating pain followed! ¡°Alt¡­¡± Blonde Hair immediately clutched his leg and started wailing, ¡°My leg!¡± Suddenly, a deathly silence fell around them, with only Blonde Hair¡¯s screams echoing throughout Duo Phoenix Town. ¡°Boss, are you okay?¡± ¡°Fuck, call an ambnce quick.¡± Blonde Hair, enduring the intense pain, red at Greg Jensen with rage burning in his eyes and screeched, ¡°Call shit, kill him, kill him for me¡­¡± Seeing this, a few young guys picked up the hoe handles and rushed over. Under the shocked gazes of the crowd, Greg Jensen not only didn¡¯t run away but instead charged at those young men. Thud! The dull sound of fist against flesh continued without pause. The youngsters were either left gasping for air after being hit in the chest, or had their arms twisted and broken by Greg Jensen. In the blink of an eye, they were all lying on the ground unable to get up. Silence! The surroundings fell into deathly silence once again! Everyone looked at the pitiful state of the young men, their faces filled with disbelief. Especially those who were worried about Greg Jensen, their mouths were now agape in shock. They could hardly believe that Greg Jensen was so formidable, having taken down all these guys in just a few moves! Boss Liu was the local tyrant of Duo Phoenix Town, with Blonde Hair rampaging through the town under hismand,mitting all sorts of evil. Who didn¡¯t tread carefully around him? There had been a few who dared to resist before, but without exception, all of them were subdued by Blonde Hair and his gang. But unexpectedly, today they were taken down by an ¡°idiot.¡± ¡°Foolish Jensen, are you alright?¡± Lindsey Wolfe snapped back to reality, hastily ran to Greg Jensen¡¯s side, and after a careful check to see that he was not harmed, she let out a sigh of relief. Seeing his men beaten down by Greg Jensen, Blonde Hair¡¯s cries abruptly ceased. He struggled to his feet, leading his men as they ran off in panic toward the distance. Upon reaching the street corner, he suddenly stopped, shouting, ¡°Idiot, just you wait, I¡¯m calling the cops now to have you arrested.¡± After saying that, he and his men staggered away into the distance. Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s expression changed, and she said in a low voice, ¡°Foolish Jensen, you better run, hide in the mountains. I won¡¯te looking for you, so you just stay hidden.¡± ¡°Not scared.¡± Greg Jensen wore a simple smile on his face, but inside he was pondering. He had beaten up Blonde Hair and his gang; Boss Liu surely wouldn¡¯t let this slide. Even if he didn¡¯t have the patrol officers arrest him, he would definitely seek revenge. Better to strike first than to wait for the inevitable. He wasn¡¯t afraid, but Lindsey Wolfe was shaking with fear. Greg Jensen having beaten Boss Liu¡¯s men like this, Boss Liu surely wouldn¡¯t let it go, and mighte seeking revenge at any moment! ¡°We¡¯re finished, we¡¯re finished! Foolish Jensen, you have to run now. Once Boss Liu gets here, it¡¯s over; you won¡¯t be able to escape then!¡± Greg Jensen, seeing how terrified his aunt was, became even more resolute. He left the store, made a call to the motorcycle taxi driver, and took a ride to the county. Chapter 30: Picking Up_i Chapter 30: Picking Up_i Trantor: 549690339 | The ¡°Yin-Yang Harmony Sutra¡± contains elixirs that can increase one¡¯s power and aid in rapid advancement, as well as poison pills that can be used against enemies, putting them in mortal danger. Among them is a poison known as the Triple Green Pill, which, once consumed, strikes every seven days. Unless the victim takes a corresponding elixir to ease the effects, they must endure agony as if ants were gnawing at their heart. Uncle Hall had only been dead a little over a month. If the elder Liu were to die now, it would inevitably raise suspicion. Moreover, the Triple Green Pill had a simple form and was not difficult to make, making it ideal for controlling Uncle Hall. Because the ingredients required for the Triple Green Pill were not verymon, Greg Jensen had been all around the marketce in Riverhaven County and was still missing one crucial ingredient. Just as he was at his wits¡¯ end, Greg suddenly heard a ruckus up ahead. Greg walked over and saw an old man, dressed like a farmer, being chased out of an herbal medicine shop by a young assistant. ¡°Go on, get out of here! You think you can sell that lousy carrot for ten thousand bucks? Are you out of your mind?¡± The old man¡¯s skin was dark and weathered, his face crinkled with dense creases that all squished together. He pleaded, ¡°Young man, please have another look. This is genuinely a decade- old ginseng. If you buy it for ten thousand, you¡¯ll make a huge profit.¡± The assistant looked at him disdainfully, ¡°Are you kidding me? Decade-old ginseng could sell for seventy to eighty thousand at least. Would you really sell it to me for ten thousand? Besides, high-aged wild ginseng has long been over-harvested. Where would you find one with such age?¡± ¡°I¡¯m warning you, get lost and don¡¯t interfere with our business, or when the bosses back, he¡¯ll call the cops and have you arrested.¡± The old man was in despair, his wrinkles growing denser. ¡°Young man, please, take another look. I¡¯m desperate for cash; that¡¯s why I¡¯m in a rush to sell¡­¡± A middle-aged man stepped forward and examined the ginseng in the old man¡¯s hand, then frowned and said, ¡°This does look quite like wild ginseng, but¡­¡± With a glint of hope in his eyes, the old man interjected quickly, ¡°Ah, you recognize good quality. How about I sell it to you then? I¡¯m only asking for ten thousand.¡± As they say, pressing someone into a sale is not good business. The middle-aged man was already skeptical, and the old man¡¯s words made him even more wary. He quickly waved his hands, ¡°I was just having a look. I¡¯m not buying.¡± The assistant scoffed at the bystanders, ¡°See, everyone saw it, right? It¡¯s not just me who¡¯s refusing his ginseng. This old guy is clearly a con artist. Make sure none of you fall for it.¡± Greg furrowed his brow and took a nce at the ginseng in the old man¡¯s hand, his eyes suddenly lighting up. He approached, smiling, ¡°Sir, may I have a look at your item?¡± ¡°Not a problem, go ahead, have a good look.¡± The old man eagerly handed over the ginseng. Upon seeing this, the young assistant¡¯s expression darkened, and he coldly said, ¡°Kid, I already told you it¡¯s fake. What¡¯s there to look at?¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking at what I want to look at. What¡¯s it got to do with you?¡± Greg shot back at him and then looked down to examine the ginseng in his hands. The assistant sneered, ¡°I bet you¡¯re in cahoots with this old guy, aren¡¯t you? I already told you it¡¯s fake, and you insist on looking at it. Are you nning to buy it next?¡± Greg looked up, his gaze teasing as he gave a coldugh, ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m going to buy it.¡± Seeing this, the assistant immediately sneered and said to the onlookers, ¡°What did I say just now? I knew this kid was in league with the old man!¡± ¡°Here at Jade Hall, we¡¯re a well-known herbal shop in Riverhaven County. What herb haven¡¯t wee across? If we refuse to take something, yet someone else wants it, isn¡¯t that a sign of a scam?¡± He paused for a moment, pointing at Greg and continued, ¡°Everyone, keep your eyes open. These two are crooks. Make sure you don¡¯t get deceived.¡± ¡± If you really want to buy medicinal materials,e to our Jade Hall. Whatever it is, as long as you can name it, we definitely have it at Jade Hall.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, I also think those two are in cahoots.¡± ¡°Jade Hall is still trustworthy.¡± People were discussing animatedly, all feeling that Greg Jensen and the old man were a pair of swindlers. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t bother to respond and turned his head to look at the elderly man, gently asking, ¡°Elder, how much do you n to sell this wild ginseng for?¡± ¡°Ten thousand yuan, ten thousand is enough.¡± The old man hastily exined, ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to sell it so cheap, but those unscrupulous bosses know that I urgently need money, so they deliberately press down the price.¡± ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll take this wild ginseng of yours.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Greg Jensen smiled and nodded, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, but ten thousand yuan isn¡¯t going to work.¡± With joy vanishing in an instant, the old man stammered, ¡°This¡­ can¡¯t be less, my spouse is still waiting for medicine.¡± Greg Jensenughed, ¡°It¡¯s not about giving you less, it¡¯s about giving you an extra ten thousand.¡± ¡°Twenty thousand yuan?¡± The old man suddenly got excited, looking at Greg Jensen in disbelief. Greg Jensen said, ¡°Don¡¯t get excited, paying twenty thousand yuan for your wild ginseng, I still feel like I owe you.¡± ¡°But this¡­¡± ¡°Haha, alright, let¡¯s go to the bank so I can withdraw the money.¡± Seeing this, the old man finally believed that Greg Jensen was truly buying the medicine and instantly got excited, with the wrinkles on his face smoothing out. ¡°Thank you, I really can¡¯t thank you enough.¡± ¡°What are you thanking me for? I should be thanking you.¡± There was a self-service bank right at the market entrance, where Greg Jensen withdrew twenty thousand yuan and handed it to the old man. After thanking Greg Jensen, the old man left joyfully. Greg Jensen was also very happy; the market value of this wild ginseng was at least around one hundred thousand. As long as someone knew its worth, he could make a profit of seventy to eighty thousand immediately. However, such items were rare, and ordinary people weren¡¯t quite sure about them, which is why the old man hadn¡¯t sold it in the market. After safely storing the wild ginseng, Greg Jensen returned to the market to keep looking for thest ingredient needed for the ¡°Three Greens Pill.¡± Walking into the medicine market, he suddenly remembered Jade Hall; the young shop assistant said their store had the mostplete stock, so he decided to check them out. As Greg Jensen arrived at the entrance of Jade Hall, just about to enter, he heard the shop owner¡¯s rebukeing from inside. ¡°You nipoop, after so many years with me, you can¡¯t even recognize wild ginseng?¡± ¡°Boss, it¡¯s not fair to me me, right? Didn¡¯t you say to not buy cheap goods?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± The boss angrily said, ¡°I already talked to that old man before, told him specifically toe to our Jade Hall, and what do you do? You actually chased him away. Mr. Zhu¡¯s prescription is missing that one ingredient, wild ginseng. Now what do we do? That¡¯s two hundred thousand we¡¯re talking about here!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± The two of them weren¡¯t speaking loudly, but Greg Jensen could hear everything clearly. He smiled slightly and stepped into Jade Hall. The young assistant, having been scolded and unsure what to do, saw Greg Jensen walk in. He grasped at this lifeline and hurriedly said, ¡°Boss, he¡¯s the one who bought the wild ginseng just now.¡± Chapter 31: Flipped for a Profit of One Hundred and Thirty Thousand_i Chapter 31: Flipped for a Profit of One Hundred and Thirty Thousand_i Trantor: 549690339 The shopkeeper was taken aback for a moment, then came over with a wide grin on his face, ¡°Hello, young man, was it you who bought that old mountain ginseng just now?¡± ¡°Indeed, that old mountain ginseng is with me,¡± Greg Jensen nodded. The shopkeeper let out a sigh of relief and smiled, ¡°Then please quote me a price.¡± ¡°Quote a price? What price?¡± Greg Jensen feigned ignorance. The shopkeeper frowned, ¡°You¡¯re not selling your old mountain ginseng?¡± Greg Jensen shook his head, ¡°No, why should I sell something perfectly good? Such a rare item, I¡¯m nning to keep it for my own use in the future.¡± ¡°Young man, keeping the old mountain ginseng now is of no use to you, it¡¯s better to sell it to someone in need. As the saying goes, saving a life is more meritorious than building a seven-story pagoda. You bought that old mountain ginseng for twenty thousand, right? How about this, if you¡¯re willing to sell, I¡¯m willing to pay one hundred thousand for it. What do you say, think it over?¡± The shopkeeper looked at Greg Jensen with a smile, thinking he just wanted to make a big profit. It was easy to deal with Greg Jensen if he wanted to sell, even if the price was a bit high. One hundred thousand might be the market price, but such items are priceless; getting an old mountain ginseng for one hundred thousand would require finding the right buyer. After all, Chestor Ware was waiting for the old mountain ginseng, buy it for one hundred thousand here, and it could be flipped for two hundred thousand in no time. ¡°Young man, one hundred thousand is already a lot, you would make eighty thousand in less than half an hour, this deal is definitely worth it,¡± the shopkeeper said while persuading and subtly ttering Greg Jensen. But Greg Jensen heard their conversation loud and clear, how could he sell so cheaply. He didn¡¯t say a word, and began to wander around the shop as if no one else was there. Seeing this, the shopkeeper couldn¡¯t help but feel a little lost. One hundred thousand should be enough; making eighty thousand in half an hour is irresistible, not just for a young man like Greg Jensen, but even for an experienced old hand. The shopkeeper was baffled and quickly followed behind, cautiously asking, ¡°Young man, what are you¡­¡± Greg Jensen suddenly stopped, turned around, and asked, ¡°Do you have Thousand Gold Grass here?¡± The shopkeeper nodded, ¡°Thousand Gold Grass? Yes, we have it.¡± ¡°Firm price, one hundred and fifty thousand, plus a sprig of Thousand Gold Grass.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do, that old mountain ginseng is at most worth one hundred thousand, and Thousand Gold Grass is not cheap.¡± The shopkeeper immediately showed a troubled face but was secretly ted inside. He was just worried that Greg Jensen had no demands, only wanting to sell the old mountain ginseng at a high price, which would give him no chance to bargain. But then, the opportunity came! Thousand Gold Grass, this thing, only their shop had it in the entire market, he couldpletely use this opportunity to squeeze the price of the old mountain ginseng below one hundred thousand. Greg Jensen looked at him calmly, ¡°Thousand Gold Grass is just a few hundred per nt, it¡¯s only hard to find. If you think I¡¯m a newbie to be fooled, then we have no deal.¡± Having said this, he started walking out. ¡°Hey, young man, don¡¯t go, we can discuss everything,¡± the shopkeeper said urgently, hurrying over to catch up with Greg Jensen, chuckling, ¡°Everything is up for negotiation, young man.¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing to discuss, one hundred and fifty thousand, plus a nt of Thousand Gold Grass.¡± Greg Jensen said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯ll flip this old mountain ginseng for two hundred thousand once you get it, if I don¡¯t sell it to you, you won¡¯t make a penny.¡± The shopkeeper¡¯s face changed, and his demeanor weakened, smiling awkwardly, ¡°Young man, it¡¯s just an old mountain ginseng, how can it be sold for so much money?¡± Greg Jensen smiled lightly, ¡°No problem, if you don¡¯t think it¡¯s worth it, then don¡¯t do business, I¡¯m not in a rush to use the Thousand Gold Grass, I¡¯ll check the city market tomorrow.¡± Watching Greg about to leave, the boss gritted his teeth and helplessly agreed, ¡°Alright, I agree, one hundred and fifty thousand, plus a Thousand Gold Grass.¡± Greg extended his hand, smiling cheerfully, ¡°Pleasure doing business with you!¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± The boss managed a strained smile, but no trace of happiness could be seen on his face. He asked Greg for his card number and directly transferred the one hundred and fifty thousand, then had a young assistant bring over a Thousand Gold Grass. Once Greg confirmed everything was correct, he handed over the Old Mountain Ginseng he had just purchased to the boss, and then swiftly walked out of the market. Outside the market, he couldn¡¯t help but burst into loudughter, earning a quick profit of one hundred and thirty thousand in less than half an hour! The speed of making money was just too exhrating! More importantly, Greg had obtained all the ingredients for the Sanqing Pill. As long as he managed to refine the Sanqing Pill, he would let Boss Liu taste what real pain was! Greg called a motorcycle taxi and rode back to Peach Blossom Vige. Taking advantage of the fact that the second uncle and the others were in the fields, he took the medicinal herbs to the kitchen, set up arge iron pot, and began to cook the medicine. After simmering for two full hours, the purchased herbs had all been processed into a paste. Once cooled, he rolled out three pitch-ck Pills. Greg leaned in for a sniff and discovered that not only did the Sanqing Pills have no foul odor, but they also had a faint medicinal fragrance. Are these really poison? Greg paused, deciding to test them on Boss Liu first. After packaging the Sanqing Pills, he refined over thirty antidote Pills and began to clean up the kitchen. As he was just about to finish, he suddenly heard sobbing outside the door. Greg went outside and saw Lindsey Wolfe leading her daughter Esther Jensen in, both with a look of deste sorrow. On Esther¡¯s face, there was a striking purple bruise shaped like a handprint. Greg¡¯s expression darkened, and just as he was about to ask, the second uncle also walked in from outside. Upon seeing the mark on Esther¡¯s face, he quickly asked, ¡°Freya, how did Esther get this?¡± Lindsey sighed, ¡°Today, two young troublemakers came stirring up trouble and were driven away by Greg. After that, Boss Liu came with his people. They couldn¡¯t find Greg, so they smashed up the shop again. Esther just so happened toe back from school and rushed up to stop them. That¡¯s when the yellow-haired one kicked her, then grabbed and pped her several times.¡± ¡°This Boss Liu is too despicable!¡± The second uncle¡¯s face was filled with outrage, but he felt helpless. In the end, it turned into a sigh as he softly asked, ¡°Esther, does it still hurt? I¡¯ll go find you some medicinal wine for the bruises.¡± ¡°It hurts¡­¡± Esther cried softly, her face full of grievance, the purple bruise shockingly evident. Greg also felt terrible. He hadn¡¯t expected Boss Liu and his gang to be so malicious, heavy-handed even with children, they were truly death-deserving! Then, the second uncle cursed as well, ¡°Damn them, how could they beat a child like this.¡± After uttering the curse, he went inside to find the medicinal wine and applied it to Esther¡¯s wounds. ¡°Freya, if it¡¯s not working out, just stop. There¡¯s always the Reverie Inn, life won¡¯t be too bad with what you earn there.¡± Lindsey, looking utterly distressed, nodded and sighed, ¡°I¡¯ll stop, there¡¯s decent earnings at the Reverie Inn. As long as Esther can grow up happy, and I can save some money to treat Greg¡¯s condition, that¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you can see it that way.¡± ¡°Alt, where¡¯s Greg¡­¡± Chapter 32 - 32 Enjoy It_l Chapter 32 Enjoy It_l Trantor: 549690339 | At this moment, Greg Jensen, taking advantage of the gradually darkening sky, arrived at Duo Phoenix Town. However, he did not go directly to find Uncle Hall but chose to rest at a small inn instead. It was not until deep into the night that he left the inn, heading straight for the north side of the town. Uncle Hall¡¯s house was a three-story building on the northern edge of Duo Phoenix Town, one of the most luxurious in the entire town. When Greg Jensen arrived there, the building was shrouded in darkness with only a few corridor lights feebly glowing. With a mighty leap, he vaulted over the surrounding wall and made his way into the building. The inside was quiet, so he stood on the first floor and listened for a while. Hearing no noise, he walked up to the second floor. Ever since he entered the first level of Qi Refinement, Greg Jensen¡¯s senses had be much sharper, and as soon as he reached the second floor, he heard the even breathing soundsing from the bedroom. ¡± Sleeping quite early!¡± Greg Jensen snorted coldly and pushed the door open to enter the bedroom. On the big bed in the bedroom, Uncle Hall was sleeping with his arms around a young girl,pletely unaware of the stranger¡¯s presence in the room. Seeing this, Greg Jensen approached the woman, knocked her out with a swift blow, and then dragged Uncle Hall down to the first floor by his neck. Uncle Hall woke up abruptly, but he could not make a sound with Greg Jensen¡¯s grip on his neck. Greg Jensen¡¯s hand was like iron pincers, no matter how much Uncle Hall struggled, he could not break free. Uncle Hall¡¯s face turned red and his neck bulged, his forehead veins wriggling like earthworms, giving him a hideous look. Bang! Greg Jensen dragged him to the first floor and casually threw him onto the sofa. ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± Uncle Hall covered his neck, coughing violently like a drowning man, gasping for air in great gulps. After a long while, he finally got his breath back, and when he looked up, his face was filled with astonishment. ¡°Greg Jensen, what¡­ what do you want to do?¡± ¡°What do I want to do? Don¡¯t you know?¡± Greg Jensen leisurely crossed his legs and looked at Uncle Hall with amusement. Uncle Hall¡¯s eyes narrowed with incredulous suspicion and then he let out a cold sneer: ¡°Interesting, the famous simpleton from Peach Blossom Vige has suddenly be smart!¡± His tone shifted, speaking coldly, ¡°So, it was you who killed Uncle Eight?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it was me. Do you have a problem with that?¡± Greg Jensen said indifferently. ¡°Damn it, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Uncle Hall, instantly enraged, lunged over the coffee table at him. Bang! Without even moving his body, Greg Jensen lifted a foot and kicked him back, then slowly stood up and walked over to Uncle Hall, looking down on him from above. Uncle Hall felt as if he had been hit by a train, his chest so tight he could hardly breathe. Before he had a chance to recover, Greg Jensen suddenly pried open his mouth and flicked a small pill into it. Then, after pping his throat, Uncle Hall swallowed the pill instinctively. ¡°What did you give me to eat?¡± Uncle Hall paused and then remembered the cause of Uncle Eight¡¯s death, panic instantly set in. He felt that the pill Greg Jensen gave him must be a kind of poison, the same kind that made Uncle Eight¡¯s death seem like a sudden heart attack. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± He gagged, vomiting out his dinner, but he did not even see a trace of the pill. Greg Jensen sat back on the sofa with ease, saying indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s enough, no need to fuss. The Twin Phoenix Pill dissolves as soon as it enters the mouth; you won¡¯t be able to vomit it out.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Hearing Greg Jensen¡¯s words, Uncle Hall widened his eyes in horror; he tried several more times but still couldn¡¯t throw it up. The thought of his imminent death turned hisplexion instantly pale, devoid of any color. He didn¡¯t want to die! He had swindled and cheated for nearly half his life to build up such a considerable fortune, yet he hadn¡¯t even had the chance to enjoy it properly. He couldn¡¯t just die like this! Trembling, Uncle Hall fell to his knees with a thump, pleading: ¡°Silly¡­ Brother Greg, Lord Greg, please spare me, I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡± ¡°Heh, now you¡¯re begging for mercy? What took you so long?¡± Greg Jensen, thinking of Esther Jensen¡¯s sobbing, was immediately consumed with rage and kicked Uncle Hall square in the face. With a bang, Uncle Hall fell backwards onto the ground, his pale face quickly turning red. A clear footprint emerged on his face. Uncle Hall managed to get back up and kneel again, crying and begging, ¡°Lord Greg, I really realize my mistake now, please give me another chance.¡± Bang! Greg Jensen was still not pacified, unleashing a flurry of punches and kicks on him. ¡°I was wrong, please spare me¡­¡± Uncle Hall wailed dramatically. Because he knew that only by satisfying Greg Jensen¡¯s anger could he possibly survive. As he listened to Uncle Hall¡¯s exaggerated cries, Greg Jensen suddenly found it tasteless and after several kicks, he stopped. He looked down at the once arrogant Uncle Hall, now kneeling like a dog before him, feeling utterly indifferent inside. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough, stop your act. The Three Qing Pill won¡¯t take your life for now, it will only make you suffer the relentless torment akin to ants gnawing at your heart.¡± Greg Jensen said with a coldugh, ¡°Of course, that kind of pain will be worse than death. Believe me, you definitely don¡¯t want to try it.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t take my life?¡± Uncle Hall¡¯s wailing came to an abrupt halt as he raised his head and stared nkly at Greg Jensen, seemingly in disbelief. Greg Jensen said indifferently, ¡°It will recur every seven days. If you don¡¯t take the antidote, the frequency will be more and more frequent until there are no intervals left.¡± He nced at the time and sneered, ¡°You¡¯ve got five minutes until the first onset, enjoy it.¡± After saying that, he turned and walked out without looking back. Stopping at the door, he looked back at Uncle Hall with a smirk and said: ¡°You could also go to the hospital to get checked out, see if they can cure you.¡± After Greg Jensen finished speaking, he turned and walked out. Uncle Hall watched his retreating figure, kneeling on the ground in a daze, taking a long time to process what had just happened. He hurriedly got up from the ground, feeling his body carefully. Finding no serious issues, he was somewhat relieved. ¡°Damn it, has that idiot been watching too much TV? Recurring every seven days? Who is he trying to fool?¡± With a disdainful snort, Uncle Hall decided to go for a check-up in the county the next day. Just as he thought about returning to his room to continue sleeping, he suddenly felt itchy. At first, it was only his back that itched, but then the itchiness quickly spread throughout his body. The sensation was like ants crawling all over him, no matter how much he scratched, it was no use; the itching was unbearable. ¡°Alt¡­¡± He rushed back to his room, kicked the woman on the bed awake, and shouted, ¡°Stop freaking sleeping, hurry up and scratch me!¡± The woman, still groggy, started scratching him. Without scratching, it was bearable, but after scratching, it became unbearably itchy. In agony, Uncle Hall copsed onto the floor and rolled around continuously, terrifying the woman, who quickly called for an ambnce. The ambnce from the county arrived quickly and mistook Uncle Hall¡¯s condition for an allergic reaction. But even after administering an antiallergic injection, there was no effect. Having no other choice, they had to take him to the county hospital. Chapter 33: The Horizontal Fears the Bold_i Chapter 33: The Horizontal Fears the Bold_i Trantor 549690339 After arriving at the county hospital, a thorough examination was conducted, but no problems were found. All kinds of itch-relief measures were tried as well, but they still had no effect. An hourter, that unbearably itchy sensation suddenly disappeared. Liu Lao Day on the hospital bed like someone drained of strength, his body drenched in sweat. ¡°Doctor, could I have been poisoned?¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re in good health, all your organs are functioning normally, and there are no signs of poisoning.¡± Upon hearing this, Liu Lao Da¡¯s face instantly darkened. He had thought Greg Jensen was just trying to scare him, but he hadn¡¯t expected the ¡°Pill¡± to actually take effect. Remembering the pain he had just experienced, he couldn¡¯t help but shiver. ¡°Doctor, are you sure there are no other solutions?¡± The doctor pondered for a moment and slowly shook his head, saying, ¡°We can¡¯t find anything at the moment, we can only wait and see the next time the symptoms re up.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be damned¡­¡± Liu Lao Da was so angry he wanted to curse. Waiting for the next re-up meant experiencing the pain all over again, didn¡¯t it? ¡°I want to be transferred to another hospital, I want to go to the city to see a doctor!¡± The doctor nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine, going to the city for a check-up is a good idea, I¡¯ll arrange an ambnce for you right now.¡± An hourter, Liu Lao Da was transferred to Jamae City Hospital. After another half hour of examination, the doctors still said there were ¡°no problems¡± and he was ¡°very healthy.¡± Hearing the doctor¡¯s verdict, Liu Lao Da was on the verge of copse. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to the provincial capital for a check-up?¡± the doctor suggested. Liu Lao Da slowly shook his head and sighed, ¡°Forget it, just discharge me.¡± He now fully understood that Greg Jensen was no ordinary person; calling him a reclusive master was not an overstatement. A single Pill could cause him such pain, and yet the hospital couldn¡¯t detect it; if this wasn¡¯t the work of someone with extraordinary abilities, what was? It was his own fault for offending Greg Jensen, for treating him like a fool. When you¡¯re under a low roof, you have to bow your head! Liu Lao Da hade this far because he knew the importance of being prudent. He knew better than anyone the importance of bowing your head when it was necessary. Moreover, if Greg Jensen was that powerful, getting on good terms with him might yield some benefits. With this in mind, Liu Lao Da felt much more at ease. He said to the underlings who had hurried over, ¡°Enough, we¡¯re not staying in this hospital. Go and take care of the discharge procedures, I¡¯m going home now.¡± ¡°Boss, shouldn¡¯t we wait a few more days and observe?¡± ¡°Observe my ass, go do the paperwork.¡± Seeing his reaction, the underlings quickly nodded and agreed. Liu Lao Da returned home and sat on the sofa in silence. His mistress and underlings stood by, not daring to utter a word. After a long while, Liu Lao Da finally lifted his head and said to an underling, ¡± Is Yellow Hair still in the hospital?¡± ¡°Yes, he is,¡± the underling quickly replied. Liu Lao Da nodded and said, ¡°He broke his leg, didn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± ¡°Go break the other one.¡± ¡°Alright, what?¡± The underling suddenly realized what wasmanded and looked at Liu Lao Da in confusion. ¡°Damn it, I told you to break his other leg, do you have a problem with that?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Liu Lao Da red at him, then asked, ¡°Who beat up that kid today?¡± ¡°It was¡­ Little Four.¡± ¡°Go ask Little Four which hand he used to hit with, and then break that hand for me,¡± The underling nodded hastily but forgot to voice his response. These orders from Boss Liu were truly confusing for him. Both Yellow Hair and Little Four were key members under hismand; to now break their arms and legs? What was going on? ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. Go to Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s vegetable shop now, clean the ce up for me, and rece all the broken shelving with new ones. By dawn tomorrow, make sure this is done. Any problems?¡± Boss Liu added. ¡°No¡­ no problems.¡± Boss Liu lifted his head to look at the two men and said in a cold voice, ¡°No one speaks of tonight¡¯s events, understood?¡± ¡°Yes, Boss, understood.¡± Boss Liu pondered carefully for a while longer, feeling that everything that needed to be done had been done. He then got up with his lover¡¯s help and went back to his room to rest. The next day, Lindsey Wolfe, as usual, got up early, made breakfast for her daughter, and watched her leave for school. Then she couldn¡¯t help but sit at the table and space out. Normally at this time, she would have picked vegetables from her garden and prepared to open her shop for business. But whenever she thought of her hard-earned vegetable shop being trashed, she couldn¡¯t hold back her tears. Just when her business was starting to pick up, when there was a glimmer of hope for her enterprise, it was all destroyed. Elder Brother saw her like this and advised, ¡°Freya, go take a look at the shop. See what¡¯s still usable and bring it all back.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Lindsey Wolfe sighed softly, about to get up when suddenly the sound of a tricycle rang from outside. ¡°Auntie, let¡¯s go, open the shop.¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s voice came from outside. When Lindsey Wolfe went out, she saw Greg Jensen with a cart full of vegetables, smiling at her. ¡°We¡¯re not running our vegetable shop anymore, and yet you¡¯ve picked so many vegetables. What for?¡± ¡°Why not run it? Sell them for money to buy meat.¡± Seeing Greg Jensen¡¯s silly grin, Lindsey Wolfe sighed helplessly. Thinking that she had to visit the ce anyway, she got on the tricycle. ¡°Sit tight, I¡¯m driving.¡± Greg Jensenughed heartily and, pulling Lindsey Wolfe and a load of vegetables, headed towards the town. At the entrance of the vige, Gillian Lampe and others were gathered, chatting. ¡°Hey, did you hear? Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s vegetable shop was smashed.¡± ¡°Really? Who did it?¡± ¡°Boss Liu, of course¡­¡± ¡°Dare topete with Boss Liu for business, whose shop else to smash if not hers?¡± The news of Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s shop being smashed had spread throughout the vige yesterday. Gillian Lampe and others, who had never thought highly of Lindsey Wolfe, spread the news so that everyone knew about it. ¡°Serves her right, showing off like that. Opened a lousy vegetable shop and looked so proud of herself.¡± ¡°Lucky we didn¡¯t team up with her, or the vegetables would have ended up smashed in our hands.¡± ¡°Right, what if due to coborating with her, we offended other vegetable dealers, who would we sell our vegetables to then?¡± Just then, they saw Greg Jensen and Lindsey Wolfe; Gillian Lampe immediately sneered sarcastically, ¡°Oh my, her shop gets smashed, and she¡¯s still hauling veggies to sell? What¡¯s the act for? We¡¯re from the same vige, who doesn¡¯t know who?¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Upon hearing her words, the othersughed uproariously, theirughter tinged with ridicule. Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s expression turned ugly, but she said nothing. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t care about all that. He stopped the tricycle and walked towards Gillian Lampe, rolling up his sleeves as he went. Gillian Lampe was taken aback at first; then, remembering thest time Greg Jensen had pped her, her face dramatically changed. She looked at Greg Jensen with trepidation and said quivering, ¡°What¡­ what are you going to do? Don¡¯te any closer, I¡¯m warning you, I¡¯m your elder aunt, if you dare toy hands on me again, I¡­¡± Chapter 34 - 34 Conscience Discovery_i Chapter 34 Conscience Discovery_i Trantor: 549690^9 Greg Jensen, as if he hadn¡¯t heard her, not only failed to stop but quickened his pace instead. ¡°Alt, run fast, the idiot is hitting people again!¡± Before Greg Jensen could get closer, Gillian Lampe let out a sharp scream and then took off running. Seeing this, the others also panicked and fled, disappearing without a trace in the blink of an eye. ¡°Silly Greg,e back, stop causing trouble all the time.¡± Lindsey Wolfe caught up with Greg Jensen, pulling him back to the side of the tricycle, and chided: ¡°You always cause trouble. Let them say what they want, why bother with them?¡± ¡°Heh heh, if they talk about Auntie again, I¡¯ll beat them up.¡± Saying this, Greg Jensen even made an imposing gesture with his fists. Lindsey Wolfe felt both frustrated and amused, but also very relieved. In her eyes, although Greg Jensen was simple-minded, he had always stood up for her when she was bullied. This moved Lindsey Wolfe and also gave her a great sense of security. At the same time, the gloom in her heart gradually dissipated. So what if the shop is gone, as long as Silly Greg is still here, we can always make it through. There was only onemercial street in Duo Phoenix Town where vegetables were sold, and she was quite familiar with it. After the two of them entered the town, they immediately met with a variety of strange stares. Lindsey Wolfe felt ufortable, knowing that those people were definitelyughing at her. She slightly lowered her head and urged Greg Jensen to pedal faster, hastening to clean up the things at the shop. However, when they arrived at the shop and pulled up the shutter door, Lindsey Wolfe was immediately stunned. The broken ss door had been reced with a new one, and it was very clean, not even a fingerprint could be seen. Through the ss door, she could see that the shop, which had been a mess yesterday, was now neatly tidied up. The overturned shelves had been set back up, and the damaged ones had been reced with new ones. ¡°This¡­ am I dreaming?¡± Lindsey Wolfe rubbed her eyes and touched the brand new ss door to make sure everything was real. Greg Jensen¡¯s lips revealed a slight smile; it looked like Boss Liu had already tasted the power of the ¡®Three Green Pills¡¯. ¡°This¡­¡± Could all this have been done by Greg Jensen? Lindsey Wolfe looked at Greg Jensen and felt it was impossible. Let alone the fact that Greg Jensen was simple-minded, even if he wasn¡¯t, where would he get so much money to rece everything that was damaged? And to rece all these in the dead of night was not something ordinary people could do, let alone Silly Greg. Who could it be, then? Who had the capability to tidy up the shop so cleanly overnight? Could it really be a ghost? Lindsey Wolfe stood in the doorway and thought for a long time but couldn¡¯t figure out who had helped her. Just then, two cars suddenly stopped at the door, a Volkswagen Passat and a van. The car doors opened, and Boss Liu got out first. Then a whole group of young people got out of the van. Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s face changed color and, on instinct, stepped in front of Greg Jensen, filled with sorrow and anger: ¡°What on earth do you want? You¡¯ve already smashed the shop, can¡¯t you leave Greg Jensen alone? He¡¯s just an idiot; why can¡¯t you let him be? I beg of you¡­¡± The next second, however, Lindsey Wolfe was stunned yet again. Because the usually fierce and menacing Boss Liu, along with a few of hisckeys, came over and actually bowed deeply, saying in unison, ¡°Sister Lindsey, we were wrong.¡± Lindsey Wolfe took a step back in shock, swallowed dryly out of instinct, and choked back the rest of her words. The scene before her was even more shocking than the restoration of the vegetable shop. Boss Liu actually apologized to me? How is that possible? Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s mind went nk, and she looked at Boss Liu in a daze, cautiously asking, ¡°What¡­ what exactly do you want to do?¡± Boss Liu lifted his head and sneakily nced at Greg Jensen, saying: ¡°Sister Lindsey, we were wrong yesterday, don¡¯t take it to heart, I especially came to apologize today. I¡¯ve already had someone rece the broken items in the shop with new ones, so if there¡¯s anything you¡¯re still unhappy with, I¡¯ll have it reced immediately.¡± ¡°The things in the vegetable shop, were they reced by someone you sent? Can you really be that kindhearted?¡± Lindsey Wolfe suddenly realized why things had been dealt with so efficiently, it turned out to be Boss Liu¡¯s doing. Boss Liu was the local tyrant of Duo Phoenix Town, so if the vegetable shop was tidied up by his people, everything made sense. But why would he do such a thing? Lindsey Wolfe was utterly puzzled, her wariness intensifying as she watched Boss Liu closely, fearing he might suddenly turn hostile. Seeing that she didn¡¯t believe him, Boss Liu could only smile bitterly and said, ¡°Sister Lindsey, don¡¯t get me wrong, I truly am here to apologize, just think of it as me having a change of heart.¡± After saying this, he turned to the young followers behind him and instructed, ¡°From today onwards, Sister Lindsey¡¯s word is my word. If anyone dares to disrespect Sister Lindsey, they¡¯re offending me, Boss Liu, understand?¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The group of youngsters shouted with such force that it made the onlookers shiver. They had originally nned toe over for the spectacle, but they did not expect to witness Boss Liu apologizing to Lindsey Wolfe. It was utterly inconceivable! For a moment, everyone felt very strange; the local tyrant of Duo Phoenix Town was actually apologizing to someone? That¡¯s got to be a dream! However, the reality was unfolding before their eyes, leaving them no choice but to believe! ¡°Sister Lindsey, I don¡¯t n on doing business in town anymore, I have several old restaurant customers, do you think I should have theme buy vegetables from you?¡± Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s eyes lit up, but she still felt somewhat anxious. However, Greg Jensen suddenly came over, grinning stupidly and said, ¡°Let them alle, our vegetables are good and cheap.¡± ¡°Greg, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Lindsey Wolfe immediately became nervous. Boss Liu hurriedly said, ¡°Sister Lindsey, rest assured, I really have no ill intentions, Greg¡­ Greg is right, your vegetables really are both fresh and delicious. So here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do, I¡¯ll call them now toe over in a bit to discuss the details with you.¡± ¡°Well¡­ okay.¡± After pondering for a moment, Lindsey Wolfe figured she didn¡¯t have much to lose; what more could Boss Liu deceive her out of? Seeing that she finally agreed, Boss Liu immediately rxed. He yelled at those behind him, ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and help unload the vegetables from the truck!¡± ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± A few of the young guys quickly ran to the tricycle, grabbed the vegetables, and started heading toward the shop. Lindsey Wolfe was nervously fumbling. Boss Liu said with augh, ¡°Sister Lindsey, don¡¯t worry, if you need any help in the future, just find these guys. They¡¯ll do whatever you ask.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Lindsey Wolfe still felt somewhat panicked inside, but seeing Boss Liu¡¯s sincere attitude, she wondered if she was overthinking it. After hesitating for a long time, she finally nodded lightly; perhaps Boss Liu really did have a change of heart and decided to turn over a new leaf! Chapter 35 - 35 Jealousy_i Chapter 35 Jealousy_i Trantor: 549690339 | The vegetable shop quickly reopened, and several customers eager to buy vegetables were astonished to see the shop transformed. Only after inquiring did they learn that Big Liu had actually apologized to Lindsey Wolfe and even reced everything he had damaged with new items. All those who had just heard the news were shocked. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Gillian Lampe thought she was hallucinating, ¡°Are you kidding me? Big Liu took the initiative to apologize to Lindsey Wolfe and reced the broken items with new ones?¡± ¡°I saw it with my own eyes while I was strolling through town this morning. Could that be false?¡± ¡°Yes, I saw it too, and a few restaurant owners in town have started buying their vegetables from Lindsey Wolfe.¡± ¡°Oh my God, isn¡¯t Lindsey Wolfe going to get rich now?¡± ¡°Exactly, she¡¯s going to make a fortune now!¡± ¡°Not just them, Jules Jensen and the others are also making a good profit.¡± Listening to the surrounding chatter, Gillian Lampe¡¯s face immediately darkened. She didn¡¯t know if Lindsey Wolfe had approached anyone else, but Lindsey Wolfe had approached her with a better offer than the others. However, she had not only refused but had driven her away. She had assumed Lindsey Wolfe had been duped by others and would eventually lose everything, yet now Lindsey seemed to be making a lot of money. It would be one thing if only the Reverie Inn from the county were involved, but even Big Liu was helping her drum up business. Had she known it would be so profitable, she would never have refused in the first ce! Gillian Lampe was nearly green with regret. Just then, Greg Jensen rode up on his tricycle, with Lindsey Wolfe sitting beside him. The cart was empty; the full load of vegetables from the morning had clearly been sold out. ¡°All, Freya¡¯s back. Have you sold all the vegetables today?¡± ¡°Freya, I heard your shop is doing well. Can I also invest a share? Several people chatting nearby crowded around Lindsey Wolfe as soon as they saw her, showering her withpliments and subtly suggesting their interest in buying shares. ¡°Sorry, but we have enough vegetables already.¡± After Lindsey Wolfe finished speaking, she urged Greg Jensen to keep riding forward. However, those few people weren¡¯t willing to let her go and directly blocked the tricycle. One of them said sarcastically, ¡°Hey, Lindsey Wolfe, now that you¡¯re a boss, do you no longer recognize people?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Back during the hard years, you even borrowed a kilo of rice from us.¡± Seeing Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s refusal, several people immediately changed their tune, theirments fast turning to mocking sarcasm. Lindsey Wolfe was not one to be trifled with; hearing their words, her expression immediately chilled: ¡°I repaid the rice I borrowed from you long ago, with an extra half kilo on top. Also, I approached you in the beginning, and you were the ones who refused. How can you me me?¡± The previous speaker¡¯s face changed slightly, a hint of guilt in his voice: ¡°Who knew if your business would make money?¡± ¡°Exactly, what if it had lost money?¡± Lindsey Wolfeughed in exasperation, immediately retorting, ¡°It¡¯s normal for business to have gains and losses. You guys didn¡¯t want to partner up initially, and now that you see it making money, you want to reap the benefits? So you mean to say the risks should be borne by others and the profits belong to you? Maybe I should just give you the money instead, then you wouldn¡¯t have to do anything at all!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The few people were immediately left speechless, their faces turning alternately red and white with embarrassment, wishing they could disappear into a crack in the ground. ¡°Hum, thinking you can take advantage here? You must be blind!¡± Lindsey Wolfe looked disdainfully at them and said to Greg Jensen, ¡°Silly Greg, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but snicker secretly, impressed with how well Lindsey could hold her own in a confrontation. ¡°That Lindsey Wolfe is really infuriating!¡± ¡°Exactly, making a bit of money and they forget their own surname.¡± ¡°What a piece of work.¡± Under the big tree at the entrance of the vige, a few women who had just been rebuffed were cursing Lindsey Wolfe in a free-for-all. Gillian Lampe, who had been silent, watched with cold eyes butughed scornfully inside. A bunch of losers! She had originally sent these women over to talk first, hoping that once Lindsey agreed to let them buy shares, she could follow suit. But to her surprise, it took only a few sentences for them to be shot down by Lindsey without aeback. What a bunch of losers! ¡°Gillian, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± ¡°We¡¯re thinking of going to see Lindsey again to talk, do you want toe with us?¡± Gillian Lampe looked at them and shook her head, ¡°Forget it, you go ahead, I¡¯m not interested in joining this fuss.¡± Going now would be nothing but humiliating oneself, what was the point? ¡°I¡¯ve got things to do, I¡¯m leaving first.¡± Gillian Lampe nced at the few people, then started walking home. ¡°Gillian, why are you leaving?¡± ¡°Leave her be, it¡¯s her choice not to go.¡± ¡°She¡¯s Greg¡¯s great-aunt, after all, she¡¯s not like us; maybe that bitch Lindsey will let Gillian buy shares just because of Greg¡¯s face.¡± Gillian obviously didn¡¯t hear these words behind her. However, she was thinking the same thing as those women. Her husband, Marcus Jensen, was Greg¡¯s great-uncle after all; even though they didn¡¯t interact much, blood is thicker than water. Lindsey would definitely let her buy a share on ount of Greg. Thinking about the money that Lindsey and others had made these days, Gillian¡¯s heart burned with desire, and her steps quickened. When she got home, Marcus had just returned. Seeing this, Gillian hurriedly said, ¡°You should go over to Jules¡¯s houseter.¡± ¡°Why should I go there?¡± Marcus was puzzled. Gillian had been keeping him away from Greg, afraid that Greg¡¯s stupidity would cause trouble for them, so she had always prevented Marcus from interacting with Greg. What was going on today? ¡°What else could it be? Haven¡¯t you heard that Lindsey has made a fortune?¡± ¡°Other people making money is their business, what does it have to do with us?¡± Marcus put away the farm tools in the warehouse and, sitting on the doorstep, rolled up his tobo to smoke. Gillian, seeing his reaction, immediately looked displeased and snorted coldly: ¡°How can you say it has nothing to do with us? The vegetables that Lindsey sells alle from Greg¡¯s fields. If she hadn¡¯t lured Greg away back then, those vegetable fields would have been ours. You¡¯re telling me this has nothing to do with us?¡± Marcus was furious but couldn¡¯t argue with his wife, so he kept his head down and smoked without saying a word. Gillian, seeing him silent, felt a surge of anger and pped him on the head, saying angrily: ¡°I¡¯m talking to you, hurry up and go over there. Tell them our family wants to buy shares. If that bitch Lindsey doesn¡¯t agree, then go find Greg and have him talk to her.¡± Marcus, with no other choice, stood up and walked out. In the small courtyard of the Jensen family, Lindsey was animatedly talking about the inn¡¯s situation, how Mr. Liu had apologized to her, leaving Jules and the others dumbfounded. ¡°Did Mr. Liu have a change of heart?¡± ¡°Change, my ass; a dog can¡¯t change its eating habits. He must be up to something.¡± Lindsey fell silent for a moment, then said, ¡°Even if he is up to something, what can he do to me? I don¡¯t have any money for him to swindle.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ Chapter 36: Those Who Understand the Times Are Outstanding Figures_l Chapter 36: Those Who Understand the Times Are Outstanding Figures_l Trantor: 549690339 Just then, Marcus Jensen walked in. The second master and others saw him, their faces involuntarily darkened. Although they were rtives, Marcus Jensen was taciturn and had an unreasonable wife, so the Jensen Family basically showed no kindness towards him. Especially since Greg Jensen had often been unable to get enough to eat while staying at their home, the Jensen Family was particrly indignant about this. Marcus Jensen knew what their attitude towards him was, but thinking of his wife¡¯s instructions, he had no choice but to grit his teeth and say, ¡°Freya, Gillian wants me to talk to you to see if our family could also get a share.¡± ¡°No way, anyone can join, but not you!¡± ¡°Indeed, as long as Gillian Lampe is there, it¡¯s impossible to let your family buy in.¡± Before Lindsey Wolfe could respond, the Jensen Family members already made it clear they would not agree. With Gillian Lampe¡¯s character, if she really got a share, she might cause some disaster, and then everyone would suffer because of her. Lindsey Wolfe frowned and said, ¡°Big brother Marcus, you see, the opinions of everyone here are my opinions as well. You go back and tell Gillian Lampe that it¡¯s not up for discussion.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Marcus Jensen involuntarily nced at Greg Jensen standing beside him. However, Greg Jensen just had a silly grin on his face,pletely ignoring his hint. Seeing this, Marcus Jensen suddenly felt that Gillian Lampe might be overthinking things. Greg was just a fool, what could he possibly contribute? He sighed and quietly turned to leave. Greg Jensen watched his figure leaving, the smile slowly fading from his face. This uncle was kind of okay to him, but Gillian Lampe was truly disgusting; they definitely could not let them buy in. However, if he became rich in the future, he could help improve their life a bit. Resigned, Marcus Jensen returned home. Gillian Lampe saw his expression, that of someone who had encountered death, and knew that he had failed to aplish the task. ¡°Didn¡¯t manage it?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Gillian Lampe¡¯s face turned cold, and she frowned, saying, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to talk to Greg?¡± ¡°Greg is a fool, what could he possibly handle?¡± Marcus Jensen said impatiently. Gillian Lampe¡¯s anger red up immediately as she shouted, ¡°Useless man, what can you even do? You can¡¯t even aplish such a small task!¡± Marcus Jensen was already annoyed and couldn¡¯t help retorting, ¡°If you can do it, then you go do it!¡± ¡°Marcus Jensen, you¡¯ve learned to talk back to me now, have you?¡± ¡°Is it about talking back? Initially, when she came to you to partner up, you were afraid of losing money and drove them away. Now that you see them making money, you want to buy in? How could they possibly agree?¡± Marcus Jensen sighed and said resignedly, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you this, the Jensen Family are all scared of you. They¡¯re afraid just hearing your name. If you had agreed when Lindsey Wolfe came to you back then, maybe you could have got a share. But now, it¡¯spletely impossible. You can¡¯t even get past the Jensen Family¡¯s opposition, unless Lindsey Wolfe herself speaks up; otherwise, no one else¡¯s words will have any effect.¡± Gillian Lampe¡¯s face looked terribly ugly as she furiously cursed, ¡°This bunch of blind fools! Is buying a share such a big deal that they need to target me like this? These sons of bitches¡­¡± Marcus Jensen was long used to this, letting her stand in the yard and curse wildly, while he sat quietly to the side, smoking. After a while, Gillian Lampe, tired from cursing, sat huffing and puffing, a feeling of annoyance welling up inside her. Regretting the past! If she had not refused back then, she too could be making money with Lindsey Wolfe right now. Late at night, Old Liu¡¯s house was brightly lit. Big Liu sat on the sofa in the living room, ncing at the door from time to time as if he was waiting for someone. His lover Janice Lampe asked, ¡°Dear, who are you waiting for?¡± Big Liu replied irritably, ¡°Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t, just get to the bedroom, and don¡¯t youe out unless I say so.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Nobuts, just go!¡± Janice Lampe didn¡¯t dare to say more and quickly got up and returned to the bedroom. Big Liu nced at his watch again and sighed helplessly, it seemed that Greg Jensen wasn¡¯t going toe today. Earlier that day in front of the vegetable store, Big Liu already noticed Greg Jensen obviously didn¡¯t want others to know his business. Therefore, not only did Big Liu not expose him, but he even helped with the act, not daring to approach Greg Jensen proactively. Better to do less than to do wrong. If he angered Greg Jensen, he feared he would have to endure the heart-eating pain of ants once more. That living death was something Big Liu truly didn¡¯t want to experience even once. It was precisely because of this, he believed Greg Jensen would definitelye to see him tonight, at least to give himself a chance to show loyalty, right? As Big Liu thought this, he looked at his watch once more. Just when he thought Greg Jensen wouldn¡¯te tonight, suddenly there were footsteps outside the door. The steps weren¡¯t light or heavy but were very steady, carrying an indescribable oppression. Big Liu sprang to his feet, wanting to go out yet feeling it was inappropriate, but not going out to greet the visitor seemed a bit disrespectful. Caught in his dilemma, a young figure walked in from outside. ¡°Mr. Jensen¡­ Mr. Jensen, you¡¯vee¡­¡± For some reason, Big Liu, who had roughed it out on the streets for more than a decade, felt somewhat nervous in front of this young man in his twenties. Greg Jensen nodded silently and settled himself on the sofa, legs crossed, and said indifferently, ¡°Sit.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you, Mr. Jensen.¡± Big Liu gingerly sat down, but didn¡¯t dare to sit back fully, just perching on the edge of the sofa. Greg Jensen looked at him with a hint of scorn and asked, ¡°Have you tasted that kind of vor?¡± Big Liu shivered and hurriedly replied, ¡°I have tasted it. From now on, I am a dog at your side, Mr. Jensen. If you tell me to go west, I definitely won¡¯t go east. If you tell me to chase a dog, I definitely won¡¯t scare away chickens¡­¡± ¡°Heh, you do know what¡¯s good for you,¡± Greg Jensen scoffed. Big Liu gave a sly smile, brazenly saying, ¡°I¡¯ve managed to get by until now by being shameless. If you don¡¯t like it, I can change.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, no need to change. It¡¯s quite good the way it is.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡± Big Liu breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly took out a bank card, pushing it towards Greg Jensen, and said softly, ¡°Mr. Jensen, here is three million. All my cash is here. In addition, there¡¯s a factory, a few cars, and this house in front of us. Please give me some time, and after I sell these, I will bring the money over to you.¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes brightened. After a moment of contemtion, he pushed the bank card back and said indifferently, ¡°Transfer the money to my card, but you don¡¯t need to transfer all of it. Keep one million for yourself.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Jensen.¡± Big Liu felt secretly delighted. He had thought that Greg Jensen would definitely take all his assets, but to his surprise, he only wanted two million and didn¡¯t even ask for the house or factory. This meant that Greg Jensen was not a greedy person. Being with such a person, even if one couldn¡¯t share in the meat, there would at least be some soup to drink. That¡¯s why Big Liu was even more determined to cling to the coattails of someone more powerful. ¡°The factory, house, and cars can stay with me for now. Whenever you need them, Mr. Jensen, just say the word, and I¡¯ll hand them over at once.¡± Chapter 37: Turning Over a New Leaf_i Chapter 37: Turning Over a New Leaf_i Trantor: 549690339 | Greg was very satisfied with Uncle Hall¡¯s attitude. He had thought it would take some effort, but Uncle Hall proved to be very understanding. He took out an antidote and ced it on the table. Uncle Hall¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked at the small pill on the coffee table, filled with longing. But he didn¡¯t move. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want it, but rather that Greg hadn¡¯t given him permission to take it yet! Greg said indifferently, ¡°This pill will keep the poison at bay for a week. However, what I need to rify is that if I hear again of you oppressing the good andmitting evils, this will be thest antidote you will get.¡± Uncle Hall broke out in a cold sweat on the spot and promptly assured him, ¡°Rest assured, I will definitely change my ways and nevermit those inhumane acts again.¡± ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s good for you to do more good deeds usually.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Jensen, I will surely heed your advice.¡± Greg nodded and said, ¡°Alright, take the antidote. I¡¯ll give you one every week from now on.¡± ¡°Thankyou, Mr. Jensen.¡± Uncle Hall was overjoyed and quickly picked up the pill from the coffee table. But when he looked up again, he was instantly stunned. For in the moment he had lowered his head to take the pill, Greg, who had just been sitting in front of him, had disappeared without a trace. And during this process, he hadn¡¯t heard a sound! Such formidable skills, if used for murder¡­ Uncle Hall shuddered and dared not continue the thought. He had made up his mind that no matter what happened in the future, he could not betray Greg. Even if it meant death, he would rather die by Greg¡¯s side, otherwise, he might suffer more than death would bring. As for his brother Uncle Hall¡¯s death, it could only be med on his inability to see the truth. With Uncle Hall¡¯s help and protection, the vegetable store¡¯s business not only returned to normal but even improved a lot from before. Restaurants and canteens in town, almost all ces that needed vegetables, were sourcing from Lindsey¡¯s store. Even the local residents from the surrounding area, having heard about the tastiness of her vegetables, came to buy from her. The vegetable store also moved out of the original cramped little house into a bigger and brighter shop. It was not until then that people were amazed to find that Uncle Hall seemed like a changed man. His men, including himself, had all be surprisingly ¡°friendly and approachable.¡± Helping elderlydies across the street, assisting others in finding lost pets, and Uncle Hall even donated two hundred thousand to repair the town¡¯s roads. ¡°Uncle Hall has really reformed!¡± ¡°Indeed¡­¡± Uncle Hall¡¯s reputation in Duo Phoenix Town gradually improved, and he began to enjoy the happiness of helping others. During this period, Lindsey had earned fifty to sixty thousand yuan, averaging over twenty thousand a month. Even Second Master and the others made nearly ten thousand, with a monthly ie of over four thousand. Lindsey couldn¡¯t stop smiling. In such a short time, she had earned fifty to sixty thousand yuan, something she wouldn¡¯t have dared to dream of before. Building a new house for Greg was also put on the schedule. Seeing his aunt so happy made Greg happy, too. During this time, aside from his daily Qi Refinement, he had secretly visited Riverhaven County several times for Dual Cultivation with Lois. He also bought arge amount of medicinal herbs from the county and refined quite a few Qi-boosting Pills. His advancement in Qi Refinement was progressing rapidly. Although there was still some distance from reaching the third level of Qi Refinement, the speed was already fast. To ascend a level, one needs to double the amount of Spiritual Energy required. Greg Jensen¡¯s rapid advance to the second level of Qi Refinement, and his start towards the third level, is directly rted to the Dual Cultivation Technique from the ¡°Yin Yang Harmony Scripture.¡± ¡°Once I break through the third level, I can try setting up low-level Symbol Arrays.¡± An excited gleam shed in Greg¡¯s eyes as he noticed nightfall approaching and decided not to head for Peach Blossom Mountain just yet. Before leaving the house, he made sure to take a bucket with him. He nned to catch some Dragon fish afterpleting his cultivation practice. Tomorrow, the Reverie Inn would be entertaining Chester Ware, and he had promised Lois Abbott to hold the fort for her there. He decided to bring a few Dragon fish to provide Lois and the others with a hearty dish. In a KTV office in Riverhaven County, Brandon Brent wrapped himself in a coat, appearing very cold. For some reason, though it was clearly summer outside, Brandon always felt a bit chilly. This symptom had persisted for nearly two months, and no hospital had been able to identify the problem. In the beginning, the symptoms were mild, but they had since be so severe that he had toyer on multiple articles of clothing. He had no choice; it was simply too cold. The coldness that seemed to radiate from his bones even gave him the urge to ¡°hibernate.¡± Brandon tightened the coat around him and asked, ¡°When is that old Chinese doctor avable?¡± The middle-aged man next to him, Carl Stuart, replied promptly, ¡°Young Master Brandon, I¡¯ve already scheduled an appointment for you, it should be about another week.¡± Upon hearing this, Brandon¡¯s face immediately darkened as he said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t have that much time to wait. Find another way.¡± ¡°Right away, I¡¯ll try to get an earlier appointment,¡± Carl Stuart assured him. Brandon nodded and then asked, ¡°I heard that the Reverie Inn has found Dragon fish?¡± Carl Stuart said thoughtfully, ¡°It seems there is such a matter¡­¡± Smack! Brandon picked up an ashtray from nearby and hurled it at Carl¡¯s head. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Carl stumbled, clutching his forehead, and staggered back several steps beforeing to a stop. Blood oozed out between his fingers, bright red. Pointing at him, Brandon yelled furiously, ¡°Damn it, even a useless woman found Dragon fish! And you? You couldn¡¯t even bring me back a single fish scale. What use do I have for a piece of trash like you, huh?¡± Carl¡¯s body trembled slightly, clearly in the grip of extreme fear. ¡°Young Master Brandon, it¡¯s simply impossible to find the Dragon fish. They are said to have gone extinct long ago,¡± he said. ¡°Bullshit! If they were really extinct, where did Lois Abbott find them?¡± Left with no choice, Carl ventured, ¡°Young Master Brandon, I suspect that their Dragon fish are fake.¡± ¡°Fake? Fake my ass, Chestor Ware is well-known in Riverhaven County for being finicky. Do you think Lois Abbott would be mad enough to y tricks on him?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Carl was dumbfounded, only now realizing the grave mistake he had made by overlooking Chestor Ware. ¡°So, are Lois Abbott¡¯s Dragon fish real?¡± he asked. ¡°No shit. What do you have inside your head? Shit?¡± Brandon red at him irritably and said with a frown, ¡°Didn¡¯t Harry Cooper join you guys for poker recently? I heard he¡¯se into quite a debt.¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct, you mean¡­¡± ¡°Call him now, tell him toe here immediately. If he doesn¡¯t show up, go to his mother for the money.¡± Chapter 38 - 38 Threatt Chapter 38 Threatt Trantor: 549690339 | Carl Stuart did not dare to take things lightly, and quickly took out his phone to call Harry Cooper. After speaking to Harry Cooper with a cold tone, he hung up the phone. ¡°Mr. Brent, he said he¡¯ll be right over,¡± Carl reported. Brandon Brent¡¯s lips curved slightly in satisfaction, and he nodded, resuming his drinking. Standing beside, Carl carefully pulled out a tissue and wiped the blood off his forehead. Before long, the door to the private room opened, and Harry Cooper, the procurement manager of Reverie Inn, walked in. Seeing Brandon Brent, Harry¡¯s face registered surprise, and he turned to leave. Carl¡¯s expression turned frosty, and he coldly said, ¡°Harry Cooper, if you dare to step out of this door today, I¡¯ll go straight to your house to have a talk with your mom.¡± Harry¡¯s face changed, and he angrily retorted, ¡°Carl, why must you involve my mother over a matter at the poker table?¡± Brandon Brent smiled, saying, ¡°Guys, don¡¯t be so hot-tempered. Sit down and let¡¯s talk it out. I¡¯m a person who loves making friends.¡± Gritting his teeth, Harry finally walked back in. Brandon Brent couldn¡¯t help butugh, knowing that if there was a conversation to be had, the matter would be resolved. At the Reverie Inn, Lois Abbott had rushed over early in the morning, with the recently recovered Alfred Webb apanying her. That¡¯s because today was the most crucial day for Reverie Inn. Whether they could turn the tide and go from losing to winning all depended on today¡¯s performance. ¡°Is this a dragon fish?¡± ¡°Yes, Greg Jensen especially got it for me.¡± Alfred looked at his daughter with a teasing smile. ¡°Greg¡¯s pretty good to you, isn¡¯t he? I guess he won¡¯t be mistreating you in the future.¡± ¡°Dad, what are you talking about?¡± Lois¡¯s face turned red at once. Laughing heartily, Alfred said, ¡°What, you don¡¯t know what I¡¯m talking about?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Lois huffed, turning her face away petntly, though her lips betrayed a sweet smile. Amused, Alfred did not press the matter further and shook his head, walking toward the entrance. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go check out the entrance, Chestor Ware is hosting guests here today. We must get every detail right.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lois responded and followed her father out. As they approached the door, she paused and said to Harry who was nearby: ¡°Have the fish tank moved to the lobby, Chestor wants to see the dragon fish for himself.¡± ¡°Understood, Ms. Abbott.¡± ¡°Remember, no problems can ur. Life or death of our hotel depends on today.¡± Harry¡¯s expression tightened, and he gravely assured, ¡°Rest assured, Ms. Abbott, even if something happens to me, I won¡¯t let anything happen to the fish.¡± Lois nodded, ¡°Thankyou for your hard work!¡± ¡°It¡¯s what I should do,¡± Harry replied with a smile. As Lois¡¯s figure gradually receded, the smile on Harry¡¯s face slowly faded as he gestured for two waiters. ¡°Bring a cart over here. Later, take this fish tank to the lobby.¡± ¡°Right away, Manager Cooper.¡± After the waiters left, Harry looked around and then quickly stepped into Lois¡¯s office. Upon entering the office, he rapidly took out a small paper packet from his pocket, opened it, and sprinkled the powder inside into the fish tank. After finishing, he breathed a sigh of relief, crumpled the small piece of paper into a ball, and threw it deep into the trash bin. The two waiters arrived with the cart, and Harry acted nonchntly as he helped them lift the fish tank onto the cart while specifically instructing: ¡°Be very careful, better to move slowly than to make any mistakes.¡± ¡°Understood, Manager Cooper.¡± Watching the two waiters push the dining cart away, Harry Cooper seemed as though someone had drained all his energy, and he let out a long sigh. He first made a round in the kitchen, then proceeded towards the lobby on the first floor. At the entrance of the Reverie Inn, a red carpet extended from the doorway to the edge of the parking lot. Alfred Webb and his daughter Lois Abbott stood at the entrance, waiting in person. Behind them were two rows of attractive women, dressed in red cheongsams, ready to wee guests. Lois nced at the time and instructed, ¡°It¡¯s about time, they should be arriving soon. Get ready.¡± The hostesses hurriedly checked their makeup, then stood neatly in the weing posture they had rehearsed. Meanwhile, the hotel¡¯s waitstaff also lined up in two rows, standing on both sides of the aisle. Momentster, a luxury motorcadeposed of more than twenty cars slowly approached from a distance. Leading the pack was a Rolls-Royce, the vehicle of Riverhaven County¡¯s wealthiest man, Chestor Ware. Sitting in the twenty or so cars behind him were Chestor¡¯s friends. Over the years, Chestor¡¯s health had deteriorated. Having heard that Dragon fish could prolong life, he had issued a reward. As long as someone could find the Dragon fish, Chestor would bring his friends for a meal, and afterward, he would make the hotel his regr spot. Once this news got out, it immediately drew the attention of all hotels. After all, Chestor Ware was the richest man in Riverhaven County, and his friends were either wealthy or of high status. Just having Chestor¡¯s regr patronage was enticing enough, let alone attracting so many other wealthy guests. As one of the finest hotels in Riverhaven County, the Reverie Inn had seen a significant decline in business, and it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say it was on the brink of bankruptcy. And Chestor, he was their chance for a turnaround. If they could win Chestor¡¯s favor, then the Reverie Inn could return to its former glory and even surpass it. If not, there was nothing left to do but await their demise. Both Alfred and his daughter Lois were well aware of this, so when they saw the motorcade arrive, they immediately rallied their spirits. As the car stopped at the entrance, Alfred Webb quickly jogged over to personally open the door for Chestor. ¡°Mr. Ware, sorry for not greeting you from farther away.¡± ¡°Ha ha, Mr. Webb, you¡¯re too polite.¡± Chestor Ware, around sixty years old with greying hair neatlybed and eyes that still showed vitality, yet had a sallowplexion that seemed slightly listless. He exchanged some casual pleasantries, looked at Alfred with surprise, and asked: ¡°Mr. Webb, I heard you were ill a while back. Are you¡­ better now?¡± ¡°Ha ha, luckily, I encountered a Divine Doctor and, fortunately, pulled through.¡± ¡°Divine Doctor?¡± Chestor¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, ¡°Where is this Divine Doctor from? Introduce me.¡± ¡°Uh, no problem, I will give him a callter tonight.¡± ¡°Ha ha, then I¡¯ll be waiting for your good news.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± With a smile, Alfred saw the rest of the wealthy guests exiting their cars and quickly said, ¡°Let¡¯s not stand here anymore, pleasee inside.¡± ¡°Ha ha, let¡¯s go see my Dragon fish.¡± Chestor appeared to be very excited, leading the way into Reverie Inn. ¡°Wee!¡± The hostesses and waitstaff on both sides of the aisle bowed deeply as they saw Chestor arrive. ¡°Brother Alfred has really put in the effort.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Chestor seemed very pleased with Alfred¡¯s arrangements, chuckling as he entered the hotel. Chapter 39 - 39 The Fish Dies_i Chapter 39 The Fish Dies_i Trantor: 549690339 From afar, one could see a fish tank ced in the center of the lobby, which seemed to contain a few ck fishes. Upon seeing this, Chestor Ware hurried over and, looking down, his face quickly darkened. ¡°Mr. Webb, is this the dragon fish you found for me?¡± ¡°Yes, take a look¡­¡± Alfred Webb looked down, hisplexion changed as well, and he eximed, ¡°How did the fish die? They were just fine a moment ago!¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Following behind, Lois Abbott heard that the fish had died and was instantly startled, rushing to the fish tank to take a look and immediately dumbstruck. The dragon fish, with their bellies turned upwards, were floating on the surface of the water, obviously dead beyond any doubt. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± Turning around quickly, Lois Abbott called out, ¡°Harry Cooper? Harry Cooper!¡± ¡°Hey, Ms. Abbott, I¡¯m right here.¡± Harry Cooper hurried over, also taken aback by the sight of the dead fish in the tank, and eximed: ¡°How¡­ How did they die? They were just fine a moment ago?¡± Lois Abbott frowned and asked, ¡°Who touched the fish after I left just now?¡± ¡°Aside from two servers, nobody touched them,¡± replied Harry Cooper. Lois Abbott said sternly, ¡°The servers, call them over¡­¡± ¡°Alright, just a moment.¡± At that moment, Brandon Brent suddenly walked in with some people. He was wearing a long overcoat and went straight to the fish tank, peered inside, and said with a sneer: ¡°Oh, is this the dragon fish arranged for Mr. Ware? True or false aside, it¡¯s a bit uneptable to try to fool Mr. Ware with dead fish.¡± ¡°Brandon Brent, it must have been you who sabotaged this!¡± Lois Abbott, livid with rage, red at Brandon Brent. Brandon Brent quickly stepped back twice and, rather theatrically, raised his hands, chuckling: ¡°My conscience is clear, I¡¯ve only just arrived at your hotel, you can¡¯t me this on me!¡± ¡°It was definitely you, there is no one else!¡± Lois Abbott said coldly, ¡°You just wait, I¡¯ll check the surveince now, and then everything will be clear.¡± ¡°Go ahead and check, what will you do if it has nothing to do with me?¡± Brandon Brent¡¯s face showed no sign of unease; in fact, he continued smilingly, ¡°How about¡­ you marry me? If it turns out this matter has nothing to do with me, then youpensate me with yourself.¡± At that, he suddenly dropped his smile, and the corners of his mouth revealed a trace of icy mockery: ¡°After all, Brandon Brent¡¯s reputation is not something that can be ndered by just anyone.¡± ¡°You¡­ Dream on!¡± Lois Abbott, gasping for breath, turned to Harry Cooper, ¡°What are you standing there for? Haven¡¯t you brought the servers over yet?¡± ¡°There is no need!¡± Chestor Ware said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t have the time to solve a case with you. Since the dragon fish are gone, I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± Seeing this, Lois Abbott panicked immediately. Not knowing what to do, Harry Cooper suddenly spoke up, ¡°Mr. Ware, the fish haven¡¯t been dead long, maybe¡­¡± ¡°Harry Cooper, shut your mouth!¡± Upon hearing his words, the faces of Alfred Webb and his daughter changed drastically. He was Riverhaven County¡¯s wealthiest man, who wanted to eat dragon fish in hopes of living a few more years. Feeding him dead fish was like cursing him to die early, wasn¡¯t it? Chestor Ware¡¯s eyebrows shot up, and he red at Harry Cooper, ¡°What do you mean? You really intend to feed Chestor Ware dead fish?¡± Then he turned toward Alfred Webb, saying coldly, ¡°Mr. Webb, I have experienced the service at Reverie Inn.¡± Upon hearing this, Lois Abbott¡¯s hair stood on end. She had not only failed to connect with Chestor Ware but had actually offended him, which could spell big trouble. That was to say nothing of the twenty-plus wealthy patrons present, who, in all likelihood, would nevere to eat at Reverie Inn ever again. Alfred Webb quickly said, ¡°Mr. Ware, there must be some misunderstanding here.¡± ¡°A misunderstanding? I think you¡¯re deliberately trying to shame me, right?¡± Chestor Ware scoffed coldly and turned to leave. The friends who hade with him also had very ugly looks on their faces, they coldly nced at Alfred Webb and all turned to leave. ¡°Mr. Chestor, please wait, please! This really is a misunderstanding.¡± Alfred Webb hurried after him, trying to find a way to make amends. However, Chestor Ware didn¡¯t give him the time of day at all, didn¡¯t even nce at him, and strode angrily toward the exit. Seeing this scene, Lois Abbott couldn¡¯t help but pace anxiously in distress. Just when she was at a loss, a young figure suddenly appeared at the doorway, holding a bucket in his hand. ¡°Greg Jensen?¡± ¡°Iris, I brought you a few more dragon fish. Let¡¯s try them outter.¡± Greg Jensen lifted the bucket, smiling and gesturing. Before he finished speaking, the hall instantly quieted down. All eyesnded on the red bucket. After a moment, Chestor Ware finally collected himself and asked eagerly, ¡°Young man, are those dragon fish in your bucket?¡± Greg Jensen nodded nkly, hesitantly replying, ¡°Yes, they are. And you are¡­?¡± ¡°Haha, let me introduce myself. My name is Chestor Ware; I run a small business.¡± Chestor Ware came up to Greg Jensen, looked down into the bucket, and suddenly burst intoughter. Riverhaven County¡¯s richest man? Running a small business? I¡¯ll believe it when hell freezes over. Greg Jensen was somewhat speechless, turned to Lois Abbott, and asked, ¡°Why is everyone just standing around here?¡± Lois Abbott nced at the bucket, saw six lively dragon fish inside, and breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thister. Hand me the fish for now.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± With that, Greg Jensen passed the bucket over. Grasping the bucket, Lois Abbott said with a beaming smile, ¡°Uncle Chestor, we have more dragon fish now. Would you like to try some?¡± ¡°Hahaha, this girl has a way with words.¡± Upon hearing this, Chestor Ware also startedughing, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s give them a try?¡± ¡°Haha, since Mr. Chestor suggests it, let¡¯s all give them a try,¡± someone echoed. ¡°Hurry up, I¡¯m salivating already.¡± Seeing this, the other wealthy individuals startedughing cheerfully, and the atmosphere in the hall suddenly rxed. Alfred Webb exhaled a long breath and said with a smile, ¡°The private room is ready; everyone, pleasee this way.¡± ¡°Thanks for the trouble, Brother Alfred.¡± Chestor Ware and the others followed along cheerfully. The hall quickly emptied out, leaving only the hotel staff and a dark-faced Brandon Brent. ¡°It¡¯s you again!¡± Brandon Brent red at Greg Jensen with a menacing look, ¡°Kid, are you hell-bent on opposing me?¡± ¡°Oh? Am I opposing you? I wasn¡¯t aware of that,¡± Greg Jensen found Brandon Brent somewhat amusing. Brandon Brent¡¯s expression became more ferocious, thinking that everything had been settled and Lois Abbott was out of options, but unexpectedly, Greg Jensen showed up with the dragon fish. Seeing the cold light flickering in his eyes, Greg Jensen sneered, ¡°What, you want to fight again? Hey, you didn¡¯t bring your bodyguards this time? Are you brave enough to fight me?¡± Brandon Brent¡¯s face changed, and he involuntarily took a step back, a thick look of fear shing in his eyes. Will Harrison couldn¡¯t stand up to Greg Jensen, and his own scrawny limbs were even less match. ¡°Kid, just you wait, I ¡¯ll get back at you sooner orter!¡± After blurting that out, he turned with his assistant and hurriedly scuttled away, avoiding Greg Jensen and taking another path. Chapter 40 - 40 He Seems Like a Dog_i Chapter 40 He Seems Like a Dog_i Trantor: 5496903^9 | Greg Jensen watched his retreating figure, and deliberately jeered aloud, ¡°Iris, look at Brandon Brent, wearing a trench coat in the middle of summer. Isn¡¯t he afraid of getting heat rash?¡± Lois Abbott also raised her voice, ¡°He must be on hisst legs. I remember my grandfather being very cold when he was dying.¡± ¡°Yeah, he looks like a dog!¡± Greg Jensen sneered with a coldugh. When Brandon Brent heard their words, he stopped in his tracks, almost stumbled and fell. He staggered a few steps and then ran away quickly. ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Watching this scene, Greg Jensen and Lois Abbott burst intoughter at the same time. ¡°By the way, what exactly happened? How did the fish die?¡± Greg Jensen nced at the hall and saw that all the fish in the tank were dead, which made him somewhat curious. Lois Abbott was also at a loss, frowning, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened. They were fine ten minutes ago. It was just when we were weing President Zhu, and by the time I came back, the fish were dead.¡± ¡°Ten minutes?¡± ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± Greg Jensen frowned and said, ¡°Dragon fish might be delicate, but they wouldn¡¯t die within such a short time, especially with no signs at all.¡± Lois Abbott looked puzzled, ¡°Then what happened?¡± ¡°There¡¯s only one possibility, and that is poisoning!¡± ¡°Poisoning?¡± Lois Abbott¡¯s face changed, and she looked coldly at the hotel employees standing beside her, shouting angrily, ¡°Who did it? Stand out!¡± Everyone looked at each other, but no one spoke up. Greg Jensen sneered, ¡°If you say it like that, that person won¡¯t stand out.¡± ¡°What should we do then?¡± Now, Lois Abbott relied on Greg Jensen more and more because she had found that as long as Greg Jensen was by her side, she didn¡¯t need to worry about any problems. Greg Jensen looked at the hotel employees and asked, ¡°Who hase in contact with the dragon fish just now? Stand out.¡± Two waiters nced at each other and hurriedly stepped forward. Harry Cooper stood in the crowd, bit his teeth, yet did not move. ¡°Recount the process.¡± Greg Jensen pointed at one of them and said, ¡°You first.¡± The waiter hurriedly responded, ¡°We just pushed the fish tank with the dining cart from the office to the first-floor hall, that¡¯s all. We really didn¡¯t poison it.¡± The other waiter said, ¡°Yeah, the whole process is under surveince, you can check if you don¡¯t believe.¡± Lois Abbott asked, ¡°Greg, is it them?¡± Greg Jensen remained silent and shook his head, then asked, ¡°Did anyone elsee in contact with the dragon fish?¡± ¡°Someone else¡­¡± Lois Abbott nced over the crowd and said in a low voice, ¡°The procurement manager Harry Cooper had contact too, but it shouldn¡¯t be him. He¡¯s been with my dad for so many years.¡± Greg Jensen shook his head and directly called out, ¡°Where¡¯s Harry Cooper? Come out!¡± Harry Cooper¡¯s face showed a slight change, but he quickly returned to normal and stepped out from the crowd. Greg Jensen looked him in the eye and asked, ¡°Was there surveince when you came in contact with the dragon fish?¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s no way there would be surveince in President Abbott¡¯s office,¡± Harry Cooper said quite naturally, ¡°Besides, I didn¡¯t really have much contact with the dragon fish, just helped move it onto the dining cart.¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s brow furrowed as he asked, ¡°After it was moved onto the cart, where did you go? Didn¡¯t youe down with the cart?¡± Harry Cooper shook his head, ¡°No, after moving it onto the cart, I made a phone call and then went to the kitchen to check on the preparation of the side dishes.¡± A hint of a cold smile appeared on Greg Jensen¡¯s lips as he continued to ask, ¡°Who did you call, and for how long?¡± Harry Cooper¡¯s face changed, and he frowned, ¡°I don¡¯t need to tell you whom I¡¯m calling, do I?¡± ¡°Got something to hide?¡± Greg suddenly smiled, moved closer to him, and sniffed, then said, ¡°It was you.¡± Harry¡¯s expression immediately darkened, and he looked at Lois Abbott unhappily, ¡°Ms. Abbott, shouldn¡¯t we talk about evidence for everything? Isn¡¯t it too bullying to use me of poisoning the Dragon fish without any proof?¡± Lois also felt it was improbable, but instead of speaking up, she turned to look at Greg. ¡°The Dragon fish was poisoned with cyanide, which has a faint almond scent. You have the same scent on you. You still dare to say the death of the Dragon fish has nothing to do with you?¡± Afterpleting the first stage of Qi Refinement, Greg¡¯s nose was even keener than that of the average drug-sniffing dog. He had smelled the strong scent of bitter almonds by the fish tank, and he smelled it on Harry too. What¡¯s more, those two waiters simply had no opportunity to poison it, and they couldn¡¯t possibly have been bribed by Brandon Brent. These waiters were randomly summoned by Harry; Brandon wouldn¡¯t hire waiters for that. Because he couldn¡¯t be certain which waiter woulde into contact with the Dragon fish. Unless he bribed all the waiters, but that¡¯s an impossibility. Therefore, Greg concluded that the death of the Dragon fish was Harry¡¯s doing. Faced with Greg¡¯s questioning, a hint of panic shed in Harry¡¯s eyes, and he turned his head subconsciously, snorting coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°Not convinced, huh? Come on, let me take you to find the evidence.¡± Greg said, then rode the elevator up to the second floor, entering Lois¡¯s office. Lois, Harry, and all the employees followed. Once inside the office, Greg directly picked up the garbage can and dumped everything out. He stared down for a moment before picking up a small piece of paper and sniffing it from a distance. ¡°This is the paper you used to wrap the cyanide, isn¡¯t it?¡± Greg sneered, ¡°I must say, you¡¯re really bold, using such a simple packaging. Weren¡¯t you afraid of poisoning yourself?¡± ¡°Just because you say so?¡± Harry nced at him disdainfully, then said, ¡°Ms. Abbott, have you had enough of this? If this continues, I¡¯ll have no choice but to resign.¡± Lois looked at Greg with some difficulty. Greg scoffed, ¡°Still not giving up? Alright then, let¡¯s take this piece of paper to the patrol office for testing. Let¡¯s see if there¡¯s cyanide on it, whether it has your fingerprints.¡± ¡°Go ahead then, who¡¯s afraid of who.¡± Harry still harbored a sliver of hope, because Brandon Brent¡¯s father was the Chief of Riverhaven County Patrol, and he would definitely help him. However, Greg¡¯s next wordspletely shattered all his illusions. ¡°Of course, we can¡¯t take it to the county patrol office. We must send it to the provincial identification center. After all, those Dragon fish are worth tens of thousands, enough for a criminal charge!¡± Boom! Upon hearing this, Harry¡¯s head buzzed, and his face instantly turned pale. He knew he had no way to deny it! If that piece of paper was really sent for testing, they would definitely find cyanide and his fingerprints. By that time, he would be truly finished. Harry¡¯s lips curved into a bitter smile as he spoke softly, ¡°Ms. Abbott, could you please ask everyone else to step out?¡± Seeing this, Lois easily realized what was going on, and she suddenly became furious. ¡°It was you? Harry Cooper, you¡¯ve been with my father for so many years, in what way did my father wrong you? How could you do such a despicable thing!¡± Chapter 41 - 41 Confession_i Chapter 41 Confession_i Trantor: 549690339 I ¡°Ms. Abbott, 1¡­¡± Faced with the irond facts, Harry Cooper finally caved, not minding the many people present, and thudded to his knees on the ground. Lois Abbott¡¯s face changed slightly, and she said to the crowd outside the door, ¡°What are you all looking at? Get back to what you should be doing.¡± The employees outside the door hurriedly scattered upon seeing this. ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Lois Abbott asked. Harry Cooper sighed and said, ¡°I can¡¯t me anyone but myself; I love to gamble. I¡¯ve lost all of my savings over the years, and I¡¯m still in debt. Brandon Brent threatened me, saying if 1 didn¡¯t do this, he¡¯d go to my mother for money. My mom is over seventy, how could 1¡­ sigh¡­¡± Greg Jensen spoke indifferently, ¡°Iris, I think it¡¯s best to leave this to the patrols to handle.¡± Lois Abbott hesitated for a long time before sighing, ¡°Let him stay in the office for now. After my dad is finished with his work, I¡¯ll let my dad handle it.¡± ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s a good idea.¡± After all, it was a family matter at Reverie Inn; Greg Jensen didn¡¯t want to interfere too much. Seeing that there was nothing else for him, he slipped straight into the kitchen. ¡°Master Jensen is amazing!¡± Greg Jensen had taught them how to make medicinal cuisine not long ago, so he was very familiar with these people in the kitchen. Upon his entrance, the chefs immediately greeted him. The head chef even stood up, personally poured a cup of tea for Greg Jensen, and offered up his own spot. ¡°Master Jensen, please have a seat.¡± ¡°Hmm, thank you.¡± Greg Jensen thanked him and casually asked, ¡°How¡¯s the medicinal cuisineing along?¡± The head chef nced at the time and smiled, ¡°A pot will be ready soon, you can have a taste then.¡± ¡°Alright, get to it.¡± ¡°Sure, just a moment.¡± After a while, the head chef brought over a y pot, scooped a little of the medicinal cuisine into a small bowl, and set it down in front of Greg Jensen. ¡°Master Jensen, please try it!¡± Greg Jensen took a spoonful and tasted it carefully, then nodded, ¡°Not bad, it¡¯s at least eighty percent of my standard.¡± ¡°Haha, thank you for yourpliment.¡± ¡°Hmm, take it up.¡± The head chef personally carried the medicinal cuisine away, and Greg Jensen continued to sit on his chair, watching the chefs cook. In therge hall on the second floor, threerge tables were filled with people. Alfred Webb, as the owner of the hotel, had the honor of sitting at the same table as Chestor Ware. On the surface, it seemed it was because he had procured the Dragon fish, which had pleased Chestor Ware, hence the privilege. But he knew in his heart that Chestor Ware¡¯s real motive was to inquire about the Divine Doctor. So, after the third round of drinks, Alfred Webb took it upon himself to bring up the topic. ¡°Mr. Ware, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to meet the Divine Doctor? How about I have hime up to see youter?¡± ¡°The Divine Doctor is here?¡± Alfred Webb smiled, ¡°Yes, Mr. Ware, you¡¯ve actually seen him just now.¡± ¡°Seen him just now?¡± Chestor Ware was startled and quickly came to the realization, frowning, ¡°Is Mr. Webb talking about the young fellow who delivered the Dragon fish just a moment ago?¡± ¡°Exactly, it¡¯s him.¡± Alfred Webb smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by his youth, Mr. Ware, his medical skills are indeed formidable.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s indeed impressive.¡± Chestor Ware gave a nomittal nod, with his perfunctory attitude very clear. Alfred Webb seemed to have anticipated this reaction and smiled, ¡°Mr. Ware, if you don¡¯t think so, you could just invite him over and find out for yourself.¡± ¡°Then pleasee over.¡± ¡°Okay, just a moment.¡± Alfred Webb stood up, said something to Adeline Conner, who was standing at a distance, and then returned to sit at the table. Chestor Ware was the main character today, and when he found out that a Divine Doctor would examine him, everyone else couldn¡¯t help but put down their chopsticks and look over. For a moment, the second-floor hall fell into a bizarre silence. After a while, Lois Abbott came up with Greg Jensen. ¡°Dad, Greg is here.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Alfred Webb smiled, stood up, and patted Greg Jensen on the shoulder, saying to Chestor Ware, ¡°Mr. Ware, let me introduce you. This is the Divine Doctor who cured me¡ªGreg Jensen.¡± After speaking, he turned to Greg Jensen and said, ¡°Greg, this is Chestor Ware, Riverhaven County¡¯s wealthiest man.¡± ¡°What wealthiest man, I¡¯m just an old man.¡± When Chestor Ware heard his introduction, a smile appeared on his face, ¡°Young man, since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you sit down and join us for a bit.¡± ¡°I¡¯d better take your pulse first.¡± Greg Jensen smiled and approached Chestor Ware; he had no interest in dining with these so-called wealthy people. With this time, he¡¯d rather discuss with Iris the internal temperature changes in the human body. Chestor Ware¡¯s smile faded as he said indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the consultationter. With so many good friends here today, we can¡¯t dy dinner.¡± Greg Jensen smiled, ¡°No worries, it¡¯ll be quick and won¡¯t take much time.¡± That¡¯s when Drew Walker from Reverie Inn suddenly said, ¡°Say, Alfred, who is this guy you¡¯ve brought? He¡¯s in such a hurry to see Mr. Ware; he isn¡¯t a fraud, is he?¡± Alfred Webb¡¯s face darkened upon hearing this, but for the future of Reverie Inn, he had no choice but to forbear. Seeing Alfred Webb remained silent, Drew Walker grew more excited and smirked at Greg Jensen, ¡°You say you¡¯re out here scamming people, why not dress a little older? At the very least, keep some stubble, right? You look barely twenty; who would believe you?¡± ¡°I also think this kid is shady.¡± ¡°So young, what kind of medical skills could he have? Unless he¡¯s in cahoots with this Mr. Webb to fool people?¡± It was clear that Chestor Ware didn¡¯t believe in Greg Jensen, and Drew Walker dared to call Greg a fraud because he noticed it. With Drew Walker leading the charge, others began to express their doubts and even dragged Alfred Webb into it. Alfred Webb¡¯s face immediately changed; he had originally hoped that Greg Jensen would cure Chestor Ware¡¯s illness, thereby forming a closer rtionship, but it had backfired. ¡°Mr. Ware, you also think I¡¯m a fraud?¡± Greg Jensen looked at Chestor Ware with a smirk that held a touch of mockery. Chestor Ware frowned but said nothing. Indeed, he didn¡¯t believe in Greg Jensen, it was just for the sake of face that he didn¡¯t openly admit it. As for the ridicule of Drew Walker and others, it was fleeting; no one would make things difficult for Greg Jensen. But this greenhorn had gone straight for Chestor Ware. The faces of the crowd immediately changed, their gazes turning peculiar. Alfred Webb grew anxious and said in a low voice, ¡°Greg, what are you doing? Hurry up and apologize to Mr. Ware.¡± Greg Jensen shook his head and looked at Chestor Ware again, ¡°Mr. Ware, do you always feel groggy every morning? And have little appetite for food?¡± Chestor Wareughed, a trace of disdain shing in his eyes, ¡°Isn¡¯t that just amon ailment for the elderly? What¡¯s so strange about that?¡± ¡°Is that so? What if we add cold extremities and frequent dizziness?¡± Greg Jensen sneered, ¡°I almost forgot, and around noon, that¡¯s around twelve o¡¯clock, you feel a stabbing pain in your right abdomen.¡± Chestor Ware¡¯s face changed drastically as he suddenly stood up, astonished, ¡°How do you know?¡± At this moment, Riverhaven County¡¯s wealthiest man¡ªa man who had dominated the business world for decades¡­ Finally lost hisposure! Chapter 42 - 42 Where is the Divine Doctor_i Chapter 42 Where is the Divine Doctor_i Trantor: 549690339 I ¡°How the hell did you know that?¡± ¡°Heh, how 1 know is not important, what¡¯s important is you are about to die.¡± Greg Jensen sneered coldly and nced at Alfred Webb, then said to everyone, ¡°1 hope you all enjoy your meal.¡± After saying that, he walked out without looking back. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Chestor Ware¡¯s face instantly darkened, ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere until you exin this today!¡± Before his words fell, four bodyguards immediately blocked Greg Jensen¡¯s way. Alfred Webb broke out in a cold sweat on the spot and quickly stood up, ¡°Mr. Ware, let¡¯s talk this over, please, let¡¯s talk.¡± Chestor Ware pushed him away with a shove and looked coldly at Greg Jensen, ¡°Kid, tell me, who told you?¡± That illness of his had been a secret for over a year, never spoken of to others. In other words, apart from his wife, children, and other close family, no one should possibly know. Yet, not only did Greg Jensen name his disease, but he even urately described the timing of its onset. Therefore, he suspected a leak among his confidantes. Someone must have conspired with Greg Jensen to set this up; otherwise, how could Greg Jensen know his illness so precisely? ¡°Heh, that¡¯s all the breadth of mind you have.¡± Greg Jensen sneered again, looked at Drew Walker and the others, and said, ¡°Not only can I tell you your disease, but I can also tell theirs.¡± After saying this, he pointed at Drew Walker, ¡°This guy has a bad stomach, often suffers from acid reflux, and his burps smell of food.¡± Chestor Ware looked at Drew Walker suspiciously. Drew Walker snorted coldly, ¡°Mr. Ware, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense, we who work in hospitality need to socialize every day, who doesn¡¯t have a stomach ailment?¡± ¡°Heh, really? Does socializing require daily kidney tonics too?¡± Greg Jensen scoffed, ¡°You rich folks sure know how to live it up, wrecking your kidneys and still taking tonics for them.¡± As soon as he said this, the others¡¯ gazes became strange. With his face turning red, Drew Walker angrily retorted, ¡°Nonsense, your damn kidneys are the ones that are failing.¡± Seeing him still talking tough, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, press on the lower left of your abdomen and see what happens.¡± ¡°Press it then, I¡¯m not scared¡­ Ah¡­¡± Drew Walker carelessly pressed down, and instantly let out a scream of pain, unable to even stand straight due to the stabbing pain in his stomach. His face turned pale in a moment, andrge beads of sweat fell down pattering. ¡°Damn, is it really that serious?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know, he was fine just a moment ago, and then after just a press, how did he turn out like this?¡± ¡°Could Old Zhao be putting on an act?¡± Everyone was shocked and stared at Drew Walker with bewildered faces. Chestor Ware¡¯s expression darkened, and he remained silent, thinking that Drew Walker was deliberately trying to make him look bad. Otherwise, how could it be such a coincidence that his illness matched exactly what Greg Jensen described? Even a doctor would need to take a patient¡¯s pulse before being able to rify, right? How could anyone diagnose just by looking with their eyes? Greg Jensen sneered, ¡°Does it hurt? Good if it hurts. If you keep up with your daily activities and take medicine at the same time, 1 guarantee you won¡¯tst three years.¡± Hearing his words, Drew Walker suddenly became panicked and wanted to ask Greg Jensen, but he also feared that Chestor Ware would be displeased. Greg Jensen gave Chestor Ware a sneer, casually pointed into the crowd, and said, ¡°Okay, now let¡¯s talk about you.¡± The middle-aged man he pointed to was named Augustus Wolfe, tall and well-built, his developed chest muscles were visible even through a suit. He looked at Greg Jensen with disdain and said indifferently, ¡°Go ahead, my health is fine, plus, I¡¯m notscivious, I work out every day.¡± ¡°Hehe, you definitely exercise regrly, but do you know what the saying ¡®too much of a good thing¡¯ means?¡± Greg Jensen looked toward his waist, ¡°Your lower back has been hurtingtely, hasn¡¯t it? I suggest you stop exercising immediately and go to the hospital for a thorough checkup. While lumbar muscle strain ismon, if you continue exercising, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll spend the rest of your life in a wheelchair.¡± Upon hearing his words, Augustus Wolfe¡¯s face changed abruptly, and with a fierce tone he said, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense, my waist is fine, it¡¯s never been in pain!¡± ¡°Is that so? Then press here¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t press!¡± Before Greg Jensen could finish, Augustus Wolfe tly rejected him. What a joke, the example just now was right before his eyes- if he pressed, he might end up more embarrassed than Drew Walker. Greg Jensen scoffed, ¡°You¡¯re all grown up, do you still wet your pants?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Augustus Wolfe¡¯s eyes widened in terror as if he had seen a ghost. ¡°Hehe, you think I¡¯m spouting nonsense?¡± Greg Jensen scoffed, ¡°Lumbar muscle strain is just a minor symptom. The real seriousness is the nerve damage in your lower back. Do you know why so many athletes and martial arts masters end up in great painter in life? It¡¯s because their type of training is very damaging to the body. When young, a twisted waist may stop hurting after a night¡¯s sleep, but it leaves behind many hidden injuries. When you get older, all those hidden injuries will emerge all at once.¡± ¡°Divine Doctor, save me, please, save me, I don¡¯t want to be in a wheelchair.¡± Without another word, Augustus Wolfe knelt on the ground and clung to Greg Jensen¡¯s legs, begging desperately. As for whether Chestor Ware would be displeased, it waspletely out of his consideration now. After all,pared to Chestor Ware, his own life was more important. Seeing this scene, everyone was stunned, and even Alfred Webb, who had been worried, waspletely shocked. ¡°Could everything this kid said be true?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be an act, can it? Is there really someone who can diagnose people just by looking at them?¡± ¡°Holy shit, if that¡¯s the case, then this kid really is a Divine Doctor.¡± Chestor Ware was also stunned, watching the tall and strong Augustus Wolfe cry like a child, he couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Augustus Wolfe, is everything this kid said true?¡± Augustus Wolfe nodded hurriedly, ¡°It¡¯s true, I¡¯ve been feeling a bit ufortable in my waist for a while now, I went to the hospital, and the doctor said I had lumbar muscle strain and advised me to rest. Afterward, my waist stopped hurting, but my lower body frequently goes numb, and¡­¡± At this point, his face suddenly flushed but he did not continue speaking. Seeing his embarrassed look, everyone suddenly recalled what Greg Jensen had just said, and a question inevitably arose in everyone¡¯s hearts. Could it be that Augustus Wolfe really wet his pants? A man in his fifties¡­ still wetting his pants¡­ How is that possible? Chestor Ware watched Greg Jensen with a mix of shock and skepticism; others might deceive him, but Augustus Wolfe certainly wouldn¡¯t. The two had been friends for over twenty years, why would Augustus Wolfe lie to him because of a stranger? Only¡­ this young man before him looked too young to be a Divine Doctor. After hesitating for a long time, he still couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Greg¡­ Mr. Greg, are you really the Divine Doctor?¡± ¡°Heh, Divine Doctor? In this world, where is there such a thing as a Divine Doctor?¡± Greg Jensen shook his head gently, and said indifferently, ¡°I just know a little more than the average doctor, that¡¯s all..¡± Chapter 43 - 43 Cure the Disease_i Chapter 43 Cure the Disease_i Trantor: 549690339 | Seeing Greg Jensen¡¯s behavior, Chester Ware had already believed him by seventy to eighty percent. However, admitting that he had wronged Greg Jensen in front of so many people was somewhat difficult for him to swallow. Greg Jensen nced at Chestor Ware and couldn¡¯t help butugh secretly to himself. Old man! Are you not yet frightened by this? Greg Jensen was clear in his mind that for someone like Chestor Ware, suspicion was habitually strong. The more proactive you are, the less seriously he takes you. Therefore, he deliberately acted as if he didn¡¯t want to deal with Chestor Ware and turned to walk outside. The bodyguards, not having received any instructions, didn¡¯t dare to stop him nor let him go, and could only look helplessly at Chestor Ware. ¡°Mr. Jensen, please wait!¡± Just as Greg Jensen was about to walk out of the lobby, Chestor Ware suddenly stood up and called out to him. He quickly walked up to Greg Jensen, bowed respectfully, and said sincerely, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡¯m sorry, I misjudged you earlier, please don¡¯t take offense.¡± ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s fine.¡± Greg Jensen graciously said, ¡°I know I¡¯m too young, so my credibility isn¡¯t strong enough. It¡¯s normal for you to doubt me.¡± After speaking, he asked another question, ¡°Do you believe me now?¡± ¡°I do, of course I do.¡± Seeing that Greg Jensen didn¡¯t take the opportunity to pressure him, Chestor Ware immediately breathed a sigh of relief and asked, ¡°Mr. Jensen, what about my illness¡­¡± ¡°It can be cured!¡± Greg Jensen nced at the other people and then said, ¡°It¡¯s noisy here with too many people; some things are not good to discuss in public. Come to Ms. Abbott¡¯s officeter; I¡¯ll wait for you there.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you right now!¡± ¡°This¡­ alright then.¡± Chestor Ware didn¡¯t even stop to eat, pulling Greg Jensen out with him. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t think too much of it, said a quick word to Lois Abbott, and then took Chestor Ware to her office. After they left, the second floor lobby immediately erupted into a buzz. ¡°Ms. Abbott, who was that young man just now?¡± ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s your rtionship with him?¡± Alfred Webb, relieved to have finally sorted things out with Chestor Ware, smirked subtly at the crowd¡¯s inquiries, feeling somewhat proud. ¡°You¡¯re talking about Greg? He¡¯s a friend of my daughter.¡± He said it casually, but he intentionally emphasized the word ¡°friend.¡± Someone joked, ¡°What kind of friend? Looks to me like a boyfriend.¡± ¡°Haha, I think so too.¡± ¡°Lucky you, Alfred, for finding such a fine son-inw.¡± Alfred Webb smiled demurely, ¡°One¡¯s children and grandchildren have their own fortunes. 1 don¡¯t meddle too much in the affairs of the young people, so I¡¯m not too clear on the specifics either.¡± As he spoke, he deliberately looked at Drew Walker. Both were hoteliers, sworn enemies, and had known each other for more than a decade, never exchanging pleasantries upon meeting. Drew Walker, having been previously ridiculed by Greg Jensen, couldn¡¯t resist sneering when he saw Alfred Webb¡¯s smug expression, ¡°Heh, your corner of the mouth is nearly touching the sky from smirking, yet you still y coy?¡± Alfred Webb continued proudly, ¡°My hotel is doing better than yours, and my eye for a son-inw is also better than yours, are you dissatisfied?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not convinced, I¡¯ll just tell Greg not to treat your illness.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Drew Walker was so angry his face turned ashen, but then he thought of his illness and immediately fell silent. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not dwell on this anymore. Without Mr. Ware here, we can¡¯t let the drinking stop.¡± ¡°Exactly, I propose we all toast to Mr. Webb for his generous hospitality.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Webb, a toast to you.¡± Alfred Webb raised his ss andughed, ¡°I should be thanking everyone foring. Here¡¯s to you all!¡± ¡°Miss Abbott is too kind¡­¡± Everyone raised their sses and drank in one gulp. Just moments ago, no one was interested in Alfred Webb, but now he had be the main character at the table. The Reverie Inn, silent for so long, was now seeing a turn of fortune, and it came with even greater opportunities. Alfred Webb couldn¡¯t help feeling triumphant, and his fondness for Greg Jensen shot up. In Lois Abbott¡¯s office, Greg Jensen sat on the sofa, taking Chestor Ware¡¯s pulse. Chestor Ware¡¯s heart raced; despite many years in business, he had never encountered such a tense moment. After a long while, Greg Jensen slowly released his hand and asked, ¡°Mr. Ware, have you had these symptoms for two or three years?¡± Chestor Ware thought for a moment and nodded, ¡°About that, almost three years.¡± ¡°Hmm, you¡¯ve been poisoned, and it¡¯s chronic poisoning, at that.¡± ¡°Poisoned?¡± Chestor Ware was stunned and asked in disbelief, ¡°I haven¡¯t offended anyone, how could I be poisoned?¡± Greg Jensen shook his head, ¡°I can¡¯t provide an answer as to how you were poisoned. The poison you¡¯ve ingested is called Lingering Immortal Dew. At small doses, some of the toxins are expelled naturally from the body, leading to chronic poisoning. If the dose were high, it would cause acute poisoning; at best, it would put you in a deepa; at worst, it could be fatal. Given your current condition, even a slight increase in dosage by the person poisoning you could lead to acute poisoning.¡± Upon hearing this, Chestor Ware¡¯splexion changed drastically, and he asked anxiously, ¡°Mr. Jensen, what should I do now?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t panic, stay calm. This poison is just particrly insidious; it¡¯s not difficult to deal with.¡± Greg Jensen pondered for a moment, then pulled out a nk piece of paper from Lois Abbott¡¯s office desk and quickly wrote down a prescription, which he handed to Chestor Ware. He firmly advised, ¡°Mr. Ware, let me give you a piece of advice; don¡¯t go home for the next couple of days. Check into a hotel instead, and have someone you trust procure and prepare the medication for you. Take this medicine for seven consecutive days, and you can be assured of a cure.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Jensen, I am so grateful¡­¡± After Chestor Ware expressed his thanks, he suddenly realized something and looked at Greg Jensen with shock, ¡°Mr. Jensen, are you suggesting someone in my family is responsible for the poisoning?¡± Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°What else? This is chronic poisoning; the intervals between each dose can¡¯t be less than half a month, or the medicine¡¯s effect is diminished. Apart from your family, who else would have so many opportunities to poison you?¡± Upon hearing this, Chestor Ware¡¯s expression turned ugly. He nodded and said gravely, ¡°I understand. Thank you, Mr. Jensen.¡± ¡°No trouble at all.¡± Greg Jensen smiled, ¡°You should go back to eating now, Mr. Ware. Don¡¯t let anyone notice that something¡¯s amiss.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± Without saying much more, Chestor Ware stood up and returned to the second-floor hall. Greg Jensen watched his retreating figure, somewhat taken aback and irritated, ¡°Are wealthy people this stingy nowadays, not even a thank-you gift after being cured?¡± He had hoped to gain some benefits, but ended up with nothing. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll just consider it part of running the hotel and making connections for my woman,¡± he decided and let out an exasperated sigh, deciding to head to the kitchen to reward himself properly. Before he could leave, Lois Abbott walked in. ¡°Greg, my dad praised you. He said you really are capable.¡± ¡°Haha, just average.¡± Lois Abbott stood on tiptoes and kissed him, ¡°Greg, thank you. If it hadn¡¯t been for you, I really wouldn¡¯t know what to do.¡± A mischievous smile spread across Greg¡¯s face as his gaze roamed freely over her, and he asked, ¡°So how do you want to thank me?¡± Seeing that look in his eyes, Lois¡¯s cheeks flushed, and she chided, ¡°Stop it, what indecent things are you thinking of now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not thinking about anything, okay? I¡¯m very serious,¡± Greg yfully pulled her into his embrace, still grinning mischievously, ¡°I just want to sleep with you¡ªthat¡¯s all, very seriously.¡± ¡°You¡­ mmm¡­.¡± Chapter 44 - 44 Etiology_1 Chapter 44 Etiology_1 Trantor: 549690339 Lois Abbott couldn¡¯t get the words out, she could only anxiously point towards the door, meaning the door was still unlocked. Seeing Greg Jensen unmoved, she quickly pushed him away in exasperation, saying: ¡°You¡­ have you even considered the situation? You¡¯re so out of your depth. What if someonees in?¡± Greg Jensen acted astonished and said in a daze, ¡°What do you mean? We¡¯ve been together for so long now, don¡¯t I know you?¡± After he finished speaking, he put on an aggrieved face and said, ¡°Are you looking down on me?¡± Lois Abbott was stunned; it took her quite a while to snap back to reality. Her face flushed suddenly as she stammered: ¡°You¡­ what are you talking about¡­¡± Greg Jensen lifted his head in shock, staring at her lips, ¡°Are you¡­ that strong?¡± ¡°Oh, 1 can¡¯t bother to talk with you!¡± ¡°Haha, then let¡¯s not talk.¡± Greg Jensen pulled back Lois Abbott as she tried to escape, casually locking the office door before starting a new topic of discussion. ¡°I thought I had satisfied you, but what I got in return was disdain and mockery. No more pretense, let¡¯sy our cards on the table¡­¡± ¡°Mmm¡­¡± The office was unbearably warm, the standing fan gently shook its head, sending cool breezes to every corner. The constant speed and the breeze brought a long-missedfort. After the banquet ended, Chester Ware walked away content. Not only had he eaten the Dragon fish, but he also found the cause of his ailment that had troubled him for years. However, the thought of someone in his household poisoning him turned his face sour again. He thought for a moment and then decided to stay at Reverie Inn; after all, there were guest rooms upstairs, and the environment was decent enough. He conducted all his business activities at Reverie Inn over the next few days. As for the previously struggling Reverie Inn, its sales soared as if riding a rocket. Through Chestor Ware¡¯s connections, Greg Jensen helped Drew Walker and Augustus Wolfe among others to cure their physical ailments, thereby expanding his ownwork. Feeling the changes in their bodies, Drew Walker and Augustus Wolfe were incredibly grateful. Each of them offered five hundred thousand as a token of thanks to Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen felt their issues were not so serious, so he didn¡¯t take that much. He grudgingly epted two hundred thousand from each, just as a gesture. The news of Reverie Inn¡¯s explosive performance quickly reached Brandon Brent¡¯s ears. At this very moment, he didn¡¯t even have the energy to get angry. In a vi in Riverhaven County, Brandon Brent wrapped himself in two quilts, shivering and huddled in his bed. ¡°Never mind about the Reverie Inn for now. What about the doctor you found?¡± Carl Stuart spoke with trepidation: ¡°That old TCM practitioner is too busy, there are just too many people going to him for treatment.¡± Smack! Brandon Brent casually threw an ashtray next to him, but due to theck of strength, it onlynded in front of Carl Stuart. ¡°Are you f*cking brainless? If he¡¯s busy, then make him unbusy! Find someone to bring him to me!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Brent, I¡¯ll go right now.¡± ¡°Hurry up, do you f*cking want me to freeze to death?¡± Brandon Brent looked as pale as paper, his lips were turning blue, and he kept shivering uncontrobly. He had already visited dozens of hospitals and seen countless traditional and Western doctors, but no one could figure out what was wrong. This TCM doctor found by Carl Stuart was hisst hope. It was said that this TCM practitioner had been in practice for decades, and the number of patients he had cured was beyond count, earning him fame as a Divine Doctor far and wide. If even he couldn¡¯t help, then Brandon Brent would have no choice but to wait for death. ¡°Damn it¡­¡± Brandon Brent shivered and dozed off in a haze. After an indeterminate amount of time, he suddenly woke up with a start and saw a scruffy-looking old man sitting in front of him. He was immediately startled and eximed, ¡°Damn, where did everyone go? Even a beggar has gotten into my room¡­¡± ¡°Young Master Brandon, this is the Divine Doctor Li that I found for you.¡± ¡°Divine Doctor?¡± Brandon Brent nced at Carl Stuart, and then at the Doctor Li in front of him. He finally regained his senses and managed a faint smile: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Doctor Li, I was confused after just waking up.¡± Doctor Li¡¯s face turned somewhat unpleasant as he spoke indifferently, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ve always been magnanimous towards those on their deathbed.¡± Upon hearing this, Brandon Brent panicked and said hurriedly, ¡°Doctor Li, Divine Doctor, I was wrong just now. Please don¡¯t take it personally.¡± ¡°Heh, your illness, I cannot cure.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pay more, I¡¯ll give you whatever amount you want.¡± Doctor Li slowly shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of money, but rather that I truly cannot cure you. The reason for your illness doesn¡¯t fall under medical jurisdiction. What I can do is only help alleviate some symptoms for a brief time. Moreover, this method of alleviation would cause irreversible damage to your body¡ªnot worth it. Thus, you should find the cause of the disease and let them solve it for you.¡± ¡°The cause of the disease? What cause?¡± Brandon Brent looked at Carl Stuart with a confused face. He was now somewhat doubtful whether Carl had found the wrong person. Didn¡¯t this Doctor Li seem more like a chatan? Doctor Li pondered and then said, ¡°Based on my experience, you¡¯re not sick, you¡¯ve been ¡®acupointed.¡¯ ¡°Acupointed?¡± Brandon Brent almostughed in frustration, ¡°Old man, are you pretending to baffle me because you can¡¯t tell what illness I have?¡± ¡°Heh, I have said all there is to say, believe it or not, it¡¯s up to you!¡± After saying this, Doctor Li stood up and said to Carl Stuart, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve seen the patient, can I go now?¡± Carl Stuart was startled and looked at Brandon Brent. Brandon Brent immediately said, ¡°No, you can¡¯t leave unless you cure my illness!¡± Doctor Li nced at him and spoke lightly, ¡°As I¡¯ve said, if I cannot cure it, I cannot cure it. Even if you kill me, I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± Seeing this, Brandon Brent was stupefied. Was there really no hope for him? He hesitated for a moment and then asked, ¡°Doctor, is my condition really caused by acupointing¡¯?¡± ¡°Correct.¡± Doctor Li looked at him and said, ¡°Think about the time when your symptoms started. Did you have a conflict with someone?¡± ¡°A conflict¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Brandon Brent fell into deep thought. A whileter, his expression changed dramatically, and he suddenly looked up, grinding his teeth, ¡°Greg Jensen, it must be Greg Jensen!¡± He had only had a conflict with Greg Jensen recently, and on the day he left the Abbott family¡¯s house, Jensen seemed to have jabbed him a few times. He hadn¡¯t paid much attention at the time, but now that he thought about it, his symptoms had started right after that incident. ¡°Greg Jensen¡­¡± Thinking of all the suffering he had endured recently, all thanks to Greg Jensen, Brandon Brent¡¯s face turned livid with anger. Whether it was due to his physical condition or rage, his body shuddered uncontrobly. At this time, Greg Jensen was hurrying into the vige. He had been helping out in the vegetable store when suddenly Widow Liu called him, telling him the developers hade. They had not only injured people like Second Elder but had also destroyed the vegetable fields. The town had been abuzz about developing a tourist attraction for over half a year now. The development of a tourist area was initially a good thing. Whether beforepletion during construction or after during operation, it would provide many jobs and significantly improve the local economy. However, the developer was a heartless boss, offering a shockingly lowndpensation. Thepensation per mu ofnd was a mere three hundred yuan. Three hundred yuan couldn¡¯t even buy a few bags of rice, let alone exceed the earnings of even one harvest per year. How could the vigers possibly agree? Chapter 45: Drink a Toast or Be Penalized 1 Chapter 45: Drink a Toast or Be Penalized 1 Trantor: 549690339 Fortunately, most of thend that the developer wanted to upy belonged to the Jensen Family, and the members of the Jensen Family were united in heart. Therefore, after several skirmishes, the developer always left without sess. This time it was serious. People were injured and even the vegetable fields were bulldozed. Wasn¡¯t this forcing people into a desperate situation? Greg Jensen¡¯s face was somber as he walked back to the vige. Lindsey Wolfe had nned to return too, but the vegetable store was so crowded that in the end, only he came back. Lindsey Wolfe and Widow Liu both knew he could fight, so they weren¡¯t worried about his safety. However, before he left, Lindsey Wolfe had specifically instructed him not to fight if it wasn¡¯t absolutely necessary. Yet, seeing Uncle Er¡¯s bruised and swollen face, along with the chaotic vegetable fields, Greg Jensen felt the rage inside him surge uncontrobly. His eyes, as if they could shoot out mes, were fixed on those young men. In the vegetable field, the young people of the Jensen Family, holding some farming tools, protected the old, the weak, the sick, and the handicapped in the middle. The rest of the Jensen Family members, gasping for air, sat on the ground, each with injuries on their faces. Before them, dozens of young men armed with clubs looked at them sinisterly. A few patrol officers were also standing by the roadside; judging by their license te numbers, they seemed to be from the county. The leader of the patrol officers was chatting andughing with a potbellied middle-aged man. That middle-aged man was none other than the boss of the developers Arthur Corl. He nced at the Jensen Family people in the middle of the Peach Blossom field and said coldly, ¡°Hurry up and make them scram. If they don¡¯t scram, I¡¯ll bulldoze them along with thend!¡± The leader of the young thugs was a young man with dyed blonde hair. Upon hearing Arthur Corl¡¯s words, he immediately raised his club, pointing at the Jensen Family and said: ¡°Did you hear that? Our boss said to scram. If you don¡¯t, we¡¯ll tten you all together!¡± Seeing this, Greg Jensen felt like his lungs were about to explode with rage. He immediately picked up the phone and called Big Liu, asking him to bring reinforcements immediately. Then, passing through the crowd, he arrived in the middle of the vegetable field. ¡°Greg, why are you here? Get back! You might get hurtter.¡± Uncle Er knew Greg could fight, but he also knew he wasn¡¯t the sharpest, and fearing he might get into trouble, immediately put on a stern face, hoping to send Greg away. However, Greg simply shook his head and looked towards Arthur Corl and his group. On the other side, the blonde seeing that the Jensen Family members hadn¡¯t budged, felt his pride was at stake, and said coldly: ¡°Are you all deaf? Was the beating not harsh enough? I¡¯ll count to three and if you don¡¯t move, you¡¯ll get a taste of my real power.¡± ¡°One!¡± ¡°Two¡­¡± ¡°Three!¡± When he finished counting, the Jensen Family members only looked at him with that cold gaze, not one of them backing down. Frustrated, the blonde yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t me me for not giving you a chance! Brothers, teach them a good lesson!¡± ¡°Yes, boss!¡± Before he had finished speaking, dozens of young men rushed forward. ¡°Let¡¯s fight them!¡± Uncle San, aging yet vigorous, grabbed a shovel and squeezed out of the crowd. Before he could steady himself, Greg pushed him back among the vigers. The shovel in his hand was now in Greg¡¯s. The next second, the Jensen Family saw a blur and Greg, holding the shovel, charged out. ¡°Greg,e back!¡± ¡°Greg¡­¡± The Jensen Family was startled. A few young men, fearing Greg might get hurt, quickly grabbed their tools and followed him. However, before they could get close, they were stunned by the scene before them. Greg was swinging the shovel with fierce force, knocking down four or five people in the blink of an eye. Then he threw himself like a wolf among sheep, making the thugs weep and wail for mercy. Bang bang bang¡­ A series of rapid pping sounds arose, and a third of the attackers were already down on the ground. Seeing this, the young members of the Jensen Family hurriedly joined the battle. The remaining Jensen men, not to be outdone, saw the young men charging and picked up their farm tools to join the fray. The stronger middle-aged men charged at the front,nding ruthless blows on anyone they encountered. The weaker women and the elderly followed behind, cleaning up any of the younger assants who tried to get back up by knocking them senseless. Arthur Corl, who stood at a distance, saw this scene and his expression darkened. The inspector beside him furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°Who is thatd? He¡¯s quite a fighter.¡± ¡°Inspector Zheng, that¡¯s Greg Jensen, the well-known fool from Peach Blossom Vige with a bit of strength,¡± exined Corl. Corl then turned to a bodyguard next to him and ordered, ¡°You go, take care of that fool for me.¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± The bodyguard had a lean figure with a long scar on his face, appearing quite ferocious. He drew a dagger and, focusing on Greg Jensen in the crowd, charged forward. In the process, he intentionally changed his path a few times to avoid Greg Jensen¡¯s line of sight, aiming to stealthily approach from behind. Inspector Zheng raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°What did your bodyguard used to do?¡± Corl chuckled and said with a hint of pride, ¡°Hehe, 1 don¡¯t know the specifics; I just once saved him, and then he stayed by my side.¡± The bodyguard had been an assassin andter got injured and tired of that life before Corl recruited him. With him making a move, Greg Jensen was sure to go down. Once Greg Jensen fell, those few remaining young Jensens would pose no threat at all. As he was privately smug about his n, a shocking change urred in the field. The bodyguard had reached behind Greg Jensen, about to strike with his dagger, but Greg, as if he had eyes on the back of his head, suddenly turned around and swung his shovel down with force. If the bodyguard hadn¡¯t dodged quickly, his head would have nearly been cleaved in half. Even so, one of his ears was left hanging by a p of skin. Without any hesitation, the bodyguard threw his dagger at Greg Jensen and then turned to flee. p! But before he could get far, he was struck in the back of the head by Greg Jensen¡¯s shovel, his eyes rolled back, and he passed out. Corl¡¯s smile instantly froze on his face; he could hardly believe how skilled Greg Jensen was, even his bodyguard stood no chance against him. And at that moment, under Greg Jensen¡¯s leadership, the Jensons had managed to take down all the assants. Seeing this, Corl could only turn his head to Inspector Zheng and said, ¡°Inspector Zheng, you see¡­¡± Inspector Zheng frowned, waved at the inspectors beside him, and ordered, ¡°Take all those involved in the fight back to the station.¡± ¡°Yes, Inspector Zheng.¡± The dozen or so inspectors responded and ran over, instantly surrounding the Jensons. Catching sight of the inspectors taking action, Corl finally breathed a sigh of relief. He had prepared for either oue; if those young men had managed to drive the Jensons away, all the better. If not, he had the inspectors as backup. Once they arrested the ringleaders, the rest would be as helpless as scattered sand, certainly handing over thend obediently. ¡°On what grounds are you arresting us? We were merely defending ourselves!¡± ¡°Right, you didn¡¯t take action when they were beating people, but now that they can¡¯t win, youe to arrest us?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t arrest the brutal attackers but instead capture us who were just defending ourselves how does that make sense?¡± At that moment, the Jensen family, seeing the inspectors moving to make arrests, immediately raised an uproar. But the lead inspector didn¡¯t care about theirints, knocked down a person in front of him, and shouted at the crowd, ¡°Enough talk! Hands on your heads and squat down.. Keep it civil, and we¡¯ll talk at the station!¡± Chapter 46 - 46 The Ox-ghost and Snake-spirit Appear Togetheri Chapter 46 The Ox-ghost and Snake-spirit Appear Togetheri Trantor: 549690339 ¡°We¡¯re not going anywhere, let¡¯s make everything clear right here!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, make it clear!¡± Seeing this, the leading patrol officer sneered, ¡°I think you¡¯ve had enough of the good days! Handcuff them all, and if anyone dares resist, just take them down immediately, no need to be polite.¡± With that, he swung his baton at Second Master. However, before the baton couldnd, arge foot kicked him square in the chest. With a thud, the skinny patrol officer was sent flying. Instantly, the scene grew quiet, and everyone stared at Greg Jensen in shock. ¡°Greg, what are you doing? You can¡¯t hit a patrol officer!¡± Second Master panicked, quickly running to Greg¡¯s side, scolding him, then whispered urgently, ¡°Run away as soon as there¡¯s trouble, don¡¯t let them catch you.¡± ¡°Not afraid, beat him to death! They said that an idiot doesn¡¯t break thew by killing someone!¡± Greg chuckled naively, looking at the patrol officer he had just attacked. Upon hearing his words, the patrol officer felt a chill in his heart and said sternly with feigned toughness, ¡°Don¡¯t mess around, let me tell you, idiots might not go to jail for killing, but they will be sent to the mental hospital.¡± ¡°Heh heh, not scared, smash them all to death!¡± Greg grinned viciously and started walking towards the patrol officer. The patrol officer, having been kicked so hard that he felt powerless, broke out in a cold sweat when he saw Greg approaching. He didn¡¯t know where he got the strength, but he managed to struggle to his feet and staggered off to the side. Seeing this, the other patrol officers quickly surrounded him. However, before Greg could even swing his shovel, the few officers scattered in terror, clutching their heads. Director Zheng¡¯s face darkened at this sight, and he shouted angrily, ¡°A bunch of useless wretches, can¡¯t even handle a few peasants!¡± Just then, three vans and a sedan suddenly approached from a distance and stopped right in front of them. Subsequently, the car doors opened, and one after another, young men stepped out, each holding a steel pipe, looking quite menacing. Director Zheng was taken aback and asked, ¡°Did you call these guys too?¡± Arthur Corl looked dazed and said, ¡°No, 1 didn¡¯t call these people.¡± The next second, Big Liu stepped out of the car. Upon seeing Big Liu, a smile appeared on Arthur¡¯s face, ¡°Big Liu, you arrived just in time. I have a little situation here, can you take care of it for me?¡± Big Liu looked at him with a mocking smile, asking, ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡°You know the idiot from Peach Blossom Vige, right? Take care of him for me, and I¡¯ll give you one hundred thousand yuan.¡± Arthur was really spending big this time, mainly because he saw that Big Liu had brought many people along. Big Liu¡¯s lips curled up slightly as he scoffed, ¡°Howe you didn¡¯t ask what I came here for?¡± Arthur was stunned, then asked reflexively, ¡°So, what did youe here for?¡± Smack! Big Liu pped him right across the face, smiling as he inquired, ¡°Mr. Corl, do you understand now?¡± ¡°Goddamn it, Big Liu, have you lost your mind? Why the hell did you hit me?¡± ¡°Why did 1 hit you? You bring people to bully the folks from our vige, and you ask why 1 hit you?¡± Big Liu red at him coldly and ordered without looking back, ¡°Circle the ce; if anyone dares to bully the people from Peach Blossom Vige again, beat them without mercy!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The roaring reply from dozens of people was enough to hurt everyone¡¯s ears. Arthur¡¯s face instantly changed, and he said with a grave expression, ¡°Big Liu, what do you mean by this?¡± Big Liu said indifferently, ¡°It means nothing special. Today, with me here, no one is going to touch my fellow vigers!¡± Seeing this, not only was Arthur dumbfounded, but so were the Jensen Family members in the vegetable field. ¡°Am I seeing things, or is there something wrong with my ears? Did 1 just hear Big Liu say he¡¯s going to stand up for us?¡± ¡°Has Big Liu¡­ changed his ways?¡± ¡°Could there be some kind of conspiracy?¡± The Jensen Family members were baffled, unable to figure out what Boss Liu was up to. Such was Boss Liu¡¯s notoriously bad reputation that even when he did something good, nobody believed him. At that moment, Director Zheng suddenly sneered, ¡°Quite bold words for a street thug!¡± Boss Liu furrowed his brow and hesitantly asked, ¡°You are¡­¡± ¡°Riverhaven County Patrol Bureau. My surname is Zheng,¡± Director Zheng said indifferently. Hiss! Boss Liu¡¯s face changed instantaneously, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous, uncertain whether Greg knew about Zheng¡¯s identity. He subconsciously looked toward Greg, hoping for some hint from him. But Greg merely gave him a cold nce and showed no sign ofmunication. Boss Liu immediately broke out in cold sweat; he dared not oppose Director Zheng, nor did he dare to go against Greg¡¯s wishes. He was caught in a dilemma. After much hesitation, Boss Liu eventually led his men into the vegetable field, standing in front of the Jensen Family. In the end, he chose to stand by Greg¡¯s side. Money lost can be earned back, but a lost life is gone forever! Director Zheng¡¯s face immediately darkened. He had not expected a minor figure like Boss Liu to dare defy him. It was as if Boss Liu had pped him in the face. Arthur watched the scene, not with anger but with a smirk, ¡°Leader, such a man is like a loach in a sewer. No matter how tasty it is, it won¡¯t make it to the dinner table. You shouldn¡¯t get upset over him; just deal with him directly.¡± Director Zheng nodded, about to speak, when suddenly the sound of a car approached. His expression turned stern, and he said discontentedly, ¡°All sorts of demons and gods have been attracted to this little vige. Even if the Heavenly King himself came today, it wouldn¡¯t make any difference. Take these people away!¡± Before he could finish, a car stopped nearby, and a young man in a down jacket stepped out. Seeing this person, Director Zheng was taken aback, then quickly put on an obsequious smile and hurried over to greet him. ¡°Young Master Brandon, what wind has brought you here?¡± Brandon Brent was there to seek Greg¡¯s help with his illness, and normally wouldn¡¯t bother with such matters, but stopped in his tracks at the scene before him. He asked with interest, ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Director Zheng did not dare to neglect and hurriedly exined the situation. Upon hearing this, Brandon¡¯s eyes lit up. He had been worrying about how to get Greg to help him with his illness, and wasn¡¯t this the opportunity he needed? He nced at Arthur and asked, ¡°Are you the developer boss?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me. And you are¡­¡± ¡°Who I am is not your concern. Today¡¯s dealings are off. You go back first.¡± Arthur looked at Director Zheng involuntarily, hesitating, ¡°Director Zheng, what do you think about this¡­¡± Director Zheng also felt a bit troubled and said softly, ¡°Young Master Brandon, I¡¯m afraid that¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no ¡®afraid that.¡¯ If 1 tell you to retreat, you retreat. Once I¡¯ve finished my business, you can do whatever you want.¡± Brandon¡¯s expression was slightly cold as he stated firmly, ¡°If any of you ruin my business, don¡¯t me me for not giving you face.¡± ¡°This¡­ Okay then!¡± Director Zheng nodded, waved his hand grandly, and called out, ¡°Alright, everyone pull back.¡± The patrollers, upon hearing this, immediately returned. Arthur protested anxiously, ¡°Director Zheng, what am 1 supposed to do if you leave?¡± ¡°You pull back too. Didn¡¯t you hear Young Master Brandon¡¯s intentions? Once he¡¯s done, we can handle it however we like. Now, stop adding to the chaos.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Seeing that Director Zheng was insistent, Arthur had no choice but to leave with his men.. Chapter 47: Each Has Their Own Calculations ! Chapter 47: Each Has Their Own Calctions ! Trantor: 549690339 I The Jensen Family waspletely dumbfounded by the scene; weren¡¯t they just on the verge of shing swords and drawing bows? Howe they had withdrawn in the blink of an eye? What¡¯s going on? Big Liu was a man of meticulous thought, and turning his head toward Greg Jensen, he saw him shake his head, instantly understanding what was happening. ¡°Let¡¯s all withdraw, guys. I¡¯ll stay here with the brothers to watch over things and ensure nothing goes wrong,¡± Big Liu said. Big Liu said to the Second Master with a smile, ¡°Second Master, please ride in my car. You should hurry to the hospital to get checked, so you don¡¯t suffer any lingering issues.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Seeing this, the Second Master¡¯s face turned green; he really dared not get in Big Liu¡¯s car. Greg Jensen said with a naive smile, ¡°Big Liu¡¯s a good person, a really good person!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know shit!¡± The Second Master red at him irritably and, feeling somewhat intimidated by Big Liu, instinctively moved to one side. He discussed the matter with the Third Master and others and felt that no matter how they looked at it, today¡¯s events were tinged with strangeness. However, one thing they could be sure of was that Arthur Corl probably wouldn¡¯te for the time being. So, the wounded Jensen Family members left in twos and threes. The Second Master looked at the ruined vegetable fields and let out a deep sigh. ¡°Silly Greg, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Second Master, I¡¯ll help Big Liu move some stuff,¡± Greg Jensen offered. The Second Master frowned; under normal circumstances, he would have pulled Greg Jensen away, but remembering Big Liu¡¯s behavior just now, he didn¡¯t say anything. It wasn¡¯t until most people were gone that Brandon Brent came walking down the narrow path between the fields. Big Liu dismissed his subordinates, and standing beside Greg Jensen, he asked in a low voice, ¡°Boss Jensen, do you have any association with this person?¡± Greg Jensen squinted his eyes and said indifferently, ¡°No association, just grudges!¡± Big Liu¡¯s expression darkened, and he instinctively moved half a step forward, subtly positioning himself in front of Greg Jensen. Seeing this, Brandon Brent also stopped in his tracks and called out, ¡°Greg Jensen, let¡¯s have a talk.¡± Greg Jensen looked at his outfit and burst intoughter, taunting, ¡°Mr. Brent looks pretty fashionable, huh? What¡¯s the asion, just came back from a winter fashion show? Or did you just return from the Arctic?¡± Brandon Brent¡¯s expression darkened, and he frowned, ¡°Greg Jensen, let¡¯s speak inly. Is it you who¡¯s behind my problem?¡± ¡°Heh, I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Greg Jensen scoffed with a coldugh. It was a joke; how could he possibly admit to such a thing? Angered but mindful of the consequences of offending Greg Jensen, Brandon Brent tried to contain his rage and said: ¡°Greg Jensen, I was wrong before, and I apologize to you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, I can¡¯t ept that.¡± Greg Jensen scoffed coldly, ¡°If Mr. Brent has nothing else, then I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± Saying that, he gave Big Liu a signal and then turned to leave. Seeing this, Brandon Brent grew desperate, pushed aside Carl Stuart beside him, and staggered before Greg Jensen, falling to his knees with a thud. He clung to Greg Jensen¡¯s legs, pleading, ¡°Greg Jensen, please, save me. I don¡¯t want to be in a wheelchair.¡± Seeing that Greg Jensen was unmoved, he suddenly thought of something and hurriedly said: ¡°As long as you can save me, I¡¯ll resolve the matter of the scenic area development for you. I guarantee nobody will bother you again. As for the scenic area, we¡¯ll do it however you say.¡± Greg Jensen was somewhat moved by these words. He couldn¡¯t always be in the vige to oversee things; what if Arthur Corl came back next time and he wasn¡¯t able to return in time? Could the Second Master and others handle them? If there was a serious injury, that would truly be regrettable. After pondering for a moment, Greg Jensen looked up and said, ¡°I can cure you, but can you ensure the matter with the scenic area is resolved?¡± Overjoyed by the response, Brandon Brent quickly assured, ¡°Rest assured, as long as you cure me, I¡¯ll handle Arthur Corl and the county police station. I guarantee nobody will trouble you again.¡± Greg Jensen nodded silently, then said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go to Duo Phoenix Town.¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Greg Jensen nodded again, nning to first take Brandon Brent to Big Boss Liu¡¯s ce, which had many rooms and was also very quiet. Brandon Brent looked extremely excited. With Carl Stuart steadying him, he staggered onto the vehicle. Once on the vehicle, his expression inevitably grew somber. Carl Stuart asked with some confusion, ¡°Young Master Brent, are you really going to let this kid off the hook?¡± Brandon Brent, watching Greg Jensen get into the car in front, couldn¡¯t help but curl the corners of his mouth slightly and sneer, ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Once my illness is taken care of, watch how I¡¯ll deal with him.¡± The group arrived at Big Boss Liu¡¯s ce, and Greg Jensen led Brandon Brent into one of the guest bedrooms. Greg Jensen first used acupuncture to clear Brandon Brent¡¯s meridians and blood flow, then handed him a pill. ¡°Take this. It¡¯s a Qi and Blood Pill that I¡¯ve refined myself. It can replenish all the Qi and blood you¡¯ve depleted recently.¡± Brandon Brent swallowed the pill without suspicion. Whether it was a cebo effect or not, he felt that the pill was incredibly effective. As soon as he swallowed it, he felt warmth throughout his body. Brandon Brent asked in astonishment, ¡°Mr. Jensen, am I cured?¡± ¡°Yes,pletely cured. Remember not to engage in sexual activity for the next two days and avoid cold food.¡± Greg Jensen wiped the sweat from his forehead and looked very tired. Seeing that, Brandon Brent burst into happyughter, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Jensen, I¡¯m very grateful.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Just don¡¯t forget your promise,¡± Greg Jensen said indifferently. ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry, I definitely won¡¯t forget. I¡¯ll call them as soon as I get back and settle this matter for you.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± A cold glint shed in Brandon Brent¡¯s eyes but quickly returned to normal. He said cheerfully to Greg Jensen, ¡°Mr. Jensen, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll head back to the county town. Going back early will help me sort things out for you sooner.¡± Greg Jensen, exhausted, waved his hand and said, ¡°Go on, ande to me if there¡¯s any problem.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Brandon Brent agreed and left cheerfully. After he had gone, Greg Jensen slowly sat up straight, his lips curling into a faint, cold smile. A momentter, Big Boss Liu came in, worriedly saying, ¡°Boss Jensen, that kid doesn¡¯t seem very honest. Are you just going to let him go like that?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t ask.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Greg Jensen gave him a cold nce, and thetter quickly lowered his head. Thinking of Brandon Brent¡¯s sinister expression as he departed, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but sneer. If Brandon truly submitted and took care of the agreed matter, then so be it. But if he dared to break the agreement, Greg Jensen could retaliate at any moment. After leaving Big Boss Liu¡¯s ce, Greg Jensen went to a vegetable shop. Lindsey Wolfe and Widow Liu had obviously received the news that the developers¡¯ issue had been temporarily resolved. So when they saw Greg Jensene in, rather than asking about the oue, they spent a long time checking him over. Relieved to see he wasn¡¯t hurt, both women sighed in unison. Surrounded by two mature women, Greg Jensen felt both excited and anxious, fearing the disaster that would ensue if his aunt discovered Widow Liu¡¯s interest in him. Thinking of Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s fiery temper, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help feeling a headacheing on. He made up an excuse, called a motorcycle taxi, and took it to the county town. Thest batch of special spices he had given Lois Abbott was all used up, and he needed to mix some more. He also needed to buy some medicinal herbs to concoct Qi-boosting Pills. The quantity he needed this time was not small, as he was about to attempt a breakthrough to the third level of Qi Refinement. Chapter 48 - 48 The Grand Ceremony 1 Chapter 48 The Grand Ceremony 1 Trantor: 549690339 It had been almost four months since he had obtained the ¡°Yin Yang Harmony Scripture,¡± and he was finally about to enter thest phase of the initial stage of Qi Refinement. Once he crossed this threshold, he would no longer need to personally water the vegetable fields. At that time, all he needed to do was to set up a Formation, and every day at a fixed time, the Formation would automatically activate, raining down water on the fields. ¡°Greg, you¡¯re here.¡± Lois Abbott was talking with an employee in the lobby. Seeing Greg arrive, she said directly, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to the office. My dad is waiting for you there.¡± ¡°All, what does your dad want with me?¡± Groggily, Greg asked, ¡°Your dad doesn¡¯t want me to marry you, does he?¡± Lois Abbott rolled her eyes and snorted, ¡°Oh please, I know I¡¯m not worthy of you, I won¡¯t cling to you. See how scared you are.¡± ¡°Heh, no, who said I was scared?¡± Greg chuckled awkwardly. Lois Abbott snorted coldly and said, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing,e on, my dad has been waiting for a long time.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Following her to Alfred Webb¡¯s office, Greg realized he had thought too much. Instead of forcing him to marry his daughter, Alfred Webb had handed him a contract. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°This is a stock transfer contract for Reverie Inn; if you sign it, you¡¯ll own thirty percent of Reverie Inn¡¯s shares.¡± Upon hearing this, Greg was startled. Ever since Chestor Ware designated this ce as a regr hotel for hosting guests, Reverie Inn had be the leading hotel in Riverhaven County. Additionally, with the Elixir dishes Greg provided to the hotel, he had attracted many customers, so much so that it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say the hotel was making a fortune every day. Correspondingly, the value of Reverie Inn was rocketing. Ihirty percent of the shares¡ªhow much money would that be? Greg looked at Alfred Webb in a daze, filled with confusion. Why had Alfred Webb suddenly presented him with such a grand gift? It couldn¡¯t be a dowry, could it? Seeing Greg¡¯s wary appearance, Alfred Webb couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°I rely on you greatly¡ªlet me call you my esteemed nephew.¡± ¡°Uncle, you can call me whatever you like. After all, Lois and I¡­¡± Often sleep together. He nearly blurted out the truth! If Greg dared to tell Alfred Webb to his face that he had slept with his daughter many times, he reckoned Alfred Webb would have killed him on the spot. Alfred Webb didn¡¯t notice anything amiss with Greg and continued cheerfully: ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it, with the business at the inn getting better and better, those spices used for cooking the Elixir cuisine are essential. 1 figured it wouldn¡¯t be good to call you every three days, so I thought, why not have you invest with the recipe instead.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Greg couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled because he had already given the recipe to Lois Abbott. Why would Alfred Webb ask him to invest with the recipe? He nced at Lois unconsciously, only to see her winking at him. He instantly understood; she probably hadn¡¯t mentioned this to her father at all. ¡°This¡­ isn¡¯t this too much?¡± A gentleman loves wealth, in an ethical way. While Greg loved and was in need of money, he was somewhat embarrassed to take money that was given freely. Seeing this, Alfred Webb nodded to himself, his eyes full of approval. In this day and age, many people loved money, but a young man with principles and determination like Greg was rare. Lois Abbott urged, ¡°Greg, don¡¯t be polite. Leaving aside the recipe, you saved my dad and helped Reverie Inn to make aeback. What¡¯s this little share inparison?¡± Alfred Webbughed, ¡°That¡¯s right, take it. Otherwise, we might not dare to trouble you in the future.¡± ¡°Uncle, you don¡¯t have to be polite with me, I¡­¡± ¡°Sign it,¡± Lois said. Lois Abbott came over and personally ced the pen in Greg¡¯s hand. Seeing that both father and daughter insisted, Greg could only nod and signed his name on the contract. Seeing that Greg Jensen finally agreed, Alfred Webb¡¯s face showed a hint of relief with a slight smile. Lois Abbott was somewhatcking in her business acumen, and he feared the worst that his daughter would mismanage Reverie Inn, resulting in ack of support. Now with Greg Jensen on board, he felt much more at ease. Alfred Webb, himself, was a businessman who had been through the wringer for decades, and it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say he had seen all types of people, yet he could never fully understand Greg Jensen. He had investigated Greg Jensen and knew that he was a fool in the past. But how could such a fool possess such a high level of medical skill? It was a mystery to him. Therefore, Alfred Webb simply entrusted the management of Reverie Inn to Greg Jensen, letting him be one of the shareholders of the hotel. That way, even if there were troubles in the future, Greg Jensen wouldn¡¯t be able to just stand by and watch. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s another thing.¡± Alfred Webb suddenly spoke up, ¡°Chestor Ware¡¯s health has almost fully recovered, and he asked me to set up a time with you, as he would like to meet you.¡± ¡°Meet? Sure, when?¡± ¡°How about tonight?¡± Greg Jensen nodded, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s have dinner together tonight then.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give him a call right now.¡± As he spoke, Alfred Webb picked up the phone and called Chestor Ware. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t continue to stay, told Alfred Webb goodbye, and left the hotel with Lois Abbott. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell your dad that I had already given you the form?¡± After they got in the car, Greg Jensen voiced his doubts. Lois Abbottughed, ¡°1 did tell him, my dad¡¯s known for a while.¡± ¡°Ah, so he still let me use the form to invest?¡± ¡°Haha, that 1 don¡¯t know.¡± Hearing this, Greg Jensen was momentarily stunned, and it took him a while to realize. It turned out that Alfred Webb giving him shares was not just a gesture of gratitude, nor was it just for the sake of the form it was far from simple. He wanted to tie him to Reverie Inn! That old fox! Initially, Greg Jensen had felt a little guilty for taking so many shares, but now that guilt hadpletely vanished. ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the herbal medicine market, I need to buy some medicinal herbs.¡± Lois Abbott looked at him with surprise and curiosity, ¡°Aren¡¯t you in good health? Why do you always buy medicinal herbs?¡± Being in good health doesn¡¯t help when someone drains you like a little pump,¡± Greg Jensen said with a smirk. Lois Abbott¡¯s face turned red as she clenched her small fist, lightly punching him on the shoulder, and huffed, ¡°You bad man, getting indecent again.¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯m at my most decent right now.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered with you!¡± Lois Abbott rolled her eyes at him, started the car, and drove to the herbal medicine market. Once there, Greg Jensen headed straight for Jade Hall. He had previously earned one hundred and thirty thousand there, and although the owner, Camden Finn, was a bit gloomy, he didn¡¯t bear any grudge and instead became friends with Greg Jensen. Every time Greg Jensen came to buy herbs, Camden Finn would offer him a slight discount. But this time was different because the effects of the Qi Refinement pills had be minimal, so Greg Jensen was nning to refine an Elixir known as Qi Blood Elixir. For this reason, the medicinal herbs he ordered this time were not cheap, and several of them were hard to find. Even Camden Finn wanted to give him a discount, there was only so much he could do. Ultimately, he spent over five hundred thousand in total. Lois Abbott, who was standing beside him, was shocked; after leaving Jade Hall, she quickly grabbed Greg Jensen and asked: ¡°Greg, you haven¡¯t been cheated, have you? What kind of herbs are these, to be so expensive?¡± Chapter 49 - 49 Eating Soft Rice_1 Chapter 49 Eating Soft Rice_1 Trantor: 549690339 Greg Jensen didn¡¯t borate further, Qi-blood Pills if they were that cheap, wouldn¡¯t they be everywhere on the streets? A decade-old Lingzhi mushroom costs tens of thousands of yuan. Having spent hundreds of thousands, Greg Jensen would be lying if he said he wasn¡¯t distressed, but thinking about the benefits that came with the increase in his cultivation realm, he still felt it was money well spent. The two million yuan that Boss Liu gave him had already been mostly spent, and on top of that, he had passed tens of thousands through Lois Abbott to Lindsey Wolfe, leaving him with only a few hundred thousand yuan in hand now. In just three short months, Greg Jensen had already spent over a million yuan. It¡¯s said that cultivators value wealth,panionship,w, andnd, and now it seemed to be true. After buying the medicinal materials, Lois Abbott took Greg Jensen to the biggest mall in the county, nning to buy him a few pieces of clothing. Up until now, Greg Jensen was still wearing street stall clothes, not looking at all like someone with a bank ount holding over a million yuan. Lois Abbott, like a dutiful little wife, picked out clothes and held them up to Greg Jensen to size them up, before telling him to take them and try them on. Greg Jensen, like a puppet, put up with the strange looks and let Lois Abbott fiddle with him. Especially at the checkout, the looks the female sales associates gave him were filled with disdain and contempt. ¡°A fully grown man, with hands and feet, actually lives off a woman.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s really shameful!¡± Lois Abbott¡¯s face darkened, and she turned back and snapped, ¡°It¡¯s my damn business if 1 want him to live off me. Are you saying you want my boyfriend to live off you? My boyfriend wouldn¡¯t even do it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± When the young saleswoman heard her, she immediately exploded, retorting angrily, ¡°Who wants your boyfriend to live off women? I don¡¯tck shame like you do!¡± ¡°Where is your manager? Call your manager here!¡± Lois Abbott said with a stern face. The saleswoman sneered, ¡°You think you can just order someone toe by saying so? Who do you think you are?¡± As they were speaking, a middle-aged man came out from the inside. Seeing himing out, the saleswoman immediately perked up and said coquettishly, ¡°Brother-inw, they are bullying me.¡± The middle-aged man furrowed his brows and took a nce at the two before saying indifferently, ¡°Hello, I am the manager of this store. May I know why you are insulting our sales staff?¡± ¡°I insult her?¡± Lois Abbottughed angrily, pointing at the surveince camera and said, ¡°You can check the surveince to see what this saleswoman has been saying about my boyfriend. It¡¯s one thing to be indifferent to customers, but to gossip behind their back? Is that the kind of service your store provides?¡± The matter was actually quite simple, as every shop had surveince cameras, and most of them were equipped with sound pickups these days. Just by checking the surveince footage, one would know what had happened. However, the manager didn¡¯t move an inch but just said with a cold face, ¡°No need to check. I trust our employee¡¯s quality.¡± He paused, then continued, ¡°Moreover, we do not wee customers who create trouble for no reason, so please refrain froming here next time.¡± ¡°I am creating trouble for no reason?¡± Lois Abbott was almost driven mad by anger and said, ¡°With a decrepit store like yours and a manager who doesn¡¯t distinguish right from wrong, no wonder your store doesn¡¯t get any better.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll do without your concern,¡± the manager said with a sneer, pointing towards the door, ¡°Now please leave.¡± ¡°Your mall¡¯s boss is named Augustus Wolfe, right?¡± Greg Jensen suddenly asked. I le hadn¡¯t wanted to interfere originally since it was just a quarrel between two women, and it wasn¡¯t proper for a man to get involved. And he thought that after the manager intervened, the issue would be resolved amicably. He hadn¡¯t expected the manager to be even more infuriating, ming Lois Abbott without even checking the surveince. Seeing that he had mentioned the big boss Augustus Wolfe, a hint of caution rose in the manager¡¯s eyes, but looking at Greg Jensen¡¯s shabby attire, his brows rxed again. He scoffed, ¡°Well, well, do you actually know our big boss? Have you even looked at yourself? Even if you know our big boss, did you ever think whether the big boss would recognize someone like you?¡± Greg Jensen just smiled without responding and directly took out his phone to call Augustus Wolfe. ¡°I¡¯m having a bit of trouble at your mall. Can youe over? I¡¯ll send you the location in a moment,¡± she said. Upon hearing this, Augustus Wolfe quickly responded, ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll be there right away!¡± ¡°Do you really know our boss?¡± ¡°Heh, whether I know him or not, won¡¯t you find out soon?¡± The store manager, seeing the confidence in Greg Jensen¡¯s demeanor, couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious and mused, Brother, how about this? I¡¯ll give you a discount coupon, and we¡¯ll call it even today. What do you think?¡± lhe female sales associate immediately objected, tugging at his arm, ¡°Brother-inw, why should we give them a discount coupon?¡± ¡°Get out of here, what do you know!¡± lhe store manager pushed away the sales associate, looked up at Greg Jensen, and said, ¡°Well? Do you need to think about it? Our store¡¯s discount coupons ¡¯ aren¡¯t something just anyone can get.¡± Lois Abbott scoffed, ¡°We need your discount coupons? Just wait, we¡¯ll talk when Augustus Wolfe gets here!¡± ¡°Please go outside and wait, don¡¯t interfere with our business.¡± The store manager thought for a long time, but still found it unbelievable. Because he had called Augustus Wolfe earlier and was told that Wolfe was in a meeting and would talkter if there was an issue. He was a store manager after all. Even he couldn¡¯t get through to the boss when he called, but when Greg Jensen called, Augustus Wolfe said he woulde right over. How could that be possible? With this thought, the store manager felt relieved and, seeing that Lois Abbott and Greg Jensen were still standing at the entrance, said sternly, ¡°What are you still doing here? I¡¯ve already said, if you want to wait, go outside and wait. Don¡¯t hold up our business.¡± ¡°We like waiting here. Can you control that?¡± Lois Abbott gave him a cold nce and wrapped her arms around Greg Jensen¡¯s silently. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t take him seriously at all, not even giving him a nce, and instead started ying Sokoban on his phone. The store manager was so angry his lungs were about to burst as he shouted, ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯m going to call security!¡± ¡°Call security for what? To kick out customers?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kick out whoever I want, who the hell are you to say anything about it?¡± The store manager swore subconsciously and looked up, his face going pale in a sh. Because the one who had just spoken was none other than the mail¡¯s big boss, Augustus Wolfe. ¡°Boss, you¡­ why are you here?¡± The store manager quickly mustered a smile and hurried forward, ¡°Wee, Boss, pleasee inside¡­¡± However, Augustus Wolfe didn¡¯t even pay attention to him and went straight to Greg Jensen, chuckling, ¡°Mr. Jensen, why didn¡¯t you call before you came?¡± ¡°It was a spur-of-the-moment decision to have a stroll around.¡± ¡°Have you¡­ run into some trouble?¡± Greg Jensen nced at the store manager and said indifferently, ¡°Let your store manager tell it.¡± Augustus Wolfe was startled and turned to look, frowning, ¡°What exactly happened?¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± You don¡¯t know what happened? How do you manage as a store manager?¡± The store manager was so anxious he was near tears. He had juste out to find Lois Abbott bullying his aunt, and he hadn¡¯t understood the situation fully. How could he know what had happened? He looked desperately at his aunt for help. The sales associate knew she had hit a snag, her expression as ugly as it was awkward. After stuttering for quite a while, she finally recounted the whole incident.. Chapter 50: Truly the Man I Admire 1 Chapter 50: Truly the Man I Admire 1 Trantor: 549690339 Augustus Wolfe listened, his face turning an iron blue, his eyes seeming able to spit fire as he angrily stared at the store manager: ¡°You didn¡¯t even ask about the sequence of events before concluding that it was the customer who bullied the employee? Who gave you the right?¡± ¡°Boss, I¡­¡± ¡°You two are fired, go to finance to process your paperwork now!¡± ¡°Boss, I was wrong, I really know I was wrong, please forgive me this one time!¡± The store manager immediately panicked; he had just taken out a loan to buy a house, and if he lost his job now, he would definitely be unable to pay the mortgage, and he might even lose the house to the bank eventually. Seeing Augustus Wolfe unmoved, he hurriedly crawled over to Greg Jensen, hugging his leg and begging: ¡°Mr. Jensen, I was blind, I failed to recognize a great man, please spare me.¡± Greg Jensen saw this and said nothing. Such scum, who bullies the weak and fears the strong, isn¡¯t worthy of sympathy. If let off today, he would bully someone else in the same way tomorrow. ¡°Get lost, don¡¯t fucking bother Mr. Jensen!¡± Augustus Wolfe kicked him away and shouted angrily, ¡°If 1 let you continue working, this mall is bound to close down sooner orter!¡± ¡°Boss¡­¡± ¡°Where¡¯s security? Get this person out of my sight!¡± Without further discussion, Augustus Wolfe called security and had both the store manager and the female salesperson expelled, then came to Greg Jensen and said awkwardly: ¡°Look at this mess, I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Greg Jensen said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, when the stand is big, there are bound to be a few ck sheep.¡± ¡°Are you free tonight? How about dinner together?¡± Augustus Wolfe said with a smile. Greg Jensen nced at his watch and said, ¡°Some other time, I¡¯ve got a meeting with Mr. Ware tonight.¡± ¡°Oh, all right then, call me when you¡¯re in town next time.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± After exchanging a few polite words with him, Greg Jensen left the mall with Lois Abbott. Once they were in the car, Lois Abbott kept staring at Greg Jensen, making him feel somewhat uneasy. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Lois Abbott shook her head, and with a light chuckle, said, ¡°Nothing much, I just think you¡¯ve changed a lot.¡± ¡°Changed? Not really,¡± Greg Jensen said, puzzled. ¡°How can you say no? Remember the first time¡­¡± Lois Abbott thought about the scene in the cave, her face immediately flushed, and after a pause, she continued: ¡°Back then, you were a fool, and it hasn¡¯t been that long, but now you are worth millions.¡± ¡°Haha, I guess so.¡± Greg Jensenughed. He too felt that time had flown by. In just a short three months, his worth had reached a million, and his cultivation was about to enter the third stage of Qi Refinement. Lois Abbott said proudly, ¡°Just as 1 expected of the man I chose, you are impressive indeed.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t seem to choose me at first, did you?¡± ¡°That¡­ at that time, I was really confused, the hotel business was bad, and my dad was still unconscious. 1 had no heart to bother with you.¡± Greg Jensen said with a mischievous smile, ¡°What about now?¡± ¡°Now¡­ I still don¡¯t have the heart to bother with you.¡± Lois Abbott turned her head away and drove seriously. Greg Jensen chuckled, picked up the few pieces of lingerie she had bought for herself, shook them in front of her, and asked with a mischievous smile: ¡°If you don¡¯t have the heart to bother with me, then what¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Ah, put it back.¡± ¡°Tell me what¡¯s this first.¡± Lois Abbott¡¯s face immediately turned red to the tips of her ears, and in a voice as soft as a mosquito¡¯s, she said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing much, just a few pieces of lingerie. Isn¡¯t it normal for a woman to buy lingerie?¡± ¡°Buying underwear is of course normal, but if you¡¯re buying the especially seductive kind, that¡¯s not so normal.¡± ¡°Eek, how did you find out?¡± Lois Abbott tightly gripped the steering wheel with both hands, looking just like a child who had done something wrong and been caught by a parent. ¡°Haha, just drive safely, we can talk about this issue tonight.¡± ¡°Like hell I want to discuss it with you!¡± The two of themughed and chatted on the way back to the hotel, where Chestor Ware had already arrived and was chatting with Alfred Webb in a private room. Seeing Greg Jensen arrive, Chestor Ware hurriedly stood up, a respectful look in his eyes, and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Jensen, you¡¯ve arrived, please have a seat.¡± Greg Jensen quickly waved his hand, ¡°Oh, Mr. Ware, please don¡¯t be so formal with me, or I¡¯ll be too embarrassed to even talk to you.¡± ¡°Yeah, Mr. Ware, no need to be so polite with this kid.¡± Alfred Webb felt that, after all, Greg Jensen was a junior and thought it was unnecessary for Chestor Ware to make a big fuss. However, what he didn¡¯t know was that Chestor Ware¡¯s poisoning had been looked at by countless doctors, but none had been able to help. Only Greg Jensen not only identified the cause but also cured him. How could such exceptional medical skills belong to an ordinary person? In his eyes, Greg Jensen was likely a disciple of some reclusive master, otherwise how could someone so young possess such impressive medical skills? For this reason, when he began to see improvement in his condition, he ced Greg Jensen in an extremely high regard in his heart. ¡°How are you feeling, is your body more agile now?¡± Chestor Ware was polite to Greg Jensen, but Jensen did not be presumptuous because of it; in terms of social status and power, he was still far behind. When he asked about his body, a smile spread across Chestor Ware¡¯s face: ¡°Hmm, thanks to Mr. Jensen, I¡¯mpletely better, I even feel stronger than I did ten years ago.¡± ¡°Haha, that sounds a bit like ttery to me.¡± Greg Jensenughed, then asked, ¡°Mr. Ware, what did you want to see me for today?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t daremand you. I just wanted to ask for your help with something.¡± ¡°Help? What can I help with?¡± Greg Jensen was somewhat puzzled. Chestor Ware was, after all, the richest man in Riverhaven County¡ªwhat could he help him with? Chestor Ware¡¯s expression turned solemn as he looked at Greg Jensen and said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡¯d like you to stay at my house for a few days to help me figure out who has been poisoning me.¡± ¡°That¡­ might not be a good idea?¡± Greg Jensen hadn¡¯t agreed but also hadn¡¯t outright refused because the task, though seemingly simple, was fraught with great trouble. Anyone bold enough to attack Chestor Ware certainly wasn¡¯t weak, and Jensen didn¡¯t want to get involved in these murky waters. Chestor Ware sighed and said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, 1 know it may seem insulting to talk money with you, but all I have left is money. I can¡¯t think of anything else valuable enough to warrant your effort. How about this, you just tell me what you need, and as long as you¡¯re willing to help me, I won¡¯t have any second thoughts.¡± You might as well talk money with me, I need it right now. Greg Jensen muttered to himself, then asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you investigate this on your own?¡± Chestor Ware shook his head slowly and said in a deep voice, ¡°The servants at home, they¡¯ve been with me for over a decade. 1 can¡¯t imagine who among them would want to poison me.¡± Greg Jensen furrowed his brows and said, ¡°I can only say 1¡¯11 try, but I can¡¯t guarantee that I¡¯ll be able to find the culprit.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, as long as you¡¯re willing to try.¡± Chestor Ware quickly said, ¡°Whether it works out or not, I¡¯ll give you a million as thanks for saving my life. If you ever encounter any trouble in the future and as long as it¡¯s something I, Chestor Ware, can do, I will not shirk.¡± ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s go over right after this.¡± ¡°Good, shall we go now? The car is waiting outside.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Greg Jensen turned his head to look, but saw Lois Abbott staring at him with a look of deep grievance.. Chapter 51 - 51 The Betrayal of Family_1 Chapter 51 The Betrayal of Family_1 Trantor: 549690339 Greg Jensen was nning on Dual Cultivating tonight, hoping to directly break through to the thirdyer of Qi Refinement. If not, he¡¯d wait until tomorrow to go back to the vige and take some medicine. Lois Abbott, who had tasted the sweetness of it, had even bought sexy lingerie, eagerly awaiting the exploration of new territory tonight-only for Greg Jensen to be taken away by Chestor Ware. ¡°Be good, I¡¯ll apany you tomorrow night.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Greg Jensen inwardly sighed. Originally, Lois Abbott was the one apanying him to sleep, but after these past few lessons, the two of them had executed aplete role reversal. As the wealthiest man in Riverhaven County, Chestor Ware¡¯s home was certainly not small, but it wasn¡¯t until Greg Jensen arrived at the vi that he realized how modest his own sense of scale had been. Compared to Chestor Ware¡¯s three-story house, Boss Liu¡¯s ce was a shabby kennel at best. In front of the white European-style vi was a twenty-meter-long swimming pool, which was bordered by a shrubbery-enclosedwn. A winding stone path extended deep into thewn. Antique streetmps had been installed around the swimming pool and along both sides of the stone path. Under the dim yellow light, the clear pool water gently swayed with the breeze, imparting an indescribable sense of tranquility. Even though Greg Jensen quietly reminded himself to remain calm, stepping into such an environment still gave him the feeling of Grandma Liu entering the Grand View Garden. Chestor Ware didn¡¯t look down on him for this but instead patiently shared amusing stories from when he built the vi. ¡°Mr. Jensen, shall we go to the study to talk for a while?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Chestor Ware gave a knowing nce, which Greg Jensen naturally followed like water, apanying him to the study. Once inside the study, Chestor Ware personally closed the door and sent the domestic staff far away before turning around and saying: ¡°Mr. Jensen, how should we proceed with the investigation?¡± Greg Jensen pondered for a moment and then asked, ¡°Lingering Immortal Dew can only enter the body through food and drink, so let¡¯s start with that. Do you usually eat at home?¡± While reminiscing, Chestor Ware said, ¡°I often need to entertain, so most of the time I am dining out. Only asionally, when resting, do I eat at home.¡± Greg Jensen frowned and said, ¡°Then the poison must not have been administered during regr meals, since the poisoning incidents seem to happen about half a month apart. If by chance you didn¡¯t eat at home during that half-month period, the opportunity to poison you would be missed. Do you have the habit of eatmgte-night snacks?¡± ¡°Late-night snacks? asionally¡­¡± Chestor Ware suddenly thought of something and abruptly looked up, saying, ¡°I drink a bowl of ginseng soup every night, without fail.¡± Greg Jensen frowned and said, ¡°Ginseng soup? if that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s very likely that there¡¯s something wrong with the soup. Who usually prepares the ginseng soup for you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that, it could be Sister Lan or Sister Xiang. Chestor Ware said somewhat embarrassingly, ¡°We have quite a few domestic staff, so basically whoever is avable does it for me.¡± ¡°Hmm, have someone send in a bowl of ginseng soup for us to check. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell them right away.¡± Chestor Ware went to the door and spoke to someone downstairs. After a little while, a woman in her forties came in with a small stew pot in her hands. ¡°Mr. Ware, your ginseng soup.¡± ¡°Ah, thank you, Sister Lan. You should get some rest early, too.¡± Sister Lan nodded, casting a nce at Greg Jensen before silently exiting the room. Once she left, Chestor Ware went over to lock the door and then presented the ginseng soup to Greg Jensen. ¡°Mr. Jensen, do you see anything wrong with this ginseng soup?¡± Greg Jensen hesitated for a moment, scooped a little of the soup with a spoon, and tasted it, then closed his eyes, concentrating on the changes within his body. After a short while, he suddenly felt a trace of coldness emerge from his Dantian and twine around his True Qi. The cold presence was incredibly subtle and would go undetected without close inspection. Greg Jensen frowned, circted his True Qi, and forced the chill out. ¡°Is there something wrong with the soup?¡± ¡°Yes, there¡¯s something wrong.¡± Upon hearing Greg Jensen¡¯s words, Chestor Ware¡¯splexion instantly changed and he said in dismay: ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Sister Lan is a neighbor from my childhood. Although we are not rted by blood, we are almost as close as siblings. How could she harm me?¡± Greg Jensen hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°Well, since you think it¡¯s impossible, let¡¯s give it another try.¡± ¡°How should we try?¡± Chestor Ware asked nkly. Greg Jensen said in a deep voice, ¡°First, you get Sister Lan to do something else, then have Sister Xiang make another bowl of ginseng soup and tell her that the previous bowl was drank by me. ¡°Will that work?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s try. If all goes well, we should be able to find that person very soon.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Chestor Ware returned quickly and sat opposite Greg Jensen, casually chatting as if nothing was amiss. However, his eyes were full of red blood vessels, and he looked extremely haggard. They had lived together for many years, having long since regarded each other as family. But now, he had been betrayed by his own family! Yet, reality was this cruel. No matter the oue, among Sister Lan and Sister Xiang, one of them had betrayed Chestor Ware. After a while, Sister Xiang came in with a stew pot, ced it on the coffee table, and smiled, ¡°Mr. Ware, your ginseng soup.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go downstairs first.¡± Sister Xiang smiled, gave Greg Jensen a smile too, and then turned to leave. Greg Jensen watched her leave and suddenly thought of something, calling out, ¡°Sister Xiang, wait a moment.¡± ¡°Do you have any orders?¡± ¡°Nothing much, 1 just wanted to ask if you made this bowl of ginseng soup? Sister Xiang paused for a moment, then said, ¡°Of course, 1 made it myself.¡± ¡°Nevermind then, you may go.¡± ¡°All right, Mr. Jensen.¡± After Sister Xiang left, Greg Jensen tasted the ginseng soup again. The result was that it was still poisoned. -Mr. Jensen, doesn¡¯t this mean that Sister Lan and Sister Xiang are not the problem?¡± ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Greg Jensen shook his head and said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to the kitchen and have a look.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The two went to the kitchen and saw Sister Xiang tidying up. Greg Jensen suddenly said, ¡°Sister Xiang, you didn¡¯t stew that ginseng soup, did you?¡± -Ah, yes¡­ I did stew it, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Sister Xiang¡¯s eyes shifted nervously. Seeing something was off, Chestor Ware spoke sternly, ¡°Tell the truth. Whatever Mr. Jensen asks you, answer it truthfully, or don¡¯t me me for being unsympathetic.¡± At that moment, Sister Lan walked in and said, ¡°Ware, don¡¯t be hard on Sister Xiang. Let me exin. Lately, it¡¯s been difficult to find old ginseng, so we¡¯ve been buying some semi-finished ginseng paste. I thought the effects were quite good, so I didn¡¯t tell you about it. A few days ago, Jade Hall did send over a ten-year-old ginseng, but there were still some of that ginseng paste left, so tonight¡¯s soup was still made with the ginseng paste and chicken broth. If you feel the effects aren¡¯t good, I can use that old ginseng to make you a new bowl.¡± Greg Jensen was taken aback and asked, ¡°Ginseng paste? May I take a look at it?¡± ¡°Please wait.¡± Sister Lan said, and took out a bottle from the refrigerator, which contained a ck paste. Greg Jensen opened the bottle, scooped out a bit to taste, and indeed found the problem. ¡°The problem is with this ginseng paste.¡± ¡°So that means¡­¡± Chestor Ware¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.. Chapter 52: Offering You a Business Opportunity ! Chapter 52: Offering You a Business Opportunity ! Trantor: 549690339 | Greg Jensen nced at Sister Lan and said, ¡°The problem lies with the ginseng paste, and as to how it came about, only you can investigate that yourself.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Upon learning that it wasn¡¯t an inside job, Chester Ware appeared very excited. He took Greg Jensen back to the study andughed, ¡°I knew it! There¡¯s no way Sister Lan and the others would betray me.¡± Greg Jensen smiled but said nothing. In fact, Sister Lan and the others were still under suspicion, but the current leading theory was that someone knew the Ware Family wanted to buy ginseng paste, so they poisoned it. As for who exactly did the poisoning, Greg Jensen did not want to get involved. Chestor Ware seemed to understand this too and did not say much else. He took out a bank card from his bag and ced it in front of Greg Jensen. ¡°Mr. Jensen, there is one million here, and the PIN is six ones. Please ept it.¡± ¡°This¡­ Isn¡¯t this too much?¡± After prescribing a remedy for Chestor Warest time, Greg Jensen knew that thetter would definitely offer himpensation, but he hadn¡¯t expected it to be this much. ¡°It¡¯s not much. This one million is just the startup capital 1 am offering you.¡± ¡°Startup capital?¡± Chestor Ware nodded and smiled, ¡°I am in the medicinal herbs processing business, and every year I need to purchase arge amount of herbs. I heard that Peach Blossom Vige has a lot of wastnd. If Mr. Jensen is interested, why not lease it and grow medicinal herbs?¡± ¡°Grow medicinal herbs?¡± ¡°Yes, once the herbs mature, 1 can buy them directly from you. Additionally, if Mr. Jensen can get hold of wild medicinal herbs, you can also bring them here to me.¡± Upon hearing this, Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. Ever since he started his Qi Refinement, he had amassed over two million, but he was not at all pleased. Because, out of this sum, twenty thousand was a thank you gift from Alfred Webb, and two million was a ¡°tribute¡± from Boss Liu¡ªa windfall, to be exact. It didn¡¯t seem too little now, but once it was spent, it would be gone, and one couldn¡¯t expect to encounter wealthy patients every day, could they? The urgent matter at hand was to find a stable source of ie. Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s vegetable store was also very profitable, but it only made about four hundred thousand a year, barely enough to improve their standard of living, not to mention insufficient for cultivation. And that was Lindsey¡¯s money, which Greg Jensen felt too embarrassed to spend. The Reverie Inn was a good option, but ording to Lois Abbott, it only made about five million a year. A thirty percent share would get him less than two million in dividends at most. Two million might be a lot for the average person, but for someone in the cultivation business like Greg Jensen, it was hardly enough. Not to mention anything else, just the recipe for a Blood Qi Pill costs several hundred thousand. After reaching the third level of Qi Refinement, the need for Spiritual Energy would double, and he would need countless Blood Qi Pills; a mere two million was far from enough. For this reason, Greg Jensen had been contemting how to make money, to secure a stable financial source, and also one that could not be too low. It must be said that the thought process of the wealthiest differs from that of the average rich person. Where others might simply give money or gifts, Chestor Ware was different; he had directly offered Greg Jensen a lucrative business opportunity. However, Greg Jensen did not agree on the spot but smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll think about this and get back to youter with an answer.¡± ¡°No problem, take your time, Mr. Jensen.¡± Greg Jensen nodded, stood up, and left the study. It was gettingte, and Greg Jensen didn¡¯t want to disturb Lois Abbott, so he simply decided to stay over at the Ware Family¡¯s ce. Although Chestor Ware arranged for him to stay in a guest room, the setting was very nice; not only did it have an ensuite bathroom, but it also came with a small balcony. From the balcony, one could look down at the front yard¡¯swn, as well as the artificial hill and creek within the courtyard; the view was quite pleasant. Greg Jensen had intended to go back to find Lois Abbott, but after ncing at the time and realizing it was already past three in the morning, he decided against it. After freshening up, he went to bed to sleep. Just as he was drifting off, he suddenly heard the front door open. A graceful figure stumbled to the bedside and flopped directly on top of Greg. A strong scent of alcohol, mixed with a woman¡¯s unique fragrance, wafted over him along with the warm breath. Greg was instantly jolted awake and was about to push the woman away when she began to undress. Before he could react, the woman in his arms was left in nothing but a pair of shorts. ¡°Hey, move over a bit,¡± the woman murmured discontentedly. ¡°Oh.¡± Greg subconsciously responded and quickly realized it was wrong, urgently saying, ¡°Hey, who are you¡­¡± However, the woman didn¡¯t pay him any mind and snuggled under the covers, starting to snore softly. Just as Greg attempted to sit up to turn on the light, a long leg wrapped around him, holding him tight and leaving him unable to move an inch. Feeling the smooth body in his arms, Greg couldn¡¯t help but feel restless, with not a hint of sleepiness left in him. This was too much! There are limits to taking advantage of someone. Crawling into a man¡¯s bed in the middle of the night and stripping down to nothing, wasn¡¯t this tant seduction? To sleep with a woman who throws herself at you makes you a beast. But if you don¡¯t, doesn¡¯t that make you even less than a beast? If it weren¡¯t for being at Chestor Ware¡¯s house, he certainly would have slept with the woman in his arms. ¡°Forget it, just endure it,¡± he sighed. Unable to sleep, Greg could only lie there, staring nkly at the ceiling in a daze. After an unknown amount of time, he finally drifted into a fitful sleep. The next day, Chestor Ware got up early in the morning and asked while eating breakfast, ¡°Mr. Jensen hasn¡¯t gotten up yet?¡± ¡°Not yet, he should still be sleeping. 1 haven¡¯t called him,¡± Lan Jie replied. Chestor nodded and said, ¡°Let him sleep. He can get up whenever he wakes up. Young people need their sleep.¡± After speaking, he frowned slightly and nced upstairs, asking, ¡°Did Miaochene backst night?¡± Lan Jie hesitated, then after a moment of silence, she said, ¡°She did return, it¡¯s just that¡­¡± ¡°She drank too much again?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Lan Jie gently nodded and said, ¡°Chestor, when you have time, talk to her.¡± Chestor Ware held his breath, and after a while, he slowly exhaled and showed a bitter smile, shaking his head: ¡°What do I say to her? Every time I talk to her, it ends up in a quarrel. Forget it, you do it. Sigh, a grown girl, always practicing with swords and guns, just like her mother.¡± Hearing this, Lan Jie¡¯s face lighted up with a smile, ¡°Back when we were in school, if it weren¡¯t for Miaochen¡¯s mother protecting you, you would have been beaten into dropping out. Practicing with swords and guns is good, it keeps her from being bullied outside.¡± ¡°It¡¯s you, you spoiled her,¡± said Chestor Ware, shaking his head as he finished thest piece of his bread, ¡°I¡¯m heading off to thepany. When Mr. Jensen gets up, help him prepare something to eat.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Lan Jie nodded.. Chapter 53 - 53 It’s You Who Undressed i Chapter 53: It¡¯s You Who Undressed i Trantor: 549690339 I Meanwhile, on the second floor, Greg Jensen and Taylor Ware woke up almost simultaneously. They looked into each other¡¯s eyes, both filled with shock. Greg was okay,ing to his senses after a moment of confusion. Taylor, however, was dumbstruck. She instinctively looked down and saw that she was stark naked, which made her open her mouth to scream. Greg was quick to act, promptly covering her mouth. It was a joke, being in Chestor Ware¡¯s house. The woman in front of him was either Chestor Ware¡¯s daughter or his young wife. Regardless of her status, Chestor Ware must not find out about this. If he saw what was on the bed, he would probably y Greg alive. ¡°Mmm¡­ Mmm¡­¡± ¡°I can let go, but you mustn¡¯t scream, or else if someone finds out, it won¡¯t look good for either of us, understand? Nod your head if you understand.¡± Seeing Taylor nod, Greg¡¯s heart rxed slightly, and he carefully removed his hand. The next second, without a word, Taylor threw a punch at him. There wasn¡¯t much space on the bed and Greg was caught off guard. Even with fast reflexes, he managed to dodge his chin but not his forehead. Bam! The punch was strong, leaving Greg¡¯s head reeling. After a moment of stupor, he hastily got out of bed. ¡°Why are you in my bed?¡± Taylor asked coldly as she looked at Greg. Greg hurriedly raised his hands to indicate he meant no harm and exined, ¡°Look carefully, this is my bed! 1 was sleeping just finest night; it was you who barged in.¡± Taylor said coldly, ¡°Nonsense, if I barged in, why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡± Greg replied speechlessly, ¡°I wanted to, but you were out cold.¡± ¡°Then why did you take off my clothes?¡± ¡°The clothes¡­ you took them off yourself.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Taylor paused, thinking hard for a moment, then her cheeks flushed red. Yet, looking at the man wearing only shorts in front of her, she still felt furious. She had been held by a man all night, and both were only in their shorts! ¡°Taking advantage of me and now arguing with me, just you wait!¡± Taylor quickly put on a short-sleeved T-shirt, thenunched a Whip Leg at him. p! Greg, without a second thought, reached out and caught her slim ankle in his hand. He looked up instinctively and almost had a nosebleed. That long leg, held aloft like a gate swinging wide open, with Taylor wearing so little, left little to the imagination. ¡°Bastard, let go!¡± ¡°Oh, alright.¡± Greg, startled, immediately let go. The next second, an infuriated Taylor attacked again. Her movements were fluid and well-practiced, clearly indicating hard training, but she was still far from Greg¡¯s level. Greg parried all her attacks effortlessly while enjoying the view: the untamed horse running wild, swift and majestic, stirring the blood in one¡¯s veins. Greg was in no rush, dodging and blocking while keeping his eyes fixated on the perfect view. Taylor, seeing this, grew even angrier, her attacks bing fiercer. However, her skills were no match for Greg. After a long time, she didn¡¯t evene close to touching the hem of Greg¡¯s clothes. At some point, she finally ran out of energy, hands on her knees, panting and ring at Greg. Her chest heaved dramatically, like waves that refuse to settle. Greg watched for a long time, then remarked, ¡°Tsk, tsk, the assets are quite impressive, it¡¯s just the character that¡¯scking.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Taylor Ware was nearly driven mad with fury, grinding her teeth as she said, ¡°Bastard, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± With that, she charged at him again. This time Greg Jensen didn¡¯t go easy on her; he used a diminished force Lean On Mountain Push, directly sending her crashing onto the bed. Taylor Ware felt a tightness in her chest and for a moment couldn¡¯t muster any strength. It was as if her whole body wasn¡¯t hers at all¡ªshe waspletely immobilized. Greg Jensen nced at Taylor Ware, who was sprawled out in a ¡°spread-eagle¡± position, and teased, ¡°Hmm, nice pose. Just lie there like a good girl.¡± Taylor Ware was so angry her face turned red and her ears hot, yet even turning her head was difficult. Straining her eyes sideways, she red at Greg Jensen¡¯s retreating back and roared, ¡°Bastard,e back here!¡± Thud! The room fell silent, and Taylor Ware was utterly dumbfounded. She had been shouting for what seemed like forever, but no one came in. ¡°Bastard, I¡¯ll kill you sooner orter!¡± Taylor Ware fumed. And in her mind, the scenes fromst night inevitably began to reemerge. They say that a drunk person is prone to ckouts, but in reality, memories are still there; they just need careful reflection, or a prompt from someone else, to be fully recalled. At this moment, Taylor Ware clearly remembered that she had indeed undressed herselfst night, and Greg Jensen had truly tried to stop her. Unfortunately, her strength when drunk was a bit too much; she not only wrapped her thighs around Greg Jensen¡¯s body but also rubbed against him Vigorously- Remembering all this, Taylor Ware¡¯s face turned crimson, and a sudden warmth surged within her. She gently twisted her body and discovered to her amazement that she could move, albeit just slightly. ¡°Hmph, bastard, you¡¯ll get what¡¯sing to youter!¡± Downstairs in the dining room. While eating breakfast, Greg Jensen seemed to casually chat with the housekeeper. ¡°Housekeeper, how many kids does President Ware have?¡± ¡°President Ware¡¯s life has been hard. His wife passed away early, leaving behind only a daughter. All these years, he hasn¡¯t remarried.¡± Hearing the housekeeper¡¯s words, Greg Jensen immediately realized the person lying in the room upstairs must be Chestor Ware¡¯s daughter. He asked subconsciously, ¡°What¡¯s President Ware¡¯s daughter¡¯s name?¡± ¡°Her name is Taylor.¡± The housekeeper answered and then looked at him strangely before asking, ¡°Mr. Jensen, have you met Taylor?¡± ¡°All, no, she wasn¡¯t at home, right?¡± Greg Jensenughed nervously, then quickly finished his meal and stood up to leave. Joking aside, if he stayed any longer, that woman would collect herself, and who knew what trouble might ensue. Sleeping in someone¡¯s home, with their daughter no less, and lingering for a leisurely meal¡ªGreg Jensen didn¡¯t have the nerve for that. Once in the car arranged by the Ware Family, Greg Jensen breathed a sigh of relief, then directed the driver to a hotel. He picked up the room card Lois Abbott had left at the front desk and went straight to the executive suite upstairs. Inside the suite, Lois Abbott was fast asleep, her legs tucked under the nket, with half of her body exposed to the air. More importantly, she was still dressed in the lingerie she¡¯d bought yesterday. The cool, sexy attire stirred Greg Jensen¡¯s blood. After spending the night holding a stranger, and now confronted with such an enticing sight, could he still refrain? To continue resisting would be unmanly, wouldn¡¯t it? Greg Jensen quickly stripped off his clothes and stealthily slipped into the bed. Lois Abbott was in a deep sleep when suddenly she felt someone behind her, and a pair ofrge hands encircled her waist. She was startled, about to scream, when her mouth was suddenly covered. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Lois Abbott¡¯s eyes widened in panic, thinking a thief had entered the room. However, when she saw it was Greg Jensen, anger flooded in. Pushing Greg Jensen away, she gasped for air and demanded, ¡°When did you sneak over here?¡± ¡°Just got here. Now, hush, and let¡¯s continue,¡± Greg Jensen replied with a mischievous smile, eager to resume. Lois Abbott, however, scoffed coldly, ¡°Continue my ass.. You were gone all night; where were you? Don¡¯t tell me you couldn¡¯t bear to leave because Chestor Ware¡¯s daughter looked so pretty?¡± Chapter 54 - 54 This Money Is Well Spent_i Chapter 54: This Money Is Well Spent_i Trantor: 549690339 | ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense; I didn¡¯t even see her.¡± Greg felt a bit guilty, ¡°I went to help Mr. rkst night, and by the time we finished, it was already past midnight, so 1 just slept over at their ce. ¡°Really didn¡¯t see Taylor Ware?¡± ¡°Taylor Ware? Is she Mr. rk¡¯s daughter?¡± Seeing that his expression seemed genuine, Lois didn¡¯t pursue the matter further. Observing this, Greg pounced on her with a yful grin, and after Lois put up a symbolic struggle, she let him be. Sounds that sparked the imagination soon filled the room. It must be said that women¡¯s essories are mostly exquisitely designed, not only full of allure but also very convenient. Looking at those few pieces of fabric, Greg remarked, ¡°This money was well spent.¡± ¡°LSP!¡± Lois shot him a nce. ¡°Right, right, you¡¯re not passionate, then I¡¯ll leave¡­¡± As Greg spoke, he began to get up to leave. Lois hurriedly held onto him, her face flushed, she said, ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t go.¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t go, what are we going to do?¡± Greg looked at her with a mischievous smile. Lois¡¯s face blushed even more intensely, and after hesitating for a long time, too shy to speak, she eventually leaned in and kissed Greg a peck to express her inner thoughts with actions. Seeing her coy demeanor, Greg felt a wave of satisfaction in his heart,ughed aloud, and then kissed her deeply. It was noon before the two of them got out of bed. After bathing and eating, they were ready to leave. Fine clothes make the man just as a good saddle makes the horse. Greg was already very handsome, and it didn¡¯t matter when he wore cheap street stall clothing. Now that he was dressed in the suit Lois bought him, he looked every bit as dashing as those young idols, and Lois couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him. ¡°Oh my, the man I picked is so handsome.¡± Stars twinkled in Lois¡¯s eyes as she tiptoed and gave Greg a kiss on the lips, asking with a smile, ¡°How do you like the clothes I picked for you? They look pretty good, right?¡± ¡°Not bad.¡± Greg was also quite pleased with his reflection in the mirror; he had noticed that ever since he started practicing the ¡°Yin Yang Harmony Scriptures¡±, his appearance seemed to have improved a lot. There wasn¡¯t a great change overall, but the subtle details were bing more and more perfect, and there was an added touch of mystery to his aura. Especially those eyes, so deep and pure, captivated anyone who looked into them. The two of them lingered affectionately in the room for a while before they finally walked out of the hotel hand in hand, heading to the parking lot. Neither of them noticed that across the street, Gillian Lampe was staring wide-eyed, her face filled with confusion as she watched Greg get into Lois¡¯s car. ¡°Gillian, what are you looking at?¡± ¡°Do you think that person could be Greg?¡± Herpanion looked in the direction she was pointing and chuckled, ¡°It just looks a bit like him. How could Greg possibly dress so nicely? And ride in such a nice car?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Gillian knew her friend was right, but as she watched the sedan speeding away, her heart was still filled with doubts. Greg had once stayed at her ce for a while, and she was sure she couldn¡¯t have mistaken him. Yet if the person from earlier truly was Greg, she herself found it hard to believe. Just a fool, how could he possibly be here? ¡°Gillian, let¡¯s hurry, or we¡¯ll miss the bus.¡± ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go.¡± The two had dinner outside, and then Lois Abbott dropped Greg Jensen back at Duo Phoenix Town. Throughst night¡¯s Dual Cultivation, Greg¡¯s True Qi had reached aplete state, and he was determined to break through to the third level of Qi Refinement tonight. He walked into the vegetable shop, nning to just show his face before heading back to the vige to concoct the Blood Qi Pills. But Lindsey Wolfe grabbed his ear and dragged him into the back room immediately. She examined Greg¡¯s suit and frowned, ¡°Where have you been, noting home all night? And where did you get that suit from?¡± Greg Jensen chuckled sheepishly, ¡°Ms. Abbott bought it for me, 1 helped her catch fish, and she bought me clothes.¡± ¡°Ms. Abbott?¡± When Lindsey knew it was Lois Abbott who bought it, she didn¡¯t say much except to caution, ¡°From now on, don¡¯t just take things from others, okay?¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done here, you go back to the vige and rest. I¡¯ll be back thereter tonight.¡± Greg Jensen chuckled again and nodded. Leaving the vegetable shop, he took a long sigh of relief and thought it was a close call. ncing back at the vegetable shop, he quickened his steps towards the vige. Not far behind him, a bus slowed down to a stop. Gillian Lampe got off the bus and happened to see Greg¡¯s retreating figure. She was stunned again and said to herpanion, ¡°Do you see that person ahead? Isn¡¯t that Greg Jensen?¡± ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that the guy we saw at the hotel entrance? What is he doing here?¡± Thepanion was also surprised, but thenughed, ¡°I told you it just looked like him, it definitely can¡¯t be Greg.¡± After saying that, she sized up Gillian with a teasing look and jokingly said, ¡°Gillian, you¡¯re not falling for your nephew, are you?¡± ¡°Pah!¡± Gillian spat and angrily retorted, ¡°Cut it out, why would I fall for a fool?¡± ¡°Although Greg may be a bit silly, he is handsome, and those muscles, tsk tsk¡­¡± ¡°Enough, shut up!¡± Gillian red at her and, looking in the direction where Greg had gone, sank into thought again. ¡°Those damned bastards, why have theye again?¡± ¡°What did they say this time?¡± ¡°Rushing us to sign the agreement, right? Damn it, they¡¯ve wrecked all the good vegetables!¡± ¡°If it reallyes down to it, we¡¯ll just have to fight them! Listening to the vigers¡¯ discussion, Greg learned that Arthur Corl had brought people over again in the morning and had issued a final ultimatum to the vigers. If they didn¡¯t sign the agreement, their houses would be demolished. ¡°It seems like Brandon Brent has forgotten the pain once his wounds healed! ¡± Greg frowned and found a deserted ce to call Brandon Brent on the phone. As the call connected, anguid voice came from the other end, ¡°Yo, Mr. Jensen, what¡¯s up?¡± Greg, with a stern face, asked, ¡°You saidst time that as long as I cured your illness, you would take care of the scenic area issue. Why did Arthur and his peoplee again?¡± Brandon Brent scoffed, ¡°I said I¡¯d help you solve the scenic area issue, and you really believed that? Aren¡¯t you a bit too naive?¡± Greg, instead of getting angry, smiled coldly, ¡°Do you think that because your illness is cured, I can¡¯t do anything to you anymore?¡± Brandon Brentughed arrogantly, ¡°If you can do anything, just go ahead. If Brandon Brent is scared of you, then I¡¯m not a Brent!¡± ¡°Fine, you said it. Remember your words, and don¡¯te begging to me!¡± ¡°Begging you? Dream on!¡± Brandon responded disdainfully, ¡°Greg Jensen, I¡¯m telling you, you better not let me see you in town, or I¡¯ll beat you up every single time.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see if you live long enough to do that..¡± Chapter 55: Qi Refinement Level3 1 Greg Jensen finished speaking, then hung up the phone and sneered, ¡°Heaven¡¯s cmities are forgivable, but self-inflicted ones are not survivable!¡± ¡°Brandon, this is your own doing; no one can save you now!¡± As for Arthur Corl, he would just have to y it by ear. If Arthur continued to bully others, Greg wouldn¡¯t mind letting him experience the power of the Poison Pill. Greg made up his mind and stopped paying attention to the matter, focusing instead on making Qi Blood Pills. The ingredients for the Qi Blood Pills were dozens of times more expensive than those for the Qi Pills, and the difficulty of making them had greatly increased as well. Greg guarded the stove for three to four hours before finally concocting a pot of medicine paste. After forming it, he obtained six Qi Blood Pills. The medicinal herbs he¡¯d purchased for several hundred thousand yielded only six Qi Blood Pills, with each costing over a hundred thousand. Greg couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue; cultivation was indeed very expensive. However, while the Qi Blood Pills were expensive, their effectiveness was many times better than that of the Qi Pills. After swallowing a pill, a wave of warmth surged in his Dantian, his True Qi began circting spontaneously and faster and faster, already showing signs of a breakthrough. Greg did not dare to neglect this opportunity and quickly sat cross-legged, adjusting his True Qi to strike at the upper Dantian. At first, the pill¡¯s medicinal power was still robust, but it eventually weakened and finally settled into stillness. Seeing this, Greg frowned and immediately swallowed three more Qi Blood Pills. Boom! Under the influence of the three Qi Blood Pills, Greg¡¯s internal True Qi swelled, rushing through his meridians at great speed. Finally, all the True Qi umted at the position of the upper Dantian. Momentster, the abundant True Qi broke through a barrier, gushing forth in a boundless flow, filling him with exhrating ease. Greg felt lighter, as if he had shed some impurities, his mind also bing more ethereal. He slowly stood up, and instantly, a tearing sound was heard. Looking down, he discovered that his newly bought suit had been shredded into ribbons by the True Qi. On his exposed skin, there was a lot of sludge-like dirt, pitch-ck and exuding a faint foul odor. ¡°Is this¡­a second Marrow Cleansing?¡± Greg was stunned for a moment, then burst into joyousughter. He knew he had crossed the threshold into the world of cultivation; as long as he broke through to the sixth level of Qi Refinement, he would undergo another round of Marrow Cleansing. Only then would he truly be a Cultivator. ¡°Good thing my underwear didn¡¯t tear.¡± Greg removed his tattered suit and plunged into Cold Pond, beginning to scrub the filth from his body. While he was washing, a swarm offish, including several Dragon Fish, swam overpetitively. Greg was taken aback; he wasn¡¯t practicing any skills, so why would these fishe over to him? Could it be because he had broken through the third level of Qi Refinement? He didn¡¯t dwell on it and simply started practicing the Five Elements Spell in the water. He still couldn¡¯t use offensive spells like the Fireball Technique, but he was able to utilize an earth magic. This earth magic, known as the Earth Mind Technique, allowed for sensing the various auras within the earth and the interior of stones, making it an essential skill for practicing the Earth Escape Skill. For instance, when using the Earth Escape Skill, it could be used to probe the conditions ahead to avoid solid obstacles like stones in advance. The deeper the Earth Mind Technique was cultivated, the greater the range of perception and the clearer the detected information. It was said that at its utmost depth, one could perceive circumstances several miles away. ¡°Would be quite useful for digging wells.¡± Although Greg felt this skill was somewhat trivial, it was, besides the Small Cloud Rain Skill, the only one he could practice. His Small Cloud Rain Skill had already been cultivated to the peak of the firstyer, and to start on the secondyer, he needed to first elevate his cultivation level. So, without giving it much thought, he ced his hand on the stone beside Cold Pond and began to practice the Earth Mind Technique. Some timeter, a strange feeling suddenly rose in his mind. It felt as if his eyes prated the surface of the stone, seeing the grey glow within. ¡°A gray light means it¡¯s just a rock¡­¡± Greg Jensen let out a wry smile of resignation; this spell¡­ was truly somewhat useless. He shook his head, stood up, and tried the Small Cloud Rain Skill again, only to find that although the range and the amount of rain hadn¡¯t increased, it was much easier to use. He used to need a rest after casting it twice, but now he could cast it several times in a row. This was mainly thanks to the growth of his True Qi. His True Qi had nearly doubledpared to before, so casting spells naturally became much easier. He gathered his True Qi and struck down at a rock beside him. Crack! The basin-sized rock instantly shattered into several pieces. Seeing this, Greg Jensen¡¯s Ups curled into a smile; now, even if a dozen strong men came at him, he wouldn¡¯t bat an eye. If he were to p someone on the head like that, their skull would likely shatter. Looking at the broken stones on the ground, an idea suddenly struck Greg Jensen. Since he needed to set up a simple Formation anyway, why not use the rocks right in front of him? It would save him the trouble of looking for some. He picked out five stones the size of an adult¡¯s fist, wrapped them in his tattered suit, and carried them back home. The art of Formation originated from the art of charms; low-level formations could be constructed with ordinary rocks, but higher levels would require high-quality jade stones, or even age-old Spirit Jade. Since the Small Cloud Rain Skill was not a high-level technique, these few rocks would suffice. However, Greg Jensen did not have an engraving knife, so setting up the Formation would have to wait. Finally having broken through to the third level of Qi Refinement, Greg Jensen felt a thrill of delight. The fast breakthrough wasrgely thanks to Lois Abbott and the Elixirs While the Guidance Technique could also absorb nature s spiritual energy, its effect was minuscule and only served to maintain bnce. After all, the spiritual energy of this era was nothingpared to ancient times. In other words, if Greg Jensen wanted to break through to the fourth level of Qi Refinement, he would need to continue Dual Cultivation, and more so than before. Of course, he couldn¡¯t do without Elixirs either. While advancing his realm, his vitality needed to keep up; otherwise, his physical body might copse. ¡°The road is long and arduous¡­¡± As Greg Jensen looked at the only two Blood Qi Pills he had left, he couldn¡¯t help feeling like crying without tears. He spent hundreds of thousands, only to be left with two tiny pills Earning money is hard, eating is hard; the ancients didn¡¯t deceive me. Greg Jensen sighed and decided to call over Arthur Corl tomorrow to inquire about growing medicinal herbs as soon as possible. In a vi in Riverhaven County, Brandon Brent was working hard on a young model. Ever since he had asked Greg Jensen to cure his illness, he had been feeling full of vigor, and it seemed like his body was even better than before. After returning from Peach Blossom Vige, Brandon Brent called Arthur Corl and instructed him to handle things however he needed. Help Greg Jensen solve his scenic area problem? Impossible! Even if Arthur Corl didn¡¯t trouble Greg, Brandon Brent still wanted to deal with him. How could he possibly help solve Greg¡¯s problems? ¡°Young Master Brent, you¡¯re so impressive today,¡± the young modelplimented. ¡°This is nothing, the real show is yet toe,¡± Brandon Brentughed triumphantly and was about to continue when he suddenly felt itchy. He scratched a few times, but it didn¡¯t help at all. ¡°Scratch it for me, why am I so itchy?¡± Brandon Brent decided to sit up against the headboard and had the young model scratch his itch for him. However, despite the young model¡¯s efforts, the itching didn¡¯t subside; instead, it got worse, and his body started to go numb.. Chapter 56 - 56 Taste the Bitterness_1 A momentter, he couldn¡¯t even lift his arms. Brandon Brent was startled and immediately thought of Greg Jensen¡¯s words, his lips trembling, ¡°Quick¡­ make a call.¡± ¡°Right, I¡¯ll call an ambnce.¡± Seeing his pale face, Little Wild quickly took out his phone, ready to call an ambnce. But Brandon Brent angrily said, ¡°Who the hell told you to call an ambnce, call Greg Jensen, hurry up!¡± ¡°Who is Greg Jensen?¡± ¡°You moron, can¡¯t you just look it up in my phone?¡± Scared out of his wits, Little Wild hastily found Greg Jensen¡¯s number on his phone and dialed. Greg Jensen was about to go to bed, saw the call from Brandon Brent, didn¡¯t even think, and just hung up. For someone as capricious and petty as Brandon Brent, if he didn¡¯t taste the torment of a thousand ants gnawing at his heart, he wouldn¡¯tpletely submit. Meanwhile, Brandon Brent, seeing Greg Jensen had hung up, quickly redialed. But this time, Greg Jensen had turned off his phone. ¡°Damn it, Greg Jensen, I¡¯m going to¡­¡± Brandon Brent¡¯s harsh words weren¡¯t even out when he copsed onto the bed in agony, his whole body desperately writhing. But against the itch attacking his brain, nothing was effective. Brandon Brent felt like he had fallen into an anthill, ants crawling all over his body, and many were even burrowing into his flesh and biting wildly inside. ¡°All¡­¡± Brandon Brent was in excruciating pain, cold sweat flowed like it was free, soaking the bedsheets in the blink of an eye. After an indeterminable amount of time, that feeling finally started to fade. Brandon Brent was like someone who had been pulled out from water,pletely drenched, his face even paler without a hint of color. He gasped for air, about to ask Little Wild for a towel, when his phone rang just at that moment. ¡°It¡¯s a call from Greg Jensen.¡± ¡°Quick, help me answer it.¡± Brandon Brent snatched the phone from Little Wild¡¯s hand, anxious, ¡°Greg Jensen, where are you?¡± ¡°Where I am is not important. What¡¯s important is whether you still want to keep ying this game!¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s tone was extremely calm, as if discussing something trivial. A chill rose in Brandon Brent¡¯s heart, feeling as if he were in a cavern of ice, his entire body freezing. If before he only suspected that the unbearable itching might be rted to Greg Jensen, now he was almost one hundred percent certain that the affliction that nearly drove him mad was Greg Jensen¡¯s doing. Only at this moment did he finally understand that he and Greg Jensen were simply not from the same world. Such strange and unpredictable methods were beyond him, not just a spoiled rich second generation like him, but even his father Micah Brent, the Chief Inspector of Riverhaven County, didn¡¯t have such ability. A sudden fear gripped Brandon Brent¡¯s heart as he suddenly remembered something. Three months ago, Uncle Hall from Peach Blossom Vige died tragically from a heart attack after a night of heavy drinking. And on the day of Uncle Hall¡¯s death, he had set fire to Greg Jensen¡¯s house. Brandon Brent hade across this case in his search for information on Greg Jensen. At the time, he didn¡¯t think much of it, but now it seemed Uncle Hall¡¯s death was likely not unrted to Greg Jensen. If Greg Jensen could make him fall ill without a trace, he could just as silently kill someone. Realizing this, Brandon Brent couldn¡¯t help but shiver, he quickly said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I want to live, I don¡¯t want to y anymore, I was wrong.¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t speak, and the phone line went quiet. Cold sweat slid down Brandon Brent¡¯s cheeks, but he didn¡¯t dare to wipe it away. He was like a defendant awaiting sentencing, waiting desperately and anxiously in his heart. ¡°Come to Peach Blossom Vige to find me tomorrow morning, alone.¡± Upon hearing these words, Brandon Brent finally breathed a sigh of relief, but as he was about to agree, he realized the call had already been disconnected. Staring at the hung-up phone, a joy of having survived a disaster couldn¡¯t help but show on his face. He was grateful that he had contacted Greg Jensen right away, for the oue otherwise was uncertain. Had Greg decided not to bother with him, he might have had to live with that pain for the rest of his life, and might even have broken down and taken his own life after a few more times. Recalling the excruciating pain that felt like ants gnawing at his heart, Brandon couldn¡¯t help but shiver again. ¡°Get the car ready, I need to take a trip to Peach Blossom Vige!¡± The bodyguard, looking a bit puzzled, nced at his watch and kindly reminded, ¡°Young Master Brent, are you going now? It¡¯s just past three, don¡¯t you want to sleep a bit longer?¡± ¡°Sleep my ass, just do as you¡¯re told, and cut the crap!¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Brandon Brent was no fool, in fact, quite the opposite. He had been arrogant and wilful until now, without causing too much trouble, not just because of his father, the head of the patrol station, but because he himself was very shrewd. After what had just happened, Brandon clearly understood that Greg Jensen was no ordinary person; he must secure a ce at his side. To win favor, sincerity was indispensable! Rushing to Peach Blossom Vige in the middle of the night to wait for Greg to wake up was standard practice. Even if he had to wait outside Greg¡¯s house for the entire night, he was willing. Over an hourter, Brandon Brent arrived at Peach Blossom Vige by car. However, he didn¡¯t enter the vige but waited at the entrance instead. Until dawn, when the vigers had already gone out to work, he still sat in the car, watching the passersby outside. The bodyguard couldn¡¯t help but remind, ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s getting light. When will you go over?¡± ¡°No rush, just wait.¡± ¡°Wait for what?¡± The bodyguard was puzzled; Brandon usually ced himself above all, and it was always others who waited for him. When had ever seen him wait for someone else? He had rushed over in the middle of the night and had been waiting for several hours. Who was it that warranted such respect from Young Master Brent? Just then, Brandon¡¯s eyes lit up, and he said with a smile, ¡°Here theye.¡± The bodyguard looked outside, puzzled, but saw a woman in her thirties riding a tricycle towards them. Seeing this, he was momentarily stunned. Had Young Master Brent¡¯s tastes changed so quickly? Justst night, he was being intimate with a model, and now he¡¯s taken a liking to this type of married woman? As the bodyguard watched Lindsey Wolfe pass by, he couldn¡¯t help nodding and saying, ¡°Hmm, that woman is indeed not bad.¡± Smack! Brandon pped the back of his head and cursed, ¡°What the hell are you thinking? That¡¯s Mr. Jensen¡¯s aunt, do you want to be Mr. Jensen¡¯s elder or what? Even I have to humble myself before Mr. Jensen, what are you, daring to have designs on his aunt?¡± Hearing this, the bodyguard felt a desire to cry but had no tears. ¡°Young Master Brent, that¡¯s not what 1 meant.¡± The bodyguard hurriedly exined himself, then looked up to see that Brandon had already gotten out of the car and started walking up the hill. ¡°Hey, Young Master Brent, wait for me!¡± With the bodyguard¡¯s support, Brandon climbed half up the hill in unsteady steps and arrived in front of a small courtyard. He raised his hand and knocked on the door very carefully. ¡°Come in.¡± Upon hearing the voice from inside, Brandon felt as if he had been granted amnesty, and ordered the bodyguard, ¡°Wait here for me.¡± After saying that, he put on a sycophantic smile and walked in lightly on tiptoes.. Chapter 57 - 57 Any Dog Will Do_l Chapter 57: Any Dog Will Do_l Trantor: 549690339 I In the middle of the courtyard, there was a small table with grinding stones and other tools on it. Greg Jensen sat behind the table, earnestly sharpening an engraving knife. The engraving knife was found in his high school pencil box, which everything else had been burned to ashes, but the knife alone was perfectly preserved. After so many years, there were some rust marks on the de, and the edge was no longer sharp; it needed re-edging. Like he didn¡¯t see Brandon Brent, Greg continued to lower his head and sharpen the knife. Seeing this, Brandon didn¡¯t even dare to breathe heavily; he stood there restrained, asionally ncing at Greg out of the corner of his eye. Silence fell in the courtyard again, with only the sound of the knife being sharpened, making one¡¯s scalp tingle. Brandon felt a chill in his heart and several times couldn¡¯t help wanting to call out to Greg but ended up holding back each time. ¡°Let those people outside scram first,¡± Greg suddenly spoke. ¡°Okay.¡± Brandon wiped the sweat from his forehead and walked out uneasily, saying to several bodyguards, ¡°You guys go down to the foot of the hill and wait for me.¡± ¡°Young Master Brent, we need to ensure your safety,¡± one of them said. ¡°Just scram, that¡¯s the best guarantee of my safety,¡± Brandon ordered. Seeing no other option, the bodyguards turned and left. Watching their retreating figures, Brandon let out a quiet sigh of relief; those bodyguards seemed tough on any other day, butpared to Greg, they were nothing. Thinking of Greg¡¯s terrifying skills and his unfathomable methods, Brandon couldn¡¯t help but shiver. He took a deep breath and walked back into the courtyard with extreme caution. After another wait, Greg set down the engraving knife and slowly lifted his head, scoffing, ¡°Not ying anymore?¡± Thud! Without thinking, Brandon kneeled on the ground, his voice trembling, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I was blinded by my own stupidity before, 1 deserve to die¡­¡± Smack! Being a ruthless man himself, he pped his own face without a word and then stuttered: ¡°As long as you forgive me, I¡¯m willing to do anything you say.¡± ¡°Really willing?¡± ¡°Willing, even if it means being a dog.¡± Brandon lifted his head, his face wearing a ttering smile. Compared to dignity, his life was more important. Moreover, if he could get on Greg¡¯s good side, he might gain unimaginable benefits. Greg frowned, a look of disgust shing in his eyes, hesitated for a moment, then took out a pill of Sanqing Dan antidote and threw it on the ground, saying indifferently: ¡°Eat it; it will prevent the poison from acting up for a week!¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Jensen. From today on, you are my boss; whatever you tell me to do, 1¡¯11 do it,¡± Brandon said, overjoyed as he picked up the antidote, not bothering to wipe it, and shoved it in his mouth, swallowing it down in one gulP- One week did seem a bit short, but at least it showed that Greg had epted him. As long as he performed well, he was sure to gain Greg¡¯s trust andpletely purge the deadly poison from his body. Greg watched his performance and was fairly satisfied, sternly warning, ¡°Let me make it clear to you, if 1 hear of you causing trouble again, don¡¯t think about getting the antidote next time.¡± ¡°Rest assured, Mr. Jensen, I will never do anything bad again.¡± ¡°Alright, get lost now; I have more to do here,¡± Greg said with a wave of his hand, adding, ¡°Oh, and make sure to deal with the business at the scenic area.¡± ¡°Yes, sir, you can count on me to handle it.¡± Brandon bowed respectfully and then left the small courtyard. After stepping out of the gate, he finally rxedpletely, his face showing a touch of joy, even feeling that through misfortune, he had received an enormous opportunity. He was about to walk down the mountain when he suddenly saw someone climbing up. On closer inspection, he felt the person looked somewhat familiar. Soon, the middle-aged man walked past him and entered Greg Jensen¡¯s courtyard without so much as a sideways nce. Uncle Hall? Brandon Brent suddenly remembered¡ªthe man who had just brushed past him was none other than Uncle Hall¡¯s brother, Big Liu. What was he doing here? Seeing the respectful manner in which Big Liu entered the door and considering his own current identity, Brandon Brent immediately realized what was happening, and his expression turned strange. Could he have been won over as well? Could it be that Uncle Hall really was killed by Mr. Greg? Brandon Brent shivered and didn¡¯t dare stay any longer, hurrying down the mountain. He made up his mind that, no matter what, he would never go against Greg Jensen¡¯s wishes, lest he disappear without a trace someday. Inside Er Ye¡¯s small courtyard, Greg Jensen saw Big Liue in and nodded, saying, ¡°Have a seat, I¡¯ve got something to discuss with you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Big Liu sat cautiously beside him and said with an ingratiating smile, ¡°Mr. Greg, what would you like me to do?¡± ¡°Go and tell your younger brother, Third Liu, to lease that plot ofnd at the west end of the vige.¡± ¡°That plot on the west side? What do you want with thatnd, Mr. Greg? It¡¯s all weeds.¡± Big Liu was puzzled, ¡°If you want somend to nt vegetables on, couldn¡¯t 1 just arrange for some from someone else¡¯s allotment?¡± Greg Jensen frowned and scolded, ¡°Old habits die hard, don¡¯t they? Thinking of snatchingnd from someone else again?¡± ¡°No, no, 1 was just saying.¡± Big Liu chuckled awkwardly and cautiously asked, ¡°Mr. Greg, may I ask why you want thatnd?¡± ¡°For growing medicinal nts.¡± ¡°Growing medicinal nts?¡± Upon hearing this, Big Liu couldn¡¯t help but remind him, ¡°Mr. Greg, it¡¯s easy to grow medicinal nts, but it might be a bit difficult if you¡¯re looking to buy them.¡± After saying that, he added with a sycophantic smile, ¡°Not to hide it from you, I¡¯ve had simr thoughts before, grew tw¡¯o acres, and nned to sell.¡± ¡°But 1 had no sales channels. The money they were offering me was even worse than growing grain.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that, I have my ways.¡± Greg Jensen looked at him indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve given you two million, and your little brick factory isn¡¯t doing so well, is it? I¡¯ll give you a twenty percent stake in the medicinal herb garden. Work hard, and you¡¯ll be wellpensated.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Greg, I¡¯ll do my best!¡± Big Liu was instantly excited upon hearing that. The business of medicinal herbs is always very profitable. Although it was just the initial stage of cultivation, the profit involved was not small. A twenty percent share, this could be his ticket to riches! Thrilled, Big Liu inwardly praised his own decision. He was lucky to have clung to Greg Jensen¡¯s coattails when he did; otherwise, he might not have been alive to talk about making money. In recent times, his small brick factory had been suffering a lot due tock of funds. He was worrying about this when Greg Jensen arranged a great job opportunity for him. Growing medicinal herbs was indeed far better than running a poor brickyard. Big Liu excitedly ran off to find Third Liu after saying a word to Greg Jensen. ¡°Thend is covered in wild grass, what do you want with it?¡± As the vige chief of Peach Blossom Vige, Third Liu was puzzled when he heard his older brother wanted to lease the destend to the west. Big Liu didn¡¯t keep it a secret and directly shared ns of growing medicinal nts, but he left out Greg Jensen and simply said he was cooperating with a big boss. He would have full control over the operation, and once the medicinal nts were ready, the big boss would be responsible for purchasing them. Upon hearing this, Third Liu got excited and wheedled a five percent share for himself. The news of Big Liu wanting to grow medicinal herbs spread quickly, and along with it, job hiring information was disseminated.. Chapter 58 - 58 It’s Your Dad_i Chapter 58: It¡¯s Your Dad_i Trantor: 549690339 I Clearing wastnd, nting crops, and building fences all required workers. After finalizing thend deal, Liu Lao Da began recruitingborers in Peach Blossom Vige. It was the idle season for agriculture, and the vige had an abundance of one thing: people. Despite Liu Lao Da¡¯s poor reputation, many people still flocked to him. Especially those youngds who used to hang around with the Hall brothers, they swarmed over like sharks that smelled blood. A few who considered themselves close to Liu Lao Da even wanted to be foremen, looking to make a quick buck. If it were Liu Lao Da¡¯s own business, he might have turned a blind eye. But this business belonged to Greg Jensen, soing over asking for money to spend was akin to seeking death, wasn¡¯t it? Besides, Greg Jensen already had people lined up for these important positions. Did you really think you, a nobody, would stand a chance? Liu Lao Da cursed the man out and told him to beat it, then went to find Greg Jensen with a headache. In the herbal ntation, there definitely needed to be two supervisors. Greg Jensen nned to have two distant cousins take those roles. There¡¯s a saying that goes, ¡°The best fertilizer is under your own feet.¡± Without having to leave home, while still able to take care of the family farm and loved ones, a monthly sry of fifteen hundred meant eighteen thousand a year. In a poor ce like Peach Blossom Vige, more than ten thousand a year was no small sum. And without leaving home, where else could you find such a good job? However, Liu Lao Da¡¯s reputation was so bad, and since the Hall brothers bore a grudge against the Jensen family, he was turned away before he even entered the door when he tried to recruit the two cousins. They even threw out a sentence: ¡°Jensen folks have integrity, better to starve than to eat your scraps.¡± When Greg Jensen heard about it, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of amusement and exasperation. It¡¯s all your own family¡¯s business, what are you talking about integrity at this time for? Actually, it wasn¡¯t their fault. After all, the two cousins didn¡¯t know that Greg Jensen was the boss. ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡¯ve said all the nice words I could, but I really can¡¯t convince them toe. Perhaps¡­ you could think of a solution?¡± Liu Lao Da was also somewhat frustrated; in the past, had those kids dared to talk to him like that, he would have pped them across the face. Now, however, not only could he not p them, he had to ster on a smile instead. Greg Jensen looked at his frustrated expression and found it amusing. He asked, ¡°What about the skills you had before? Why not use a little of that now?¡± ¡°The skills I had before?¡± Liu Lao Da realized what he meant and said with an awkward smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me not to use those methods anymore?¡± Greg Jensen gave him a speechless look, ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you to actually use them, just to scare them a bit.¡± ¡°Just to scare them a bit¡­¡± Liu Lao Da¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°I understand now. I¡¯ll get on it right away.¡± Kamden Jensen and Seth Jensen, two brothers, had just finished irrigating the cornfield and were discussing the matter as they walked back. ¡°Bro, why don¡¯t we also follow Uncle¡¯s lead and grow vegetables? It looks like they make a good earning every year from that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine, but it means we can¡¯t nt winter wheat. It¡¯s a pity to leave thend barren in winter.¡± After thinking for a moment, Seth Jensen said, ¡°How about we build a greenhouse for vegetables?¡± ¡°How much would that cost, do you have the capital for it?¡± Kamden Jensen red at his brother and pondered for a while, ¡°Let me ask Uncle about it, see what¡¯s the best way to handle this.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Seth Jensen nodded and then asked, ¡°Big bro, did that bastard Liu Lao Dae looking for you?¡± ¡°He did, offering fifteen hundred a month. Would he really be so kind?¡± Kamden Jensen curled his lip in disdain, ¡°He¡¯s trying to fool some ghost. Does he really think I¡¯m that dumb? If it¡¯s such a good deal, why wouldn¡¯t he keep it for the Hall family? How could it fall into our hands?¡± Seth Jensen, fully agreeing, said, ¡°Exactly. It all sounds good now, offering fifteen hundred a month, but who knows what kind of trap they might set for us.¡± As they were talking, suddenly a group of more than ten people ran toward them, each holding a stick. Before the brothers could react, they were surrounded. After a moment, Hall Family¡¯s eldest walked through the crowd and came in. His gaze was icy as he looked at the two brothers and said coldly, ¡°You two are really full of yourselves now, aren¡¯t you? Do 1 need to personally bring people here to invite you?¡± 1 he brothers were astonished to see so many people hade. 1 hey thought it was just a job, after all, and even if they didn¡¯t go, Hall Family¡¯s eldest shouldn¡¯t make things too difficult for them. They didn¡¯t expect that just by refusing in the morning, Hall Family¡¯s eldest woulde with a group in the afternoon. Is it just about going to work? Is it necessary? Kamden Jensen felt somewhat panicked inside, but he didn¡¯t want to show weakness, so he still forced himself to say, ¡°Hall Family¡¯s eldest, don¡¯t go too far!¡± ¡°Too far? I have ways far worse than this. Do you want to try them?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Hall Family¡¯s eldest sneered, ¡°Today is just a warning. If 1 don¡¯t see you two on the west side of the vige on that wastnd by tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll personally visit your home to invite you. If by then the old folks or kids get hurt, well, that¡¯s not on me.¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± The brothers were instantly infuriated, their eyes seeming to shoot mes. Hall Family¡¯s eldest held his stick, sneering, ¡°Think carefully about what happened to Greg Jensen¡¯s house.¡± After saying that, he looked at the brothers mockingly, then left with his group. The brothers ground their teeth in helpless fury, watching Hall Family¡¯s eldest¡¯s retreating figure, wishing they could tear him apart. But thinking of their parents, wives, and children at home, they immediately felt dejected again. ¡°Big brother, what do we do now?¡± ¡°What else can we do? Let¡¯s go check out the wastnd to the west of the vige tomorrow.¡± Kamden Jensen walked forward, disheartened. Early the next morning, nearly a hundred people arrived at the wastnd on the west side of the vige, each carrying farming tools like shovels and hoes. They were a bit early, Hall Family¡¯s eldest hadn¡¯t even arrived yet, so they formed small groups and chatted. When someone noticed that Greg Jensen had also arrived, holding a stone and engraving something on it, he joked: ¡®Yo, isn¡¯t this the dimwit Greg? You¡¯re here to make money too?¡± Greg Jensen was sitting on a stone by the road, holding a sharpened engraving knife, etching strange lines into the rock. Hearing the viger¡¯s question, he lifted his head, nodded with a silly smile. ¡°Yep, malting money.¡± ¡°Ha-ha, even the dimwit is out to make money.¡± ¡°Dead! You didn¡¯t even bring something to eat. How are you going to make money?¡± The crowd burst intoughter, and even people further away startedughing when they saw Greg Jensen. The person who had spoken earlier took a look at the stone in Greg Jensen¡¯s hand and mocked, ¡°Yo, dimwit Greg, what are you carving there?¡± ¡°A dimwit is just different from normal people.¡± The crowd burst intoughter again, thoroughly enjoying themselves. In their eyes, Greg Jensen was their source of amusement, someone to joke about when they were feeling down. Greg Jensen¡¯s expression turned cold, his brow furrowed. ¡°Yo, is the dimwit getting mad?¡± ¡°Ha-ha, I¡¯ve never seen a dimwit angry before.¡± The same person asked again, ¡°What is this thing anyway?¡± The crowd looked at Greg Jensen with smiling faces, waiting to mock him. Greg Jensen¡¯s mouth curled into a mocking smile, pointing at the crowd he said, ¡°It¡¯s your dad, and your dad, and all of your dads. Whoeverughs is the one¡¯s dad..¡± Chapter 59 - 59 Fire_1 Chapter 59: Fire_1 Trantor: 549690339 | Motherfucker, you dumbass, are you looking for death?¡± ¡°I think Greg is overdue for a lesson!¡± The person Greg had called out immediately became furious and surrounded him with a fierce and ominous presence. These were the guys who hung out with the Hall family¡¯s boss, so the vigers usually didn¡¯t dare to provoke them, especially since the Jensen family weren¡¯t around today. Thus, although the vigers were outraged to see Greg being bullied, they were angry but didn¡¯t dare to speak up. ¡°Come on, dumbass, kneel down for daddy!¡± ¡°Kneel down and lick daddy¡¯s shoes clean, and I won¡¯t beat you today!¡± The young men, holding farming tools, looked at Greg with arrogance, as if they had himpletely under their control. Greg put the object in his hand on a stone and slowly stood up. The youths thought he was about to kneel before them, but the next second, Greg charged at them. His fist, big as a sandbag, smashed directly into one of their faces. Bang! The man¡¯s nose immediately copsed. Before the others could react, Greg kicked another one hard in the groin. ¡°Aow¡­¡± The man¡¯s scream was cut short as he fell to the ground, curling up like a cooked shrimp. The remaining few changed their expressions drastically and quickly took a few steps back. They knew Greg was skilled, but they had not expected him to actually fight back. Remembering how Greg had once chased and beaten dozens of hoodlums, they immediately broke out into cold sweats. One of them, grinding his teeth, said, -Let¡¯s gang up on him, I don¡¯t believe we can¡¯t handle one idiot!¡± ¡°Right, all together, beat him to death!¡± Just then, Big Boss Liu walked over and, seeing the scene, his face immediately darkened. He asked with a cold face, ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± ¡°Boss, you came just in time, this idiot broke Old Wu¡¯s nose.¡± ¡°Edison¡¯s eggs probably can¡¯t be saved either.¡± ¡°Boss, we¡­¡± p! Big Boss Liu straight away pped one of them and angrily said, ¡°Aiden rk, you dare to cause trouble on my turf? Tired of living, are you?¡± ¡°No, it was the dumbass who hit us first¡­¡± ¡°Shut your fucking face! Greg may be simple, but he never starts trouble.¡± Big Boss Liu furiously said, ¡°Tell me, was it you guys who provoked him?¡± ¡°No¡­ not at all¡­¡± The guys were dumbfounded, a bit uncertain about what Big Boss Liu meant. In the past, no matter who was at fault, Big Boss Liu would have led his men right into the fray; what was different today? What they didn¡¯t know was that Big Boss Liu was freaking out. Aiden rk, looking away for just a moment, these little bastards actually dared toy hands on Mr. Jensen. Weren¡¯t they pushing me towards a dead end? ¡°Hehe, my auntie said, bad people should have their legs broken.¡± Greg bared his big mouth in an innocuous smile. Seeing this smile, those few couldn¡¯t help but shudder, but they quickly showed a disdainful sneer. They had been with Big Boss Liu for years; would he really side with an idiot and break their legs? How could that be possible? But the next second, Big Boss Liu, as if pardoned from his sins, pointed at those guys and ordered: ¡°Come, break these people¡¯s legs and throw them out. If they ever appear in Duo Phoenix Town again, beat them every time you see them!¡± Before his words had even finished, several bodyguards stepped forward and, grabbing a shovel from the side, smacked it down. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Boss, I was wrong, please spare me, I won¡¯t do it again.¡± The punks cried for their parents and begged for mercy as they were beaten, then the bodyguards drove them out of Peach Blossom Vige. The wastnd fell silent at once. Everyone looked at each other in disbelief, unable to fathom that the scene they had just witnessed was real. Could the notorious Aiden rk of Peach Blossom Vige actually be championing justice? Am I dreaming? ¡°Good on you, Boss Aiden!¡± ¡°Exactly, Boss Aiden did the right thing!¡± No one knew who spoke first, but a burst of cheers suddenly echoed across the barrennd. Aiden rk¡¯s face flushed red instantly, as if he were drunk, and he felt somewhat ted. He found that each piece of praise from those around him tickled his heart, bringingfort from the top of his head to the soles of his feet. Despite years of running rampant in Peach Blossom Vige and across Duo Phoenix Town, he had never felt as thrilled as he did now. Following Mr. Jensen was indeed wonderful; not only could he make money, but he also received others¡¯ des. Could there be anything more satisfying? Aiden rk even felt a bit of regret; had he known making money could be this easy, he wouldn¡¯t havemitted so many deplorable acts in the past. He hadn¡¯t earned much money, and he had endured people talking behind his back every day. He made up his mind to stick with Greg Jensen from now on, willing to do whatever he asked without a second word. At that moment, someone asked, ¡°Boss Aiden, when do we start working?¡± ¡°Wait a moment¡­¡± Aiden rk looked at the crowd and called out, ¡°Have Kamden and Seth Jensen arrived yet?¡± Seeing that no one responded, his brows furrowed. Didn¡¯t yesterday¡¯s threat work? That shouldn¡¯t be the case! Just as he was somewhat puzzled, a timid voice from afar said, ¡°Coming¡­ we¡¯re here.¡± Aiden rk turned around and saw two figures approaching in the distance; it was Kamden and Seth Jensen. The two of them hung their heads like they had done something shameful and remained silent. Aiden rk didn¡¯t concern himself with their demeanor and pointed at them, saying, ¡°Watch closely, from now on they¡¯ll be leading you in the work. Whatever they tell you to do, you do it. Twenty bucks a day for each of you, and ten more for good performance!¡± Kamden and Seth Jensen lifted their heads in shock, thinking that Aiden rk had summoned them for some nefarious reason. To their surprise, Aiden rk had indeed put them in charge. Why such a good deal for them and not his own Hall Family? Kamden furrowed his brow and whispered, ¡°Be smart about itter, if something feels off, run home.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not certain.¡± Kamden sighed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s put the matter of wages aside for a moment, as long as they don¡¯t give us any trouble.¡± Greg Jensen, sitting nearby, overheard their conversation and couldn¡¯t help butugh so hard his stomach hurt. These two were quite cautious, making them good leader material. Greg Jensen offered a smile and gave Aiden rk a knowing nce, signaling for him to start the day¡¯s work. Aiden rk discreetly nodded, then with a grand gesture, shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s get to work, burn the wastnd!¡± Kamden and Seth Jensen, seeing this, reluctantly took charge of teams, encircling the entire barrennd. Burning the wastnd, this ancient method of tilling the soil, was nearly obsolete, only used when reiming wastnd. What they had to do was dig firebreaks around the wastnd to prevent sparks from spreading and starting wildfires. ¡°It¡¯s time for the burn¡­¡± With a loud shout, mes roared to life in the center of the wastnd and quickly spread outward. The bluish wild grass turned yellow from the heat and ignited within seconds. The dark-red mes soared high into the sky, and sweltering heatwaves blew in all directions with the wind. Greg Jensen, carving foundations into a stone, lifted his head to watch the fierce ze, his eyes filled with hope. This fire marked the beginning of his career, but it would definitely not be the end. One day, he nned to make all those who had looked down on him drop their jaws in amazement. And for those who had given him warmth in his time of cold, he wanted to ensure they would all live good lives. As for those who had hurt him, he wished for them to vanish into the winds of the world, just like this inferno.. Chapter 60 - 60 A Smart Man Does Not Suffer in Front of His Eyes_1 Chapter 60: A Smart Man Does Not Suffer in Front of His Eyes_1 Trantor: 549690339 | The clouds of dust and smoke had dissipated, leaving a thickyer of powdery nt ash covering the ground. Five sturdy oxen pulled the iron ploughs, etching furrows into the fallownd. Nearly a hundred vigers followed with tools in hand, breaking apart the clods of overturned earth and burying the ash on the surface into the soil. The expanse of wastnd was vast, at least fifty or sixty acres in size; it took the group of nearly a hundred people a full day topletely turn over the soil. Next, they had to wait for a heavy rain to thoroughly soak the earth before seeding could begin. After coordinating with Chestor Ware, Greg Jensen made a call to Boss Liu and asked him to drive to Chestor¡¯spany to pick up the seeds. It was as if Boss Liu had returned to his younger years, brimming with energy, running around tirelessly all day long. He even set aside his newly found mistress, devoting himself entirely to the work of cultivating medicinal herbs. Meanwhile, Brandon Brent wasn¡¯t idle either. He went directly to Arthur Corl, demandingpensation for Uncle Er and the others¡¯ medical expenses as well as for the damaged crops. Arthur Corl frowned unhappily, saying, ¡°Brandon, that¡¯s not what you said at the time. You said that as long as your problem was resolved, I could do whatever I wanted afterward, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Who are you to question how I handle my affairs? 1 don¡¯t owe you any exnations.¡± Brandon Brent replied coldly, ¡°Stop the development of Peach Blossom Mountain immediately, andpensate the vigers. Do you understand?¡± Arthur¡¯s face changed slightly as he said in a serious tone, ¡°Brandon, you¡¯re not handling this in a proper manner.¡± ¡°To hell with proper! You¡¯re offering only three hundred yuan per mu ofnd. Why don¡¯t you just rob them?¡± Brandon Brent angrily said, ¡°Compensate them right now, or you¡¯re not walking out of here today.¡± Before his voice had even faded, several burly bodyguards walked over, their menacing gaze causing Arthur to turn pale. Seeing this, Arthur¡¯s face immediately turned white, and he quickly said with an appeasing smile, ¡°Brandon, don¡¯t be hasty. I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯tpensate. Can¡¯t you give me a little time?¡± ¡°To hell with giving you time. Transfer the money to my ount now. I¡¯ll pay the vigers.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Brandon Brent red and said coldly, ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°No¡­ no problem.¡± A wise man does not fight when the odds are against him. Despite feeling choked with frustration, Arthur reluctantly took out his phone and transferred one hundred thousand yuan to Brandon. Brandon checked the bnce on his bank card and looked up, asking, ¡°A hundred thousand yuan is not too much topensate for their medical expenses and young crops, is it?¡± ¡°Not at all, not at all.¡± ¡°Am I being fair in my dealings?¡± Arthur¡¯s lips quivered with anger, but he still nodded and said, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re the fairest, Brandon.¡± ¡°As long as I¡¯m fair, that¡¯s good. Just don¡¯t go around saying I¡¯m bullying you.¡± Brandon Brent scoffed, ¡°If I weren¡¯t worried about Mr. Jensen being unhappy, I would have beaten you already. Taking away people¡¯snd, what¡¯s the difference between that and killing? Do you think what you¡¯re doing is right?¡± You¡¯ve done worse in the past. Arthur muttered to himself, but maintained a humbly smiling face and nodded repeatedly, saying: ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, Brandon. 1¡¯11 definitely change my ways.¡± ¡°Rubbish.¡± Brandon Brent nced at him disdainfully and then left with his men. The moment they were gone, Arthur¡¯s expression turned cold. Staring in the direction Brandon had left, his eyes filled with malice: ¡°Damn bastard, just you wait!¡± Having said that, he took out his phone and made a call. After a while, a somewhat deep voice answered the phone: ¡°Arthur, what¡¯s up? Arthur spoke with a hint of trepidation, ¡°Boss Kenny, it looks like the scenic project is going to fall through.¡± As expected, the voice on the phone grew more serious and tinged with anger: ¡°Didn¡¯t I send you a bunch of guys thest time? You can¡¯t even handle a few country bumpkins?¡± Arthur Corl hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Walker, this really isn¡¯t my fault. If it were just those bumpkins, I would have taken care of them long ago, but this time, it¡¯s Micah Brent¡¯s son, Brandon Brent.¡± ¡°Brandon Brent?¡± The other end of the phone fell silent for a while before responding, ¡°All right, don¡¯t worry about this matter for now, wait for my news.¡± ¡°Okay, Mr. Walker.¡± After hanging up the phone, Arthur Corl couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Inspector General, huh? We¡¯ll take our time ying this game!¡± in an office in Riverhaven County, Kenny Walker sat with a stern face, a hint of anger between his brows. He had risen from the streets and after many years of struggle, he had no rivals in Riverhaven County. Already tired from so many years in the underworld, he had started apany, nning tounder all the money he had earned over the years. Initially, he had set his sights on the medicinal herbs business, but Chestor Ware was too rigid and simply did not give him an opportunity to get involved. Later, he thought of creating a tourist attraction, only to have Brandon Brent intervene. ¡°Is Micah Brent trying to make money again?¡± Kenny Walker didn¡¯t take it seriously and immediately called Micah Brent. However, Micah Brent, who used to be reasonable, this time refused without any hesitation, and his tone was very firm. Kenny Walker was so angry that he threw his cell phone away. ¡°Damn it, refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit!¡± At the Ware Family home in Riverhaven County. After finishing up at thepany, Chestor Ware took a car back home. He entered the living room and with a smile asked the approaching Lan Sister, ¡°What delicious food have you made for tonight?¡± ¡°Chive scrambled eggs, candied sweet potatoes, Coca-C chicken wings¡­ As Lan Sister helped him change his shoes, she listed several home-cooked dishes. Chestor Ware was taken aback andughed, ¡°Why is it all Taylor¡¯s favorite food?¡± ¡°Taylor is back.¡± ¡°So early?¡± Lan Sister¡¯s face brightened with a smile as she nudged her mouth in a direction. Following her gaze, Chestor Ware saw his daughter, Taylor Ware, lounging on the sofa, ying a game on her phone. He smiled and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry up and eat. Taylor must be starving.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm, everything¡¯s ready; you just need to wash your hands before we eat.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Taylor often stayed out all night, and Chestor Ware, pleased with her early return, quickly washed his hands and entered the dining room. Father and daughter took their seats at the table, and Lan Sister brought out the food. Chestor Wareughed, ¡°Taylor, Lan Sister has made so much of your favorite food, you¡¯ll have to eat a lot today.¡± Lan Sister also chimed in, ¡°Yes, Taylor, eat more, look how thin you¡¯ve gotten.¡± ¡°Thank you, Lan Sister.¡± Taylor Ware was reasonably friendly towards Lan Sister, but she wasn¡¯t nearly as pleasant towards Chestor Ware. She took a bite of the egg custard and asked nonchntly, ¡°Lan Sister, did we have a visitor a few days ago?¡± ¡°A few days ago¡­¡± Lan Sister hesitated, then smiled and said, ¡°Yes, a young man came by. He was here to treat your father.¡± ¡°So young and he can treat illnesses? Wasn¡¯t he a fraud?¡± Taylor Ware frowned. ¡°Ha, you don¡¯t know, Miss. Mr. Jensen may be young, but his medical skills are really impressive. He cured something that no one else could detect,¡± Lan Sister exined. Chestor Wareughed and then, as if remembering something, asked, ¡°You¡¯ve met Mr.. Jensen?¡± Chapter 61 - 61 He’s just a nasty hooligan 1 Chapter 61: He¡¯s just a nasty hooligan 1 Trantor: 549690339 | ¡°Ah, no¡­ there¡¯s nothing,¡± Taylor Ware¡¯s eyes shed with panic, which quickly subsided. But a father knows his daughter, and none of it escaped Chestor Ware¡¯s eyes. He exchanged a nce with Auntie Lan and a smile appeared on his lips as he asked, ¡°Have you taken a fancy to him?¡± Taylor blurted out, ¡°Fancy him? Don¡¯t joke around. He¡¯s just a stinking hooligan!¡± ¡°Haha, and you say you¡¯ve never met Mr. Jensen?¡± Chestorughed heartily. Taylor realized her slip-up, and her face instantly flushed red as she said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m full, you guys take your time eating.¡± Auntie Lan said softly, ¡°Taylor, have a bit more, will you?¡± ¡°No more, I¡¯m going to get some sleep.¡± After saying this, Taylor couldn¡¯t wait to run back to her room. Chestor and Auntie Lan looked at her retreating back and smiled at each other. ¡°Auntie Lan, do you think this girl has taken a liking to Mr. Jensen?¡± ¡°Do you even need to ask?¡± With some doubt, Chestor said, ¡°But¡­ Taylor has always not liked men, so how did she suddenly fall for Mr. Jensen? And her attitude towards Mr. Jensen just now seemed a bit off, as though they had a grudge or something.¡± Auntie Lan gave him a look and said, ¡°After all, Taylor is a girl. Mr. Jensen is so handsome and outstanding, it¡¯s normal for her to like him, right? Don¡¯t tell me, you actually hope Taylor likes women instead?¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± Chestor let out a bitter smile and sighed, ¡°I¡¯m just not toofortable with the thought that the cabbage I¡¯ve nurtured for over twenty years is about to be plucked by a pig.¡± Upon hearing this, Auntie Lan couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth andugh, ¡°If Mr. Jensen heard what you just said, do you think he¡¯d poison you again?¡± Chestor was stunned for a moment, thenughed, ¡°Uh, he probably shouldn¡¯t, haha.¡± Auntie Lan let out augh, then suddenly asked, ¡°Have you found the person who poisoned you?¡± Chester¡¯s face darkened slightly as he nodded, ¡°Yeah, it should be Kenny Walker¡¯s doing.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you just refuse a deal once? Is it really necessary for him to go to such extremes? He¡¯s too vicious,¡± Auntie Lan said indignantly. ¡°It¡¯s probably not just because of that. The exact reason is still unknown. Let¡¯s wait and see, and just be more careful in the future.¡± Upstairs in her room, Taylor sat on the bed with an ugly expression, clutching a teddy bear and kneading it. ¡°How could 1 like that guy? A stinking hooligan who took advantage and won¡¯t admit it! He¡¯s the worst!¡± In her mind, Taylor couldn¡¯t help but recall the scenes from that morning. Her face instantly turned red, and her heart began to pound faster. Thinking of how she had slept naked in that guy¡¯s arms all night, her body involuntarily began to feel hot and bothered. It was as if hisrge hand was still on her waist, gently caressing her at this moment. ¡°Oh my, this is really¡­¡± Feeling the changes in her body, Taylor dived into the covers out of embarrassment. Yet Greg¡¯s handsome face and visually striking muscles were etched into her mind, unable to be chased away no matter what. The more she tried to forget him, the clearer Greg¡¯s image became. Taylor felt she was about to copse. After an unknown time, she finally fell into a deep sleep, and the figure in her mind joined her in her dreams. Peach Blossom Vige¡¯s fallownd was quickly prepared. Greg also took the time to visit Riverhaven County to sign a purchase contract with Chestor and pulled in arge truck of seeds and seedlings. Fruit and leafy medicinal nts were straightforward, just scatter the seeds and that would do. But root and rhizome medicinal nts needed to have seedlings cultivated first. Chestor, knowing it was Greg¡¯s first time cultivating these, had prepared the seedlings in advance and even sent over two technicians to help guide the nting of the medicinal herbs. Of course, on paper, the boss was still Big Liu. Greg would just asionally sit on a stone at the edge of the fallownd and watch, while he mostly helped out at the vegetable store. The vegetable store¡¯s sales had finally stabilized, bringing in twenty to thirty thousand a month, and people like Second Uncle and Third Uncle were also making a few thousand each. That day, several people returned home and started discussing building a house. Elder Uncle thought if they were to build, they should build a big one, which woulde in handy if they bought a car in the future for easy parking. Lindsey Wolfe, however, hadn¡¯t thought that far. All she wanted now was to hurry back to her own yard, so she could devour Greg Jensenpletely. Greg Jensen found that this woman was bing bolder by the day. Just the other day, in front of Elder Uncle and the others, she had offered to give him a bath. This frightened Greg Jensen into fleeing and hiding in the mountains to cultivate for an entire night. ¡°Tomorrow I¡¯ll go to Boss Liu and buy the bricks first since there are more people building housestely, and the prices of bricks and such have gone up.¡± ¡°Go to Boss Liu¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Elder Uncle couldn¡¯t help but hesitate. In town, Boss Liu¡¯s was the only brick factory, so their prices were very high. There was another factory in the neighboring town, but Boss Liu had announced that anyone in Peach Blossom Vige who didn¡¯t buy bricks from him wouldn¡¯t even be able toy their foundation. Thus, even though Boss Liu¡¯s bricks were expensive, his business was still good. Mainly because the people in the vige didn¡¯t dare to buy from elsewhere. Lindsey Wolfe said, ¡°If it¡¯s expensive, then so be it, for the sake of convenience.¡± Elder Uncle nodded, ¡°Alright, then. Tomorrow I¡¯ll go find Old Five and the others, get them to start on the foundation first.¡± Lindsey Wolfe smiled, looking towards Greg Jensen beside her, and asked, ¡°Silly Jensen, what kind of house do you want?¡± ¡°Heh heh, a small western-style building!¡± Greg Jensen chuckled foolishly. Lindsey Wolfe gave him a look, ¡°You fool, you even know what a western-style building is. Just make do with a fewrge tile-roofed houses.¡± ¡°Heh heh, that works too.¡± ¡°Anything works for you.¡± While they were talking, the widow Amber Hall walked in from outside. ¡°Freya, the light bulb at my ce isn¡¯t working. Could you send Greg Jensen to help me out?¡± ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡± Lindsey Wolfe didn¡¯t forget to remind, ¡°Be careful, alright?¡± ¡°Heh heh, got it.¡± With a goofy smile, Greg Jensen followed Amber Hall back to her house. ¡°Wait for me a moment, I¡¯ll find a candle.¡± By this time, it had gottenpletely dark, and there was not a single light inside Amber Hall¡¯s house. She had intended to light a candle but ended up throwing herself directly into Greg Jensen¡¯s arms. Feeling Greg Jensen¡¯s sturdy chest, Amber Hall went limp instantly, leaning into his embrace, without the strength to stand up. ¡°Uh, Sister-inw, the candle¡­¡± ¡°Oh, 1¡¯11 go get it.¡± Amber Hall snapped back to her senses, bent down, and started fumbling in the drawer beside her. That small motion caused her to bump directly into Greg Jensen. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Amber Hall straightened up as if shocked, took a moment to nce at the disconcerted Greg Jensen, and then chuckled, ¡°Silly, you¡¯re pretty impressive.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Greg Jensen instinctively took a step back and said awkwardly, ¡°Sister-inw, let me find it.¡± Though the room was dark, his eyesight was much better than average. He opened the drawer and quickly found a candle. After lighting the candle, the room gained a hint of brightness. Greg Jensen found a stool, took down the burned-out bulb, and reced it with a new one. Just as he came down from the stool, Amber Hall leaned in close, resting her little head against Greg Jensen¡¯s chest. ¡°Silly Jensen¡­.¡± Chapter 62 - 62 Pain and Pleasure—1 Chapter 62: Pain and Pleasure¡ª1 Trantor: 549690339 | The widow Liu was indeed beautiful, not just by the standards of Peach Blossom Vige, but she would be considered a true beauty even in the county town. Moreover, her figure was so remarkably attractive that it simply couldn¡¯t bepared to that of young women like Lois Abbott. What was more important was that as a woman who had been married, even though she had never had a child, she naturally carried a unique scent that only married women have. For young men like Greg Jensen, the attraction was overwhelmingly strong. Feeling the soft body in his arms, Greg Jensen became dumbstruck. He wanted to push her away, yet he also felt reluctant to do so. In the darkness, the breathing of the two people became heavier, and Amber Hall¡¯s little hand started to be restless. ¡°Silly Greg, I¡­¡± Amber Hall hadn¡¯t finished her words when suddenly footsteps sounded from outside. The next second, Lindsey Wolfe pushed the door open and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t the light bulb fixed yet¡­?¡± Startled, Greg Jensen quickly pushed Amber Hall away and said with a goofyugh, ¡°Just finished changing it, let¡¯s turn it on to test.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Lindsey Wolfe casually turned on the light, and the room was suddenly illuminated. Amber Hall squinted her eyes and smiled, ¡°Thanks to Silly Greg, the bulb is too high, I didn¡¯t dare to do it myself.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± ¡°Next time you need anything, just call him. We¡¯re neighbors, and rtives too, don¡¯t be shy.¡± Lindsey Wolfe said with a smile. Amber Hall nodded, ¡°Mmm, thanks.¡± ¡°Why the thanks?¡± Lindsey Wolfe smiled and said to Greg Jensen, ¡°Silly Greg, let¡¯s go, the bathwater is ready for you.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± With a reply, Greg Jensen quickly walked out. Lindsey Wolfe frowned and said, ¡°Why are you running so fast? Can¡¯t even wait for me for a bit.¡± ¡°Haha, maybe he¡¯s in a hurry to bathe,¡± Amber Hall casually replied. Lindsey Wolfe saw Amber¡¯s face was a bit red and came forward to touch her forehead, asking, ¡°Sis, why is your face so red? Are you feverish?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s probably just the heat.¡± ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll be going if there¡¯s nothing wrong.¡± ¡°Mhm, take care.¡± Amber Hall saw Lindsey Wolfe out the door and let out a long sigh. Thinking back on Greg Jensen¡¯s sturdy body, her breathing once again became heavy. ¡°You ninny, why are you running so fast? Wait for me, don¡¯t you worry about someone snatching me away.¡± With alluring eyes, Lindsey Wolfe looked at Greg Jensen, walked over, and wrapped her arms around his, whispering, ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly, I¡¯ll help you bathe.¡± ¡°No¡­ no need.¡± ¡°What do you mean, no need? Didn¡¯t I always bathe you before?¡± Before- Remembering how he used to stand bare-bottomed while Lindsey Wolfe helped him bathe, Greg Jensen¡¯s face turned crimson. He wanted to refuse, but Lindsey Wolfe wouldn¡¯t take no for an answer and dragged him into the room, then began to help him undress. ¡°No need, I¡­ I can do it myself.¡± Greg Jensen stripped down to just his shorts, and before Lindsey Wolfe could react, he jumped straight into the bathtub. ¡°Hey, why did you jump in with shorts on? Who wears shorts while taking a bath? Take them off quickly¡­¡± Lindsey Wolfe said as she reached into the water to tug at Greg Jensen¡¯s shorts. Greg Jensen, however, was stubborn like a child, gripping the edge of his shorts, refusing to let go no matter what. Lindsey Wolfe was both annoyed and amused, ¡°Well aren¡¯t you something, learning to be shy now? Is your silliness cured?¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Greg Jensen broke out into a cold sweat and forced out a silly grin. If Lindsey Wolfe found out he¡¯d been pretending to be silly all along, wouldn¡¯t that be mortifying? I need to find a suitable reason to exin this situation clearly, or there will be big trouble sooner orter. Lindsey Wolfe saw that he wouldn¡¯t let go no matter what, so she didn¡¯t force him further and began to help him wipe his back with the towel. Her slightly rough hands moved extremely gently, caressing softly, providing greatfort. Greg Jensen squinted his eyes and let out a long breath of turbid air. Pain and pleasure at once! This was Greg Jensen¡¯s feelings at the moment. If the woman behind him had been Lois Abbott, or indeed any other woman, he would probably have pounced on her by now. But the woman behind him was Lindsey Wolfe, who was like family to him. Perhaps it was due to practicing the ¡°Dual Cultivation ssic,¡± but Greg Jensen found that his energy was exceptionally vigorous now. And as his realm continued to grow, those thoughts became increasingly intense. ¡°Greg, let me have a child for you¡­¡± Greg Jensen suddenly snapped back to reality and realized that Lindsey Wolfe hadid herself on his back. Ssh! Without thinking, Greg Jensen stood up from the bath, grabbed the clothes beside him, and rushed out. ¡°Greg!¡± Lindsey Wolfe became anxious and ran to the door, only to see Greg Jensen heading toward Peach Blossom Mountain. Seeing this, she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle: ¡°That silly boy, I actually scared him off. Afterughing, she became a bit worried: ¡°It¡¯s sote for him to go up the mountain; he better not run into any troubles.¡± Thinking about Greg Jensen¡¯s frequent trips to the mountain recently, Lindsey Wolfe was slightly reassured. Ssh! Greg Jensen ran to Cold Pond and dove straight in. The cool pond water immediately extinguished the fire in his heart. Luckily, he had run fast enough, otherwise he might not have been able to hold back. After soaking in Cold Pond for a while, he finally breathed a sigh of relief, and took the opportunity to practice the Guidance Technique in the water. Since advancing to the third level of Qi Refinement, the effects of the Guidance Technique had be somewhat negligible. The root cause was the extremely sparse spiritual energy of this era. To advance to the fourth level of Qi Refinement quickly, one could only rely on Dual Cultivation or elixirs. Trying to break through to the fourth level of Qi Refinement solely through the Guidance Technique was as hard as ascending to heaven. Elixirs! Greg Jensen sighed; it seemed he really had to focus on making money. The seeds in the medicinal fields had already been sown, and he hadn¡¯t skimped on watering; now, all that was left was to wait for the harvest in three months. In the meantime, he couldn¡¯t just sit idly by; he needed to think of other ways to make money. Looking at the stone formation base that had been carved more than halfway, Greg Jensen pped his forehead. I can grow vegetables and fruits! Once the Small Cloud Rain Skill Formation is set up, it will automatically water the crops every night, and it can effectively prevent diseases and pests. Lindsey Wolfe was making a good profit with just a few dozen acres ofnd; if he expanded the nting area, wouldn¡¯t he make a fortune? However, Lindsey Wolfe certainly wouldn¡¯t agree to do it all by herself, so he would have to talk to Lois Abbott and get her to partner with Lindsey Wolfe to set up a vegetable farming base together. As Greg Jensen was thinking about this, his phone suddenly vibrated. He took out his phone and saw that it was Brandon Brent calling. ¡°Hello, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡¯ve taken care of Arthur Corl¡¯s situation. I got apensation of one hundred thousand, should I transfer it to youter?¡± Greg Jensen frowned slightly and replied indifferently, ¡°No need to transfer it to me; bring it to Jules Jensen and the rest in person tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright, about the antidote¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow.¡± After hanging up the phone, Greg Jensen made his way back home under the cover of night. Early the next morning, taking advantage of Lindsey Wolfe and the others already having gone to the vegetable shop, he called a motorcycle taxi and headed to the county town.. Chapter 63 - 63 My Sister is Still Young Part 1 Chapter 63: My Sister is Still Young Part 1 Trantor: 549690339 I ¡°Mr. Jensen, you¡¯re here.¡± Business at Reverie Inn was booming, and Alfred Webb even considered opening a branch. And all this was entirely thanks to Greg Jensen. Moreover, Greg Jensen had now be a shareholder of Reverie Inn, so the staff treated him with great respect. The chefs in the kitchen were quite familiar with him and acted more casual around him. Greg Jensen took a walk around the hotel and then went to Lois Abbott¡¯s office. ¡°Why did youe over so early?¡± ¡°Hehe, I missed you, that¡¯s why.¡± Lois Abbott instinctively took a step back, eyeing him warily, ¡°What are you up to? This is an office, and my dad is right next door.¡± Greg Jensen said with a mischievous smile, ¡°I¡¯ve checked, old Webb isn¡¯t here, he went to the market.¡± ¡°That still doesn¡¯t make it okay¡­ mmm¡­¡± When Greg Jensen entered, he had locked the door, so before Lois Abbott could react, he kissed her. At first, Lois Abbott tried to struggle, but after a moment, she began to respond actively. A romantic ambiance spread like ripples, swiftly filling the entire room. After how long, the office finally quieted down. Greg Jensen stroked her hair, feeling a deep sense of peace within him. The two rested on the sofa for a while before preparing to take a shower. Lois Abbott, like a ko, was carried by Greg Jensen into the washroom, mumbling discontentedly, ¡°Really, howe you¡¯re getting more and more¡­¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Greg Jensenughed triumphantly, deliberately flexing his arm to show off his muscles. This time, the amount of True Qi he had gained was substantial, equivalent to half a month¡¯s work with the Guidance Technique. If it were to be done once a day, he would still need over a year to enter the fourth level of Qi Refinement. The pace was still too slow! Although after every time, a portion of True Qi would aid Lois Abbott in sorting out her meridians. But after all, Lois Abbott was only human and excessive demands would rapidly age her. Therefore, even though he was eager to advance to the fourth level of Qi Refinement, he couldn¡¯t bear to overdo it. At that moment, Lois Abbott suddenly said, ¡°How about 1 find you a mistress? That way, you won¡¯t have to trouble me every day.¡± ¡°Alt?¡± Greg Jensen said awkwardly, ¡°That¡­ doesn¡¯t seem quite right?¡± ¡°Tsch, what¡¯s not right about it? Looking at you, you must be thrilled inside, aren¡¯t you?¡± Lois Abbott rolled her eyes and then said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know a man as outstanding as you is not destined to belong to just me. I won¡¯t be jealous.¡± ¡°I could belong only to you, you just have to work a bit harder,¡± Greg Jensen said with a sly smile. Lois Abbott sprang up from him and looked at him with a face full of wariness, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Greg Jensenughed, ¡°Haha, just kidding. Hurry up and shower, and once we¡¯re done, I have something important to discuss with you.¡± Upon hearing his words, Lois Abbott rxed slightly¡­ Having cleaned up, the two returned to the bed in the resting room to lie down. Lois Abbott asked, ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to discuss something important with me? What is it?¡± Greg Jensen said thoughtfully, ¡°I¡¯m thinking of setting up a vegetable farm to specifically grow high-quality vegetables. However, it wouldn¡¯t be convenient for me to show up personally. You should talk to my aunt Adeline about this.¡± ¡°So, you mean that I should cooperate with your aunt Adeline to run the vegetable farm, while you operate from behind the scenes?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the idea.¡± Lois Abbott hesitated and asked, ¡°Thend and funding are easy to deal with, but how can you guarantee our vegetables will be high yield and high quality?¡± ¡°Haha, you don¡¯t need to worry about that, I have my ways.¡± ¡°Alright, no problem, I¡¯ll visit your vige tomorrow and talk to your aunt then.¡± Greg Jensen smiled, rubbed her little nose and said with augh, ¡°You really are a virtuous partner, how about we¡­¡± ¡°Stop right there, I still have things to doter.¡± Lois Abbott pushed him away and got out of bed to start dressing. She paused in her movements and stared at Greg Jensen, sighing, ¡°Or maybe¡­ find someone for you, to save me from your daily hassles.¡± Greg Jensen said wordlessly, ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± ¡°You¡­ you have a thing for my sister?¡± Lois Abbott¡¯s eyes widened as she shook her head, ¡°That won¡¯t do, my sister is just barely an adult.¡± ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s face was lined with exasperation; he had merely responded subconsciously, and now Lois was taking it the wrong way. Seeing his expression, Lois thought he was upset and said hesitantly, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not out of the question, as long as Snow is willing, 1 don¡¯t mind.¡± Could this really be okay? Greg Jensen was stunned; he hadn¡¯t expected Lois to be so open-minded. However, what he didn¡¯t know was that Lois was truly fed up, unable to withstand his constant overtures, or else why would she even entertain such a thought? And she couldn¡¯t resist the temptation; whenever Greg Jensen flirted with her, she found herself unable to muster the will to resist. ¡°Actually, my sister is at the age to have a boyfriend, but it has to be her own choice. If you really like her, then you¡¯ll have to pursue her yourself,¡± she said. Lois sighed, her rtionship with Greg Jensen had started with practicalities before slowly developing into emotional attachment. At the end of the day, it was simply an ident. If possible, she still hoped her sister could experience a sweet romance. Moreover, she felt that Snow seemed to have a fairly good impression of Greg Jensen, frequently asking about himtely. When Greg Jensen thought about the delicate and cute sister, he was also moved, but such matters were better left to develop naturally. He looked at Lois and decided not to bring up the topic again, instead saying, ¡°We should register apany for the vegetable farm. We can have your aunt handle the matters in the vige, and you¡¯ll be in charge of sales. How about we split the shares, twenty percent each for you two?¡± Lois replied speechlessly, ¡°So, you intend to be a hands-off boss?¡± ¡°I have no choice, 1 need money, a lot of money,¡± said Greg Jensen with a wry smile. Lois was somewhat puzzled, ¡°You don¡¯t smoke or drink, and you don¡¯t buy clothes or luxury goods, why do you need so much money?¡± ¡°Um¡­ better not ask about that now. I¡¯ll tell you when the time is right.¡± ¡°Okay then.¡± Seeing this, Lois didn¡¯t press further. After all, Greg Jensen had always treated her well and would not harm her. Getting involved in this vegetable farm not only could help Greg Jensen, but it would also be a sizable ie for Lois herself. If things went well in the future, it might even earn more than the hotel. Watching Greg Jensen lost in his thoughts, Lois sat on hisp and said with a lightugh, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, not satisfied?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg Jensen helplessly nodded and reached out his hand directly. ¡°Don¡¯t fool around.¡± Fearing that he would flirt with her again, Lois quickly swatted his hand away and said seriously, ¡°Let¡¯s rent a ce..¡± Chapter 64 - 64 Vegetable Base l Chapter 64: Vegetable Base l Trantor: 549690339 | ¡°Sure.¡± Greg¡¯s eyes lit up. Each time he visited, he stayed at a hotel, which truly was a bit inconvenient. Lois chuckled, ¡°What kind of house do you like? A vi or a residential apartment?¡± ¡°Arge t.¡± Greg had seen those spacious ts on the short video tform: bright, with a great view, and not small in size. When he was in college, he thought that if he ever got rich, he would buy one of thoserge ts to live in. ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to go to the city. You can¡¯t find those kinds ofrge ts in the county.¡± ¡°Uh, then just rent something spacious with a good view.¡± After pondering for a moment, Lois said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll check out Love Home Garden when 1 have some time.¡± ¡°Okay, let me know how much it is, and 1¡¯11 transfer the money to you,¡± Greg said. Lois gave him a look, huffed, and said, ¡°You¡¯re the one who needs money. Keep it for yourself; 1 have my own money.¡± After saying that, she yfully winked and giggled, ¡°Consider it as me keeping you, from now on I¡¯ll be your sugar mama. You need to be obedient, you hear?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Greg pinched her belly hard and said with a mischievous smile, ¡°Then I must serve you well. Shall we start now?¡± ¡°No, you just want to take advantage of me.¡± Lois shifted and found a morefortable sitting position, then asked, ¡°By the way, you don¡¯t have a car yet, right? Want me to buy you one?¡± ¡°Forget about it. In my current state, I can¡¯t drive anyways.¡± ¡°No worries, I¡¯ll keep it in town for you. Whenever you want to drive it, you can.¡± Greg felt warmth in his heart but still declined, ¡°No need; you¡¯re really making it seem like you¡¯re keeping me.¡± ¡°Hmph, you don¡¯t know how many people are waiting for me to keep them.¡± Lois gave him a look and then changed the subject, ¡°By the way, my aunt mentioned awhile back that there was trouble in your vige?¡± ¡°Yeah, a developer went there to cause trouble.¡± ¡°And then?¡± With a smile, Greg boasted, ¡°Of course, your husband chased them away.¡± Hearing the word husband¡¯, Lois¡¯s face turned red, and she scolded, ¡°Stop it, don¡¯t talk nonsense, if my dad hears you, he¡¯ll break your legs.¡± ¡°Mr. Walker, what do you think we should do next?¡± Sitting opposite Kenny Walker, Arthur¡¯s face was etched with worry. He didn¡¯t have much of a fortune to begin with, and now it had all been poured into the preliminary work of the resort development. If the resort project were to fall through, bankruptcy would not be far off for him. He had thought that with Kenny Walker stepping in, the issue would be easily resolved, but Micah Brent hadn¡¯t shown any respect at all. Kenny¡¯s expression was grim as he said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Micah Brent; I¡¯ll invite him to dinnerter. After that, he won¡¯t be able to cause us any trouble.¡± Arthur asked, ¡°What about Peach Blossom Vige?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you fifty more people. Anyone who dares to resist, knock them down first, and as long as there¡¯s no fatality, there won¡¯t be any major issues.¡± Kenny frowned and then asked, ¡°That Brandon Brent, is someone instigating him to stir up trouble?¡± ¡°Yes, it seems to be someone named Mr. Jensen.¡± Arthur¡¯s mind raced, and suddenly thinking of something, he said, ¡°Mr. Walker, those country bumpkins from Peach Blossom Vige also have the surname Jensen; could this Mr. Jensen be rted to them?¡± Kenny shook his head slightly and replied, ¡°Unlikely. Whoever can instruct Brandon Brent should have a substantial background. How could they be rted to those country bumpkins?¡± ¡°Good if there¡¯s no connection.¡± Arthur breathed a sigh of relief. Kenny then said, ¡°Did that big boss Liu from Duo Phoenix Town also show up?¡± ¡°Yes, he arrivedter on.¡± ¡°Hmm, then let¡¯s start with him!¡± Greg Jensen had spent half a day in the county town, buying a pile of medicinal herbs, before returning to Peach Blossom Vige, utterly unaware that a crisis was stealthily approaching. His mind was now entirely focused on how to make money; after all, there was only three hundred thousand left in his bank ount. Three hundred thousand might seem like a lot, but it couldn¡¯t even buy a set of Qi Blood Pills. The return on medicinal herbs would take two to three months to realize, and while the vegetable business could yield faster results, sales were likely to be slow at the start. Greg Jensen nned to target the high-end market, selling directly to the wealthy families in the county, so Lois Abbott talked to Alfred Webb about this that very day, hoping he could help find some connections to see if it was possible to open a fruit and vegetable supermarket. However, the precondition for opening a fruit and vegetable supermarket was that Greg could guarantee the quality of the vegetables to be superior to that of ordinary produce; otherwise, why would the affluent buy your veggies? After these recent incidents, Lois Abbott had full confidence in Greg and even showed signs of blind trust. Therefore, she had no worries about the doubts her father had raised. Early the next morning, she arrived at Peach Blossom Vige to discuss the coboration with Lindsey Wolfe. Lindsey Wolfe turned pale when she heard about establishing a vegetable base; the idea of opening such arge vegetable store in town was beyond her imagination. And now a vegetable base? That was a business she didn¡¯t think she could handle. Lois Abbott smiled and said, ¡°All you need to do is direct the workers in growing the vegetables; you don¡¯t have to worry about the rest.¡± Lindsey Wolfe felt much better knowing she would only be responsible for growing the vegetables. After hesitating for a long time, she finally made up her mind. ¡°Alright, since President Abbott trusts me so much, I¡¯ll give it a try. If it doesn¡¯t work out, you can pull outter.¡± ¡°Haha, Sister Lindsey is a decisive person; I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll do a great job. Plus, if the produce from your family¡¯snd meets the quality standards, it can also be sold at the fruit and vegetable supermarket.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s interest was piqued upon hearing this. Thend belonging to Greg Jensen and the others, all from the Jensen Family, produced very tasty vegetables. However, the spending power of Duo Phoenix Town was just average, so she couldn¡¯t sell the produce for too high a price, and even then, a lot remained unsold. If she could partner with Love Home Garden, she could definitely make more money. Lindsey Wolfe immediately signed the contract. Having settled the matter of the vegetable base, Lois Abbott was very happy and kept ncing at Greg with an expression full of pride and as if seekingmendation. After discussing some details with Lindsey Wolfe, Lois Abbott stood up to leave. ¡°Second Master¡± came over, worried, and said, ¡°Freya, that Liu Laotie is the vige head; he has the final say in the vige affairs, he might just take the chance to demand money from us, right?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Lindsey Wolfe also felt concerned but, thinking about the signed contract, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of, we¡¯ll just give him the money if ites down to it!¡± ¡°Second Master¡± sighed and silently nodded in agreement. In Peach Blossom Vige, aside from the Hall Family, it was near impossible for anyone else to aplish something. ¡°Did you ce the order for the bricks used in construction?¡± ¡°I did; each brick costs thirty or forty cents.¡± Lindsey Wolfe said helplessly, ¡°It is a bit expensive, but there¡¯s no helping it.¡± ¡°Damn that Old Liu, not doing a proper job.¡± ¡°Exactly, the red bricks outside, now they¡¯re at most twenty cents apiece.¡± Greg Jensen sat to one side and watched, unable to resist a secret chuckle. Old Liu was probably also aware of what Lindsey Wolfe and the others were saying about him and would feel terribly wronged, since he hardly managed the brick factory and had no idea about Lindsey Wolfe ordering red bricks. However, Greg had already called him, and he guessed that the bricks would be delivered soon. Just then, suddenly, the sound of a tractor came from outside.. Chapter 65: Many Strange Events Recently 1 Chapter 65: Many Strange Events Recently 1 Trantor: 549690339????????????????? 3 ¡ª The crowd stepped out of the courtyard and discovered that bricks were being delivered from the factory. Lindsey Wolfe hurried into the house, took out her small bag, and prepared to pay for the bricks. It wasn¡¯t until they approached that they realized it was Boss Liu himself who hade to deliver the bricks. Locking eyes with Second Master Jensen, Lindsey felt a sudden surge of foreboding. Usually, it was Boss Liu¡¯s underlings who delivered the bricks; why had hee himself today? Could it be he was nning to extort more money? Though Second Master Jensen was somewhat hesitant, as a senior member of the Jensen family, he had no choice but to steel himself and walk over. Maybe there was still time to negotiate a cheaper price before the bricks were unloaded from the cart. ¡°Boss Liu, how much for this load of bricks? I¡¯ll have Freya pay you,¡± Second Master Jensen asked quiveringly, and everyone fell silent, watching Boss Liu anxiously, fearful that he might demand an exorbitant price. However, Boss Liu simply smiled and said, ¡°Why would you need to pay? We¡¯re all vigers here. There just happened to be a surplus of bricks at the medicine fields, so I had them brought over for you. Just use them for now, and let me know if you need more. I can bring you another loadter.¡± Second Master Jensen and the rest, including Lindsey, grew tense on hearing this. They may not have been well-educated, but they knew there was no such thing as a free lunch. Boss Liu was surely plotting to squeeze more money out of them. for instance, start by offering free bricks, and once your house is built, he could then inte the price drastically. At that point, you¡¯d have no choice but to use them. After all, you couldn¡¯t just tear down a finished house, could you? Thinking this, Second Master Jensen hurriedly said, ¡°How could we ept this¡­ We should pay whatever amount is due.¡± Lindsey was more forthright, saying, ¡°Boss Liu, earning money isn¡¯t easy for us either. Let¡¯s just buy this load of bricks at forty cents apiece. That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, pay the man, and then we¡¯re even. Next time we need more bricks, we can pay again,¡± Third Master Jensen chimed in. Seeing everyone¡¯s reaction, Boss Liu couldn¡¯t help but feel like crying without tears. Why was doing a good deed so difficult? Seeing that Lindsey and the others didn¡¯t believe him one bit, he looked to Greg Jensen for help. Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but smirk, putting on a stern face and gesturing a fist at him. Boss Liu was quick-witted and immediately understood Greg Jensen¡¯s signal. His expression chilled as he said sternly, ¡°Are you trying to make me lose face? I already said I¡¯m giving it away, and you insist on paying. Are you looking down on me?¡± ¡°No, we truly did not mean any disrespect, it¡¯s just that¡­¡± Lindsey said, ncing at Second Master Jensen beside her. Seeing this, Second Master Jensen had no choice but to confess, ¡°We would have to pay sooner orter, so we¡¯d be at ease paying up now.¡± Upon hearing this, Boss Liu¡¯s eyebrows shot up, and with a stern face, he said, ¡°What are you suggesting? You don¡¯t trust my character?¡± ¡°No, that was not our intention at all.¡± Seeing Boss Liu get angry, Lindsey and Second Master Jensen, among others, started to panic inside. Boss Liu frowned and said, ¡°Go, get some paper and a pen. I¡¯ll write you a note. 1 can t believe you think 1 wouldn¡¯t be able to give away a cart of bricks.¡± ¡°What?¡± Hearing his words, everyone was dumbfounded, staring at Boss Liu with an incredulous expression. ¡°Why are you standing there? Go get it fast, or should I fetch it myself?¡± ¡°Ah, please wait a moment,¡± Lindsey dashed into the house and brought her ounts notebook with precaution, handing it to Boss Liu. Boss Liu took the paper and pen and wrote a promissory note right away, affirming that the load of bricks was a gift from him, and that he surely wouldn¡¯t charge for them. Furthermore, he noted that if the Jensen family¡¯s house needed bricks, he would provide them for free, ensuring not to charge a single penny. After finishing, he even took a red ballpoint pen to dye his thumb red and pressed a thumbprint on the document. ke a look; if there¡¯s nothing wrong, hurry up and unload the truck.¡± Lindsey Wolfe took over the document and stared at it, shocked, then lifted her head nkly, looking towards Second Master. Second Master was also dumbfounded, nced at the document in Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s hand, then at Old Liu, still not quite believing it. The Jenson Family members present were all equally bewildered. Just a moment ago, they thought that when Old Liu said he would give away for free, he surely aimed to swindle more money; they didn¡¯t expect him to actually leave the document behind. Could he really be giving away for free? This was totally unlike Old Liu¡¯s character! Seeing everyone¡¯s expressions, Greg Jensen¡¯s heart was brimming with joy; he didn t know what kind of twisted pleasure this was. But he knew that if Lindsey Wolfe and the others found out he had be smart, and that Old Liu was actually under hismand, Second Master and the rest would surely ughter him. What a major social suicide scene! ¡°What are you all standing there for? Unload the truck!¡± Old Liu put on his familiar ruffian look, ¡°Or are you waiting for me to help you unload?¡± ¡°Heh heh, let¡¯s unload.¡± Greg Jensen chuckled and took the lead in starting to unload. Lindsey Wolfe opened her mouth, wanting to tell Greg Jensen not to unload, but hesitated seeing Old Liu¡¯s fierce and terrifying appearance. Seeing this, Second Master made up his mind with a hard heart, gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, unload the truck.¡± Whether it¡¯s a blessing or a curse, you can¡¯t hide from it! Old Liu had taken things this far; even if he wanted to refuse, he couldn¡¯t find a reason to do so. With Second Master¡¯s call, other passing members of the Jensen Family also came over to help. In no time, everyone had moved all the red bricks down from the truck and stacked them neatly beside. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going now. Call me if you need bricks again.¡± With a salutation, Old Liu left amidst the weird stares of everyone, driving his tractor away. ¡°He just left like that?¡± ¡°Yeah, he really didn¡¯t take any money and left?¡± Everyone felt as if they were dreaming; they couldn¡¯t believe that the bastard Old Liu would actually give away a truckload of red bricks without asking for payment. There have been a lot of strange things happening these past few days,¡± Second Master muttered. Lindsey Wolfe surprisedly asked, ¡°Second Uncle, what other strange things?¡± Second Master said, ¡°Yesterday morning, a young man brought us a hundred thousand yuan, saying it waspensation for us.¡± ¡°A hundred thousand yuan?¡± Upon hearing his words, everyone was stunned. Even Lindsey Wolfe, now the ¡°big boss,¡± widened her eyes in shock. ¡°That muchpensation for what?¡± ¡°Yeah, why give us so much money? It couldn¡¯t be a scam, could it?¡± Hearing their questions, Second Master also became anxious and said with a daze, ¡°He just said it¡¯s topensate for our young crops and my medical expenses.¡± The surroundings instantly became quiet, only Greg Jensen still wore a silly smile on his face. After a long while, Second Master spoke, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not worry about it too much. Since it¡¯s been given to us, let¡¯s take it. We didn¡¯t steal or rob it, so what¡¯s there to fear. Those who suffered losses in the fieldse and get your money, and see if anyone didn¡¯t show up, go and call them over. Right, and the money for the Yu Brothers¡¯ family, someone go inform them, so we can get their share to them.¡± ¡°Alrighty, 1¡¯11 go call them right away.¡± Hearing about the money distribution, everyone immediately became enthusiastic.. Chapter 66 - 66 The Lion’s Mouth Opens Wide i Chapter 66: The Lion¡¯s Mouth Opens Wide i Trantor: 549690339 I Second Uncle took two thousand yuan for medical expenses and distributed thousands to each of the injured people. The rest of the money was divided amongst the households ording to the damage sustained to their acres ofnd. When the numbers were tallied, each household had received quite a sum of money, which delighted everyone to no end. Greg Jensen stood by and watched, joining in on their happiness with his own smile. The Jensen Family had this one virtue¡ªthey stuck together, and each one of them was kind-hearted. After ying the fool for so many years, not only did no one think of encroaching on his family¡¯snd and house, but they frequently looked after him as well. For this reason, Greg was happy to do whatever he could to make their lives a bit easier. Mrs. il, as the Jensen Family¡¯s widow, had her farnd nearby as well and this time she also received a good amount of money. Having received the money, she cheerfully said, ¡°Freya,e over to my ce for dinner tonight? I¡¯m going to buy two pounds of ribs.¡± ¡°Sure, but I need to stop by the vigemittee first.¡± ¡°Alright, you go ahead, I¡¯ll go buy the groceries.¡± Mrs. il nced at Greg, eyed his strong physique, then left with a grin. At that moment, Second Uncle came over and said, ¡°Freya, you¡¯re going to the vigemittee?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Lindsey Wolfe looked worried. She felt that contracting the farnd was sure to cause trouble. The ils were greedy. If they found out that she wanted to start a vegetable base, they would definitely find a way to extort money from her. This time, she would likely have to pay up. ¡°Greg,e with me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Greg gave a simpleugh, mounted his tricycle, and took Lindsey Wolfe to the vigemittee. ¡°Silly Greg, taking your wife out for a spin, huh?¡± ¡°Your wife sure is a looker!¡± The vigers chatting nearby couldn¡¯t help but tease when they saw Greg with Lindsey Wolfe. Lindsey Wolfe, sitting behind with a nk expression, retorted coldly, ¡°You lot with your loose mouths better hurry back and keep an eye on your own men instead of gossiping here.¡± ¡°Freya, we¡¯re just joking.¡± ¡°Exactly, you¡¯re a big boss now, surely you can take a joke, right?¡± Lindsey Wolfe snorted coldly and whispered, ¡°Silly Greg, pedal faster. These gossiping women annoy me.¡± ¡°Alright¡­¡± Greg responded and started pedaling with effort. Before long, the two of them arrived at the vigemittee. Aiden rk was busy flirting with the vige ountant when he saw Lindsey Wolfe and Greg arrive, a frown immediately forming on his brow: ¡°What are you two here for?¡± Seeing Aiden rk, the usually feisty Lindsey Wolfe couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit intimidated, ¡°We¡­ we want to contract somend.¡± ¡°Contractnd?¡± Aiden rk looked as though he had heard a joke, his eyes widened in surprise at the two, then he burst into silentughter: ¡°The two of you want to contractnd? Can you even manage your own plot? I¡¯ll tell you, you can contract thend, but if you can¡¯t manage it, you¡¯ll be fined.¡± ¡°We can manage it,¡± Lindsey Wolfe quickly said. Aiden rk had a cold, smug expression, impatiently saying, ¡°Come on, I know your family¡¯s situation. Get lost already, don¡¯t waste my damn time here.¡± Lindsey Wolfe, seeing his reaction, became frantic, ¡°We¡¯re not contracting thend for ourselves; we¡¯re cooperating with apany to make a vegetable base.¡± ¡°A vegetable base?¡± Aiden rk was initially startled, then his eyes suddenly lit up, a greedy smile creeping across his lips. He cleared his throat and said coolly, ¡°In your case, you can contract thend, but since it¡¯s an enterprise, the contracting fee has to be doubled.¡± ¡°Doubled? That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s too much.¡± Lindsey Wolfe had not attended much school and was unsure if such a regtion existed, but Greg Jensen furrowed his brow at her side. The cost ofnd contracting is generally fixed, with no distinction made between enterprises or individuals. What Aiden rk was doing was trying to gain some personal advantage. ¡°Not only does thend cost need to double, but the vige must also hold a certain share in the enterprise, otherwise, it¡¯s impossible for you to contract thisnd.¡± ¡°Shares as well?¡± Lindsey Wolfe was stunned, panic shing in her eyes; she had no idea what to do. Greg Jensen¡¯s face darkened, and he stepped aside to discreetly send a message to Aiden rk, briefly exining the situation. Aiden rk was overseeing the workers building a fence in the medicinal field when he checked his phone and his face immediately turned pale. ¡°Damn, Aiden really thinks he¡¯s got nine lives to spare, huh!¡± After finishing his thought, he drove his car hastily to the vigemittee. In the vigemittee office, Lindsey Wolfe was still speaking kindly to Aiden rk, trying to get him to rx the conditions. But no matter what she said, Aiden rk wouldn¡¯t budge, causing Lindsey Wolfe to break out in a sweat from anxiety. ¡°You better go back and discuss it with thepany you¡¯re partnering with. If you¡¯re not satisfied with our conditions, well, you can always check out other viges.¡± Aiden rk had a cold smile on his face, as if he had Lindsey Wolfepletely under his control. There¡¯s plenty ofnd in other viges, but his older brother was the local tyrant of the town; would any vige chief tired of living dare to meddle in his affairs? At that moment, Aiden rk hurriedly walked in. Aiden rk was taken aback and said with a smile, ¡°Big brother, what brings you here?¡± ¡°Step outside with me,¡± Aiden rk replied, his face grim as he nced at him before walking out. ¡°That¡¯s enough, you two go back and talk it over. I¡¯ve still got things to do here.¡± Aiden rk gave Lindsey Wolfe a cold look and walked out of the office to find Aiden rk standing not far away. With a grin, he said, ¡°Big brother, your timing couldn¡¯t be better, I just have some good news to tell you¡­.¡± p! Aiden rknded a p across his face with full force, nearly knocking Aiden rk to the ground. ¡°Brother, why did you hit me¡­¡± ¡°Damn it, if you weren¡¯t my blood brother, I¡¯d kill you right now!¡± Aiden rk waspletely baffled, and asked nkly, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°What happened? Did you or did you not block others from contractingnd?¡± ¡°Yes, that did happen.¡± When Aiden rk brought up Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s matter, Aiden rk immediately showed a conspiratorial grin, ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t know. Lindsey Wolfe must¡¯ve had some crazy luck, apany wants to partner with her to develop a vegetable base. Such a great opportunity, how could we brothers miss out? So, 1 n to ask for some shares in theirpany¡­¡± ¡°What the hell!¡± p! Aiden rk swung another p in return. Now, Aiden rk was utterly dumbfounded; he didn¡¯t realize what he had done wrong, but in just a couple of minutes, his brother had pped him twice. With his mind aplete nk from the ps, he could only stare at Aiden rk, too afraid even to speak. Disappointed, Aiden rk scolded him, ¡°You, I¡¯ve told you long ago not to stir up trouble in the vige, but you just don¡¯t listen! I¡¯m warning you, contract thend to Lindsey Wolfe right now, or I¡¯ll freaking kill you!¡± Chapter 67: Begging for a Contract 1 Chapter 67: Begging for a Contract 1 Trantor: 549690339 I ¡°Big brother, about that share issue¡­¡± ¡°Shut your damn mouth, still dreaming about shares? What are you fantasizing about? If you keep being greedy, you won¡¯t even keep your head!¡± Third brother Hall was scolded into not daring to raise his head, only managing to mutter in a low voice, ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you hurrying? If you screw this up, I won¡¯t forgive you! Remember, you agreed to this yourself; it has nothing to do with anyone else, got it?¡± ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll go talk to them right now.¡± In the office, Lindsey Wolfe was somewhat worried, hesitated for a long time, but still decided to head back first. Greg Jensen grabbed her all of a sudden, grinned, and said, ¡°No rush, wait a bit more.¡± ¡°Wait for what? They obviously don¡¯t want to contract thend to us, we might as well head back and think of a n.¡± After saying that, Lindsey Wolfeughed at herself, feeling like she had a screw loose, exining so much to an idiot. ¡°Let¡¯s go, staying here is just a joke to Third brother Hall; we definitely won¡¯t be able to contract thend.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t rush, wait a bit longer.¡± Greg Jensen pulled Lindsey Wolfe back, adamant on not leaving. Seeing this, Lindsey Wolfe couldn¡¯t help but get angry, ¡°Greg, what is it, let go quickly. If you don¡¯t let go, your auntie is going to get angry.¡± ¡°Just wait a bit more; he will contract thend to us.¡± ¡°You idiot, do you even know whatnd contracting is?¡± Lindsey Wolfe red at him annoyed and was about to leave when Third brother Hall walked in. Before she could speak, Third brother Hall came up to her with a big smile and said, ¡°Freya, you want to contract thend, right?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Okay, then sign the contract agreement quickly. There¡¯s so much wastnd in the vige; whatever you fancy, just say it. It¡¯s lying idle anyway, letting you farm it for free is fine.¡± Third brother Hall¡¯s face was all smiles,pletely different from how he was gouging before, the attitude making aplete 180-degree turn. Seeing this, Lindsey Wolfe felt a twinge of caution, hesitated, and said, ¡°How about¡­ let¡¯s not contract thend after all, I need to talk it over with thepany again.¡± ¡°Not contracting it? How can that be?¡± ¡°No, no, really, I¡¯m not contracting it.¡± Lindsey Wolfe waved her hands repeatedly, refusing to agree to the contract no matter what. It wasn¡¯t that she had suddenly changed her mind, but that her entrenched impression of Third brother Hall was simply too deep. If the other party had demanded a ransom, trying to extort money, she wouldn¡¯t have worried so much. But Third brother Hall¡¯s attitude changing after just going out for a while, not only foregoing demands for bribes but even wanting to contract thend to her for free, was too odd. Could someone with Third brother Hall¡¯s character really do something so generous? He definitely had no good intentions! Third brother Hall was baffled; hadn¡¯t she been crying out to contract thend just a moment ago, and now she¡¯s not interested? If you aren¡¯t interested, what am I supposed to do? The only reason he had be the vige head was with the backing of Big brother Hall. If Big brother Hall got angry, he could kiss the vige head position goodbye. Thinking about what his big brother had just said, Third brother Hall shuddered. He hurriedly said, ¡°Freya, please just contract thisnd. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to exin myself.¡± ¡°Exin what?¡± Lindsey Wolfe asked, puzzled. ¡°Er, that is¡­¡± Third brother Hall was stunned, stumbling and unable to provide a clear exnation. Seeing this, Lindsey Wolfe became even more reluctant to agree, grabbing Greg Jensen and trying to leave. In a panic, Third brother Hall knelt on the ground with a thud, pleading urgently, ¡°Freya, please just contract thend.¡± Lindsey Wolfe was scared stiff and said in a panic, ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Get up quickly, please get up.¡± ¡°No, if you don¡¯t contract thend today, I won¡¯t stand up.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Lindsey Wolfe was speechless. She had anticipated what might happen when she arrived, but she never expected that Old Third Liu would kneel down just to get her to contract thend. She felt that if she didn¡¯t contract thend today, it might cause even bigger trouble, so she had no choice but to nod and say: ¡°I¡¯ll contract it, I¡¯ll contract it; is that okay? Now please stand up.¡± Old Third Liu breathed a sigh of relief, stood up, and asked with a beaming smile, ¡°Tell me, how much do you want to contract? I¡¯ll prepare the paperwork right now.¡± Lindsey Wolfe felt that Old Third Liu was acting too strangely today. If she didn¡¯t contract thend, she was afraid he wouldn¡¯t let her leave. If she contracted too much, she was afraid of being trapped. She hesitated for a long time, then cautiously ventured, ¡°Contract¡­ contract one acre.¡± ¡°One acre?¡± Old Third Liu was startled and said with a forced smile, ¡°Or perhaps contract a little more? One acre is hardly enough.¡± ¡°No, no, no, one acre is plenty,¡± Lindsey Wolfe said, shaking her head repeatedly. Upon hearing this, Old Third Liu found himself in a bit of a quandary. His older brother had only told him to contract thend to Lindsey Wolfe, but he hadn¡¯t specified an amount. If Lindsey Wolfe only contracted one acre, and his older brother wasn¡¯t satisfied, he would be in trouble. It was at this moment that Greg Jensen suddenly said with a dopey smile, ¡°One acre is not enough, one hundred acres!¡± ¡°Greg¡­¡± ¡°Right, one hundred acres, that¡¯s more like it.¡± Old Third Liu was overjoyed and quickly said to the ountant, ¡°Hurry up and prepare the agreement for Freya!¡± ¡°Vige chief, there¡¯s no need for that much, really¡­¡± Lindsey Wolfe became anxious, but seeing that the ountant had already prepared the agreement, she felt timid, and after a long thought, she still didn¡¯t dare to refuse and just signed her name on it. Old Third Liu looked at the signed agreement and finally felt at ease, saying with a smile, ¡°Freya, if there¡¯s anything you need help with from the vige, just tell me directly, don¡¯t be polite. From now on, you¡¯re also an entrepreneur in our vige. When you be prosperous, don¡¯t forget about the folks here.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Chief, I, Lindsey Wolfe, am not an ungrateful person.¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s good to hear.¡± ¡°Well¡­ if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m going to leave now.¡± ¡°Sure, go ahead. I¡¯ll send someone to the field to mark it out for youter. They¡¯ll get everything ready, and you can start work whenever you want.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you, Vige Chief.¡± After thanking him, Lindsey Wolfe hurriedly left the vigemittee with Greg Jensen. Once outside, she couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°Silly Greg, how could you blurt out something like that? Old Third Liu definitely has ulterior motives. We¡¯ve contracted so muchnd; isn¡¯t he just going to scam us to death?¡± ¡°No worries, hehe,¡± Greg Jensen said with a foolishugh. ¡°You¡¯re an idiot, you¡¯re not afraid of anything,¡± Lindsey Wolfe red at him before storming off home, fuming. Back at home, Lindsey¡¯s father noticed her displeased expression and asked in a hurry, ¡°Freya, what¡¯s wrong? Did Old Third Liu refuse to contract thend to you?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ve contracted a hundred acres ofnd.¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s something we can¡¯t help. Who would have thought that the Hall Family holds such sway in the vige? It¡¯s a pity we, the Jensen Family, don¡¯t have many people; otherwise¡­¡± Her father thought that Old Third Liu had refused to contract thend to her, so he wasforting her. Mid-sentence, he suddenly realized what she had said, his eyes wide with surprise, staring at Lindsey Wolfe. ¡°What¡­ what did you say? You contracted a hundred acres ofnd?¡± ¡°Yes, and it¡¯s for free too.¡± Lindsey Wolfe said helplessly, ¡°1 told him I wouldn¡¯t contract it, but Old Third Liu insisted I do. If I didn¡¯t, he would have knelt on the ground and not let me leave..¡± Chapter 68 - 68 Proactively Helping i Chapter 68: Proactively Helping i Trantor: 549690339 I Second Master was stunned upon hearing this and said in shock, ¡°What? Uncle Liu knelt on the ground and begged you to contract thend? And you didn¡¯t take any money?¡± Lindsey Wolfe looked helpless: ¡°Exactly, I said I¡¯d only take one mu, but Greg insisted on a hundred mu. In the end, I had no choice but to contract for a hundred mu.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Second Master waspletely dumbfounded, his mouth agape with shock, temporarily at a loss for words. It took a good while before he collected himself and said with a strange look, ¡°What¡¯s with the Hall brothers? First, Uncle Hall, nowit¡¯s Uncle Liu. Could there be someone secretly helping us?¡± ¡°Hey, now that you mention it, it¡¯s quite possible.¡± Lindsey Wolfe also felt that things had been going too smoothlytely, as if someone were silently helping her from behind. ¡°But¡­ who could this person be?¡± Second Master was also unable to figure it out and said gravely, ¡°No matter who this person is, if they are truly helping us, that¡¯s one thing, but if¡­¡± He didn¡¯t continue, but Lindsey Wolfe understood. If the person helping them had some malicious intent, they were already caught in a trap. Seeing the two with furrowed brows deep in thought, Greg could hardly contain his glee. He really wanted to tell Second Master and his Aunt Lind that he was that person. But he was afraid that if he said it directly, his aunt and the others might kill him. Never mind about bing smart; how to exin the incident with Uncle Hall? Even if Uncle Hall¡¯s matter could be exined, there was still the death of Uncle Hall to contend with. Others are not fools; they will surely guess that Greg was inextricably linked to Uncle Hall¡¯s death. That would lead to a whole host of troublesome issues to sort outter. Greg decided to stick his head in the sand like an ostrich; some problems could be dealt withter, better to keep things under wraps for now. Lindsey Wolfe was a decisive person, thend leasing agreement had been signed, and worrying now was redundant. It would be better to rush ahead with the development of the vegetable base. After lunch, she took Greg to that piece of wastnd on the east side of the vige. Upon arriving, they discovered that white lines had already been drawn all around the area. Lindsey Wolfe, not quite at ease, measured thend again with her steps, and to her surprise, found that Uncle Liu had not only not skimped on thend but had actually given an extra two to three mu. While she was pleased, her worry deepened. After the two made a round of the wastnd, they went back to inform Second Master, and hurriedly gathered all the able-bodied men of the Jensen Family to start preparing to burn off the weeds. The Jensen Family was notrge in number, and there weren¡¯t many workers even with everyone present. To cultivate such arge piece of wastnd, they were indeed a bit stretched thin. ¡°Freya, we seem to be a little short on people,¡± said Third Master, concerned. Lindsey Wolfe looked at the wastnd and felt worried, frowning, ¡°If it reallyes to it, we¡¯ll have to hire a few people. Mr. Xia has already said that thebor costs would be included in the budget and would be reimbursedter.¡± ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s the only option, then.¡± Second Master sighed deeply and was just contemting where to find some people when Uncle Hall suddenly arrived, apanied by a group of dozens. Upon seeing this, the expressions of the Jensen Family members all changed, and a few of the younger men even raised their hoes. Second Master was wary, ¡°Uncle Hall, what brings you here?¡± Uncle Hall said cheerfully, ¡°Hehe, the walls around the medicinal herb field werepleted today, and since I had nothing else to do, I heard you were setting up a vegetable base here and decided to bring everyone over to help out.¡± ¡°To help? How much do you want per day?¡± Lindsey Wolfe was taken aback as she was afraid Uncle Hall was looking to extort money by asking directly about the cost. Uncle Hallughed, ¡°No money, I¡¯ve already paid today¡¯s wages. It¡¯s just idling,ing over to give a hand.¡± ¡°No money?¡± Paying their own wages to help others? Would Uncle Hall be so kind-hearted? The Jensen Family members exchanged nces, somewhat incredulous and a bit disbelieving. Lindsey Wolfe hesitated, ¡°Really, no money?¡± ¡± What, you don¡¯t believe me? Did I charge you for that truckload of bricks this morning?¡± Uncle Hall put on a fierce look, his expression tinged with a hint of anger. He was now adept at this kind of thing, as his reputation had been so bad in the past that if he didn¡¯t look fierce, people simply wouldn¡¯t believe him. Uncle Hall had really got the hang of ¡°doing good deeds forcefully.¡± When Lindsey Wolfe saw his demeanor, her heart couldn¡¯t help trembling slightly, and she could only stammer, ¡°Then¡­ thank you for your trouble.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to thank?¡± Uncle Hall smiled nonchntly and waved his hand towards the others, ¡°Come on, the sooner we get to work, the earlier we can go home.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The vigers of Peach Blossom Vige were very simple; they didn¡¯t care whether it was their job or not, as long as they were paid, they would do whatever was asked. At Uncle Hall¡¯s call, the crowd dispersed voluntarily and surrounded the wastnd in the middle. Before long, a big fire was lit in the center of the wastnd. The fire burned for several hours before it was finally extinguished. Everyone quickly grabbed their tools and followed the plowing cattle to till the ground. By the time all was done, it was almost dark. Uncle Hall led everyone away, leaving only Lindsey Wolfe and a few others on the wastnd. She looked at the now levelednd with a happy smile on her soot-ckened face. Greg Jensen was drenched in smelly sweat, feeling greasy and very ufortable. He took off his vest, wiped the sweat from his body, revealing well-built muscles. Widow Hall¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, and her gaze was filled with the flush of spring. She deliberately walked up to Greg Jensen, took a deep breath, and her heartbeat inevitably elerated once more. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back. Tonight,e over to my ce for dinner,¡± she said. Lindsey Wolfe smiled, ¡°Today, there¡¯s no need for you to treat; tonight, I¡¯m the host!¡± ¡°That works too.¡± Widow Hall smiled somewhat unnaturally, but the thought of spending more time with Greg Jensen filled her with excitement. The group chatted andughed on their way back. As they passed by Marcus Jensen¡¯s home, they saw himing out. Lindsey Wolfe kept a cold face as if she hadn¡¯t seen him, and continued walking ahead. The rest of the Jensen Family weren¡¯t fond of him either; they gave him a cold nce as if to say hello. Seeing the crowd drift away, Marcus Jensen also felt uneasy. He had wanted to take the opportunity while his wife was away to go help Lindsey Wolfe, but it seemed that everyone was already returning. He sighed deeply and shouldered his shovel to return home. ¡°These bricks were really given by Uncle Hall?¡± ¡°Indeed, it almost scared me to death. I thought he was going to make some excessive demands, but he said he didn¡¯t want money.¡± Now recalling the event, Lindsey Wolfe still felt somewhat uneasy. Widow Hall, on the other hand, was looking at the neatly stacked red bricks with disbelief on her face. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go wash up,¡± said Widow Hall. ¡°After we¡¯re clean, we¡¯d better hurry and start cooking.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± As the two approached the well, they saw Greg Jensen in just his shorts, pouring water over himself with a basin. His wheat-colored skin glowed in the setting sun. The crystal-clear droplets of water sliding down the grooves of his muscles made both women swallow their saliva at the same time. Tonight, I must make him mine! Lindsey Wolfe licked her lips, a hint of a smile appearing at the corners of her mouth. What she didn¡¯t know was that, right beside her, Amber Hall had the exact same idea. Chapter 69: We Must Take Him Down Tonight_l Chapter 69: We Must Take Him Down Tonight_l Trantor: 549690339 Greg Jensen was now at the third level of Qi Refinement, with his Divine Sense beginning to bud, and his perception was extremely sharp. So he knew as soon as the two women arrived beside him. Although he was wearing swim shorts, he still felt very awkward being watched by two women while bathing, and his actions became stiff. After a long while, he finally cleaned off the sweat from his body and hurried back to his room with his towel. ¡°Let¡¯s also take a bath,¡± one suggested. ¡°Hmm,¡± the other agreed. The two women weren¡¯t as bold as Greg, only dabbing themselves with a wet towel very carefully. Their clothes, though not removed, were soaked and clung to their bodies, appearing even more enticing. Just as Greg finished changing clothes at his uncle¡¯s house and came over to call them to cook, the sight of their coy demeanor almost made his nose bleed. ¡°Auntie, sister-inw, let¡¯s cook. I¡¯m hungry,¡± Greg called out. Greg stepped back and shouted from afar before running back to his uncle¡¯s house. ¡°Hey, do you think Greg saw us?¡± ¡°So what if he did? We¡¯re not naked,¡± Lindsey Wolfe spoke nonchntly, though her eyes involuntarily nced in Greg¡¯s direction, her beautiful face flushed with red. The Jensen family had more than a dozen members over today, filling arge table. After a few dishes were served, everyone began to drink. ¡°Come on, Greg, have some too. What¡¯s a man who doesn¡¯t drink?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, pour some for Greg. He¡¯s been working hard today.¡± Greg originally didn¡¯t drink, but amid the mor of the crowd, he had no choice but to pour himself some and joined in, sipping slowly. Once all the food and drinks were served, Amber Hall and Lindsey Wolfe took their seats as well. The two women sat to his left and right, conveniently sandwiching Greg in the middle. ¡°Hey, Greg, howe you¡¯re drinking, who poured for you?¡± Lindsey Wolfe asked with surprise. Amber Hall nced around and chuckled, ¡°Let him have a bit. Greg is no longer a child.¡± A thought shed in Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s mind and she nodded, ¡°Yeah, he can drink a little, but don¡¯t drink too much.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg replied in a deep, muffled voice, but his heart was secretlyughing. After all, he was a cultivator at the third level of Qi Refinement, and he could sober up faster than he could drink. As long as he didn¡¯t want to get drunk, not even the God of Wine could do the job. These two women wanted to get him drunk? The Jensen family all knew about Greg¡¯s slowness, so no one urged him to drink, but the two women asionally sipped drinks with him. In the end, the two women appeared slightly drunk, while Greg became more and more alert. However, seeing their unwilling expressions, he had to pretend to be dazed, as if heavily intoxicated. Soon after, everyone finished eating and dispersed. However, Amber Hall stayed behind to help clean the table and dishes. After cleaning, Lindsey Wolfe volunteered, ¡°Amb, you worked really hard today. You should also go back to sleep early.¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not sleepy yet.¡± Amber Hall nced at Greg and proposed, ¡°Freya, I¡¯m feeling a bit down. How abouting to my ce and have some more drinks with me?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Lindsey Wolfe instinctively wanted to refuse. She had nned to win Greg over tonight, but seeing Amber Hall¡¯s pitiful look, she felt somewhat reluctant to say no. She nced at Greg and sighed, ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s take some leftovers with us.¡± ¡°Hmm, thank you, Freya,¡± Amber Hall said with a smile, carrying off two tes of roast chicken and knuckles, and grabbed two bottles of liquor, calling out, ¡°Greg,e with us. You and Freya can walk back togetherter, have somepany.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Lindsey Wolfe agreed without a second¡¯s hesitation. Greg had already drunk quite a bit. If he went to Amber Hall¡¯s ce and had some more, wouldn¡¯t he just end up passing out drunk? ¡°Let¡¯s see how you¡¯re gonna run this time!¡± With a hint of a smile on her lips, she wrapped her arm around Greg Jensen¡¯s, heading for Amber Hall¡¯s ce. Greg Jensen said helplessly, ¡°Stop drinking, I¡¯m so dizzy!¡± ¡°Dizzy what? Drink a little more, and you won¡¯t feel dizzy.¡± Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s grip tightened around his arm. Greg Jensen felt a soft touch on his arm and looked down, his breathing bing rapid. That touch of white, purer than frost and snow, dazzled his mind into a haze. By the time he regained his senses, he was already at Amber Hall¡¯s ce with Lindsey Wolfe. Amber Hall hadid out the food and drinks and eagerly poured a ss of white liquor for Lindsey and Greg. ¡°Here, a toast to both of you. I¡¯m so grateful for all your help over the years. I don¡¯t know how I would¡¯ve survived without you.¡± Lindsey Wolfe, hearing this, couldn¡¯t help but empathize and sighed, ¡°Being a woman is never easy. Save your thanks, it¡¯s all in the drink.¡± ¡°Drink slowly.¡± Greg couldn¡¯t help but remind her. Lindsey nced at him with a lightugh, ¡°You fool, still worrying about me.¡± After that, she downed the entire contents of her ss. A generous amount of white liquor went down, and her cheeks, already tinged with red, seemed to take on the hue of the evening sky, captivating the onlooker. Amber Hall was equally decisive, joining Lindsey in emptying her ss. After drinking, both women looked towards Greg Jensen. ¡°What are you waiting for? Drink up!¡± ¡°Yeah,e on, drink up. You¡¯re a big man, aren¡¯t you embarrassed to be outdrunk by a woman?¡± Greg was speechless and just drank up the wine in his ss. Next, the two women started to take turns urging him to drink. Lindsey nned to get Greg to sleep with her tonight, and Amber harbored the same thought. However, both women, a bit tipsy, failed to notice the other¡¯s intentions. Seeing there was no escape, Greg epted the drinks as they came. After a few drinks, Lindsey¡¯s eyes began to blur. Amber leaned against the wall, giggling nonstop at Greg. ¡°Are you still drinking or not?¡± Greg felt a bit irritated; their tolerance was quite average, but they kept insisting on drinking. ¡°Drink, whoever doesn¡¯t is a puppy.¡± Lindsey, unsteady, sat upright and picked up her ss to empty it once more. Amber, not to be outdone, followed suit and drained her ss too. With a dumbfounded expression, Greg was about to speak when suddenly Lindsey closed her eyes and slumped over in the chair, falling asleep. Right after, Amber copsed onto the table as well. ¡°Hey, what are you two¡­¡± Greg was startled; checking their pulses, he found that they had simply passed out, and he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle bitterly. You can¡¯t handle your drink, yet you drank so much! Really¡­ Greg hesitated for a moment before deciding to carry Amber to her kang bed first, then return home with Lindsey. He moved towards Amber, one hand cradling her knees, the other supporting her back, lifting her in a princess carry. Amber was only wearing a pair ofrge shorts and a tank top. In this position, arge expanse of white showed. Greg¡¯s gaze became dazzled, and a small me ignited inside him, leaving his mouth dry and his tongue scorched. He swallowed and forced himself to calm down, then carried Amber to the edge of the kang bed. As he was about toy her down, she suddenly opened her eyes and looked at him with sultry eyes: ¡°Pshh, you big dummy, you¡¯re actually taking care of someone. I feel so ufortable, can you rub it for me?¡± Chapter 70 - 70 Formation_1 Chapter 70: Formation_1 Trantor: 549690339 | ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re drunk, just go to sleep.¡± Greg Jensen ced the widow Liu on the kang bed and picked up Lindsey Wolfe, running outside. Before leaving, he didn¡¯t forget to close the door and, incidentally, turned off the widow Liu¡¯s light. Looking at his flustered silhouette, the widow Liu was both exasperated and amused, her eyes gradually regaining their rity. ¡°Hinph, running pretty fast, you just wait¡­¡± After delivering Lindsey Wolfe back, Greg Jensen returned to his own room and let out a long sigh of relief. It was unclear whether it was because of the Dual Cultivation Technique or the widow Liu was simply too tempting, but the image of her snow-white body unavoidably surfaced in his mind. The mes within his body were fiercely burning at this moment! He sighed and cycled the Guidance Technique twice before calming down. He suddenly realized that The Yin and Yang Harmony Scripture had a reason for requiring him to practice the Guidance Technique. Because the Guidance Technique not only made his True Qi more pure but also suppressed that desire within him. Although the cultivation speed was somewhat slower, he really couldn t manage without the Guidance Technique. After practicing for a while, Greg Jensen took out a cloth bag from under his bed filled with the formation bases he had carved in the past few days. He grabbed the cloth bag and hurried off to the vegetable base. The vegetable base was made very t, and a faint burnt smell could still be detected. Greg Jensen observed the stars and, ording to the records in the books, buried the carved stones into the soil. The vegetable base was quiterge, requiring forty-nine formation bases. After all were buried, a barely discernible light shed by. Soon after, a light rain began to pour down. just when the ground waspletely soaked, the rain conveniently stopped. Greg Jensen calcted the time and smiled with satisfaction. The Small Cloud Rain Skill¡¯s formation was finally set up, meaning that from now on, he wouldn¡¯t have to water the fields every midnight. Greg Jensen rested for a moment, then rushed to his own vegetable field and set up a simr formation before heading to Uncle Evan¡¯s field. All these were in partnership with Lindsey Wolfe, and to ensure the qualified quality of the vegetables produced, they had to be watered by the Small Cloud Rain Skill. Lastly, he made a trip to the herbal fields. The Small Cloud Rain Skill could not only increase yield but also enhance the quality of the crops. With this method, medicinal herbs that typically took three to four months to cultivate could be harvested in about two months, and their yield would significantly increase as well. Most importantly, Greg Jensen could finally free himself from the tedium of the vegetable and herbal fields. Watering the fields every night was truly a nuisance to him. Now, atst, he could rx! Furthermore, once the medicinal herbs were harvested, he would have a substantial amount of moneying in, and he could buy more vitality pills to further increase the speed of his cultivation. Gareth Walker! Thinking of this man, Greg Jensen¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but turn cold. The pain and images of being beaten were etched into his bones, impossible to forget no matter how hard he tried. When his cultivation was aplished, he would certainly make everyone pay the price. In the following days, Greg Jensen, who had realized the wonders of the Guidance Technique, helped nt and deliver vegetables during the day, and practiced the Guidance Technique when he had spare time. Together with Lois Abbott¡¯s frequent visits to Peach Blossom Vige under the guise of inspections, which led to some secret snacking, his cultivation advanced by leaps and bounds. The only thing that troubled him was widow Liu¡¯s constant, deliberate flirtations. If she wasn¡¯t reaching out to touch him, she was pressing her whole body against him. It made the desire he had just suppressed ignite once again due to her. Greg Jensen, with no other choice, decided to hide in the county town for a few days. Anyway, the vegetable base and the herbal fields had already been set on the right track and they didn¡¯t actually need him to keep an eye on them. It just so happened that he hadn¡¯t visited the house that Lois Abbott rented, so it was a good opportunity to stay there for a while. More importantly, he had to find a store in the county town to open up the vegetable supermarket. As long as the vegetable supermarket was up and running, ensuring the quality of the produce, and with Chestor Ware¡¯s connections, it would be difficult not to make a fortune. After a busy day, Greg Jensen took the opportunity when Lindsey Wolfe wasn¡¯t paying attention and sneaked out of town. He waited by the roadside for a while, and a motorcycle came from a distance. Driver Master Wang executed a beautiful fishtail maneuver and stopped the motorcycle right in front of Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes lit up, and heughed, ¡°Wow, upgrading from a slingshot to a cannon,huh?¡± ¡°Haha, business has been good these past few months. My old motorcycle was having more and more problems, so I swapped it for a new one,¡± Master Wang replied, his eyes brimming with ¡°love¡± as he looked down at the motorcycle andughed, ¡°What do you think, good-looking, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s great!¡± Greg Jensen gave a thumbs up. Master Wangughed, ¡°Hop on, I¡¯ll take you to the county town.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Greg Jensen wasn¡¯t riding with him for the first time, so he didn¡¯t ask about the price; he just sat down on the back seat. The low, watery roar of the engine thundered and the motorcycle sped away. Perhaps it was the new motorcycle that uplifted Master Wang¡¯s mood. As he drove the small motorcycle, he chatted with Greg Jensen. Through their conversation, Greg Jensen learned that Master Wang had only one daughter and didn¡¯t have to worry about her future dowry. He rode his motorcycle taxi every day to earn a hundred yuan. After expenses, he could still save over a thousand yuan each month, and his life was veryfortable. Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but silently think that if he hadn¡¯t practiced the ¡°Dual Cultivation Technique¡±, he might have envied such a life like Master Wang¡¯s. The two chatted as they went, and before long, they had entered Riverhaven County. They only needed to go a bit further to reach their destination. But at a traffic light intersection, a green Land Rover suddenly charged from the side. Master Wang was an experienced veteran driver, and due to his cautiousness with the new car, he quickly hit the brakes and managed to narrowly avoid the Land Rover. However, although they managed to avoid the collision, a nearby Passat wasn¡¯t so fortunate. Bang! After a harsh collision, the rear door of the Passat was crushed inward. It spun around twice before finallying to a stop. A man in ck climbed out of the Passat, desperately forced the rear door open, and dragged out a pregnant woman. Seeing that the pregnant woman was in a semiatose state, Greg Jensen quickly told Master Wang and hurried over. ¡°Don¡¯t move, let me take a look¡­¡± ¡°Are you a doctor?¡± Greg Jensen nodded, felt the pregnant woman¡¯s pulse, and looked at her eyelids. His expression became grave, ¡°Quickly call the police and an ambnce. If we wait any longer, it might be hard to save both the mother and the child.¡± Before he could finish speaking, arge pool of bright red blood started flowing from underneath her. The man in ck panicked, shivering as he took out his phone and first called 120. After exining the situation to 120, just as he was about to call the traffic department, a woman suddenly got out of the Land Rover, walking while still looking down and fiddling with her phone. She came to the side of the Passat, nced at the pregnant woman, and then at the man in ck. Her eyes lit up as she asked, ¡°You work for Evan Holmes?¡± The man in ck looked somewhat displeased, but upon hearing her mention Evan Holmes, he hesitated, ¡°You are¡­?¡± ¡°Kenny Walker is my brother-inw.¡± The woman nced at the pregnant woman again, then at the blood beneath her, frowned, and with a look of disgust said: ¡°Alright, handle this. Whatever money you need, go ask Kenny Walker for it. I have other matters to attend to, I¡¯ll be leaving.¡± Having said that, she turned around and was about to leave. Chapter 71 - 71 Emergency Treatment_1 Chapter 71: Emergency Treatment_1 Trantor: 549690339 | Seeing this, the man in ck immediately panicked, grabbing the woman¡¯s clothes and angrily said, ¡°You hit someone, and you just want to leave like that?¡± The woman¡¯s face darkened, and she said coldly, ¡°Let go of my hand. My clothes cost over three thousand. Can you afford it if you ruin them?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t leave until this is resolved!¡± The face of the man in ck turned beet red, looking like he wanted to explode but didn¡¯t dare to. But, his hand still hadn¡¯t loosened. ¡°Fine, go solve it with Kenny Walker! Go on, do you have the guts?¡± A sneer appeared at the corner of the woman¡¯s mouth, then she reined in her smile and said with an icy face, ¡°Now, let go!¡± The man in ck¡¯s face turned very ugly, and the veins on his neck bulged. He red at the woman with gritted teeth for a long time, but eventually, he deted like a burst ball, slowly and humiliatingly letting go of his grip. ¡°Remember, once it¡¯s dealt with, give Kenny Walker a call. Our family isn¡¯t short of money!¡± The woman nced disdainfully at the man in ck, then at the pregnant woman before turning to leave with a look of disgust. Greg Jensen heard all this but had no time to care, as he was busy using acupuncture to stop the bleeding of the pregnant woman. The condition of the pregnant woman was incredibly dangerous, and if she lost too much blood, not even an Immortal could save her. Of course, Greg had many miraculous measures in his arsenal capable of saving the pregnant woman¡¯s life, but none of those could be used at the moment. Firstly because he hadn¡¯t prepared beforehand, and secondly because the pregnant woman was just an ordinary person, and many of the measures, if used on her, would not only be ineffective but might hasten her death. As for what some novels im, that gathering a group of people to take up specific positions to perform healing arts is utter nonsense. ording to the records in ¡°The Yin Yang Harmony Scripture,¡± the true healing art required not only the preparation of talismans beforehand but also very strict requirements regarding time and direction. If one just took a piece of yellow paper, scribbled a few words on it, and let the patient drink it, then they could be brought back from the brink of death, why would the ancestors have bothered to develop traditional Chinese medicine? Wiry not just use healing arts whenever they saw a sick person? ¡°Doctor, how is my sister-inw?¡± The man in ck, full of anxiety, spoke in a rush. Greg Jensen, after carefully inserting thest silver needle, wiped the sweat from his forehead and said without looking back, ¡°Her condition has stabilized for now, but she still needs to be rushed to the hospital. Moreover, her pregnancy is quite advanced; she is likely to go intobor soon. If we don¡¯t hurry to the hospital, the baby inside maybe at risk too.¡± Hearing his words, the man in ck grew more confident in Greg Jensen and quickly said, ¡°Right, right, my sister-inw¡¯s due date is in the next few days. I was about to take her to the hospital, but I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± At this, the man¡¯s face filled with regret, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s all my fault, if I had driven more carefully, this would not have happened. If something happens, how can I exin this to my elder brother.¡± Greg Jensen looked at the man and reassured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as the ambnce gets here soon, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem with the pregnant woman. And you can¡¯t me yourself for the ident, since it was clearly the Range Rover that ran the red light. Our motorcycle nearly hit it too.¡± The man in ck clenched his teeth and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Damn it, wait for me. I have to get an exnation for this!¡± Just then, the pregnant woman suddenly opened her eyes. Seeing this, the man in ck was immediately overjoyed, ¡°Sister-inw, you¡¯re awake. How do you feel?¡± ¡°Bobby Prince, where am I?¡± ¡°Sister-inw, we had a bit of an ident, but don¡¯t worry, this doctor has already treated you, and the ambnce will be here any moment.¡± The woman¡¯s face was pale, devoid of any color, showing extreme weakness, but she still managed to muster a weak smile. ¡°Thankyou, doctor. Bobby, you¡¯ve worked hard too.¡± Upon hearing this, Bobby¡¯s face reddened, and he said awkwardly, ¡°Sister-in-w, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t protect you well.¡± ¡°idents happen; it¡¯s not anyone¡¯s fault,¡± the pregnant woman said with a smile. Just then, the ambnce finally arrived, and a group of medical staff hurried over with the stretcher. Seeing the pregnant woman and the blood on the ground, the lead middle-aged doctor¡¯s face immediately changed. He asked quickly, ¡°What¡¯s the blood type? How many weeks pregnant? Any medical history or allergies?¡± A barrage of questions left Bobby Prince dumbfounded, he looked at the doctor, then back to the pregnant woman. But at that moment, the pregnant woman had slipped back into unconsciousness. Greg Jensen quickly said, ¡°Bobby, go get the pregnant woman¡¯s handbook.¡± ¡°Oh, right¡­right.¡± Bobby Prince ran to the car in a rush, took out a file bag, found the pregnant woman¡¯s handbook, and handed it to the doctor. After a nce at the handbook, the doctor ordered swiftly, ¡°39 weeks pregnant, type B blood, prepare the blood pack.¡± ¡°Yes, Doctor.¡± The other medical staff immediately sprang into action. The middle-aged doctor then directed two male nurses to try to lift the pregnant woman onto the stretcher, but he paused when he saw the several silver needles inserted in the pregnant woman¡¯s abdomen. ¡°Who inserted these silver needles?¡± Greg Jensen hurriedly exined, ¡°I did. The pregnant woman was bleeding heavily just now, and the situation was quite critical, so I used the silver needle to temporarily stop the bleeding.¡± The middle-aged doctor looked at Greg Jensen in surprise, then felt the pregnant woman¡¯s pulse, and a smile appeared on his face, ¡°Hmm, young man, nicely done,e on the ambnce with us.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Greg Jensen agreed without hesitation. What nonsense about ¡°saving a life is better than building a seven-story pagoda,¡± that¡¯s utter rubbish. Although he wasn¡¯t a traditional Chinese medicine practitioner, since the ¡°Yin Yang Harmony Scripture¡± had taught him those miraculous medical techniques, he felt responsible to save lives and provide aid. Greg Jensen let Master Wang know to wait for him at the hospital entrance and then boarded the ambnce. Once on the ambnce, after the middle-aged doctor had conducted a quick check on the pregnant woman, he couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Luckily the bleeding was stopped in time, or there could have been majorplications.¡± Bobby Prince asked in confusion, ¡°What kind ofplications?¡± The middle-aged doctor gave him a sideways nce, displeased, ¡°What do you think? Both the mother and the child were in danger!¡± Upon hearing this, Bobby Prince finally realized the gravity of the situation, knelt down in the cramped space beside him, and kowtowed three times to Greg Jensen. ¡°Hey, what are you doing, get up quickly.¡± Greg Jensen swiftly pulled him to his feet. Bobby Prince earnestly said, ¡°Brother, my older brother is not here, so let me kowtow to you on his behalf. When he arrives, he¡¯ll properly thank you himself.¡± Greg Jensen smiled bitterly, ¡°It was just a helping hand, it doesn¡¯t warrant such a grand gesture.¡± Bobby Prince shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s needed! You saved my sister-inw, which means you saved me, Bobby. Even if you asked for my life, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate.¡± The middle-aged doctor looked at Bobby Prince, amused yet exasperated, ¡°You better hurry up and call the child¡¯s father. We might have to perform a cesarean section on the pregnant woman; it¡¯s best if he¡¯s present.¡± ¡°Right, I¡¯m on it.¡± Thanks to Greg Jensen¡¯s timely treatment and the quick arrival of the ambnce, the pregnant woman was taken to the operating room without any major issues. Before entering the operating room, Greg Jensen removed the silver needles. Seeing Bobby Prince making a phone call, he did not want to disturb and left the hospital. Not long after Greg Jensen left, a young man with a tall and sturdy build rushed in frantically. Seeing this man, Bobby Prince immediately knelt on the floor with a thud, the sturdy man of six feet crying like a child. ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m sorry, I failed to protect your wife¡­¡± Chapter 72 - 72 The Feeling of Home 1 Chapter 72: The Feeling of Home 1 Trantor: 549690339 | Evan Holmes saw his sorry state and thought his wife had already passed, his head buzzing and his face instantly turning pale. ¡°Your sister-inw¡­ She didn¡¯t make it?¡± ¡°Burp¡­¡± Bobby Prince lifted his head in a daze and said nkly, ¡°Sister-inw? She¡¯s fine, nothing¡¯s wrong with sister-inw. There was a young doctor at the scene who used a silver needle to help stop the bleeding, and not long after, the ambnce arrived. The doctor on the ambnce said that if it hadn¡¯t been for that brother¡¯s good treatment, sister-inw might have really been in trouble. I¡¯m telling you, bro, you have no idea, that brother¡¯s technique was really fast, with those silver needles just whizzing¡­¡± Evan Holmes finally understood and didn¡¯t wait for Bobby to finish; he lifted his foot and gave him a kick. ¡°For Christ¡¯s sake, your sister-inw is fine and you¡¯re howling like a fool here?¡± ¡°I¡­ I was just regretting¡­¡± Evan Holmes, his face dark with anger, cursed, ¡°Shut up and get back!¡± ¡°Burp¡­¡± Heeding the words, Bobby Prince immediately stopped crying, and had it not been for the tear streaks on his face, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to tell he¡¯d just been crying. ¡°How¡¯s your sister-inw doing now?¡± ¡°My sister-inw is in the operating room now, doctors say her condition is good at the moment, but she needs to have a cesarean section to deliver my nephew.¡± Upon hearing this, Evan Holmes breathed a sigh of relief. He had been in love with his wife for many years, and they had a very good rtionship. They had just managed to make it through rough times and started preparing to have a child. If something happened at this point, he didn¡¯t know how he would live on. He suddenly thought of something, looked back at the empty hallway, and asked with a serious face, ¡°What about the driver who caused the ident?¡± ¡°Ran off! The person who hit her is Kenny Walker¡¯s auntie¡­¡± Bobby¡¯s face was filled with anger as he recounted the details of the incident. After hearing this, Evan Holmes¡¯s expression darkened even more. Kenny Walker was a well-known boss in Riverhaven County, and even he started out under Walker¡¯s wing. The nickname ¡°Golden Pile Driver¡± was also made under Kenny¡¯s leadership. Even now that he had struck out on his own, he still helped Kenny with his business. Kenny was nning to go legit, and many dirty jobs would be handed over to him. So, knowing that the person who caused the ident was Kenny¡¯s aunt, Evan felt a sense of powerlessness. One¡¯s destiny is not in one¡¯s own hands in the underworld! He had no better options at the moment. ¡°After this period of time passes, I¡¯ll go to Kenny Walker and ask for an exnation,¡± Evan Holmes sighed and then inquired, ¡°You mentioned earlier, there was a young man who saved your sister-inw. Where is he?¡± ¡°He was just here a moment ago; I turned away to take care of the bill, and he was gone when I returned.¡± ¡°Did he leave a phone number?¡± Bobby scratched his head somewhat embarrassedly and admitted, ¡°I¡­ I forgot.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know what you do all day!¡± Evan Holmes red at him irritably and said, ¡°Get the brothers on it right now; we have to find this benefactor. If I can¡¯t deal with the enemy who hit my wife, and then can¡¯t find the benefactor, can I, Evan Holmes, ever show my face on the streets again?¡± Outside the entrance of Love Home Garden, Greg Jensen finally managed to stuff a red note into Master Wang¡¯s pocket, pulling and tugging hard to do so. Master Wang had waited for most of the day outside the hospital, and Greg felt a bit embarrassed, so he offered a red note. However, Master Wang refused to ept it, no matter what. Having no other choice, Greg threatened to ¡°never use his taxi again,¡± at which point Master Wang finally took the money. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get going then. Call me if you need the car again.¡± ¡°Sure, take care, Master Wang.¡± After watching Master Wang leave, Greg turned and walked into Love Home Garden, where Lois¡¯s rented apartment was located. The apartment wasn¡¯t arge t, but it did have a sizeable 160 square meters. And out of those 160 square meters, only two rooms were bedrooms, the rest were various functional rooms. In terms of functionality, there wasn¡¯t much difference between this apartment and arge t, except for the smaller area and building density. Greg took the elevator up, and Lois, who had already received a call, was waiting for him at the door. The moment the elevator door opened, she jumped onto Greg, clinging to him like an essory, her legs tightly wrapped around his waist. Greg smirked, ¡°Heh, not afraid of others seeing us now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a private elevator entrance, what¡¯s there to be afraid of, when no one else is around?¡± ¡°Alt, right, this ce actually has a private elevator entrance.¡± Greg, carrying Lois, walked in and found the apartment¡¯s decor to be minimalist in style, predominately in ck, white, and grey tones. It looked both high-end and spacious. ¡°This ce mustn¡¯t be cheap, huh?¡± ¡°You bet, it¡¯s fifty thousand a year.¡± Hearing this, Greg couldn¡¯t help but be astonished. In Riverhaven County, an annual rent of fifty thousand was certainly not inexpensive. A regr residence would cost just two thousand a month,ing to less than thirty thousand a year. Compared to that, this ce was quite a bit pricier. ¡°So, how do you n topensate me?¡± ¡°Heh, how do you want to bepensated?¡± Lois intended to joke with Greg, but upon seeing his expression, her face immediately turned red, and she scolded, ¡°You¡¯re so bad, already thinking dirty after just two sentences.¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one asking forpensation?¡± Gregughed heartily, took her to the sofa, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s start now then¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Lois instinctively rejected him, but quickly gave up resisting. It had to be said, the apartment she chose was really nice, especially the living room¡¯srge floor-to-ceiling windows providing a clear view and overlooking most of Riverhaven County. Especially standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, sipping tea while enjoying the view of Riverhaven County, the feeling was incredibly refreshing. After chatting for a while, the two got up to prepare food. Knowing he wasing over today, Lois had bought plenty of groceries,cking nothing, not even chicken, duck, fish, or meat. Both their cooking skills were decent, and in no time, they had prepared four dishes and a soup, and began to eat at the dining table. After dinner, they cleaned up the dishes and the kitchen together. Greg suddenly felt a warmth because this kind of home-like feeling had been absent for a long time. Although he had lived with Lindsey Wolfe for a while, back then he was in a confused state and didn¡¯t have much of an emotional response. ¡°Let¡¯s take a break.¡± Greg swept Lois¡¯s stray hair behind her ear and sat down with her in the chair in front of the floor-to-ceiling window. The room was quiet, with only the sound of their breathing. Lois turned her head, her gaze meeting Greg¡¯s, and after a moment, she involuntarily closed her eyes. Right then, her phone suddenly rang. After listening for a moment, Lois¡¯s brows furrowed at once. ¡°Greg, my sister¡¯s at a bar, being pestered by some young guys¡­¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Greg was rather helpless, as he had been looking forward to some exercise after dinner, but now it seemed that wasn¡¯t going to happen. He dressed, drove over in Lois¡¯s car, and arrived at the location given by Lois¡¯s sister. Chapter 73 - 73 Brother, go for it 1 Chapter 73: Brother, go for it 1 Trantor: 549690339 Lois Abbott was also going toe over, but considering that a conflict might arise, Greg Jensen decided to leave her at home. Greg Jensen walked into the bar and stood at the entrance, scanning the crowd before spotting Lois Snow in a booth. Sitting next to Lois Snow was a girl her age, with two ruffian-looking men sitting across from them, smiling and chatting with the two girls. ¡°Little sister, I won¡¯t hurt you, I promise to make you ecstatic.¡± The speaker, a man in his twenties, was skinny like a beanpole and had dyed green hair, looking from a distance like a green-haired turtle. He nced at his friend beside him, chuckled and said, ¡°Both of us are quite skilled. Why don¡¯t you try us out and see, you can sleep with whoever you like.¡± The two girls were pale with fear, huddling close together, their eyes filled with dread. Lois Snow said, trembling, ¡°We don¡¯t know you, please leave, or we¡¯ll call for help.¡± The green-haired youth smirked, looked around, sneered and said, ¡°Go ahead and call, this ce is under our protection, let¡¯s see if anybody cares about you.¡± Before he could finish, Greg Jensen suddenly came from the side, pretending not to know them, and grinned, ¡°Hey, thisdy is really beautiful, want to hang out with me?¡± Lois Snow looked up, her face lighting up with joy, and she quickly nodded, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± She hurriedly stood up, took her best friend by the hand, and came to Greg Jensen¡¯s side. ¡°Lois, you¡­¡± Her best friend was dumbfounded, not understanding what Lois Snowwas attempting. To her, Greg Jensen seemed just as untrustworthy as the green-haired man. The only difference was that this man seemed even more handsome and somehow morefortable to look at. ¡°Jacky Wolfe, just trust me and follow,¡± Lois Snow whispered in exnation, then she stepped forward and took Greg Jensen¡¯s arm, chuckling, ¡°Brother, shall we go?¡± After saying that, she seemed to deliberately taunt the green-haired youth, ncing back at him before saying, ¡°Tonight I¡¯m all yours, brother. You can y however you like.¡± Hearing this, Greg Jensen almost spurted out a nosebleed. True to Lois Abbott¡¯s sister, she teased with no less skill, andbined with her innocent appearance, she was even more enticing. The green-haired man, upon seeing this, was not only green in the hair but also green with envy. His eyes were full of greed, as if he could drool any moment. Oftentimes, the most tempting isn¡¯t the flirtatious woman full of seductive gestures, but rather the innocent-looking girl with a trace of debauchery in her bones. At this moment, Lois Snow was exactly that type! Moreover, what¡¯s more infuriating is, Dad used all his sweet and harsh words in vain, you ignored them all. Some random guy shows up and you just leave with him? Why? Just because he¡¯s handsome? Seeing that Greg Jensen was about to leave with the two girls, the green-haired man immediately stood up, angrily saying, ¡°Kid, who the hell are you? I saw thisdy first!¡± Greg Jensenughed, dismissing him, ¡°Someone saw her first so no one else can flirt? Are you the Emperor Jade that everything you see is yours?¡± Tiie green-haired Bryce Cooke was amused, tilting his head, ¡°Evan Holmes, tell this kid who I am.¡± Evan Holmes at his side sneered, ¡°Listen up, kid, our Bryce Cooke is the boss of this bar, he owns the whole ce. You dare to hit on Bryce Cooke¡¯s girl, you tired of living?¡± ¡°Kid, did you hear that? In this bar, calling me Emperor Jade wouldn¡¯t be wrong.¡± The proud green-haired Bryce Cooke tilted his chin up, with his big nostrils visible, and said to Greg Jensen, ¡°Ignorance is no crime, scram while you can, I¡¯ll let it slide this time.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just go,¡± Jacky Wolfe looked fearfully at Bryce Cooke, her body shrinking back, her hands uncontrobly tugging at Greg Jensen¡¯s clothes. Lois Snow followed, ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go, no point in stooping to their level.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg Jensen nodded, leading them both out of the bar. Bryce Cooke gasped for air with visible anger. On his own turf, he had his girl snatched away and was outright ignored by the other party. If this got out, how would he ever mix in the vicinity again? He said with a cold face, ¡°Kid, did I fucking tell you to leave?¡± Evan Holmes also roared, ¡°Where are the people? Did everybody fucking die?¡± The music from the stage suddenly stopped before the echo faded, and the bar instantly went quiet, with everyone turning to look over. A few youths with hair dyed in various colors abruptly stood up, quickly surrounded Greg Jensen with an unfriendly gaze. ¡°Bryce Cooke, what happened?¡± ¡°Who provoked you?¡± Bryce Cooke looked at Greg Jensen with a mocking expression and sneered, ¡°Go on, kid, keep walking, I want to see howyou¡¯ll leave today.¡± ¡°Who is this kid, daring to mess with Bryce Cooke?¡± ¡°Never seen him, he¡¯s a new face.¡± ¡°No wonder, he probably doesn¡¯t know about Bryce Cooke¡¯s reputation yet.¡± ¡°Haha, well now he¡¯ll find out.¡± The crowd chuckled andmented with yful looks in their eyes, clearly awaiting the unfolding drama. Lois Abbott¡¯s face was pale, her small hands tightly clutching Greg Jensen¡¯s clothes, as she nervously watched the group of young men. However, beside her, Lois Abbott¡¯s sister didn¡¯t seem nervous at all; excitement rather gleamed in her eyes. Remembering the scene where Greg Jensen defeated Will Harrison in the Abbott family, she felt so excited it was as if all the cells in her body were trembling. ¡°Go big bro, charge, duck!¡± Lois Abbott¡¯s sister clenched her small fist excitedly and waved it a couple of times. Lois Abbott looked at her best friend with a bewildered face, feeling that she was behaving a bit abnormally today. Upon hearing this, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly, ¡°Take care of yourself in a bit, okay?¡± ¡°Uh-huh, I know,¡± Lois Abbott¡¯s sister nodded in agreement. Bryce Cooke, watching them converse as if no one else was present, felt his face grow even uglier with rage and snapped, ¡°Trash this kid for me, and leave the girl tome.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± The youths responded and immediately rushed over. Lois Abbott was terrified and blurted out urgently, ¡°You can¡¯t do this, if you go on like this, I¡­ I¡¯ll call the cops.¡± ¡°Call the cops?¡± Lois Abbott¡¯s sister pulled her aside, looking confidently at Greg Jensen and said with a chuckle, ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t worry, big bro is awesome.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Lois Abbott nervously lifted her head to watch. The next second, she stood there stiff like a tree struck by lightning,pletely dazed. One of the young men had charged at Greg Jensen with a beer bottle and swung it down at him. But before the bottle could strike Greg Jensen, he lifted his leg and kicked the young man, sending him flying through the air. During this, he also snatched the beer bottle from the youth¡¯s hand, then swung it in a backhand arc. With a thud, the bottle cracked open another young man¡¯s head. Immediately after, Greg Jensen charged into the group like a wolf among sheep. After a series of thuds, all the young men were down on the ground, groaning in pain. Witnessing this scene, everyone was rendered speechless. The entire bar fell into an eerie silence! ¡°You¡¯re Bryce Cooke, right?¡± Greg Jensen sneered, ¡°Can I go now?¡± Bryce Cooke¡¯s face turned ashen, his discipline belying his ferocity, ¡°My boss is the gold-badge gang leader Evan Holmes; you think you can beat up my people and just leave? It¡¯s not that easy¡­¡± Chapter 74 - 74 Reincarnation of the Casanova_1 Chapter 74: Reincarnation of the Casanova_1 Trantor: 549690339 | Evan Holmes? This was the second time Greg Jensen heard this name in one day. He knew this Evan Holmes must be the husband of the pregnant woman. But so what? Even if it were someone like Bryce Cooke, a piece of trash, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to hit back! Smack! Greg Jensen pped Bryce Cooke¡¯s face and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t give a fuck who your brother is! Can I leave now?¡± Being pped in the face in front of so many people, especially in his own protected bar, Bryce Cooke¡¯s face became as ugly as it could get. ¡°Kid, if you¡¯ve got the guts, just kill me, or this isn¡¯t over¡­¡± ¡°Fine, as you wish!¡± Crack! Before he could finish his sentence, Greg Jensen suddenly picked up a bottle next to him, smashed it on the table, revealing a sharp piece of broken ss, and then silently charged towards him. It seemed he was really going to stab him! Bryce Cooke¡¯s face instantly turned pale, but he still bit his lip and stood firm. However, as Greg Jensen¡¯s hand was already raised, he finally knew fear and copsed to his knees with a thump. ¡°Big brother, I was wrong!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t apologize, you¡¯re making me feel bad about doing it. Tell you what, I won¡¯t aim for anywhere vital. I¡¯ll just stab you somewhere less serious.¡± Greg Jensen lifted the bottle in his hand, gesturing in front of Bryce Cooke, seemingly looking for a ce to strike. Bryce Cooke was nearly pissing himself with fear, pping himself across the face and said shakily, ¡°Big brother, I know I was wrong, please let me off.¡± Greg Jensen tilted his head and looked at him doubtfully, ¡°Really know you were wrong?¡± ¡°Really, I truly admit my mistake. I shouldn¡¯t have tried to take a woman from you, big brother.¡± Bryce Cooke¡¯s attitude took aplete one-eighty turn, his green-dyed head nodding like a pecking chicken. ¡°You¡¯re really no fun.¡± Greg Jensen snorted, tossed aside the broken bottle, and waved over to Lois Abbott with a smile, ¡°Baby, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Lois Abbott smiled, pulling the stunned Jacky Wolfe and hopped over to Greg Jensen¡¯s side, clinging to his arm. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re awesome!¡± ¡°Er, let¡¯s get going.¡± Greg Jensen saw the admiring look in Lois Abbott¡¯s eyes and felt an enormous sense of vanity, proudly walking out with the two girls. Everyone in the bar was astounded by this scene. ¡°Damn, who was that guy just now, is his skill in picking up girls that strong? He just said a word and took her away?¡± ¡°Must be the reincarnation of a love god, huh?¡± ¡°Ha, even if he were the reincarnation of Emperor Jade, he¡¯s in big trouble now.¡± ¡°Indeed, Evan Holmes holds a lot of sway in Riverhaven County. Anyone who dares to mess with him, I don¡¯t think that kid is far from death.¡± Of course, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t hear the discussions in the bar. He walked the two girls to the car, about to let them get in, when Jacky Wolfe pulled Lois Abbott back nervously. She looked at Greg Jensen fearfully and said, ¡°Big brother, thank you for saving us, it¡¯s veryte now, we need to go home¡­¡± Before Greg Jensen could speak, Lois Abbott blurted out, ¡°Go home for what? Let¡¯s stay together tonight.¡± ¡°Lois¡­¡± Jacky Wolfe gave her a look and pulled her to the side, whispering, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Going home with him just like that, what if¡­¡± ¡°Ha-ha, what if what? He¡¯s my sister¡¯s boyfriend. Even if you really wanted something to happen with him, my sister would be overjoyed.¡± ¡± What? Your sister¡¯s boyfriend?¡± Jacky Wolfe nced at Lois Abbott, then at Greg Jensen, and finally caught on. She patted her small chest and said, ¡°Oh my, so you do know him! You should have said so earlier; you scared me to death.¡± ¡°Haha, I just wanted to piss that jerk off a moment ago.¡± Lois Abbott smiled proudly, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s sote, you don¡¯t have to go back. Stay with me tonight.¡± ¡°Well¡­okay.¡± Jacky nodded, then looked at Greg with an apologetic expression, and said somewhat embarrassingly, ¡°Um¡­Brother, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know you were Lois¡¯s brother-inw.¡± Brother-inw? The girl¡¯s quite tactful, isn¡¯t she! Greg raised an eyebrow and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s fine; it¡¯s also my fault for not rifying.¡± ¡°Thankyou, Brother.¡± Jacky originally thought Greg was too aggressive, but seeing him so understanding, her impression of him improved greatly. Her mood rxed, and with two dimples showing on her face, she looked both cute and sweet. ¡°Come on, hurry and get in the car. Your sister will start worrying again.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The three of them got into the car, and Greg took them back to Love Home Garden. Although Greg had called Lois Abbott on the way to reassure her, she was still anxiously waiting at the entrance of themunity. Seeing her sister was fine, she finally rxed. ¡°What¡¯s with you, gal? Running off to that kind of ce sote at night?¡± Lois Abbott couldn¡¯t help but scold. Lois Abbott responded a bit wronged, ¡°Well, I¡¯ve never been there; I just wanted to see what it was like inside.¡± Lois Abbott red at her and angrily said, ¡°If Dad finds out, he¡¯ll break your legs!¡± ¡°Hehe, then just don¡¯t tell Dad.¡± Lois Abbott hugged her sister¡¯s arm, acting spoiled, ¡°I know my sister is the best to me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let it happen again, got it?¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Lois Abbott yfully stuck out her tongue and quickly changed the subject, ¡°Sis, is this the apartment you rented? Does Dad know?¡± Lois Abbott¡¯s expression froze, and she stammered, ¡°Well¡­Dad doesn¡¯t know yet, don¡¯t you tell him, hear me?¡± ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell Dad that you and Greg have your own little ce here.¡± ¡°Naughty girl, dare to say that!¡± Seeing this, Lois Abbott quickly hid behind Greg, pleading, ¡°Brother, my sister is bullying me; help me hit her.¡± Lois Abbottughed, ¡°Greg is my boyfriend; do you think he¡¯d side with you?¡± Greg certainly didn¡¯t want to get involved in the sisters¡¯ war and quickly raised his hands in surrender, ¡°No, I¡¯ll just be a spectator; you two sort it out yourselves.¡± ¡°Hmph, Brother is no good at all.¡± Lois Abbott pursed her lips and turned her little head away. Lois Abbott coldly said as well, ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re siding with her!¡± ¡°Stop it, there¡¯s a guest here,¡± Greg said helplessly. Lois Abbott then remembered Jacky Wolfe was there and quickly said, ¡°Jacky, I¡¯m sorry you had to see this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s normal for sisters to y fight,¡± Jacky Wolfe said with an awkward smile. Seeing this, the sisters didn¡¯t feel it was right to continue the fuss. Lois Abbott took the two girls to the second bedroom, got out some newly purchased bedding, and settled them in before returning to the master bedroom. Inside the master bedroom, Greg, who had just finished washing up, was leaning on the headboard ying with his phone. As soon as he saw Lois Abbotte in, he put down his phone and took her into his arms. ¡°Stop it, my little sister is in the next room.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? We just need to be a bit quiet.¡± Chapter 75 - 75 Listening at the Corner_1 Chapter 75: Listening at the Corner_1 Trantor: 549690339 | Greg Jensen was restless before he even left the house, and after finally getting things done, how could he hold back any longer? Thanks to recent care, Lois Abbott¡¯s figure had be increasingly full. Especially her skin, so soft that it seemed it could break with a blow, looked even more delicate and tender against the backdrop of a ckce nightgown. A light pinch would leave a bright red mark, adding a special feeling to the touch. ¡°Don¡¯t, my sister is next door¡­¡± Momentster, the bedroom was filled with the romantic atmosphere and sounds. In the next room, Lois was talking to Jacky Wolfe about Greg Jensen, leaving him bewildered. Particrly when Jacky Wolfe heard that not only was Greg Jensen skillful physically, but he was also an exceptional doctor, his mouth hung open in an 0 shape. ¡°How can your brother-inw be so amazing?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Jacky Wolfe quickly shook his head: ¡°No, it¡¯s just, how can one person have the energy to learn so much, and be so good at all of it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying, otherwise why would I say my brother is amazing.¡± Lois spoke with pride, twinkling stars in her eyes, and said dreamily, ¡°When I look for a boyfriend, I definitely want to find a man as amazing as my brother.¡± Watching her lovestruck expression, Jacky Wolfe couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just go for your brother-inw then?¡± ¡°Air, that¡­ that wouldn¡¯t be right¡­¡± Lois¡¯s face blushed slightly while she hurriedly declined, but inside she was quite moved. Because she had indeed thought about it, only feeling it was somewhat unfair to her sister. Jacky Wolfe¡¯s gaze became somewhat fascinated, murmuring, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that, if he were my brother-inw, I would¡­¡± ¡°You would what?¡± Jacky Wolfe was startled, looked up, and saw Lois smiling at him, his face instantly reddened, and he retorted: ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m not telling you!¡± Just then, a strange noise came from the next room. The two girls froze, instinctively looking in the direction of the master bedroom. ¡°Are they¡­ doing that kind of thing?¡± Jacky Wolfe¡¯s face turned a bit red, asking softly, and then suddenly paused. Because Lois had actually pressed her ear against the wall. ¡°Lois, what¡­ what are you doing?¡± Jacky Wolfe asked nkly. Lois turned her head, gave him a mischievous smile, and said, ¡°Listening in, of course, don¡¯t you want to hear?¡± ¡°I also¡­¡± Jacky Wolfe subconsciously nodded, then realized it was wrong and quickly shook his head like a rattle. ¡°Hehe, if you want to listen, just listen, there¡¯s nobody else around.¡± Without waiting for a reply, Lois pulled him over, then pressed her ear against the wall to listen. Curiosity stirred in Jacky Wolfe¡¯s heart, yet he felt a bit embarrassed, hesitating. In the end, curiosity overwhelmed his reason, and he, imitating Lois, pressed his ear against the wall to listen. After a while, Lois turned around with flushed cheeks to find Jacky Wolfe in the same state, his cheeks burning red like ripe apples. Time passed, and next door quieted down, leaving only the teasing voices of Lois Abbott and Greg Jensen. ¡°If only you could find a Lois.¡± The room suddenly fell silent. The two girls stared at each other, faces filled with disbelief. ¡°Lois, did you hear what your sister just said?¡± ¡°Heard¡­ maybe heard it¡­¡± Lois wasn¡¯t sure if she had heard wrong, feeling her cheeks burning, her mind wandering with wild thoughts. After a long while, she turned her head, only to see Jacky Wolfe looking at her with a half-smile, she couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°Haha, why do you say that?¡± Lois buried her head in the nket, her voice muffled as she said, ¡°Going to sleep, not talking to you anymore.¡± Jacky pulled away the nket, smiling as he asked, ¡°Lois, if he really came looking for you, would you agree?¡± ¡°Air, I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Oh gosh, I¡¯m so embarrassed!¡± Lois covered her flushed cheeks with both hands, her head lowered in flustered embarrassment. Jacky chuckled softly, but his eyes couldn¡¯t help wandering back to the room next door, filled with longing. In the master bedroom, Loisy weakly on Greg¡¯s chest, breathing heavily, ¡°They couldn¡¯t have heard us, could they?¡± ¡°They definitely heard, whose fault is it for being so loud,¡± Greg said with a mischievous grin. Lois gave him a cold look and snorted, ¡°ming me? It¡¯s all your fault, you have no self-control.¡± ¡°Haha, holding such a beauty in my arms, who could resist but the eunuchs?¡± ¡°You sure talk a lot.¡± Lois shot him another look, her smile betraying a hint of pride. All of a sudden, Greg thought of something and eximed in shock, ¡°When you told me to go find Lois just now, she didn¡¯t overhear that, did she?¡± ¡°Air, surely not?¡± Lois sat up quickly, anxiously asking, ¡°What if she did hear? What then?¡± ¡°What can we do, if she heard, she heard,¡± Greg sighed. Lois¡¯s face turned crimson to the tips of her ears, and she buried her face into his chest, muttering, ¡°Oh my, how embarrassing, how will I exin this to her tomorrow?¡± ¡°Keep your heart in your stomach, as long as you don¡¯t bring it up, that little miss definitely won¡¯t dare to,¡± he reassured her. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Let¡¯s hurry up and take a bath and go to sleep. By the time you wake up tomorrow, you might have already forgotten about it.¡± ¡°But I¡­¡± Greg carried Lois to the bathroom for a shower. After drying off, they went back to bed to sleep. Lois was exhausted and practically fell asleep as soon as she hit the bed. Greg, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t sleepy at all. Seeing the woman in his arms asleep, he gently ced her aside, got out of bed, and decided to get something to drink. As he reached the living room, he saw a slender figure walking around the corner. The next second, the figure bumped right into his arms. ¡°Alt¡­¡± Lois let out a startled yelp as the water ss she was holding dropped. Greg, quick as lightning, caught the ss in his hand. However, his grip was a little too strong; the ss did not break, but the water inside spilled all over Lois. ¡°Brother?¡± Lois looked up, saw it was Greg, and her heart rxed a little. She patted her chest and said, ¡°Gosh, you walk so quietly, you scared me to death.¡± Greg smiled wryly, ¡°I can¡¯t exactly shout ¡®I¡¯ming¡¯ every time I walk, can I?¡± ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s still your fault, you owe me,¡± she insisted. ¡°What do you want me topensate you with?¡± Lois¡¯s eyes gleamed as she said slyly, ¡°How about you keep mepany for a while?¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Greg thought since he couldn¡¯t sleep anyway, he might as well agree. Seeing this, Lois¡¯s eyes formed crescents, that sweet smile making anyone who saw it feel bright and cheery. She pulled Greg to sit in front of the living room¡¯s bay window and then asked, ¡°Brother, why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t sleep.¡± ¡°Is it because you were thinking of me?¡± Chapter 76 - 76 Then I’ll Leave_1 Chapter 76: Then I¡¯ll Leave_1 Trantor: 549690339 | Greg Jensen didn¡¯t react immediately, looking bewildered, ¡°What¡¯s ¡®not okay1?¡± ¡°You know, that thing.¡± Lois Abbott¡¯s face was red, but her eyes betrayed a sly sparkle. Caught off guard, Greg¡¯s own face turned slightly embarrassed, as he teased, ¡°What would you know, you little brat?¡± ¡°How could I not know? I haven¡¯t eaten pork, but I¡¯ve seen pigs run.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, your sister¡­ your sister is fine. Lois Abbott blinked, feigning ignorance, ¡°Is that so? But why did I hear my sister telling you toe find me?¡± ¡°Ah, you heard that too?¡± In reality, with Greg¡¯s current abilities, he naturally knew everything that was happening on the other side of the wall, but he had not expected Lois to have overheard that as well. ¡°I heard it by ident. You wouldn¡¯t dislike me because of that, would you? If you don¡¯t like me, then I might as well leave.¡± Lois stood up with a look of grievance on her face. Just as she was about to leave, she suddenly tripped over something, crying out in pain, ¡°Ouch,¡± and involuntarily falling into Greg¡¯s arms. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Greg was taken aback, knowing a twisted ankle could be minor or serious; a light injury might just be a sprain, but a more significant one could lead to a fracture. It could be a ligament strain or even a broken bone. Lois sat in his arms, gently twisting her ankle and shaking her delicate little foot, frowning, ¡°Ouch, it still seems to hurt.¡± She looked up, her big watery eyes filling with mists of grievance, ¡°Brother, it hurts¡­¡± ¡°Then let me massage it for you,¡± he offered. ¡°Okay!¡± Lois instantly smiled happily. Without further thought, Greg picked her up and gently ced her on the sofa. He then lifted her small foot onto hisp and started to tenderly massage it. Lois¡¯s skin was soft like a baby¡¯s, delicate enough to break at the blow of a breath; it was slippery in his hand, making him instinctively ease his grip. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s the matter?¡± she asked. Lois leaned against his shoulder, pouting and looking at him; her lips were slightly parted, exhaling a warm breath scented with a faint fragrance of orchids. It brushed against Greg¡¯s face like a soft little brush. ¡°Nothing¡­ nothing,¡± he replied. Greg swallowed hard, took a deep breath, and started kneading quickly. After confirming that there was nothing wrong with her small foot in his hand, he quickly stood up, dropped a ¡°I¡¯m going back to my room to sleep,¡± and hurriedly left. Lois sat on the sofa, pouting discontentedly, ¡°Jeez, I waited for you for so long.¡± After a while, she sighed, got up, and went back to the secondary bedroom. Groping her way onto the bed, she reached out and pinched her belly twice. Jacky Wolfe woke up with a start, saw it was Lois, immediately knocked her hand away, and said exasperatedly, ¡°Pinch your own.¡± ¡°No thanks, mine aren¡¯t as soft as yours!¡± ¡°Take your hand away, or I¡¯m going to call for help.¡± ¡°Call for help! Even if you scream your throat raw, no one wille to your rescue.¡± ¡°You little devil, I¡­ I¡¯ll fight you.¡± Two girls frolicked on the bed until they were tired and crazy, and then they fell into a deep sleep. Early the next morning, by the time they got up, Greg Jensen and Lois Abbott had already left to house-hunt. The vegetable fields in the vige were already being sown and nurtured, so they needed to get the vegetable supermarket up and running to build a reputation sooner rather thanter; otherwise, by the time the fields were ready to harvest, they might have to watch the vegetables rot in the fields. Lois Abbott saw many houses, but the most suitable one was located on the first floor of a shop in Riverhaven Square. The stores in Riverhaven Square were generally rented out, but this one had been sold privately. It was said that the owner had originally nned to do digital retailing, but there had been a debt dispute with someone, and so the business never took off. Greg Jensen and Lois Abbott arrived at the shop, where an old Santana was parked at the door, next to which stood a chubby middle-aged man. Seeing the two of them, the middle-aged man immediately came forward smiling and asked, ¡°Are you two here to look at the ce? Let me introduce myself, I¡¯m the owner of this shop, my name is Brady Simmons.¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Simmons, I¡¯m Lois Abbott, who spoke to you on the phone. After introducing themselves, they entered the shop. The shop was spacious, with a floor space of 1,700 square meters and a usable area of about 1,500. The interior was fully equipped with fire safety facilities, and the basic infrastructure, such as water, electricity, and floor tiles, was already in ce. In other words, all that was needed were some simple decorations to open for business. After touring the ce, Brady Simmons asked, ¡°What do you two think of the space?¡± Lois Abbott looked at Greg Jensen, and after exchanging nces, they both felt very satisfied. Greg Jensen asked, ¡°Mr. Simmons, the ce is really nice, it¡¯s just the price¡­¡± ¡°One million, just one million, and we can go to the real estate bureau to transfer the property right now.¡± ¡°One million?¡± Greg Jensen and Lois Abbott were both stunned at the same time, not because the price was too high, but because it was too low. In Riverhaven County, where the economy was not good, property prices were naturally not high, but this shop not only had arge area, its location was also very good. The price for a shop on this level would at least be between one and two million. Add the basic interior decoration, and that would be another expense. All in all, the whole ce couldn¡¯t go for less than two three to four hundred thousand. That Brady Simmons could offer for half the price from the start was astounding for Greg Jensen and Lois Abbott. Brady Simmons seemed to notice their doubt and exined, ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with you, I¡¯ve offended someone and I can¡¯t go on with this shop in my hands. I don¡¯t want to continue with it either; I just want to transfer the shop quickly, take the money and move to another city to continue living. Lois Abbott frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Mr. Simmons, may I ask who exactly you have offended?¡± Brady Simmons¡¯s face showed a hint of difficulty as he sighed, ¡°Well, there¡¯s no harm telling you. You¡¯d find out sooner orter anyway. The person I¡¯ve offended is Kenny Walker.¡± ¡°Kenny Walker?¡± Upon hearing this name, Lois Abbott¡¯splexion changed immediately. Seeing her reaction, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help feeling puzzled and asked, ¡°Iris, do you know Kenny Walker?¡± Lois Abbott nced at him and sighed, ¡°Greg, let¡¯s not go for this shop.¡± ¡°Why not? Is Kenny Walker that formidable?¡± asked Greg Jensen, puzzled. Lois Abbott gently shook her head and said, ¡°The shop cannot be taken for whatever reason. Let¡¯s go look at others.¡± Greg Jensen became anxious and asked, ¡°What exactly is going on, can you exin clearly?¡± ¡°Let me exin.¡± Brady Simmons sighed andid out Kenny Walker¡¯s background and how he had offended the individual, sparing no detail. Chapter 77 - 77 Buying a Storefront_i Chapter 77: Buying a Storefront_i Trantor: 549690339 Greg Jensen only then realized that Kenny Walker was the big brother of Riverhaven County, and calling him the Underground Emperor was no exaggeration. Although he had already whitewashed and gone into business, which of those people mixing on the streets hadn¡¯t been under his control at some point? Even that so-called Evan Holmes used to be one of his fierce warriors. The extent of Kenny Walker¡¯s power was apparent! In other words, if you offended Kenny Walker in Riverhaven County, then forget about living peacefully. The Brady Simmons before him was forced to sell his shop and develop elsewhere in another county simply because he had inadvertently angered Kenny Walker. Speaking of offense, the real reason was that Kenny Walker¡¯s wife took a fancy to Brady Simmons¡¯ shop and didn¡¯t want to spend a lot of money to purchase it so she just created a scenario. Poor Brady Simmons, with not enough strength, had no choice but to be ughtered. Greg Jensen pondered for a moment before suddenly speaking, ¡°Mr. Simmons, I have a question.¡± ¡°Please ask, Mr. Jensen.¡± Since you¡¯re willing to sell the shop for one million, why not sell it directly to Kenny Walker? Surely he wouldn¡¯t be unwilling to pay the one million?¡± Brady Simmons sighed, his eyes reddening as he said, ¡°Exactly, that bastard only wanted to give three hundred thousand. Three hundred thousand! Forget the renovations; when I bought this shop at the beginning, I spent over seven hundred thousand.¡± Greg Jensen nodded, deep in thought, ¡°I¡¯ll take this shop of yours, but I don¡¯t have that much money.¡± ¡°Greg Jensen!¡± Lois Abbott, seeing he wanted to buy the shop, quickly spoke up to stop him. Knowing full well that Kenny Walker wanted this shop, yet you spend money to buy it? Isn¡¯t that the same as pping the other party in the face? If Kenny Walker finds out about this, would he just let it go? Greg Jensen was fully aware of this as well but he didn¡¯t take it seriously, smiling and saying, ¡°No worries, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Brady Simmons seemed to hardly believe it, his voice dumbfounded, ¡°Mr. Jensen, are you really going to buy?¡± ¡°Of course, there¡¯s no shop in Riverhaven County more suitable than yours.¡± Greg Jensen smiled, blunt as ever, ¡°However, as you¡¯ve heard, I don¡¯t have that much money, so I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to make some concessions on the price.¡± ¡°That¡¯s alright, name your price!¡± ¡°Seven hundred thousand is all I can offer right now.¡± Greg Jensen exined, ¡°I¡¯m not intentionally trying to drive down your price; it¡¯s just really all I have at the moment. If you think seven hundred thousand is too little, then I¡¯ll need some more time to arrange the funds.¡± ¡°Seven hundred thousand?¡± Brady Simmons furrowed his brow, pondering for a long time before clenching his teeth and saying, ¡°Sold! Transfer seven hundred thousand to my ount, and let¡¯s go transfer the ownership immediately!¡± ¡°Haha, then it¡¯s settled.¡± Greg Jensenughed as he extended his hand, ¡°Pleasure doing business with you!¡± ¡°Pleasure doing business!¡± Watching the two shake hands, Lois Abbott felt powerless, and so took the chance when Brady Simmons went to manage the transfer agreement to pull Greg Jensen aside. ¡°Greg Jensen, why are you being so impulsive, do you have any idea who Kenny Walker is?¡± ¡°Of course, didn¡¯t Brady Simmons just say?¡± Lois Abbott was at a loss, ¡°You know Kenny Walker is not to be trifled with, yet you still want to buy this shop?¡± ¡°It¡¯s his problem if he¡¯s a tough nut to crack; we can¡¯t just pass up a good business because of it, can we?¡± Greg Jensen nonchntly said, ¡°The property is so much cheaper, it doesn¡¯t make sense not to buy.¡± Lois Abbott knew he was right, but thinking of Kenny Walker¡¯s influence, she still worried. Greg Jensen reassured her, ¡°We¡¯ll cross the bridge when wee to it. As long as we are fair in our business, I refuse to believe he can do us harm.¡± If Kenny Walker really took it that far, he would be horrified to find that Greg Jensen was not from his world at all. Lois Abbott saw that she truly couldn¡¯t persuade Greg Jensen and could only sigh helplessly. Greg Jensen himself still had about three hundred thousand left, and the million in startup capital that Chestor Ware had given him had dwindled down to about eight hundred thousand. Together, the two amounts totaled nearly 1.2 million; after deducting the cost of the house purchase, there would still be roughly five hundred thousand left, which should be enough to open a vegetable supermarket. Greg Jensen and Lois Abbott had already agreed that she would cover the remaining funds. Brady Simmons, ted at having received the money, took Greg and the others toplete the property transfer that very afternoon. The next morning, the construction crew Lois had found started further renovations inside the store. ¡°Hey, why is old Brady¡¯s shop being renovated? Could it be that he actually sold the ce to Kenny Walker?¡± ¡°I have no idea, but if Kenny Walker takes over this store, we¡¯re probably in for a tough time.¡± ¡°The shop wasn¡¯t sold to Kenny Walker, but to a young man. I heard the price was really cheap, only seven hundred thousand.¡± ¡°My God, that cheap?¡± ¡°Nonsense, who¡¯d buy it if it wasn¡¯t cheap?¡± The noise of the renovation drew the attention of nearby shop owners, who gathered to watch. A few stood at the storefront, discussing animatedly. Greg Jensen returned from outside and, seeing a crowd at the door, approached out of curiosity. He asked with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s everyone talking about?¡± One enthusiastic individual exined, ¡°Do you think the owner of this shop is a fool? He didn¡¯t inquire properly before buying it. This shop used to be owned by a guy who angered Kenny Walker, and some brash kid just went ahead and bought it.¡± ¡°Right, that¡¯s foolish.¡± ¡°Sigh, I don¡¯t think this business willst long.¡± Greg, feeling yful, agreed, ¡°Now that you mention it, it really does seem so.¡± Hearing someone agree with them, the crowd became more enthusiastic and began discussing even more spiritedly. Greg mingled as an outsider, chiming in from time to time. Before long, he had blended in with the group. As noon approached, someone suggested going for lunch together. Thinking they were all neighbors and needing to foster good rtionships, Greg went along. ¡°I wonder who the owner of the shop next door is; I would really like to meet this talented person someday.¡± After three rounds of drinks, the owner of the gold shop, Mr. Lin, chuckled and shook his head, his gaze suddenlynding on Greg. He asked, ¡°Brother, what kind of business do you do?¡± ¡°Oh, I deal in vegetables and fruits and am thinking about opening a grocery supermarket,¡± Greg replied with a smile. Mr. Lin¡¯s eyes lit up, and heughed, ¡°That¡¯s great, it¡¯ll be convenient for buying groceries, haha.¡± ¡°Yeah, now when the wife asks to buy vegetables, I can go straight to Jensen¡¯s supermarket.¡± Someone asked, ¡°Which shop did Jensen buy?¡± Greg casually said, ¡°Just the one next door.¡± ¡°The one next door?¡± Everyone paused. Mr. Lin, stunned, said, ¡°Jensen, those two shops next door are both open for business, the only one that hasn¡¯t opened is¡­¡± Before he could finish, his face registered shock. Because he suddenly realized, aside from those two shops which were already open, there was only one next door that hadn¡¯t opened yet-that was Brady Simmons¡¯ storefront. The others also caught on, looking at Greg with a mixture of surprise and bemusement. Seeing everyone¡¯s reaction, Greg just smiled slightly and said, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t y riddles with you all any longer; the shop I bought is indeed Brady Simmons¡¯.¡± The room fell silent all of a sudden, and everyone was stupefied. Chapter 78 - 78 Fishing Enforcement_i Chapter 78: Fishing Enforcement_i Trantor: 549690339 | Was it that kid who bought Brady Simmons¡¯s store? Did we just spend half the day mocking him right in front of his face? This is just awkward! As the saying goes, don¡¯t talk about a monk¡¯s head in his presence! Yet these small business owners had a field day insulting the fool who bought Brady Simmons¡¯s store right in front of Greg Jensen. The most infuriating part was that Greg Jensen, that no-good, smirking SOB, joined them in the mockery. What the hell kind of move was this? Entrapment? Everyone wished they could find a hole to crawl into; the level of embarrassment was on par with a massive social death on the spot! ¡°Hehe, so it was Boss Jensen who bought it, huh? You should¡¯ve said so earlier.¡± The gold shop owner Mr. Lin grinned sheepishly, ¡°Boss Jensen¡¯s got a good eye.¡± ¡°Haha, yes, Boss Jensen really does have great taste; the location is indeed great.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t realize Boss Jensen was so capable, buying such a big shop at such a young age.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯m going to use the restroom¡­¡± ¡°Hey, wait for me, I¡¯ll go too.¡± ¡°You guys eat first, I¡¯ve got a call to answer.¡± After a fewpliments, everyone started making excuses and in the blink of an eye, the ce was empty except for Mr. Lin, who sat there, smiling awkwardly. Greg Jensen chuckled, ¡°Mr. Lin, at least you¡¯re sincere.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Mr. Lin felt a bitterness that he couldn¡¯t express. He wanted to leave too, but before he could react, everyone else had already fled. Now that he was the only one left, he felt he couldn¡¯t just walk away. Although everyone knew what was going on, they couldn¡¯t just leave Greg Jensen alone there. ¡°Come on, Mr. Lin, let me toast to you!¡± ¡°Hehe, cheers.¡± Mr. Lin downed his ss in one go and then swayed his head and slumped onto the table. Watching his poor acting skills, Greg Jensenughed unscrupulously. Right then, Lois Abbott rushed in with an anxious expression and said urgently, ¡°Greg Jensen, you better go back and check; there¡¯s a group of youngsters at the door.¡± ¡°Hmm, no need to worry, I¡¯ll go have a look.¡± Greg Jensen returned to the shop with Lois Abbott. At the entrance, he couldn¡¯t help but chucklewhen he saw who it was¡ªnot anybody else but Bryce Cooke, who had an altercation with him at the bar the previous night. Following him were a dozen or so young men, each carrying a weapon in hand. Greg Jensen smiled and teased, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Bryce Cooke? What brings you here?¡± Bryce Cooke lit up when he saw Greg Jensen but then remembered the event from thest night, and his expression darkened. He took a few steps back instinctively, looking at Greg Jensen warily. He frowned and waved his hand impatiently, ¡°Kid, I¡¯m here on serious business today, and we can talk about our previous issue when we¡¯ve got time. Also, you better get lost right now, or I don¡¯t mind dealing with you first. Greg Jensen sneered, ¡°Heh, as for today¡¯s matter, I can¡¯t avoid it since the store owner you¡¯re looking for is me!¡± Bryce Cooke was taken aback and asked with a frown, ¡°You bought this store?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me. Got a problem with that?¡± Greg Jensen taunted. Bryce Cooke¡¯s face was filled with astonishment, and after a moment, he burst intoughter. He had nned to let Greg Jensen go for now, not wanting to waste his time, but to his surprise, the guy turned out to be the new owner of the store. Once he got over the shock, a cold, sneering smile crept over his face. ¡°I was wondering who had the guts to buy the store. Well, this is perfect-let¡¯s settle the new and old scores today!¡± Bryce Cooke sneered at Greg Jensen and waved toward his followers before saying in a deep voice, ¡°First, take this kid down for me!¡± After these words, he took a step back, intending to enjoy the scene from the sidelines. He had been humiliated by Greg Jensenst night, pped in the face in front of so many people. Today was the perfect opportunity to regain his status. He knew Greg Jensen was a good fighter, but the dozen or so men he brought with him were all top fighters from thepany. Dealing with Greg Jensen should be a piece of cake, right? Bryce Cooke was even considering whether to take Greg Jensen back to the bar and deal with him when there were more customers around to fully retrieve his lost face. But hisughter soon faded. Because after those dozen men confronted Greg Jensen, they dropped to the ground like chickens and dogs, one after another. More than ten subordinates were unable to handle Greg Jensen, and they even fell to the ground wailing from his beating! ¡°F*ck, this Boss Greg is something else.¡± ¡°He can actually fight this well!¡± ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t be too happy too soon. That Bryce Cooke is one of Evan Holmes¡¯ men. With Boss Greg shing with Bryce Cooke, could there be a good oue for him?¡± A few small bosses were extremely shocked, but upon hearing the name of Evan Holmes, a look of seriousness appeared on their faces. That¡¯s the well-known top enforcer of Riverhaven County! In earlier years, when Kenny Walker was making waves on the streets, Evan Holmes was his capable lieutenant. Now that Kenny Walker has started to go straight, in Riverhaven County, Evan Holmes is the true boss. Who would dare to go against Evan Holmes in Riverhaven County and expect to end well? A hush fell around them, and even the wails of the petty thugs quieted down instinctively, fearfully subdued lest they incur another beating from Greg Jensen. Bryce Cooke stood frozen, dumbfounded like a tree struck by lightning,pletely baffled. Who exactly is this kid, and how can he be so formidable? Seeing Greg Jensen¡¯s icy stare, he couldn¡¯t help shivering and blurted out, ¡°Kid, don¡¯t get smug. You just wait, I¡¯m calling my big brother right now. If we don¡¯t kill you today, you¡¯re my grandpa!¡± ¡°Call, call now!¡± Greg Jensen scoffed, ¡°Call too slowly, and I¡¯ll break your dog legs!¡± ¡°You¡­ you just wait, damn it!¡± Bryce Cooke instinctively took two steps back and immediately dialed out on his phone. In the special care ward of Riverhaven County Hospital. Evan Holmes sat on a stool, watching over the infant girl in the cradle while peeling an apple in his hand. His wife Jaylene Rivery on the adjacent hospital bed, herplexion somewhat pale but in good spirits, with a gentle smile lingering on her beautiful face. Seeing the apple in Evan Holmes¡¯ hand getting smaller and smaller, she yfully teased, ¡°Brady, are you nning on feeding me just the apple core?¡± ¡°All¡­¡± Evan Holmes looked down and instantly blushed, sheepishly saying, ¡°I¡¯ll peel another one for you.¡± Jaylene River smiled, ¡°No need, I don¡¯t feel like eating right now.¡± ¡°Alright, then.¡± Evan Holmes casually tossed the apple into the waste bin before leaning over the hospital bed to gently stroke his wife¡¯s cheek, softly saying, ¡°Honey, thank you for your hard work.¡± ¡°Hard work? I just took a nap, and when I woke up, our daughter was already born.¡± Jaylene River shook her head with a smile, asking, ¡°Did they find that gentleman?¡± ¡°Not yet, but don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve sent everyone out to look for him. We should hear something soon.¡± ¡°Mhm, make sure to properly thank him once he¡¯s found.¡± Jaylene River spoke earnestly, ¡°I heard from the doctor that if it weren¡¯t for the timely aid, I might not have even made it until the ambnce arrived.¡± Evan Holmesughed, ¡°I know, don¡¯t you worry.¡± At that moment, his phone suddenly rang. After listening for a moment, his expression instantly darkened. Chapter 79 - 79 Which Leg Do You Want to Break 1 Chapter 79: Which Leg Do You Want to Break 1 Trantor: 549690339 Evan Holmes sighed helplessly, ¡°Honey, I¡¯ve got to take care of some business. I¡¯ll leave Bobby here with you, and I¡¯ll be back as soon as I¡¯m done.¡± Jaylene River nodded and cautioned, ¡°Go then, but be careful. Try to be reasonable and avoid fighting and killing all the time.¡± ¡°Yeah, I got it.¡± Evan Holmes nodded firmly and stood up to leave the ward. Bobby, who had been dozing at the door, quickly stood up and asked, ¡°Bro Evan, you¡¯re heading out?¡± ¡°That jerk Bryce Cooke can¡¯t handle a damn thing right. Says he got beat up by someone; I¡¯m just going to check it out.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I go instead, and let Brycee back to keep an eye on your wife?¡± Evan Holmes shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t trust him to take care of my wife. You stay here.¡± Just then, Jaylene¡¯s voice suddenly came from inside, ¡°Norman, I have doctors and nurses here; you don¡¯t need to worry about me. Just let Bobby go with you. 1¡¯11 have peace of mind with him there. Both of you go ande back early.¡± ¡°That¡­ alright.¡± Hearing his wife say so, Evan Holmes left the hospital with Bobby and headed straight to the location Bryce had messaged him. At the entrance to Wuhe Square. Greg Jensen sat at the entrance like nothing was amiss, smoking a cigarette. With him at the doorway, the renovation workers eased their minds, and the shop¡¯s renovation work resumed. ¡°Greg, maybe we should just let it go. We can¡¯t win against him.¡± ¡°Afraid of what? Everything¡¯s under control with me here!¡± Greg chuckled, ¡°When have you ever seen me do something without being sure of it?¡± Hearing him say that, Lois Abbott didn¡¯t know what to do but sigh in resignation and walked into the shop. Bryce Cooke¡¯s face was ugly. All his men had been sent to the hospital, leaving only him watching Greg from a distance, coldly. ¡°Kid, you can put on airs for now, but when Evan Holmes arrives, I¡¯ll see how you die!¡± ¡°Ha, you better worry about yourself,¡± Greg said, full of disdain. Even if he hadn¡¯t saved Evan Holmes¡¯ wife¡¯s life, he still wouldn¡¯t be afraid. After all, he was a third-level Qi Refinement Cultivator. A few mortals were nothing in his eyes. ¡°Boss Greg¡¯s pretty tough!¡± ¡°Hehe, he¡¯s tough now, but I don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll still be tough when Evan arrives.¡± ¡°I bet he¡¯ll end up kowtowing and apologizing to Evan.¡± A few shop owners watching the scene discussed among themselves, all believing that Greg was just a grasshopper after autumn, unable to jump for long. It seemed Bryce thought the same. Looking at Greg¡¯s arrogant demeanor, Bryceughed in fury, ¡°Kid, I¡¯ve told you. If I don¡¯t kill youter, 1¡¯11 fucking call you grandpa.¡± ¡°Ha, I don¡¯t need a grandkid as old as you.¡± ¡°You fucking asking for it?¡± Bryce was so angry his face turned an iron blue, veins bulging on his forehead, wishing he could p Greg to death. After all these years in the gang, now a middle-ranking boss, when had he ever been treated like this? Greg was literally pping his face with the sole of a shoe in front of everyone! It was too hateful! Right at that moment, a piercing screech of brakes sounded. Everyone turned to look and saw a ck sedan stop by the curb. Immediately after, a middle-aged couple stepped out, followed by several bodyguards. Seeing this unfold, their expressions couldn¡¯t help but change. Because the middle-aged man walking in front was none other than Evan Holmes, the Second Master Holmes. The few onlooking bosses quickly stepped back, afraid of being implicated themselves. Bryce Cooke¡¯s eyes lit up, and he trotted over to greet him, respectfully saying, ¡°Second Brother, you¡¯ve arrived.¡± Second Master Holmes frowned and said, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Second Brother, this kid caused trouble in my bar yesterday. He beat up our brothers and even pped me. Today I came to settle ounts with Brady Simmons, only to find that he had sold his shop. After much inquiry, 1 found out that this kid had bought it.¡± As Bryce Cooke spoke, he nced coldly at Greg Jensen, his teeth gritted as he said, ¡°I had nned to settle both new and old scores with him, but this kid is too skilled, which is why I called you.¡± Second Master Holmes¡¯s face darkened as he coldly turned to look at Greg Jensen. Bobby Prince, standing beside, couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Bryce, you can¡¯t even handle this, huh? Didn¡¯t you bring a dozen brothers with you? Howe you can¡¯t even deal with one kid?¡± Bryce Cooke retorted, ¡°If you¡¯re so capable, why don¡¯t you try?¡± ¡°Why not, I¡­¡± Bobby Prince subconsciously looked up, but the next second, he froze, swallowing the second half of his sentence back down. He rubbed his eyes and took a careful look at Greg Jensen, then turned around with a shocked face and asked, ¡°Bryce, is that the person you were talking about?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s him.¡± Bryce Cooke looked at him disdainfully and scoffed, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, got scared before even throwing a punch?¡± ¡°Heh, you¡¯re on your own, good luck.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Confused, Bryce Cooke froze, only to see Bobby Prince approach Second Master Holmes and whisper, ¡°Second Brother, that kid over there is the one who saved your sister-inw.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Just as Second Master Holmes was about to teach Greg Jensen a lesson, he paused upon hearing Bobby Prince¡¯s words, ¡°Is it really him? Are you sure?¡± ¡°No doubt about it,¡± Bobby Prince confirmed. Bryce Cooke, not understanding the situation, hurried over, with a touch of ttery saying, ¡°Second Brother, do you want me to help you deal with that kid?¡± Second Master Holmes¡¯s expression turned cool as he said indifferently, ¡°No need, just do one thing for me.¡± Bryce Cooke, caught off guard, responded instinctively with a smile, ¡°Your orders¡­¡± ¡°Break your own legs.¡± ¡°Sure, no problem¡­¡± Before he could finish, Bryce Cooke¡¯s eyes widened as he said, baffled, ¡°I¡­ 1 didn¡¯t quite catch yourstment.¡± Second Master Holmes bared his teeth in a cold smile, ¡°I said to break your own legs, did you hear clearly now?¡± ¡°Ah, Second Brother, I¡­¡± Hearing this, Bryce Cooke was shocked, ncing at Bobby Prince, then back at Second Master Holmes, uncertain of what to do next. ¡°Bobby Prince, break his legs and bring them here,¡± said Second Master Holmes without looking back, then headed straight for Greg Jensen. Bryce Cooke stared at his retreating figure, utterly bewildered. But Bobby Prince didn¡¯t care for that, waving at the bodyguards to fetch a baseball bat from the trunk of the car. ¡°Tell me, which leg do you want broken?¡± Bryce Cooke panicked, anxiously saying, ¡°Bobby, let¡¯s talk this over properly, don¡¯t start anything, let me ask Second Brother for rification first.¡± ¡°No need to ask, just lie down quietly, it¡¯s better than anything else,¡± Bobby Prince replied, shaking his head and signaling to the bodyguards with his eyes. The two bodyguards immediately approached, grabbing Bryce Cooke from both sides. ¡°Bobby, let me talk to Second Brother¡­.¡± Chapter 80 - 80 A Common Friend i Chapter 80: A Common Friend i Trantor: 549690339 | Watching Bobby Prince unmoved, Bryce Cooke suddenly panicked, struggling furiously and cursing: ¡°Bobby, I fucking curse your granny, we¡¯ve been through shit together, aren¡¯t you going to show me any fucking mercy at all?¡± ¡°Cut the crap, you two, hold him down!¡± After Bobby finished speaking, he lifted the baseball bat in his hand and smashed it hard onto Bryce Cooke¡¯s leg. Crack! Following a crisp sound, Bryce Cooke¡¯s screams suddenly filled the sky. ¡°Alt, damn it all to hell, Bobby, I¡­I¡¯m not done with you¡­¡± ¡°You better pray to God that nobodyes looking for trouble with you!¡± Bobby nced at him, casually threw the baseball bat on the ground, and walked toward Greg Jensen. The two bodyguards behind him, carrying the ashen-faced Bryce Cooke, followed. Quiet, a deathly silence! Momentster, the onlooking bosses suddenly exploded into conversation. ¡°Damn it, what¡¯s going on? Why are they fighting each other?¡± ¡°Could it be because Bryce did a crappy job, so Evan Holmes is punishing him?¡± ¡°This¡­this is too cruel, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°How else do you think Evan Holmes got so far? To survive on the streets, you¡¯ve got to be ruthless!¡± The bosses watching as Bobby broke Bryce Cooke¡¯s leg felt goosebumps all over their scalp. Good grief, this ruthless to their own man, what could Greg¡¯s fate be? ¡°Boss Greg¡¯s in trouble now.¡± ¡°Serves him right, it¡¯s his own fault for not using his brain in business.¡± ¡°Exactly, and he even scammed us for a meal.¡± However, before they could finish their words, an even weirder scene unfolded. Upon arriving in front of Greg, Evan Holmes didn¡¯t spew out any insults; instead, he reached out and shook Greg¡¯s hand very respectfully. ¡°Damn, am I seeing things?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Does Greg know Evan Holmes?¡± ¡°Impossible. If he really knew Evan Holmes, why didn¡¯t he send out a greeting in advance?¡± All the onlookers were stunned, everyone¡¯s face filled with confusion. They just felt that the scene before thempletely overturned their understanding. On the other hand, Evan Holmes said sincerely, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m really sorry, my men were out of line. I have to thank you for my wife¡¯s matter. Had it not been for you there, my wife might have¡­¡± ¡°It was no trouble at all, no need to be so polite.¡± Greg answered casually, nced back at his shop, then turning back, asked, ¡°Brady Simmons doesn¡¯t owe you guys money, right?¡± ¡°Er, no, it¡¯s his brother who owes some.¡± ¡°Oh, so your issue with him has nothing to do with the shop, right?¡± Looking embarrassed, Evan Holmes hastily said, ¡°No connection at all. My men didn¡¯t know who you were, I¡¯ve already given them a lesson.¡± Saying so, he turned back and looked at Bryce Cooke, ¡°Bryce, aren¡¯t you going to hurry up and apologize to Mr. Greg?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Bryce Cooke looked incredibly ufortable; humiliated by others and yet having to apologize to them, he was really reluctant, so he just muttered an insincere apology. Evan Holmes, his face turning dark with anger, bellowed, ¡°Apologize properly! If Mr. Greg doesn¡¯t forgive me, I¡¯ll fucking break your other leg too!¡± Frightened, Bryce Cooke shuddered and quickly said, ¡°Mr. Greg, I¡¯m so sorry. I failed to recognize your greatness and offended you, please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Bobby chuckled, ¡°No problem, Mr. Greg, if you¡¯re not satisfied, I can break his other leg too.¡± ¡°Bobby, are you fucking settling a personal score?¡± Bryce Cooke, unable to contain his anger, his pale face drenched with sweat, was about tosh out but got silenced by a re from Evan Holmes. Greg, watching Bryce Cooke¡¯s pitiful state, couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay any more attention and said to Evan Holmes, ¡°Let it be, I didn¡¯te out worse for it. Send him to the hospital quick.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Evan Holmes said to Bobby Prince, ¡°Take him to the hospital, and while you¡¯re at it, give your sister-inw a heads up, just say that her benefactor has been found.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Bobby Prince smiled and said to Greg Jensen, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡¯ll be taking off now.¡± ¡°Mm, be careful on the road.¡± Greg Jensen had a fairly good impression of Bobby Prince. Honest, loyal, and grateful¡­ Such people are hard to find these days. Evan Holmes smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I wonder if you¡¯re free the evening after tomorrow? My wife is just about to be discharged from the hospital, so how about we all have dinner together?¡± ¡°Sure, just give me a call then.¡± If you want to do good business, connections are essential, especially with a local bigwig like Evan Holmes, who you can¡¯t afford to offend, so Greg Jensen agreed without much consideration. ¡°Haha, then I won¡¯t disturb you any longer. If there¡¯s anything you need, just let me know, and I¡¯ll take care of it for sure.¡± Being able to find the man who saved his wife¡¯s life made Evan Holmes very happy. Seeing Greg was still busy, he took his leave. As soon as he left, those few onlooking bosses immediately crowded over, asking all sorts of questions about Greg Jensen¡¯s rtionship with Evan Holmes. Boss Lin asked with a smile, ¡°Boss Jensen, what¡¯s your rtionship with Evan Holmes?¡± ¡°Just a regr friend,¡± Greg Jensen replied indifferently. A regr friend? I call bullshit! Would a regr friend go so far as to break the legs of his own man for you? If it were really just a regr friendship, the person lying in the hospital wouldn¡¯t be Bryce Cooke, but Greg Jensen. Boss Lin rolled his eyes inwardly but didn¡¯t show it on his face, still maintaining a cheerful demeanor. He decided, though, that he needed to build a good rtionship with Greg Jensen. For nothing else, maybe he could save on protection fees in the future. The other bosses also had the same idea. Just moments ago, they were avoiding him like the gue, but now they were practically exalting Greg Jensen to the heavens. ¡°It has to be said, Brady Simmons¡¯ shop is really not bad.¡± ¡°How else can you say that Boss Jensen has good taste?¡± Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t be bothered to beat around the bush with them, so after brushing them off casually, he went into the store. Lois Abbott had just finished discussing the renovation with the workers and was about to go out to take a look when she saw Greg Jensen walking in. She hurried over to him, concerned, ¡°Greg, maybe you should lie low for a while. I¡¯m a woman; even if Evan Holmes came, he wouldn¡¯t do anything to me.¡± ¡°Evan Holmes? He¡¯s already been here.¡± ¡°He¡¯s been here? Are you alright? You¡¯re not hurt, are you?¡± Upon hearing this, Lois Abbott immediately became anxious. She checked him over thoroughly and, seeing he wasn¡¯t hurt, she finally rxed. She was a bit puzzled. ¡°Evan Holmes came and didn¡¯t give you a hard time?¡± ¡°Nope, and he was actually very respectful to me,¡± Greg Jensen said with augh. Lois Abbott couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes, scoffing, ¡°Stop talking nonsense, why would Evan Holmes be respectful to you?¡± Greg Jensenughed, ¡°Haha, if you don¡¯t believe me, go ask our neighbors.¡± ¡°You¡­you¡¯re serious?¡± Seeing he didn¡¯t appear to be lying, Lois Abbott was suddenly stunned. Evan Holmes was the type of person who could silence a crying child at night with fear alone. How could someone like him let Greg Jensen go so easily? ¡°What¡­ what exactly happened?¡± Lois Abbott asked in disbelief. Greg Jensen smiled and exined, ¡°Actually, when I came here yesterday, I happened to save a pregnant woman, and it turns out she is Evan Holmes¡¯ wife.¡± Is that even possible? Lois Abbott was dumbfounded, then it clicked, and her sweet face immediately tightened. Chapter 81 - 81 Cut Down_1 Chapter 81: Cut Down_1 Trantor: 549690339 | ¡°Ow, OW, OW¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you get for not telling me sooner, we¡¯ll see if you dare do it again!¡± Lois Abbott¡¯s small face was stern as her fair, delicate hands pinched and twisted the soft flesh of Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen appeared to wince in pain, but in reality, it didn¡¯t hurt that much. His expression was just to go along with her antics. ¡°Do you realize your mistake?¡± ¡°Ido.¡± Greg Jensen chuckled. A girlfriend should be spoiled when it¡¯s time to spoil her, and disciplined when it¡¯s time to discipline. asionally giving in and humoring her was actually a little spice in a couple¡¯s life. Of course, when ying certain games, the masculine pride must be upheld, and that¡¯s when one must not yield at all. ¡°You¡­ what are you¡­ mm¡­¡± Lois Abbott was really getting into the pinching when, unexpectedly, a kissnded on her, and her body immediately softened. Her hands loosened from pinching to hugging. ¡°Stop it, there are workers around¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take care of you tonight!¡± With augh, Greg Jensen yfully scraped her nose and nted another kiss on her forehead. Lois Abbott nervously nced outside to make sure no one wasing, and upon seeing that they were alone, she let out a sigh of relief and turned to give him a big eye roll. The couple stayed in the supermarket for a while, then began to discuss hiring matters. Once the supermarket was up and running, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t always be there to supervise, and Lois Abbott would asionally need to take care of the hotel, so they decided to hire a professional manager. Especially in terms of finances, it was important to arrange for someone trustworthy. The talent market in the small county town really didn¡¯t have much to offer; even when it was supposed to be busy on the weekends, the ce was still deste. After making a full round at the job market with no luck, they could only call Alfred Webb for help. After many years of working in Riverhaven County, Alfred Webb had a much betterwork than they did and by the afternoon, he was able to find them an ountant. The following day, they hired a supermarket manager from out of town. Now all they were waiting for was to finish the renovations and choose an auspicious day for the grand opening. Greg Jensen looked at the progressively improving fruit and vegetable market and imagined that soon he could be making a fortune every day. He couldn¡¯t help but smile gleefully. The vigers of Peach Blossom Vige had started earning some money because the medicine and vegetable fields were on the right track, and Lindsey Wolfe along with the vige elder, became the most popr figures in the vige. Through this period of interaction, the vigers finally believed that the vige elder had truly changed for the better. People who used to avoid him now not only stopped avoiding him but even greeted him warmly. The vige elder also experienced an unprecedented joy, and his rough features seemed to have softened a great deal. ¡°Mr. Jensen, you¡¯re back.¡± Upon seeing Greg Jensen, the vige elder hurried over with a smiling face to greet him. ¡°Hmm.¡± Seeing him like this, Greg Jensen also felt a silent appreciation. A person¡¯s face really is a reflection of their heart, the old saying does not deceive me! ¡°How are the medicine fields?¡± ¡°All have sprouted, they are all fast-growing varieties, we¡¯ll be ready to harvest in another couple of months.¡± Greg Jensen quietly calcted the timeline; by the end of August they would be ready for harvest. ording to his estimates, he would earn at least three million. Three million in two months is definitely not a small figure today, but he was still not satisfied. Because he only had about two hundred thousand in hand, and also only four ¡°Attraction Technique¡± elixirs left, meaning for these two months he could only rely on ¡°Dual Cultivation¡± and ¡°Guidance Technique¡± to cultivate. When they returned to the vegetable store, the sky had already darkened. The store was a mess, with customers¡¯ footprints and various vegetable leaves everywhere. Lindsey Wolfe and Widow Liu were cleaning up. Seeing Greg Jensen return, Lindsey¡¯s small face immediately turned stern as she said in a heavy tone, ¡°You¡¯ve got the nerve toe back? Where have you been running wild these past two days?¡± ¡°Hehe, in the mountains.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to go to the mountains? Why did you go again? It seems like you¡¯re really asking for a spanking!¡± While scolding him, Lindsey carefully checked him over from head to toe to make sure Greg was alright, and she finally breathed a sigh of relief. Suddenly, she lifted her head, looking suspiciously at Greg, ¡°That¡¯s not right, you said you were in the mountains, so howe your clothes are so clean?¡± ¡°Uh, I went home and changed, hehe¡­¡± Greg¡¯s heart skipped a beat, nearly forgetting this detail as he blurted out a lie, then started scratching his head and giggling foolishly. Widow Liu thoughtfully nced at Greg and then at his clothes, and said, ¡°Lindsey, what are you doing? Greg can¡¯t tell a lie.¡± She intentionally stressed the word ¡°can¡¯t,¡± as if to remind Lindsey that a simpleton can¡¯t tell lies. Lindsey thought about it and realized it made sense, but still reproachfully said, ¡°Do you realize that for several days you weren¡¯t at home, and you didn¡¯t think about how worried people would be?¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± ¡°Lindsey, let it go. He¡¯s a simpleton; what does he know about worry?¡± Upon hearing Widow Liu¡¯s words, Lindsey reacted, her eyes reddening as she sighed, ¡°Greg, I¡¯m sorry, it was my fault. Don¡¯t worry, your auntie will make lots and lots of money to cure your foolishness.¡± Greg¡¯s heart was filled with warmth, and his lips quivered as he earnestly said, ¡°Auntie, I¡­¡± It was then that a shout suddenlycame from outside: ¡°It¡¯s bad, Big Liu has been chopped!¡± ¡°Big Liu? Where is he?¡± ¡°Hurry, let¡¯s go have a look.¡± In recent times, Big Liu¡¯s reputation had undergone an incredible turnaround, and now quite a few people were making money thanks to him. So, upon hearing the news of him being injured, the people in town all rushed over there. Widow Liu ran to the doorway to have a look, then turned around and said, ¡°Lindsey, it seems that something happened to Big Liu; shall we go have a look too?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Thinking of Big Liu¡¯s past behavior, Lindsey hesitated, but then remembered how much help he had provided for her vegetable field and felt a bit ashamed. After hestitating for a while, she finally nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll also go have a look, and bring Greg with us.¡± ¡°Hey, where¡¯s Greg?¡± Both of them looked up just to find that Greg was nowhere to be seen. Lindsey didn¡¯t think much of it and forced a smile, ¡°He must have got scared by me and ran back home. Let¡¯s go and give Big Liu a look.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± The two of them closed the store and followed the town¡¯s people in another direction. Meanwhile, Greg had already arrived at Big Liu¡¯s house. Big Liu¡¯s shoulder and back had been stabbed several times, and half of his body was dyed red with blood. However, none of these stabs were the most deadly. The most life-threatening was a stab to the abdomen, with blood flowing out like a gushing fountain. Two of his subordinates were in a panic, wanting to take him to the town¡¯s clinic, but the clinic inly refused to admit him, and coincidentally the only ambnce the clinic had was out on a call. ¡°Lay him t, don¡¯t move him around, get someone to drive the car to the door, ready to take him to the hospital.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± These two men were trusted aides, aware of the high regard Big Liu had for Greg, hence they didn¡¯t hesitate to carry out his orders. Chapter 82 - 821 Did a Surgery on You by the Way_1 Chapter 82:1 Did a Surgery on You by the Way_1 Trantor: 549690339 Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s face was pale, her lips trembling incessantly, and she had already fallen into a semi-conscious state. Seeing this, Greg Jensen did not dare to neglect and quickly took out the silver needle, detoxyfied it, and used it to stop her bleeding. After a good while, the bleeding finally stopped, and at that moment, Lindsey Wolfe struggled to open her eyes. Seeing Greg Jensen was also there, a glimmer of hope shone in her eyes. She spoke with a voice that was already somewhat hoarse, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡­I don t want to die. I haven¡¯t yet provided an heir to the Hall Family.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with me here, you won¡¯t die!¡± After Greg Jensen spoke, he called out to his loyal followers at the door, ¡°Come here, lift her up into the car, and hurry to the hospital.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Jensen.¡± Just as two men were about to lift Lindsey Wolfe into the car, she suddenly grabbed Greg Jensen¡¯s arm, her voice tense, ¡°Mr. Jensen, we can¡¯t go to the county hospital!¡± Greg Jensen was taken aback and asked in surprise, ¡°Why can¡¯t we go to the county hospital?¡± ¡°The people who stabbed me said that I should not meddle with the scenic area anymore, so¡­they must be from the county.¡± ¡°The scenic area? Arthur Corl?¡± Lindsey Wolfe nodded with difficulty. Seeing this, Greg Jensen¡¯s expression darkened, and he said coldly, ¡°Do they think I¡¯m a sick cat when I¡¯m not flexing my ws? Okay, you don¡¯t have to worry about this anymore. Tonight, I¡¯ll sit by your bedside myself. I want to see who dares toe over.¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Lindsey Wolfe couldn¡¯t help but be ovee with gratitude, her eyes welling up with tears. A man in his forties, who had never flinched at the sight of a knife, was now squeezing out a few tears. ¡°Enough, don¡¯t cry like that, a big man like you. Hurry up and get in the car. If we don¡¯t get to the hospital soon, even an Immortal won¡¯t be able to save you.¡± ¡°Hey, what are you standing there for? Didn¡¯t you hear Mr. Jensen? Hurry up and lift me into the car.¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± The two henchmen hurried to lift Lindsey Wolfe into the car, and Greg Jensen also got into the back seat. The four of them drove a Passat out of the yard, heading toward the county town.¡± The onlookers who had intended toe over stopped in their tracks and watched the car gradually vanish into the night. ¡°Hey, are they going directly to the county for treatment? It looks like Lindsey Wolfe is seriously injured.¡± ¡°Yeah, it seems like a tough situation this time.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense; I saw Lindsey Wolfe return home in good shape just now.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you go up and help when you saw it?¡± ¡°Those guys stabbed Lindsey Wolfe and then got into the car and left. How could I catch up with them?¡± People talked, but nobody noticed how strange their attitude was at this moment. In the past, they would have wished Lindsey Wolfe dead, but now they were concerned about her. ¡°Freya, let¡¯s go back, Lindsey Wolfe should be fine. ¡°I hope so.¡± Freya York looked in the direction the car had disappeared, her brows involuntarily furrowing. These days, Lindsey Wolfe, along with the workers from the medicinal farm, had been helping with overturning the soil and sowing seeds, truly providing a lot of help. Therefore, hearing that Lindsey Wolfe was injured, she indeed felt somewhat ufortable. The news of Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s injury spread quickly throughout Duo Phoenix Town. When Freya York returned home, Evan Holmes and the others asked her about it. She replied casually to everyone and then went back to her room, only to find that Greg Jensen had disappeared again. ¡°Uncle, where has Greg Jensen run off to again?¡± ¡°I have no idea. I haven¡¯t seen him for several days.¡± Upon hearing this, Freya York was taken aback and pressed for more information, ¡°Did you see hime back this afternoon?¡± ¡°No,¡± replied Evan Holmes. Then he pped his forehead andughed, ¡°Look at my memory. I went to town with the mason to buy materials this afternoon. I wasn¡¯t at home at all; how could I have seen him?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Lindsey Wolfe inexplicably breathed a sigh of relief. She got up and went to the neighboring courtyard to have a look, only to see that the house¡¯s foundation had been rebuilt. The inside of the foundation was alsopletelypacted and smoothed with mud, now just waiting for the brick walls to be stacked. ¡°After the house is built, let¡¯s marry Greg,¡± she thought. A smile crossed Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s lips as she fantasized about the happy future, her expression enraptured, murmuring, ¡°Should I throw a banquet?¡± After pondering for a while, she suddenly shook her head and sighed, ¡°Better not, save some money for Greg¡¯s medical treatment. That¡¯s the top priority.¡± Thinking about treating Greg¡¯s illness, Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s gaze hardened. If she took advantage of Greg¡¯s confusion and married him, what kind of person would she be? At Riverhaven County Hospital, Greg Jensen and others rushed Hall Family¡¯s big boss into the emergency room, where the attending ER doctor was the middle-aged doctor who had visited Jaylene Riverst time. ¡°Hey, young man, it¡¯s you again.¡± Upon seeing Greg Jensen, the middle-aged doctor immediately chuckled, ¡°What¡¯s the problem this time?¡± Greg Jensen grimly smiled, ¡°My friend got hurt, was shed with a knife. The wounds on his back and shoulder are manageable, but the abdominal ones are a bit tricky.¡± The middle-aged doctor lifted Hall Family¡¯s big boss¡¯s clothes for a look, and his expression immediately changed, quickly calling other doctors over for a consultation. Seeing so many doctors, Hall Family¡¯s big boss was terrified, his voice trembling, ¡°Mr. Jensen, this¡­ I¡¯m not going to die, am I?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t die.¡± Greg Jensen scolded jokingly, ¡°When did you be such a coward?¡± ¡°Before¡­ I didn¡¯t know,¡± Hall Family¡¯s big boss murmured, a bit dazed himself. He used to live on the edge every day, taking life one day at a time. But ever since Greg Jensen had him start doing good deeds, he felt that such life was quite nice after all, and every day was filled with energy. He didn¡¯t know why. The middle-aged doctor trusted Greg Jensen¡¯s acupuncture hemostasis skills, and since there wouldn¡¯t be any immediate danger, he thoroughly examined Hall Family¡¯s big boss. After a series of examinations, they discovered that the knife had perfectly pierced Hall Family¡¯s big boss¡¯s appendix. Hearing this news, the middle-aged doctor also beamed, cheerfully saying, ¡°Those thugs were quite kind-hearted, they did you a surgery on the side.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Hall Family¡¯ s big boss turned his head with a chagrined look to find his two trusted subordinates red-faced, trying not tough, and angrily said, ¡°If you want tough, thenugh, no need to dither like a woman.¡± ¡°Ha ha ha¡­¡± The two subordinates could no longer hold back and burst outughing on the spot. This change in Hall Family¡¯s big boss was a recent development. Had it been in the past, they would never dare to do so. Greg Jensen inquired, ¡°Doctor, should we do the surgery now?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do aparoscopy.¡± The middle-aged doctor pondered, ¡°Check for any other bleeding points first, if there aren¡¯t any, then just suture it up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Soon, Hall Family¡¯s big boss was wheeled into the operating room. Greg Jensen told his two trusted subordinates to guard the door while he went to the maternity ward. He nned to find Evan Holmes and ask for help in investigating who had targeted Hall Family¡¯s big boss. This incident had started because of Greg Jensen; he couldn¡¯t just sit back and do nothing. If he didn¡¯t seek revenge this time, how could he expect Hall Family¡¯s big boss to keep working for him with peace of mind? However, when he arrived at the maternity ward, he learned that Jaylene River had been discharged that afternoon. As he walked back, he prepared to call Evan Holmes. Just reaching the surgical floor, he heard shoutinging from ahead. Chapter 83: Luring You Out 1 Chapter 83: Luring You Out 1 Trantor: 549690339 I ¡°Aiden rk, you guys are quick as rabbits when you run.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t take your boss¡¯s life back in Duo Phoenix Town, but now I¡¯in here to finish the job!¡± Greg Jensen heard the voices ahead, furrowed his brow, and hurried over. He saw five or six people, brandishing shiny knives, viciously chasing and hacking at the two henchmen. The leader shouted, ¡°Stop chasing them, they¡¯re just two lowly helpers. Let¡¯s head into the operating room first and kill the big one!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, we were ordered to make sure the one inside dies today!¡± The two henchmen stopped in their tracks, gritted their teeth, and actually turned around to charge back. ¡°Hold on, I¡¯ve got this!¡± The two of them were stunned, realizing Greg Jensen hade back. ¡°Mr. Jensen, you go first. Leave this to us brothers.¡± ¡°Exactly, don¡¯t hurt yourself, or we won¡¯t be able to exin it to the boss.¡± Greg Jensen passed the two men without turning back and said, ¡°Exin my ass, just guard the door.¡± With that, he walked directly toward the group of thugs. ¡°Aiden rk, herees a dead man. ughter him first!¡± At the leader¡¯smand, the remaining thugs immediately charged at him. The two henchmen were so frightened they were beside themselves. If Greg Jensen got hurt, even if Boss Liu pulled through this time, they would still be in for itter. However, just as they were about to rush over and help, an astonishing scene unfolded. Greg Jensen walked as if he were simply strolling, facing the assassin who charged at him without dodging, and lifted a foot to kick the man a full four or five meters away. Then, he turned and stepped forward, using his shoulder to send another thug flying. During the second takedown, he even effortlessly snatched the assant¡¯s knife. ¡°Alt!¡± ¡°My arm¡­¡± As the machete swung, the remaining assassins one by one fell into pools of blood. His movements were fluid like drifting clouds and flowing water, leaving the two henchmen with a sense of admiration. ¡°Holy shit, Mr. Jensen is that awesome?¡± ¡°So badass!¡± The two henchmen had intended to help, but before they could even move, Greg Jensen had already finished the fight. Is this guy even human? They couldn¡¯t believe their eyes; Greg Jensen, who looked so unassuming, had such terrifying strength. ng! Greg Jensen casually tossed the machete aside, ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there gaping, find an empty ward and lock these people up. I¡¯ll make a call to see who they belong to.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Jensen.¡± The two henchmen swallowed hard, got some IV tubes from the nurse¡¯s station, tied up the men, and threw them into an empty ward. ¡°Oh, and find them a doctor. Don¡¯t let them die.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Greg Jensen nodded, then stepped aside to call Evan Holmes. Kenny Walker had already gone legitimate, and Evan Holmes was now the Underground Emperor. For matters like these, asking him was certainly right. The phone rang twice before it was quickly picked up on the other end. ¡°Mr. Jensen, hello.¡± ¡°Mr. Holmes, hello, I¡¯ve got something I need to ask you about.¡± Evan Holmes had just gotten his kid to sleep and was chatting with his wife. Hearing Greg Jensen¡¯s words, his eyes lit up. Greg Jensen had saved his wife, and he had always been unsure how to repay the favor. Now, wasn¡¯t this an opportunity? ¡°Please speak, Mr. Jensen.¡± ¡°I have a friend, who was injured tonight by several people from the county. I wanted to ask if you recognize any of those people.¡± Evan Holmes was startled, then suddenly remembered something. Just a few days ago, Kenny Walker had approached him to deal with someone, but he had let it slide because of his wife¡¯s car ident. He asked cautiously, ¡°Mr. Jensen, may I ask¡­ is your friend from Duo Phoenix Town?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, his nickname is Boss Liu. Do you know about this?¡± Greg Jensen asked. Evan Holmes took a deep breath, his expression grave, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I won¡¯t lie to you, I was originally supposed to handle this matter. However, due to some reasons, someone else took over.¡± Greg Jensen asked coldly, ¡°Who is the person behind this?¡± Evan Holmes hesitated for a moment and didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he countered, ¡°Mr. Jensen, where are you now? How about we meet and talk in person?¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯m at the Riverhaven County Hospital. Come on over.¡± ¡°Alright, please wait for me, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Jaylene River noticed his troubled expression and asked, ¡°Norman, what¡¯s happened?¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen has offended Kenny Walker!¡± ¡°What?¡± Jaylene River¡¯s face changed suddenly, and she said anxiously, ¡°What are we going to do? Kenny Walker definitely won¡¯t let him off the hook. You must help Mr. Jensen.¡± ¡°I know, I would have helped without you saying so.¡± Evan Holmes¡¯s face grew cold as he said sternly, ¡°That son of a bitch Kenny Walker, I¡¯ve done no small number of things for him over the years. His sister-inw hit you, and up to now, he hasn¡¯t given us an exnation. It¡¯s time to have a proper talk with him.¡± Jaylene River hesitated, ¡°Norman, you know, I really don¡¯t want you to keep going down this path.¡± Evan Holmes looked at his worried wife and softly touched her face, speaking softly, ¡°It¡¯s easy to get into this line of work, but getting out? That¡¯s difficult. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let anything happen to me.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Enough, don¡¯t worry too much. I¡¯ll go check on Mr. Jensen first. You get some rest at home early.¡± ¡°Okay, but drive safely.¡± Evan Holmes bid goodbye to his wife and drove to the Riverhaven County Hospital. After seeing Greg Jensen, he couldn¡¯t wait to recount the entire incident. When Greg Jensen learned that Kenny Walker was behind the instructions, his face also couldn¡¯t help but change slightly; he frowned and said, ¡°Just because of the scenic area project?¡± ¡°Kenny Walker is currently trying to go legitimate, so he values the scenic area project more than anything. Moreover, I¡¯ve heard that it seems to involve the Ware Family as well.¡± ¡°The Ware Family? He wants to get into the medicinal herb business too?¡± Evan Holmes nodded gravely, ¡°Bing a supplier for the Ware Family has always been one of Kenny Walker¡¯s most cherished projects, but nowyou¡¯ve undercut him. He¡¯s teaching Boss Liu a lesson just to put on a show, but his real intention is to draw you out.¡± ¡°Draw me out?¡± Greg Jensen quickly realized that Kenny Walker hadn¡¯t figured out his identity, so he wanted to find him through Boss Liu. Evan Holmes said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, to be honest, I don¡¯t rmend you go against Kenny Walker. He¡¯s been operating in Riverhaven County for many years and has countless strongmen under him. If he really wanted someone dead, it would just be a matter of words. Even if you¡¯re not afraid, what about your family and friends?¡± Hearing this, Greg Jensen¡¯s brows furrowed. He knew that Norman Holmes was right¡ªKenny Walker definitely had that power in Riverhaven County. But if he didn¡¯t stand up, the other party would undoubtedly keep causing trouble, and then it wouldn¡¯t just be Boss Liu getting hurt. After pondering for a while, he said, ¡°Call him for me, I want to talk to him.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Evan Holmes hesitated for a moment, then took out his phone and dialed. Chapter 84 - 84 Negotiations_i Chapter 84: Negotiations_i Trantor: 549690339 | The call connected quickly, and Evan Holmes turned on the speaker and looked at Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen nodded and said into the phone, ¡°Mr. Walker? I¡¯m Greg Jensen¡­¡± ¡°Greg Jensen? Don¡¯t know him.¡± Kenny Walker replied impatiently, about to hang up the phone, before suddenly remembering that this call seemed to be from Norman Holmes. He checked the caller ID and his eyebrows slightly furrowed, ¡°Greg Jensen? Which Greg Jensen? Where¡¯s old Evan?¡± Greg Jensen tly said, ¡°Evan Holmes is right here next to me. As for who I am, do you really not know, Mr. Walker?¡± ¡°Greg Jensen¡­¡± Kenny Walker¡¯s expression darkened slightly as he asked, ¡°The Greg Jensen who took the Ware Family¡¯s supply rights?¡± ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Heh, that¡¯s really something new. I¡¯ve been wanting to find you, but here you are,ing to me.¡± Kenny Walkerughed coldly, ¡°I really wonder, we don¡¯t even know each other, why do you insist on going against me?¡± ¡°Going against you? I wouldn¡¯t say that.¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t say that?¡± Kenny Walker scoffed, his face instantly growing dark, he said through clenched teeth, ¡°Do you know how long I had my eye on the Ware Family s business? You just waltzed in and took it over, did you even discuss it with me? What are you, to dare take my business?¡± Greg Jensen furrowed his brows, not saying a word. Seeing that he was silent, Kenny Walker continued, ¡°Besides, the Ware Family¡¯s business is one thing, we had no grudge, why did you have to mess up the Peach Blossom Scenic Area project?¡± Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue and directly asked, ¡°The matter with Big Boss Liu, did you do it?¡± ¡°Big Boss Liu?¡± Kenny Walker was clearly taken aback but quickly caught on,ughing coldly, ¡°Some second-rate character dared to block my money-making path, he¡¯s lucky to be alive!¡± ¡°Just say it, what exactly do you want?¡± Greg Jensen grew impatient, deeply frowning. He thought that since Kenny Walker was beginning to go legit, he must have be deeper and more restrained. He hadn¡¯t expected him to still take the aggressive route. This kind of person still wants to go legit? Even if Kenny Walker truly got into business, he was most likely reliant on forceful and cunning methods, right? Suddenly feeling disheartened, he thought this phone call was purely a waste of time. ¡°What do I want?¡± Kenny Walkerughed coldly, ¡°I¡¯m giving you two choices right now, either I kill all your friends and family, or you immediately return the Ware Family¡¯s business and rify things with Micah Brent, do not get in the way anymore.¡± ¡°So there¡¯s nothing to talk about?¡± ¡°Haha, aren¡¯t I talking to you right now?¡± Kenny Walker suddenly burst into a loudugh, filled with a wild recklessness. Greg Jensen¡¯s face gradually turned cold, and without any hesitation, he replied, ¡°Then there¡¯s no use talking. I¡¯ll just take my time dealing with you.¡± ¡°Dealing with me? You think you¡¯re worthy?¡± Kenny Walker snorted in disdain and then left Greg Jensen hanging as he yelled into the phone, ¡°Old Evan, what the hell do you mean? Siding with an outsider to question me?¡± Listening to the roar on the phone, Evan Holmes¡¯s expression also darkened as he calmly said, ¡°Mr. Walker, we¡¯re all friends here. There¡¯s no talk of insiders or outsiders. Business is about making money peacefully. Why make things so tense?¡± ¡°Damn it, Evan, you thinkyou¡¯re tough now? You¡¯ve learned to betray your own people?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. In front of Mr. Walker, how could I im to be that tough?¡± Evan Holmes made a lukewarm, sneeringment, ¡°Kenny Walker, your niece hit my wife with a car, and you think it¡¯s all fine now?¡± Kenny Walker said with indifference, ¡°Evan, it¡¯s just a little ident, right? It s not a big deal, I¡¯ll transfer tens of thousands to youter.¡± Upon hearing this, Evan Holmes immediately burst into anger, shouting, ¡°What about an apology? Your niece hasn¡¯t even shown her face, not a single word of politeness, and you think you can dismiss me with money? Who do you think I am, Evan Holmes?¡± There was silence on the other end of the phone for a while before Kenny Walker¡¯s slightly hoarse voice came through, ¡°So what do you want? ¡°You figure it out, I just want an exnation.¡± ¡°Evan Holmes, you¡¯ve really grown bold, daring to demand an exnation from me?¡± Kenny Walker couldn¡¯t help butugh out of irritation, ¡°You want an exnation, right? Fine,e and ask me for it yourself, I¡¯ll be waiting for you!¡± After saying that, he hung up the phone and cursed, ¡°Damn it, who does he think he is? Thinking I¡¯m out of the game and can¡¯t touch him?¡± Norman Holmes had originally started out following him, so to this day, Kenny Walker still considered him as his own subordinate. It was just an ident, the person wasn¡¯t even dead, what¡¯s the big deal? Even if someone was killed, it would just be a matter of spending some money. And Evan had the nerve to demand an exnation from him, not even considering his own status! ¡°Damn it, Kenny Walker, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Evan¡¯s face turned ashen, veins throbbing on his forehead, enraged to the extreme. He had been with Kenny Walker before, but that was all a long time ago. And over the years, he had done countless things for Kenny Walker, his debt was long since repaid. But Kenny Walker still wouldn¡¯t acknowledge this and continued to treat him as a subordinate he could manipte at will. He hit his wife and didn¡¯t show the slightest remorse. This was too much! Greg Jensen sat to the side, seeing Evan¡¯s state and couldn¡¯t help but feel a flicker of emotion. After a moment of silence, he asked, ¡°Mr. Holmes, how do you n to handle this?¡± Upon hearing this, Evan Holmes let out a long breath and said with a wry smile, ¡°Stop calling me ¡®Mr. Holmes,¡¯ can¡¯t you see Kenny Walker doesn¡¯t take me seriously?¡± After saying that, he sighed again and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m a few years older than you, just call me Evan, all this ¡®Mr.¡¯ makes it too formal between us.¡± ¡°Haha, alright.¡± With a smile, Greg Jensen then asked, ¡°So, Evan, what¡¯s your n?¡± ¡°What¡¯s my n?¡± That question gave Norman Holmes pause. He had mixed with Kenny Walker for many years, and the idea of turning his back on him now was something he found difficult to actually do. However, remembering the terrible state his wife was in, Norman Holmes¡¯ face darkened, and he gritted his teeth, ¡°No matter what, Kenny Walker must give me an exnation.¡± ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t?¡± ¡°If he doesn¡¯t, then I¡¯ll just have to take it myself!¡± Norman Holmes looked up sharply, smiled ruefully, and said, ¡°It¡¯s certain I can¡¯t get along with Kenny Walker anymore, if you need help with anything just let me know.¡± ¡°Thankyou in advance, Evan.¡± A slight smile finally appeared on Greg Jensen¡¯s face. He had wanted to negotiate with Kenny Walker, but his demands were simply too outrageous. Not to mention the business of the Ware Family, Chester Ware had given it to him, and even if he gave up on it, it definitely wouldn¡¯t end up in Kenny Walker¡¯s hands. As for the Peach Blossom Scenic Area, that was even less likely. Wanting to acquirend without spending money, as if such a bargain existed? Moreover, Aiden rk was still lying in the hospital; there had to be ountability for that. Seeing him silent, Norman Holmes asked directly, ¡°Little brother Greg, what do you n to do?¡± Greg Jensen pondered and said, ¡°Let¡¯s try the proper channels first.¡± Chapter 85 - 85 Rejection_l Chapter 85: Rejection_l Trantor: 549690339 | ¡°Open and aboveboard methods? You¡¯re thinking of dealing with him through the housekeeper?¡± Norman Holmes was taken aback, then shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. It¡¯s not like others haven¡¯t thought about it before, trying to deal with Kenny Walker on the official level, but without exception, they all failed. Do you know why? After operating in Riverhaven County for so many years, Kenny Walker essentially has the local officials in his pocket, owing to favors he¡¯s doled out. Who would dare to trouble him?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try, how can we know without trying?¡± Greg Jensen knew he was right, but still wanted to give it a shot. Unless absolutely necessary, he didn¡¯t want to resort to violence. Seeing this, Norman Holmes could only nod and say, ¡°Then give it a try, but prioritize your own safety.¡± ¡°Thanks for the reminder, second brother.¡± Greg Jensen smiled, bid farewell to Norman Holmes, and then made a phone call to Brandon Brent. The two agreed to meet at a teahouse, where Brandon Brent was waiting in a private room. Having not seen each other for days, Brandon Brent¡¯splexion was even more pale, his body hunched as if someone had drained his vitality. Greg Jensen frowned slightly and asked, ¡°What have you been up totely?¡± Brandon Brent awkwardly responded, ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve been holding back too much recently, so I¡¯ve been going a bit wildtely.¡± Greg Jensen, upon hearing this, couldn¡¯t help but feel speechless, having heard of revenge spending, but this was the first time he had seen someone indulge in revengeful hedonism. He casually tossed an Elixir to him and said, ¡°Eat it. ¡°This¡­¡± Thinking it was poison, Brandon Brent shrank back, carefully lifting his head and stammered, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡¯ve paid the money, and haven¡¯t done anything wrong, you this¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s for replenishing your energy and blood.¡± Greg Jensen nced at him indifferently and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to take it, then forget it¡­¡± Before he could finish, Brandon Brent snatched the Elixir and popped it into his mouth. The Elixir dissolved upon entering his mouth, and a warm sensation instantly spread throughout his body. He felt his frail body fill with strength, as if he had returned to his eighteen- year-old self. However, his health had been so depleted that the feelingsted only a brief moment before slowly fading away. Nevertheless, hisplexion had improved a lotpared to before. Licking his lips, Brandon Brent looked at Greg Jensen with a hint of longing and asked, ¡°Sir, do you have any more?¡± ¡°Do you think my Elixir is asmon as cabbages on the street, to be given out so casually? Just the cost of this one pill is several tens of thousands.¡± ¡°Hehe, I can pay for it,¡± replied Brandon Brent, his eyes spinning, ¡°How about one hundred thousand per pill?¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s interest was piqued and he asked, ¡°Is there a market for these Elixirs outside?¡± Brandon Brent was startled, then caught on and said, ¡°There is definitely a market, but at one hundred thousand apiece, we wouldn¡¯t sell many in this small ce.¡± Greg Jensen was somewhat disappointed but soon let it go. indeed, the Elixir could enhance one¡¯s physique, but it wasn¡¯t very meaningful for the average young person. And for the elderly, long-term use was necessary. Riverhaven County was an impoverished area with few wealthy people; how many would be willing to spend one hundred thousand on such an Elixir? ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk serious business.¡± After pondering for a moment, Greg Jensen said, ¡°I want to take down Kenny Walker, can you gather evidence of his crimes?¡± ¡°Kenny Walker?¡± Hearing this name, Brandon Brent suddenly became serious and hesitated, ¡°Do you have a grudge against Kenny Walker?¡± Greg Jensen nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Not only do I have a grudge against Kenny Walker, but you have one with him too.¡± ¡°I have a grudge with Kenny Walker?¡± ¡°Because he¡¯s the major investor behind the Peach Blossom Mountain scenic area project.¡± A bitter taste involuntarily rose in Brandon Brent¡¯s mouth. ¡°Mr. Jensen, aren¡¯t you putting me in a difficult position? If you had told me earlier that Kenny Walker was the major investor of that project¡­¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s expression turned slightly chilly as he said indifferently, ¡°What? If you had known earlier that Kenny Walker was the key investor behind the scenes, you wouldn¡¯t have agreed to help me?¡± Upon hearing this, Brandon suddenly remembered the terror of the ¡®Three- Green Pill,¡¯ and that unbearable itching sensation seemed to appear on his body again. His face immediately changed. He quickly forced out a sheepish smile, ¡°What are you saying? Even if the Jade Emperor himself came, I would still have to help you.¡± ¡°Enough with the nonsense. Just tell me if you can handle this or not. ¡°This¡­¡± Brandon hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°I definitely can¡¯t do this on my own. I¡¯ll have to ask my father.¡± ¡°Call your dad now.¡± ¡°Alright, just a moment.¡± Brandon Brent didn¡¯t dare to dy, swiftly taking out his mobile phone and dialing his father, Micah Brent. As soon as the call connected, he said directly, ¡°Dad, a friend of mine has made an enemy out of Kenny Walker, and I want to help him fight back. Do you have any ideas?¡± ¡°Kenny Walker? Are you having another one of your episodes? Blocking someone¡¯s business is like killing their parents! Last time you helped a friend block someone¡¯s scenic area project, I still haven¡¯t settled that with you. I remember you used to be pretty clever. Howe you¡¯re getting dumber? What business do you have meddling in these affairs?¡± Without a second thought, Micah Brent started berating Brandon over the phone,unching into a tirade of education. In the end, he didn¡¯t forget to add, ¡°Let me tell you, you¡¯d better stay out of this, or you¡¯re no son of mine!¡± ¡°Dad, I¡­¡± Before Brandon could reply, the call was disconnected. He helplessly looked up at Greg Jensen and said awkwardly, ¡°Mr. Jensen, you see¡­¡± ¡°Give your father another call, help me set up a meeting, I want to see him in person.¡± Greg Jensen had brought this up with Brandon because he wanted to use his father¡¯s influence to deal with Kenny Walker. He just hadn¡¯t expected Micah Brent to refuse so tly. After hesitating for a bit, he still decided to have a face-to-face talk with Micah. As the saying goes, he didn¡¯t want to resort to violence unless absolutely necessary. Brandon made another phone call to his father, saying he wanted to bring a friend over to meet him. Micah Brent hesitated for a long time before agreeing toe home for dinner that evening. The Brent Family¡¯s house in Riverhaven County wasn¡¯t big, just a three- bedroom apartment with modest decor, not looking at all like the home of a Chief Inspector. After Greg Jensen and Brandon returned to the house, they waited for quite some time before finally hearing the sound of someone unlocking the door from outside. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re back? This is my friend, Greg Jensen.¡± Micah Brent nced at his son, frowned, and said, ¡°Go outside for a bit; I want to talk to him alone.¡± ¡°This¡­ Okay.¡± Brandon instinctively looked at Greg, who nodded, and then he turned and walked out. Greg greeted him with a smile, ¡°Chief Inspector Brent, hello.¡± Micah Brent, being short and plump with a face full of pockmarks and small, ? green-bean eyes, scanned Greg before responding with a nonchnt ¡°Hmm.¡± His stature may have seemed clumsy, but the man was very shrewd. As soon as he sat down, he directly asked, ¡°You¡¯vee to talk to me about Kenny Walker, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± Micah took another look at him, the disdain on his face growing more evident, ¡°The scenic area problem, that was also for your sake that Brandon got involved, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s also correct.¡± Chapter 86 - 86 The Young Man’s Ignorance i Chapter 86: The Young Man¡¯s Ignorance i Trantor: 549690339 |???? ¡ª Micah Brent¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold, and he fixed his gaze on Greg Jensen. ¡°Kid, I don¡¯t care what your purpose is in getting close to Brandon, but you¡¯d better listen up,¡± he said. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you want to be friends with Brandon, but if you dare to manipte him into doing things for you like what happened at the scenic area, don¡¯t me me for not being polite.¡± Upon hearing this, Greg Jensen immediately furrowed his brows. He looked at Micah Brent¡¯s face for a long time before he finally said coolly, ¡°Chief Micah, you¡¯re quite hot-tempered. Since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t disturb you any longer.¡± With that, he stood up and walked towards the door. When he reached the doorway, he suddenly stopped, turned back to look at Micah Brent, and said coolly, ¡°Chief Micah, you seem to be feeling unwell?¡± Micah Brent was taken aback, and hisplexion instantly turned grim as he said sternly, ¡°What do you mean? Are you threatening me?¡± ¡°Chief Micah is overthinking it.¡± Greg Jensen shook his head gently, sneering, ¡°Have you been feeling groggy every morningtely? No appetite for food? Also, feeling aversion to the cold, hands and feet ice-cold, and a stabbing pain in your right abdomen around midday?¡± At first, Micah Brent wasposed, even wearing a mocking expression on his face. But as he listened to what Greg Jensen had said, hisplexion changed drastically, and he eximed in shock, ¡°How do you know?¡± After saying that, he suddenly realized something, his eyes glinting coldly as he demanded, ¡°What have you done to me?¡± What have I done to you? If I wanted to do something to you, you wouldn¡¯t be sitting here talking to me sofortably. You can think about how you were poisoned at your leisure.¡± ¡°I must remind you, though, you don¡¯t have much time left. It¡¯s best to think fast, and don¡¯te begging me once you figure it out.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve given you the opportunity; it¡¯s your fault for not cherishing it.¡± ¡°Me? Beg you? Young man, you really don¡¯t know your ce!¡± Micah Brent scornfully curled his lips. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t get angry but chuckled lightly and turned to leave. Originally, he had considered using the Pill to control Micah Brent, but after seeing him in person, he quickly dismissed the idea. Because Micah Brent had already been poisoned, with a poison identical to that of Chester Ware. In Riverhaven County, aside from Greg Jensen himself, only the poisoner would be able to provide the antidote. In other words, if Micah Brent wanted to cure himself, he would have no choice but to seek Greg Jensen¡¯s help. Mr. Jensen, have you finished your conversation?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Seeing Greg Jensen¡¯s expressionless face, Brandon Brent knew the conversation had not gone well and hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t rush; let me try to persuade my dad again.¡± ¡°No need. Your dad knows how to choose.¡± Greg Jensen smiled, took a look at Brandon Brent, and said, ¡°Go inside, your father probably has something to ask you.¡± ¡°Alright, take care, Mr. Jensen.¡± Brandon Brent watched Greg Jensen leave, then hurriedly rushed into the house. In the living room, Micah Brent sat on the sofa with a grim expression, lost in thought. When his son entered, he just nced up before sinking back into contemtion. Brandon Brent was a bit afraid of his father and carefully sat opposite him, not daring to speak. A good while passed before Micah Brent suddenly lifted his head and asked, ¡°What exactly did that kide for?¡± An odd look shed across Brandon Brent¡¯s face, and with a somewhat sheepish smile, he stammered, ¡°Do you mean Greg¡­ Greg Jensen? He¡¯s just a businessman.¡± ¡°A businessman?¡± Micah Brent scrutinized his only son, his eyes full of suspicion. Yes, a businessman. Is there something wrong?¡± ¡°Something¡¯s not right; you¡¯re hiding something from me.¡± Brandon Brent¡¯s eyes darted around as heughed awkwardly and hesitantly said, ¡°Dad, what are you talking about? Why would I hide anything from you?¡± ¡°Out with it! What¡¯s really going on!¡± Micah Brent suddenly shouted, startling Brandon Brent so much he shivered and blurted out subconsciously, ¡°It¡¯s nothing much, just that he cured my illness.¡± Micah Brent was stunned and slowly asked, ¡°Cured your illness? What illness?¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Brandon Brent agreed. Brandon Brent said, gritting his teeth, ¡°Just recently, I was feeling cold all the time. I saw several doctors, but none of them cured me, and then I found Greg Jensen. He gave me a few sessions of acupuncture, and my illness was cured.¡± ¡°He can cure diseases too?¡± ¡®Of course, Dad, I¡¯m telling you, Greg Jensen¡¯s medical skills are no joke¡­¡± The first time was acupoint targeting, the second time poisoning¡­ Having experienced Greg Jensen¡¯s methods firsthand, Brandon Brent knew all too well the taste of agony that was worse than death; he absolutely did not want to experience it a second time. Therefore, no matter howMicah Brent pressed him, he could not possibly reveal the truth. On the contrary, when the topic turned to Greg Jensen¡¯s medical skills, his enthusiasm surged. The excitement in his eyes caused Micah Brent to frown deeply, ¡°You haven¡¯t been caught in someone¡¯s grasp, have you?¡± Fathers know their sons best! Micah Brent knew exactly what his son was like, to say he was arrogant was an understatement. He had never seen him admiring anyone so much, and now seeing his son¡¯s utmost respect for Greg Jensen, Micah Brent couldn¡¯t help but suspect that his son might have beenpromised by the other man. ¡°How could that be?¡± After boasting for quite a while, Brandon Brent felt much more confident and said nonchntly, ¡°Without his saving me, would I give a damn about a country boy like him?¡± Seeing his son seemingly revert to his usual temperament, Micah Brent¡¯s doubts dissipated, and he pondered, ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that¡­ he noticed I was poisoned from myplexion?¡± ¡°Poisoned?¡± Brandon Brent jumped in fright; ever since he was poisoned by the Pill, he had been especially sensitive to the word ¡°poison.¡± Hearing what Micah Brent said, he became tense immediately: ¡°Greg Jensen said you were poisoned?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Micah Brent nodded and repeated the words Greg Jensen had said before leaving. Upon learning that his father¡¯s symptoms were different from his own, Brandon Brent quietly let out a sigh of relief and asked, ¡°Then you don¡¯t know where you got poisoned?¡± Micah Brent shook his head silently, lost in thought. He was out socializing all the time; poisoning him would have been too easy. How could he possibly pinpoint where it had happened? Brandon Brent hesitated and then suggested, ¡°Should I call Greg Jensen and ask him to help you detoxify?¡± ¡°Can he cure me?¡± If he could point it out, he should be able to cure it, right?¡± Micah Brent hesitated for a moment, then still shook his head and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s no deal to seek favors uninvited! He needs something from me now, but if I reach out to him first, his attitude will surely change!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know my own body; it won¡¯t be anything serious.¡± Micah Brent sneered, ¡°He thinks he can make me bow down? He¡¯s got a long way to go.¡± After speaking, he returned to his room. Brandon Brent wanted to persuade his father, but hesitated and decided to wait a couple of days before mentioning it again. After all, Greg Jensen had just left; calling him so quickly didn¡¯t seem appropriate. ¡°Ah, that Pill Greg Jensen gave seems to be somewhat effective.¡± Brandon Brent stood up and moved around, feeling much stronger than before and grinned, chuckling to himself, ¡°Maybe¡­ I should try it out on a woman?¡± Just then, Micah Brent suddenly came out of the bedroom, frowning, ¡°Why do I feel so cold? Did you lower the air conditioning?¡± Brandon Brent was stunned for a moment and turned to nce at the thermostat on the wall, saying in dismay, ¡°The air conditioning isn¡¯t even on.¡± ¡°Strange¡­¡± Micah Brent was puzzled, and as he was about to return to his room, he suddenly noticed his son had a strange expression and frowned, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°Dad, why does your face look so blue?¡± ¡°Blue? Not at all.¡± Chapter 87 - 87 Please Save Me_i Chapter 87: Please Save Me_i Trantor: 549690339 | Micah Brent went to the restroom to look in the mirror and noticed hisplexion was indeed a bit cyanotic. He wondered: ¡°Strange, my face looked pretty normal when I washed it just now, howe¡­¡± ¡°Dad, could it be that poison acting up?¡± ¡°What poison, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense.¡± Micah said disdainfully, ¡°It might just be some minor issue, he¡¯s probably just trying to scare me.¡± Before he finished speaking, Micah suddenly felt his legs go weak. Soon after, he copsed onto the floor. Brandon, who was about to leave, was startled and quickly ran over, intending to help his father up. However, Micah felt as if his legs were not his own; not to mention exerting strength, he couldn¡¯t even feel a hint of sensation. Then, he lost sensation in his arms as well. Micah panicked immediately, recalling the words Greg had said before leaving, and couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of fear and horror. ¡°He knew all along¡­¡± ¡°Knew what?¡± Brandon was taken aback, not sure what his father was referring to. Micah looked up in fear and urged, ¡°Your friend, he knew I was going to be poisoned, quick¡­ call him.¡± ¡°All, okay¡­ I¡¯m calling right now.¡± Seeing his father like this, Brandon also panicked, fumbling to take out his cell phone, and called Greg. Beep¡­ Father and son listened to the dial tone on the phone, feeling each moment drag on infinitely long. After what seemed like an eternity, Greg finally answered the call. Brandon said urgently, ¡°Mr. Greg, something¡¯s happened to my dad.¡± ¡°Let your dad speak to me.¡± Greg¡¯s tone was very cold, as if devoid of any emotion. Brandon quickly looked at his father and gave him a look, signaling him to speak. Seeing this, Micah froze instantaneously. Expect me, a dignified Director of the Inspection Department, to plead to a twenty-something-year-old? How is that possible? If he really did that, how could he continue serving as the head of the Inspection Department? With a face ashen, Micah remained silent. ¡°Dad, say something,¡± Brandon pleaded beside him, lowering his voice and urging incessantly. Micah¡¯s face was incredibly grim, but he suddenly realized that his arms started to lose sensation as well. He hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Greg, please help me detoxify.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± After all, Greg still needed Micah to do things for him, so he didn¡¯t make things difficult. He hung up the phone and then returned to the Brent Family¡¯s home. By the time he arrived, Micah could not move anything below his chest and could only twist his neck slightly. Seeing Greg arrive, he grew agitated and said tremulously, ¡°Mr. Greg, I was wrong, please save me.¡± Brandon was sweating with urgency, ¡°Mr. Greg, please look¡­¡± ¡°Help me take off his clothes.¡± Micah was clearly different from Chester Ware; his poisoning was more severe, and the symptoms were more dangerous. So Greg didn¡¯t waste time with idle talk. He took out the silver needle and began performing acupuncture on Micah. As the silver needles were continuously inserted into Micah¡¯s chest, hisplexion slowly improved, and his limbs gradually regained sensation. Greg asked, ¡°How do you feel?¡± ¡°A bit numb¡­¡± ¡°Numb is good, you might feel some painter.¡± After Greg spoke, he didn¡¯t wait for Micah to react and pped him hard on the chest. Thud! Micah Brent¡¯s head lolled to one side as he coughed up arge mouthful of ck blood. Momentster, hisplexion turned rosy, as if he were flushed with drink. After much effort, Micah finally regained sensation in his limbs. Though he couldn¡¯t get out of bed just yet, he was able to move. Brandon Brent sincerely said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Jensen. I really owe you a lot.¡± Greg Jensen sat down on the sofa across from him, casually crossing his legs and said indifferently, ¡°No need to thank me, just helping each other out.¡± Micah moved the corners of his mouth, seemingly wanting to express his gratitude but feeling too embarrassed to do so. Greg Jensen looked at him and said nonchntly, ¡°Shall we talk?¡± A life-saving grace! Micah had been through the world for years and knew how difficult it was to repay favors, especially one as big as he owed. He fell silent for a moment, then nodded and said, ¡°You want to deal with Kenny Walker, right? I can help with that.¡± Greg Jensen gently shook his head and replied ndly, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about that in a moment. First, let¡¯s discuss who poisoned you.¡± Micah had thought Greg Jensen would bring up Kenny Walker again but was surprised that the other man wanted to talk about the poisoning first. He paused, a wrinkle forming in his brow, as he fell into deep thought. Brandon didn¡¯t dare to make a sound; he personally brewed a pot of tea, poured a cup for Greg Jensen, and ced it in front of him. Greg Jensen wasn¡¯t in a rush. He took a sip of the tea and then silently watched Micah. Seeing this, Micah¡¯s frown deepened. After all, in thest few days, he had only met with acquaintances¡ªhe couldn¡¯t believe any of them would poison him. ¡°Can¡¯t figure it out?¡± Greg¡¯s mouth twisted into a sneer. Micah looked up at him and, in silence, nodded. Greg said tly, ¡°Then let me give you a hint, the surname of the person who poisoned you is Zhao!¡± ¡± Kenny Walker? ¡± Micah¡¯s gaze sharpened, but then he rxed and frowned, saying, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡¯ve already agreed to help you with him, you don¡¯t need to tell me this.¡± Greg smiled sarcastically and said, ¡°Don¡¯t believe it? It doesn¡¯t matter. You show the same symptoms of poisoning as Chester Ware, and he¡¯s already found out who the poisoner is. Give him a call and you¡¯ll know whether I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± ¡°ChestorWare?¡± Micah watched Greg skeptically, as if trying to ascertain the truth from his face. Greg smiled, not saying a word. He had specifically called Chester Ware earlier and learned that the poisoner was indeed Kenny Walker. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have so readily cured Micah of the poison¡ªthere had to be some leverage to maintain control. Now that they had amon enemy, would Micah, with his personality, just sit back and do nothing? Micah, still not entirely convinced, took out his cell phone and called Chestor Ware. ¡°That¡¯s right, the person who poisoned you is Kenny Walker.¡± Hearing Chestor¡¯s response, Micah immediately fell silent, remembering that he indeed had a meal with Kenny Walker a week ago. At the start, Kenny had been talking about the scenic area. But after Micah returned from a trip to the restroom, Kenny didn¡¯t bring it up again. Looking back on it, that must have been when the poison was administered. ¡°Damn it, that bastard dared toe at me, he¡¯s asking for it!¡± Micah¡¯s face darkened ominously as he lifted his head and said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, don¡¯t worry about this matter; I¡¯ll take care of him.¡± Greg¡¯s expression eased into a smile, and he chuckled, ¡°Haha, then I have to thank Chief Brent.¡± ¡°No need to be polite, we¡¯re friends, after all.¡± Micah nced at Brandon andughed, saying to Greg, ¡°If you ever need any help, just say the word. My son Brandon is in your care now.¡± ¡°Heh, of course.¡± Greg answered offhandedly but inwardly scoffed. This old fox, always so detached when it¡¯s not his business, but quick to coziness when he sees an advantage. Unconcerned, Micah chatted away with Greg with a heartyugh, showing warmth as if he were speaking to a family elder. Chapter 88 - 88 Seize_l Chapter 88: Seize_l Trantor 549690339 Greg Jensen stepped out of the Brent Family house and took a long breath. With Micah Brent dealing with Kenny Walker, he could finally rx a bit, at least not having to worry about the other party constantly causing trouble. Right now, he needed to focus on getting the vegetable supermarket up and running, and keep a watchful eye on the medicinal and vegetable fields. As for Kenny Walker, he would leave it to Micah Brent for now, as Greg Jensen didn¡¯t take him seriously at all. Returning to the hospital, Boss Liu had already fallen asleep. Two of his trusted men were there, one asleep and the other keeping watch. Seeing Greg Jensen arrive, the one on watch quickly stood up. ¡°Mr. Jensen¡­¡± Greg Jensen asked, ¡°What about those guys?¡± ¡°Some brothers came from home and took them away.¡± ¡°Hmm, did you pry their mouths open?¡± The confidant said helplessly, ¡°They¡¯re tight-lipped, won¡¯t say a word.¡± ¡°Keep trying, but if you really can¡¯t make them talk, then let it be. ¡°Then¡­ what should we do with them?¡± Greg Jensen nced at him and said indifferently, ¡°Do what needs to be done; since they came, they shouldn¡¯t leave.¡± Watching Greg Jensen¡¯s cold gaze, the confidant¡¯s heart shrank sharply, and he quickly replied, ¡°Got it, Mr. Jensen, I understand.¡± ¡°Hmm, call me if somethinges up, I¡¯m heading back.¡± ¡°Sure, take care.¡± Greg Jensen left the hospital, hailed a taxi, and went back to Lois Abbott¡¯s rental ce. Inside a vi in Riverhaven County. Kenny Walker looked at his watch and frowned, ¡°Why haven¡¯t Little Wu and the others returned?¡± ¡°Could they have messed up?¡± the butler Wayne Cooper asked. Kenny Walker shook his head; Little Wu had been reliable for many years, how could he fail against such a nobody? How could that be possible? Wayne Cooper hesitated before saying, ¡°If nothing happened to Little Wu and the others, how did that Jensen kid find us?¡± ¡°Just asked a friend; Riverhaven County isn¡¯t that big. Make enough turns, and you¡¯ll always find someone who knows me.¡± Kenny Walker said dismissively, ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that?¡± Wayne Cooper silently nodded, only adding after a while, ¡°Boss, could that kid be ying dirty tricks?¡± Kenny Walker gave him a look and scoffed, ¡°What a joke, a country bumpkin with no background. I want to see how he can deal with me when I have him tied hand and foot. Also, how is he even worthy to y a long game with me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s also true¡­¡± ¡°Well, just wait.¡± Kenny Walker stood up and instructed, ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep. When Little Wu and the otherse back, wake me immediately.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Kenny Walker nodded and then went back to his room to sleep. It wasn¡¯t that he underestimated Greg Jensen, but in his eyes, Greg Jensen simply didn¡¯t exist. A rural kid from the countryside, just got lucky and made connections with Chestor Ware, how could he possibly stir up any waves? Moreover, Micah Brent was deeply poisoned and couldn¡¯t even take care of himself; how could he help that kid deal with him? How could that be possible? What he didn¡¯t know was that the poison in Micah Brent had beenpletely cleared by Greg Jensen. At this moment, Micah Brent was on the phone, instructing his subordinates to start their action. ¡°Boss, are we really going to move on Boss Kenny¡¯s turf?¡± Colby Humphrey¡¯s tone was hesitant, clearly not wanting to offend Kenny Walker. Micah Brent didn¡¯t dare to offend Kenny Walker either, but the thought of being poisoned by him made him so furious that his eyebrows shot up. ¡°What? Does what I say no longer carry weight now?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean that, I mean¡­¡± Micah Brent didn¡¯t care for exnations, interrupting him abruptly and said sternly, ¡°Colby, I¡¯m leaving this to you, and I¡¯m only telling you. Make sure everything is kept confidential before the action; if there¡¯s any leak, I¡¯lle directly to you.¡± Colby Humphrey¡¯s cold sweat broke out immediately, and he hurriedly replied, ¡°Yes, boss, I got it, I¡¯ll arrange the manpower right away.¡± ¡°Hmm, move quickly!¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Colby Humphrey hung up the phone and wiped the sweat from his forehead. He found Kenny Walker¡¯s number but hesitated for a long time before ultimately not daring to call. ¡°Looks like there¡¯s going to be a shift in power.¡± He nced at the night outside and drove to the patrol bureau. Before he even arrived, he made calls to several team captains below, instructing them to inform all patrollers to gather at the patrol bureau. ¡°What¡¯s the matter in the middle of the night?¡± ¡°Who knows¡­¡± ¡°I was nning to rest for a couple of days, but it looks like that¡¯s not happening now.¡± ¡°Stop talking, Colby Humphrey is here.¡± The courtyard immediately fell silent. Colby Humphrey looked at the neatly arranged squads and said loudly, ¡°There¡¯s a special operation tonight, everyone hand over your cell phones, and no one is allowed to send out information to the outside.¡± As soon as the words were spoken, the crowd immediately erupted into chaos. ¡°Oh my god, this is a major operation.¡± ¡°What kind of special operation is it?¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense and hand over your phone quickly. The inspectors were familiar with this process, though there hadn¡¯t been such arge show of force in a long time. Soon, everyone had handed over their phones and suited up in their gear. But they still did not know what wasing. It wasn¡¯t until they all got into the cars and followed the convoy to Fragrance Night Club that everyone was shocked. Fragrance Night Club was thergest entertainment venue in Riverhaven County, and its backer was none other than Kenny Walker. ¡°Damn, are we going to move against Fragrance?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s not about moving against Fragrance, but against Boss Kenny.¡± ¡°I thinkyou¡¯re all overthinking it. Maybe there¡¯s a fugitive we¡¯re after inside?¡± ¡°Hey, I think that¡¯s possible too. If we were really going to move against Boss Kenny, we would have started preparations a long time ago, instead of running here from home in the middle of the night?¡± The crowd buzzed with conversation standing in the formation. Colby Humphrey stepped in front of everyone and said loudly, ¡°Tonight s target: Fragrance Night Club¡­¡± Boom! The crowd exploded again, to the point that nobody heard what Colby Humphrey said afterward. ¡°Are we really going to move against Fragrance?¡± ¡°Oh my god¡­¡± Since going legit, Kenny Walker had been sleeping very well, as he no longer needed to sleep with one eye open like before. More importantly, he had recently gotten involved with a young college girl, who was fresh-faced and tender-bodied. Being with her made the nearly fifty-year-old Kenny Walker feel as though he had returned to his youth. For this reason, every time he saw her, he would give it his all. Fatiguebined with satisfaction made him sleep particrly soundly that night. However, he had just fallen asleep not long ago when a series of urgent knocks suddenly broke the silence. ¡°You¡¯d better have a good reason for this, or I¡¯ll break your legs right now. Seeing the sullen look on Kenny Walker¡¯s face, Wayne Cooper¡¯s expression changed, and he hurriedly said, ¡°Boss, something¡¯s happened.¡± Kenny Walker said irritably, ¡°What the hell could happen in the middle of the night?¡± ¡°Fragrance has been sealed off by the patrol!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Kenny Walker instantly woke up and asked urgently,¡± How could Fragrance be sealed off? Who did it?¡± ¡°It was Colby Humphrey and his men.¡± ¡°Colby Humphrey?¡± Kenny Walker paused, puzzling, ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense. I was drinking with him just yesterday, if there was something big, why didn¡¯t he tell me?¡± Chapter 89 - 89 I Want Him to Kneel and Beg Me_1 Chapter 89: I Want Him to Kneel and Beg Me_1 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be happening¡­¡± Kenny Walker still couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°I¡¯ll give Colby Humphrey a call and see what¡¯s going on.¡± After saying that, he went back into the room, took out his cellphone, and called Colby Humphrey. However, the phone rang for a long time with no answer, and after calling a few team leaders, the results were the same. Kenny Walker¡¯s heart instantly sank, because he knew that this kind of situation must mean that the Patrol Bureau was handling a major case. Only during important cases were the patrollers¡¯ cellphones collected to prevent leaks of information. ¡°Strange, I haven¡¯t offended anyone recently, so who is trying to target me?¡± Kenny Walker, ustomed to a life steeped in bloodshed, keenly sensed that something was wrong. He had a vague premonition that this incident was directed at him. Over the years, Kenny Walker was aware that he had offended many, yet there were none with such capability. Because he was always very aware of the times, knowing who he could provoke and who he couldn¡¯t. ¡°Dammit, what exactly is going on!¡± Kenny Walker¡¯s expression was dark and terrible, and the temperature around him seemed to have dropped significantly. Since going clean, he didn¡¯t have much business on his hands. The herbal medicine business had always been small-scale, and though he¡¯d intended to expand it, Chestor Ware had always been blocking him. Instead, Greg Jensen rose above him and directly took over arge share of the market. Aside from the herbal medicine business, all he had left was the Fragrance Night Club. The Fragrance Night Club was a legitimate gold mine, with naturally very lucrative profits, and Kenny Walker¡¯s iergely came from there. In other words, closing down the Fragrance Night Club was tantamount to bleeding Kenny Walker dry. Wayne Cooper hesitantly said, ¡°Boss, could it be something Greg Jensen did?¡± ¡°Greg Jensen? Impossible!¡± Although Greg Jensen had indeed said he wanted to take his time ying with him, Kenny Walker was one hundred percent certain that the closing of Fragrance had nothing to do with Greg Jensen. How could a country bumpkin have such power? Isn¡¯t that nonsense? As the two of them were talking, Kenny Walker¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He took out his phone and saw that it was Colby Humphrey calling. He quickly answered, ¡°Hello, Colby, what¡¯s going on? Did you bring people to shut down my nightclub?¡± As soon as the call connected, Kenny Walker immediately started interrogating, and his tone was quite impolite. If it were any other time, Colby Humphrey might have tolerated him. But now was not like before. Hearing Kenny Walker¡¯s tone, his face immediately darkened, and he said coldly, ¡°Mr. Walker, today it was Chief Micah Brent who gave the order, and as for why, you know very well.¡± ¡°I know very well? I know¡­¡± Kenny Walker suddenly thought of something and couldn¡¯t help but freeze. By the time he came back to his senses, the call had already been hung up. ¡°Boss, what¡¯s actually going on?¡± Wayne Cooper asked. Kenny Walker furrowed his brow, took a long breath, and said, ¡°It might be that the poisoning has been discovered by Micah Brent.¡± Wayne Cooper¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Impossible, right? That poison¡­ wasn¡¯t it said that ordinary doctors can¡¯t detect it?¡± ¡°Ordinary doctors indeed can¡¯t detect it, but with a country as big as ours, there are bound to be a few exceptional people, right?¡± Kenny Walker sneered, ¡°The little Riverhaven County really is full of crouching tigers and hidden dragons; someone can actually see through the Lingering Immortal Dew.¡± ¡°So what if they have seen through it? When the poison takes effect, Micah Brent will still have toe to you for the antidote, right?¡± Wayne Cooper sneered, ¡°If you ask me, taking a break from Fragrance for a couple of days is fine, just to avoid some of the heat. Once Micah Brent¡¯s poisoned, they¡¯ll naturally lift the closure.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Kenny Walker nodded, a hint of a smile appearing on his face, and he snorted coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll make him kneel and beg me!¡± ¡°Haha, I believe that day won¡¯t be too far off.¡± The two exchanged a smile. The news of the Fragrance Night Club being shut down spread quickly; Kenny Walker didn¡¯t take it seriously, believing that Micah Brent would lift the closure in a few days, but others were shocked. In Riverhaven County, was there actually someone who dared to mess with Kenny Walker¡¯s property? Some said that Kenny Walker had offended some big shot, which was why his club was shut down. Others said that someone died in the club, and it was temporarily closed for investigation; it would reopen after a while. There were all sorts of spections, but without exception, everyone was extremely shocked. And once the news spread, it immediately became a hot topic of conversation during people¡¯s leisure time. Greg Jensen received the news while he was taking the pulse of big boss Liu in the hospital ward. He looked up and said with a smile, ¡°Boss Liu, your vendetta has now been avenged.¡± Big boss Liu did not know that Kenny Walker was the one who had harmed him, so he was startled by Greg¡¯s words. ¡°Mr. Jensen, what do you mean?¡± ¡°The one who injured you was sent by Kenny Walker.¡± Hiss! Hearing this, big boss Liu couldn¡¯t help but gasp and suddenly sat up in bed, urgently saying: ¡°Then we should head home fast, I¡¯m fine now, no need to stay in the hospital.¡± p! Greg Jensen pped the back of his head and scolded angrily: ¡°Can¡¯t you be a bit more ambitious? Just one Kenny Walker scares you like this?¡± Big boss Liu said with a pained expression, ¡°Mr. Jensen, you haven¡¯t mingled in the streets, you don¡¯t know how terrifying Kenny Walker is. Let me put it this way to you, no one who has offended Kenny Walker has ever had a good ending.¡± ¡°Enough with your cowardice!¡± Greg Jensen red at him and said, ¡°Are your ears not working either? Didn¡¯t you hear his night club has been shut down?¡± ¡°So what if the night club is closed? What¡¯s that got to do with us¡­¡± Before big boss Liu could finish his sentence, his eyes suddenly widened in disbelief as he stared at Greg Jensen and stammered, ¡°You mean to say¡­ you had someone shut down Kenny Walker¡¯s night club?¡± Sort of. Mainly because that club has had issues all along, so it really couldn¡¯t withstand an inspection,¡± Greg Jensen said. Hearing this, big boss Liu waspletely startled, staring at Greg Jensen with a dumbfounded expression. He had only known about Greg Jensen¡¯s mysterious and unfathomable abilities and never expected the power behind Greg to be so formidable. Even Kenny Walker¡¯s night club had been shut down! Big boss Liu stared for a long time and gradually regained hisposure, his eyes suddenly a bit moist. Because he knew that if Greg Jensen had not been seeking revenge on his behalf, he would have had many other ways to resolve the matter. However, Greg Jensen didn¡¯t take those options. Instead, he found a way to shut down the Fragrance Night Club and effectively started a feud with Kenny Walker. Any lingering resentment he had held was nowpletely dissipated. Alright, you rest up, and in a couple of days, head back to the town directly,¡± Greg Jensen said. ¡°Okay, Mr. Jensen.¡± In the following few days, Greg Jensen was exceptionally busy, spending his days at the grocery store¡¯s renovation site, and besides Dual Cultivation in the evenings, he also practiced the Guidance Technique. Fortunately, his training didn¡¯t tire him out; on the contrary, it made him more energetic, else he wouldn¡¯t have been able to keep going. Lois Abbott was on vacation, so she was staying at the rental ce these days, and her best friend Jacky Wolfe too. Both were very diligent, helping to tidy up the house when they could, and Greg Jensen and Lois Abbott didn¡¯t mind. The main issue was that Lois Abbott, the mischievous girl, often clung to Greg Jensen, flirtatiously teasing him whenever she could, which kept him on edge every day. If Lois Abbott discovered it, there would be trouble. After feeling helpless, he decided to retreat to the vige for a few days to avoid any unnecessary trouble. Chapter 90: The Bold Woman i Chapter 90: The Bold Woman i Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Where have you been these past two days? You¡¯re always appearing and disappearing like a ghost,¡± Lindsey Wolfe frowned. Greg Jensen said with a silly smile, ¡°I haven¡¯t been up to much, just catching fish in the river to sell to Director Xia.¡± Lindsey Wolfe red at him and said, ¡± Where can¡¯t Director Xia buy fish? She buys your fish only because she thinks you¡¯re a simpleton. You shouldn¡¯t catch fish anymore, it¡¯s an unnecessary burden to her.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Greg Jensen agreed readily with his mouth, but internally he was chuckling to himself. His kind of fish was indeed hard to find, and even if Lois Abbott could find it, she wouldn¡¯t dare eat someone else¡¯s. ¡°By the way, they¡¯re going to raise the roof beams for the house these next two days. You should hurry back and help out.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Greg Jensen smiled and walked out of the vegetable store. Amber Hall sat on the side, looking at Greg Jensen¡¯s broad back, her beautiful eyes full of spring, she mused, ¡°Has Greg gotten even more robust?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so?¡± Lindsey Wolfe also looked up and nced, her eyes filled with an indescribable sentiment. ¡°Oh dear, it looks like it¡¯s going to rain outside. I just remembered that the windows at home might be open. Freya, you keep an eye on the shop, I¡¯ll go home and close the windows.¡± ¡°Sure, go ahead. I¡¯ll go back too when there¡¯s no one else hereter.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Amber Hall smiled, pretending to be casual as she walked outside. Once she left the vegetable store, her pace quickened as she chased after Greg Jensen. Seeing that the sky was turning bad, Greg Jensen didn¡¯t take the main road but took a shortcut, hoping to get back to Peach Blossom Vige quickly. He hadn¡¯t gone far when he heard footsteps from behind. Then, Amber Hall came running over, panting. Seeing Greg Jensen just ahead, she slowed down, her face brightened with joy, and she said with a smile, ¡°Silly Greg, were you waiting for me?¡± ¡°No¡­ no, I wasn¡¯t.¡± Greg Jensen forced a smile and involuntarily took a step back. Amber Hall didn¡¯t care about that, she walked quickly up to him and wrapped his arm around her. Greg Jensen¡¯s body shivered as he felt the softness transmitted from his arm, and a me suddenly rose in his heart. ¡°Si¡­ Sister-inw¡­¡± ¡°Shh, don¡¯t talk.¡± Amber Hall, seeing no one around, pulled Greg Jensen into the nearby cornfield. By the time Greg Jensen realized what was happening, Amber Hall had already kissed him. ¡°Not here¡­¡± The cornfield they were in wasn¡¯t far from a small path next to it. Although that path was not frequently used, it was still outside. Greg Jensen wanted to refuse, but Amber Hall was insistent, disying the charm of a mature woman to its fullest. After several temptations, Greg Jensen finally sumbed. They didn¡¯t know how much time had passed when suddenly they heard footsteps and voices in the distance, and the two in the cornfield froze. ¡°Uncle, Greg came back today.¡± ¡°That rascal, he still knows toe back. He must have been up to no good in the mountains.¡± The two of them peered through the cornstalks and saw Lindsey Wolfe pushing a tricycle, chatting with Uncle as they walked from a distance. Greg Jensen¡¯s heart suddenly leaped, tense and motionless. But Widow Hall just kissed him on the face with a giggle. Greg Jensen, suppressing the irritation in his heart, red fiercely at Amber Hall, signaling her not to move. But she simply didn¡¯t listen. Lindsey Wolfe, pushing the tricycle and chatting with Uncle, had no idea that just two meters from her in the cornfield, two people were lying down. Only after watching Lindsey Wolfe walk away did Greg Jensen let out a sigh of relief and said angrily, ¡°Have you gone mad? Didn¡¯t you see Uncle and the others right next to us?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of, they didn¡¯t find out, did they?¡± Amber Hall put on her clothes with a look of satisfaction and, looking up at Greg Jensen¡¯s solid chest, dreamily smiled and asked, ¡°Coming to my ce tonight?¡± ¡°Go to hell!¡± Greg Jensen red at her annoyedly and walked home after getting dressed. ¡°Tsk, pull up your pants and forget who I am.¡± Amber muttered discontentedly, but thinking of the scene that had just unfolded, a smile crept back onto her face. She looked in the direction Greg had left, cheerfully saying to herself, ¡°Sooner orter, you won¡¯t be able to live without me.¡± At this moment, Greg was also feeling somewhat helpless. Amber, that woman, was just too formidable. Even with some experience under his belt, he still couldn¡¯t resist. The tricks known only to experienced women truly are young people¡¯s assassins. Not just Greg, but even a seasoned veteran might not be able to withstand them. Greg felt a bit guilty about Lois Abbott, but on second thought, he figured it wasn¡¯t a big deal. Lois had long said she didn¡¯t mind if Greg saw other women, she¡¯d even once offered to find another woman for him. No helping it, she just couldn¡¯t handle Greg¡¯s energy. Probably if that girl found out about this, she wouldn¡¯t get angry, but rather, she¡¯d likely cheer. Greg smiled bitterly, shaking his head. When he looked up, he realized he¡¯d already arrived home. He pushed open the door, only to see Lindsey Wolfe looking at him coldly. ¡°Where have you been again?¡± ¡°I¡­ I went to help Lois catch fish,¡± Greg blurted out a lie on the spur of the moment. Lindsey Wolfe was taken aback, surprised she asked, ¡°Lois is here? Where is she?¡± ¡°She¡¯s already left.¡± Greg had an idea and said, ¡°Lois said she¡¯s going to take me to see a doctor in a while. Auntie, I¡¯m not sick.¡± Lindsey Wolfe was startled again, but soon caught on and smiled gently, ¡°Yes, Greg is very healthy, he¡¯s not sick.¡± After saying that, she couldn¡¯t help but express her feelings, ¡°Lois is really my benefactor. She¡¯s been helping me make money, and now she wants to take Greg to the doctor¡­¡± Seeing this, Greg quietly breathed a sigh of relief. He¡¯d managed to bluff his way through. But indeed, he was nning to have Lois take him to ¡°see the doctor,¡± soter he could exin to Lindsey why he had be smarter. ¡°Greg, you haven¡¯t visited our house yet, have you?¡± Out of the blue, Lindsey stood up, smiling, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you to see our new home.¡± As she spoke, she looped her arm through Greg¡¯s and walked toward the next yard over. The evening breeze blew gently, carrying wafts of fragrance to their noses. Greg smelled her scent and couldn¡¯t help but feel a stir of desire. ¡°What do you think? It¡¯s going up quickly, isn¡¯t it?¡± Lindsey suddenly said. Greg, puzzled, looked up only to discover that the foundation of his house had already beenid, and they were now preparing to set up the wooden pirs. Peach Blossom Vige was poor, but there was no shortage of timber resources. So, when the vigers built houses, they generally used wood for the beams and columns instead of concrete and steel. The previous beams and columns had all been burned and couldn¡¯t be reused. This time, the wood had been bought from the town by Uncle Er. It was a semi-idle season for farming, so there were plenty of able-bodied workers in the vige. Plus, Lindsey had made quite a bit of money in the past two months, hence the rapid progress in building the house. Therefore, in just half a month, the construction had already taken shape. Greg and Lindsey would soon be moving into their new, spacious, and bright home. Chapter 91: Take Him to See a Doctor 1 Chapter 91: Take Him to See a Doctor 1 Trantor: 549690339 The next morning, Greg Jensen followed Second Master and others to help drive the wooden stakes into the ground. After the posts were set up all around, the sterers started to build the brick walls. Watching the bustling courtyard, Greg thought about living in the bright and spacious new house in the future, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel a rush of warmth in his heart. Although he had secretly helped Lindsey Wolfe make a fair amount of money in the past two months, the sight of the nearlypleted new house still filled him with a sense of achievement. Greg knew that as his cultivation improved, he would make more and more money, but the feeling he had at that moment was irreceable, no matter how much money he earned. Now, he wanted nothing more than to diligently practice cultivation and make good money. Then, make those who hurt him pay the price. Uncle, I bought some meat; we can stew some braised pork tonight.¡± Today, Lindsey Wolfe closed her shop early, bought three or four pounds of pork, set up arge pot in the courtyard, and prepared to stew some braised pork as a treat for everyone. Amber Hall also came over to help, but her eyes, brimming with spring, asionally darted towards Greg. Greg had figured it out, too; if he was going to practice Dual Cultivation, women were an unavoidable necessity. Amber Hall¡¯s figure and looks were top-notch, and she had some tricks that young girls did not, so there was nothing bad about being with her. Therefore, in response to Widow Hall¡¯s burning gaze, he didn¡¯t flee but instead met her eyes. At that moment, Lindsey said, ¡°Silly Greg, go catch a few fish for us.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯m on it.¡± With a response, Greg grabbed a bucket and walked toward the mountains. Amber, watching his strong muscles and flirtatious gaze, couldn¡¯t help but feel a rush of heat through her body. Seeing Greg heading for the mountains, she quickly found an excuse to slip away from the others and chased after him at a jog. With his sharp senses, Greg quickly noticed her but pretended not to know and continued to the pond before stopping. No sooner had he set down the bucket than a soft body pressed against him. ¡°Good man, I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡± Amber hugged his strong waist and rubbed gently against him with a soft voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you toe overst night? Wiry didn¡¯t youe?¡± Feeling the softness pressing against him from behind, Greg¡¯s body also started to heat up. He turned around, held Amber in his arms and bent down to kiss her. Both were well aware of each other¡¯s intentions, and without speaking, all that was left was the sound of their heavy breathing echoing over the surface of theke. After a while, Greg stood up straight, leaving the tender body in his arms, and jumped into the pond to wash himself off. Widow Hally on the shore, gazing at him with unsatiated desire andined, ¡°Stay a little longer, will you?¡± ¡°Stay your ass, get up, if we¡¯rete back Auntie will notice,¡± Greg replied irritably. Suddenly, Widow Hall froze in surprise and eximed, ¡°Hey, you¡¯re not silly anymore?¡± II II pping his forehead in resignation, Greg said, ¡°Yeah, I got smart.¡± He turned back to her and said, ¡°If I were still a fool, how could I fall into your trap?¡± Widow Hall didn¡¯t ask why, but instead said with a giggle, ¡°You don¡¯t know how many men would love to fall into my ¡®trap.''¡± Greg swallowed his saliva. He nced at the sky and said with resignation, ¡°Alright, hurry up and wash, then we should head back; we¡¯ll be discovered if it gets toote.¡± ¡°Will youe to my ce tonight?¡± ¡°Sure, get on in here quick.¡± Widow Hall, with her trembling figure, made her way to the edge of the pond. Her delicate little foot stepped into the pond and then slowly let her entire body be enveloped by the water. She pressed her body against Greg¡¯s chest and tilted her little head back; her eyes were filled with intoxication. ¡°Stop messing around, if we get backte, someone might discover us.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Widow Liu obviously seemed discontented, but seeing that Greg Jensen wasn¡¯t interested, she could only agree reluctantly. Greg Jensen caught a few fish and, together with Widow Liu, returned to Peach Blossom Vige. ¡± Why did it take you so long?¡± Lindsey Wolfe took the fish and casually asked, seeing Greg Jensen stuttering without a clear answer, she didn¡¯t pursue the matter further and went back to tending therge pot. Greg Jensen quietly breathed a sigh of relief and, on impulse, looked back only to see Widow Liu setting the tableware and, at that moment, lifting her head to meet his gaze. Their eyes met, and a smile appeared on her face, as she stuck out her tongue and licked her lips. Fearing others would notice, Greg Jensen felt he had to keep his distance from this crazy woman. Soon, the courtyard was filled with the aroma of meat. Everyone gathered around the table, devouring the meal with boisterousughter filling the yard. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t drink any alcohol, ate some food, then nned to return to his room to rest. However, as soon as he had reached his room, Widow Liu followed him in. ¡°Sister-inw, you¡­ you better leave, what if my auntes in a minute?¡± ¡°They are busy eating, they won¡¯te here for a while.¡± Half an hourter, Greg Jensen sat by the bed, staring nkly out of the window. He felt something was off. Despite the fact that he had been with Widow Liu, why did it seem like she got the better end of the deal? Feeling True Qi in his body surge once more, Greg Jensen sighed out of resignation. Oh well, the most important thing was the increase in True Qi, everything else¡­ Who cares who took advantage of whom? In the following days, Greg Jensen stayed at home, helping manage the vegetable fields, asionally checking on the herbal fields as well. Wherever he went, his hand always clutched a piece of stone he was carving. After transforming the Small Cloud Rain Skill into a Formation, the effect remained remarkable; the new contracted vegetable and herbal fields both needed the Formation set up, so he had to race against time to carve the Formation bases. His True Qi was still unable to be externalized, so the carving was quite strenuous. After a busy half month, he finally finished carving all the stones. That night, he took advantage of the moonlight to set up the Formations in both the vegetable and herbal fieldspletely. The vegetables and herbs in the field had already sprouted considerably, and with the irrigation from the Small Cloud Rain Skill, he believed it wouldn¡¯t take long for them to grow to maturity. After setting up the Formations, Greg Jensen directly called Lois Abbott, asking her toe to the vige to pick him up and to help him cover up the lie. ¡°Ms. Abbott, are you really taking Greg to the doctor?¡± Lindsey Wolfe looked at Lois Abbott in disbelief,pletely stunned. Greg had said Lois Abbott was taking him to see a doctor, and she thought it was just an excuse, not expecting it to be true. Lois Abbott, with an amused look, nced at Greg Jensen beside her and cheerfully said, ¡°I just so happen to have a ssmate who got transferred to the county hospital. I ve heard his medical skills are quite good, so I asked him to take a look.¡± Then¡­ that¡¯s wonderful.¡± Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s excitement made her somewhat at a loss, she rubbed her hands on her clothes and stammered, ¡°Then do I¡­ need to prepare anything?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to prepare anything, just let Grege with me.¡± ¡°All, I don¡¯t need to apany him?¡± Lindsey Wolfe was taken aback. She believed she was the only family Greg had and if he was going to the city for treatment, she should apany him. Otherwise, who would take care of him? Chapter 92 - 92 Eat at a Buffet_i Chapter 92: Eat at a Buffet_i Trantor: 549690339 | Lois Abbott nced at Greg Jensen again and smiled, ¡°You don¡¯t need to go, it¡¯s not okay if nobody takes care of the vegetable field. Don¡¯t worry, our family is in Riverhaven County, nothing will go wrong.¡± ¡°But¡­ how can I be okay with this?¡± Lindsey Wolfe was so moved she couldn¡¯t take it, her heart filled with gratitude. Lois Abbott said with augh, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about, we are partners after all. Partners should help each other out. If I help you get out of trouble, you can concentrate more on your work.¡± ¡°This¡­ this is true¡­¡± Lindsey Wolfe smiled sheepishly, her eyes full of gratitude. ¡°There¡¯s no need for us to be so formal with each other. Okay, I¡¯ve got things to do and I¡¯ll be taking Greg with me now.¡± ¡°Okay¡­ alright then.¡± Lindsey Wolfe saw the two of them out and watched as Greg boarded Lois¡¯s car and left, secretly breathing a sigh of relief in her heart. She couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Miss Abbott is really such a good person.¡± And the good person she was referring to was currently sitting in the passenger seat, her head leaning down under the steering wheel. Greg, who was focused on driving, felt her movement and couldn¡¯t help but look down and said speechlessly, ¡°Are you in such a hurry?¡± ¡°Hmph, you even know I¡¯m in a hurry? Then why haven¡¯t youe to the county to find me these past days?¡± Lois Abbottined. Greg responded helplessly, ¡°Didn¡¯t the vige have things to deal with? How could I have left?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care, you¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere today. You can only stay at home with me.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll stay at home with you.¡± Greg smiled wryly and suddenly remembered that the fruit and vegetable supermarket was going to open in a couple of days. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Have you prepared everything for the opening?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ it¡¯s ready¡­¡± Greg shivered and refocused on driving. When the two of them got back to the rental house, Lois Abbott, like a field parched for years, frantically absorbed moisture until she had eaten her fill and then fell asleep in Greg¡¯s arms. Greg gently ced her on the bed, wearing just his shorts, and went to the living room intending to pour himself something to drink when suddenly, the door opened and Adeline Conner walked in. Seeing the scantily d Greg, Adeline Conner was stunned for a moment, and her big watery eyes quickly lit up with little stars. That greedy look in her eyes seemed to want to eat Greg up. ¡°Brother, you¡­ you¡¯re so bad, how can you walkout dressed like that?¡± Adeline Conner¡¯s tone was full of shyness, but her big eyes continued to stare intently at Greg. ¡°Um, I¡¯m just getting something to drink.¡± Embarrassed, Greg dismissed thement casually and quickly fled back to his room. However, Adeline Conner had no intention of letting him off and chased after him swiftly, stopping him at the door to his room. ¡°Brother, why are you running so fast? I don¡¯t bite. Before Greg could react, Adeline Conner leaned onto him, her delicate white hands caressing his chest. ¡°Brother-inw, what do you think about what I mentioned to youst time?¡± ¡°What thing?¡± Greg couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Ablush crept onto Adeline Conner¡¯s face as she pouted, ¡°Ohe on, that thing. You¡­ you forgot? I told youst time that whatever sister can do, I can do it too.¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m going back to sleep.¡± Greg¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment as he quickly retreated to his bedroom. ¡°Oh dear, he ran away again, really¡­¡± Adeline Conner, somewhat dissatisfied, indignantly returned to her own room. Shey on her bed for a while, staring at the pure white walls, when suddenly she felt energized. She cautiously moved closer, pressing her ear against it, and listened intently. On the other side, as soon as Greg got back to his room, the image in his mind wouldn¡¯t fade away. Thinking of those pale, slim legs and that soft, boneless body, he felt a surge of restlessness in his heart. At that moment, the sleeping Lois Abbott suddenly stretched out a long white leg, flinging it over the nket. Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes almost shot out mes, and the lust that was already difficult to suppress surged up in an instant. Without thinking, he dove under the covers andid down behind Lois Abbott. Lois Abbott was deep in sleep, still half-believing she was dreaming. Not until their lovemaking had ended did she finally wake up fully. Looking at the satisfied expression on Greg¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t help getting angry and her pretty face turned red as she scolded, ¡°You¡­ how could you¡­¡± But halfway through her sentence, she didn¡¯t know what to say anymore. Greg, however, just chuckled and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, aren¡¯t satisfied, or do you begrudge someone else having a buffet? ¡°Buffet?¡± Lois Abbott was initially startled, then quickly caught on and grabbed his soft flesh in anger, shouting, ¡°Buffet, indeed! Youe up with that! I¡¯ll show you a buffet¡­¡± As she spoke, she began to twist it as well. Greg was in so much pain that he was gasping for air, but seeing Lois Abbott¡¯s adorable annoyed look, he couldn¡¯t help butugh happily. The two of them frolicked unabashedly, while in the next room, Lois Abbott¡¯s sister¡¯s face was flushed, and her big watery eyes narrowed. Her thin red lips parted slightly as she imagined the intimate scene happening next door. ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± After who knows how long, she suddenly let out a soft moan and exhaled deeply. ¡°Bad brother¡­¡± Lois Abbott¡¯s sister nced at the wall, snorted coldly, and went into the bathroom. ¡°Hey, getup!¡± ¡°You go ahead, I¡¯m going to sleep a little longer.¡± Although the Guidance Technique could substitute for sleep, Greg still enjoyed the feeling of sleeping. And since he had ¡°practiced¡± quitete yesterday, he couldn¡¯t resist the urge to sleep in. Seeing that she couldn¡¯t wake him, Lois Abbott got up by herself and left the bedroom. She saw that the door to the other bedroom was still closed, figured Lois Abbott¡¯s sister must still be sleeping, and went straight into the kitchen to make breakfast. However, as soon as she walked into the kitchen, the door to the other bedroom quietly opened, and Lois Abbott¡¯s sister poked her head out, tiptoeing into the master bedroom. She cautiously approached Greg, bent down, and gently kissed his forehead. ¡°Hmph, you bigzy pig¡­¡± Seeing that Greg was still sound asleep, Lois Abbott¡¯s sister couldn¡¯t help but scrunch her nose and snorted quietly before stealthily leaving. The room became quiet once again. Greg quietly opened his eyes, scanned the room, and noticing that Lois Abbott¡¯s sister had left, he let out a long sigh. ¡°This little temptress¡­¡± With sleep gone, he had no choice but to get up, wash up, and then head to the dining room. ¡°I¡¯ll get you another bowl of porridge, eat more, look how thin you are.¡± ¡°Hehe, being thin is better.¡± Lois Abbott¡¯s sister winked at Greg and asked yfully, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Hearing this, Lois Abbott couldn¡¯t help but turn her head to look at Greg. Greg paused mid-step, his survival instinct kicking in as he said with an embarrassed smile, ¡°Uh, your sister looks good at any weight.¡± At his words, Lois Abbott smiled happily, ¡°Come on, eat up. Your porridge is all ready.¡± Lois Abbott¡¯s sister rolled her eyes and grumbled, ¡°Tsk, boring!¡± Greg didn¡¯t mind and started eating his food with a cheerful smile. Today is Alfred Webb¡¯s birthday, and he hasn¡¯t invited anyone over, just asking his children toe home for dinner. He¡¯s aware of Greg¡¯s rtionship with his daughter, so he invited Greg as well. After eating, Greg followed the sisters to Riverhaven Mall to buy a gift for Alfred Webb. Chapter 93 - 93 Why are you asking so much Part 1 Chapter 93: Why are you asking so much Part 1 Trantor: 549690339 | Last time¡¯s experience at Riverhaven Mall wasn¡¯t so pleasant, but it¡¯s the onlyrge mall in Riverhaven County, so there¡¯s no other choice. ¡°Hopefully, I won¡¯t run into the same type of people asst time.¡± ¡°Haha, no way, those two fromst time were fired by Augustus Wolfe, weren¡¯t they?¡± Greg Jensenughed and, holding Lois Abbott¡¯s hand, proceeded inside. Lois Abbott looked at the two of them, pouting and followed behind like a wronged child. The three of them entered the mall and suddenly spotted a familiar figure¡ªit was Roger Hall, the store manager fromst time. Only now, Roger Hall was dressed in a security guard¡¯s uniform, patrolling at the entrance. ¡°Yo, Mr. Jensen¡­¡± Upon seeing Greg Jensen, Roger Hall hurried over, bowing and scraping as he greeted him with a delighted face, ¡°Mr. Jensen, just a moment, I¡¯ll call the boss right away.¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t have a good impression of this man and said coldly, ¡°No need, I¡¯ll leave as soon as I¡¯m done shopping.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Mr. Wolfe specifically instructed me to keep an eye out at the door, and if you came to our mall again, to ensure you have a VIP shopping experience.¡± While speaking, Roger Hall made a phone call to Augustus Wolfe. Greg Jensen frowned but stopped walking nheless. ¡°Mr. Jensen, wee¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t long before Augustus Wolfe hurried over with an enthusiastic smile on his face and extended his hand for a shake with Greg Jensen. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Mr. Wolfe.¡± ¡°Haha, it¡¯s only proper¡­¡± Augustus Wolfeughed gently, asking, ¡°What brings you here today? Looking for anything in particr?¡± Greg Jensen replied offhand, ¡°Buying a gift for an elder.¡± After thinking for a moment, Augustus Wolfe smiled and said, ¡°If it¡¯s for a male elder, then perhaps some tea sets or rted items would be good; if it¡¯s for a female elder, jewelry and skincare products are nice choices.¡± ¡°A male elder.¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s head over to Jade Pavilion then, they specialize in various tea ceremony items¡­¡± As Augustus Wolfe exined the history of Jade Pavilion, he led Greg Jensen and hispanions forward. Greg Jensen responded politely but was somewhat puzzled. Though the rich in Riverhaven County treated him well out of consideration for Chestor Ware, Augustus Wolfe¡¯s enthusiasm seemed a bit over the top. Not only did he bring Roger Hall back to specifically wait for him at the entrance, but he also personally took him around the mall. Such a significant figure as the boss personally acting as a guide¡­ Greg Jensen didn¡¯t think he warranted that level of treatment. Hesitating for a moment, he simply smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Wolfe, you¡¯re being so polite, I¡¯m not ustomed to it. If you have any instructions, just say so.¡± ¡°Oh goodness, I wouldn¡¯t dare give you instructions.¡± Augustus Wolfe¡¯s face showed a flicker of rm, and then looking around stealthily, he asked in a low voice, ¡°About the Fragrance Night Club¡­¡± Greg Jensen immediately caught on andughed, ¡°Has news of it spread this quickly?¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve just heard that this matter is rted to a Mr. Jensen, so I thought it might be you.¡± Augustus Wolfe chuckled in exnation, while inwardly he breathed a sigh of relief. The news of Fragrance Night Club¡¯s shutdown was just gossip for the general public. But, for someone like Augustus Wolfe with a small fortune, it was akin to an earthquake. Though Kenny Walker has gone legit, his influence was still substantial. In the whole of Riverhaven County, the number of people who dared to cross Kenny Walker, and could also shut down Fragrance Night Club, could be counted on one hand. Anyone of these people was someone Augustus Wolfe couldn¡¯t afford to offend. At first, he thought the club would reopen in a few days. But half a month had passed, and Fragrance Night Club was still closed tight. What did that mean? The fact that Kenny Walker lost, and lost without a chance, was evident from the long-standing non-opening of Fragrance Night Club. Better to provoke Aamos Walker than to mess with Mr. Jensen! As soon as this saying spread, Augustus Wolfe immediately thought of Greg Jensen. Having been in Riverhaven County for many years, the only memorable and capable Mr. Jensen he knew was him. Thus, without any hesitation, Augustus Wolfe immediately called Roger Hall back, instructing him to keep watch at the door; as soon as Greg Jensen showed up, he should swiftly notify him. Whether he couldtch onto a big leg wasn¡¯t the issue, the least he could do was not to offend the other party. To Augustus Wolfe¡¯s surprise, he¡¯d bet right; Greg Jensen was indeed the Mr. Jensen who made Kenny Walker swallow his pride. With the opportunity to hitch his wagon to a star right in front of him, he naturally couldn¡¯t let it slip by and personally took Greg Jensen and his party for a tour around the mall. ¡± Who is this guy, so young yet able to have Augustus Wolfe guide him personally?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know, maybe he¡¯s from some important family.¡± ¡°He¡¯s so handsome, if only I could marry him¡­¡± ¡°With that attitude of yours, I wouldn¡¯t dream of it.¡± ¡°And you think you¡¯re pretty?¡± As they wandered around Riverhaven Mall, the female sales associates immediately cast enthusiastic nces their way. Greg Jensen ignored this, Lois Abbott paid it little attention, but Lois Snow was on high alert, clinging to Greg Jensen¡¯s arm and deliberately lifting her small chin at the female sales associates. After making a big loop, under the hospitable invitation of Augustus Wolfe, Greg Jensen andpany then followed him to the top-floor restaurant for a meal. Seizing the opportunity when they went to the restroom, Lois Abbott pulled her sister aside without speaking, and just watched her with a beaming smile. Feeling uneasy under the gaze, Lois Snow faltered, ¡°Sis, why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°Do you have feelings for Greg Jensen?¡± ¡°Sis, what¡­ what are you saying? He¡¯s my brother-inw; how could I possibly have feelings for him?¡± Lois Snow, having her little crush exposed by her sister, immediately panicked, stammering without knowing how to exin. Lois Abbott, holding her sister¡¯s hand, teased, ¡°Do you think I wouldn¡¯t know your little crush as your sister?¡± ¡°Sister, I¡­ I really don¡¯t have¡­¡± Lois Snow looked down guiltily. Lois Abbottughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s normal to like a man as outstanding as Greg Jensen. Your sister won¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Lois Snow lifted her head in surprise, only to see her sister looking back at her with a teasing expression, her cheeks instantly blushing red. ¡°Rest assured, sister¡¯s telling the truth.¡± Worried her sister wouldn¡¯t believe her, Lois Abbott hurriedly said, ¡°The main thing is Greg Jensen¡­¡± ¡°What about brother-inw?¡± Lois Snow asked, perplexed. ¡°Alt, you¡¯ll find outter.¡± With cheeks flushed like the rosy sun, Lois Abbott brushed off the question and pulled her sister back to the private room. ¡± Why did you take so long?¡± Greg Jensen wondered. Lois Snow shed a hint of panic across her face, mumbling, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s nothing.¡± Lois Abbott was much calmer, blinked her eyes, andughed, ¡°It¡¯s a woman¡¯s matter, why ask so many questions?¡± Greg Jensen, seemingly reminded of something, blushed and awkwardly smiled. Augustus Wolfe, robust, quickly raised his ss andughed, ¡°Here, let me toast Mr. Jensen first.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Mr. Wolfe¡­¡± Greg Jensen knew what Augustus Wolfe was thinking but he didn¡¯t mind; in the future, if Augustus Wolfe needed help, lending a hand would be easy enough. Hence, not only did he not put on any airs of arrogance, he behaved casually and affably, as if with an old friend. This demeanor, observed by Augustus Wolfe, couldn¡¯t help but make him muse that this was truly the bearing of a hermit from beyond the world, Chapter 94 - 94 Birthday Banquet_i Chapter 94: Birthday Banquet_i Trantor: 549690339 After lunch, Greg Jensen watched another movie with the two sisters. By the time the movie ended, he was covered in sweat. Today, Lois Abbott was too forthright, showing little regard for her sister Lois sitting beside her. Taking advantage of the dim light in the theater, she asionally teased him, leaving Greg feeling agitated and ufortably hot. ¡°Finally, it¡¯s over.¡± Breathing in the fresh air outside, Greg let out a long sigh of relief. Lois, feigning ignorance, asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Was the movie not good?¡± ¡°Good? It was very good.¡± Greg looked speechlessly at Lois, who had promptly hidden behind her sister, the shy look on her face a stark contrast to her earlier boldness. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home first, get changed, and then head over so we don¡¯t keep Uncle Alfred waiting.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± The three of them returned to Love Home Garden, took showers, changed clothes, and then hurried to Reverie Inn. ¡°General Manager Greg, General Manager Lois, the boss and the others have already arrived and are waiting for you in Room 888.¡± ¡°Okay, got it.¡± Alfred Webb was not at the age for a significant birthday celebration, so he just invited some rtives without making a big fuss. The three entered the room and saw Heather Crowe, Lois¡¯s stepmother, sitting beside Alfred Webb, chatting with a smile. Apart from them, there were four men and two women present in the room. Two of the figures were elderly with graying hair, probably Heather¡¯s parents. The other four individuals, who appeared to be around Heather¡¯s age and bore a resemnce to her, Greg guessed might be her siblings. He gathered as much because Lois had told him that Alfred Webb was an only child, whereas Heather had an older brother, a younger brother, and a younger sister. ¡°Greg¡¯s here,e take a seat.¡± Seeing the three enter, Alfred Webb¡¯s face immediately brightened with a happy smile. ¡°Our Abbott family¡¯s two jewels have arrived;e sit by your father. I was just talking about you girls with your uncles and aunts¡­¡± Heather warmed up to Lois and Lois, her enthusiasm showing no signs of the usual tension between them. Lois extricated herself subtly and sat down with a cool expression elsewhere. Seeing this, Lois followed and sat next to her sister. Alfred Webb¡¯s forehead creased at the sight, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you two?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, nothing, they¡¯re just kids,¡± Heather said with an awkward smile. The elder with graying hair looked displeased and sized Greg up, asking, ¡°And this is¡­¡± ¡°Oh, this is Little Lois¡¯s boyfriend, Greg.¡± Heather quickly introduced with a smile, ¡°Greg, this is my father, Asthon Crowe, my brother Zac, my elder brother Darius, my sister-inw¡­¡± Since Lois and her sister did not like Heather and her family, Greg wasn¡¯t sure how to address them and merely nodded with a smile. Perhaps because Greg didn¡¯t greet them himself, Asthon Crowe¡¯s face grew so dark it seemed it could almost drip with displeasure. Jasmine Lampe, Heather¡¯s mother, also had a stern expression, looking as though someone owed her money. ¡°What¡¯s with you, young man? Don¡¯t you know the first thing about manners?¡± Zac glowered. Lois, already discontent that her father¡¯s birthday had brought these irritating people together, and upon hearing his remark, immediately retorted angrily: ¡°What do you mean manners? I¡¯m not familiar with you, so why should my boyfriend greet you?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Zac¡¯s expression froze, and he turned to Jasmine Lampe, ¡°Mom, look at her¡­¡± Jasmine Lampe became incensed when she saw her precious son being bullied and said in a sarcastic tone, ¡°Adeline, your family¡¯s home education is really impressive. Xiaojun is, after all, her uncle, and this is how she speaks to her elders?¡± Alfred Webb looked at Greg Jensen with an apologetic expression, ¡°Greg, I¡¯m sorry. Xiaojun just blurted it out; please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Hearing his words, the Crowe family members were all stunned, especially Jasmine, who wore a look of disbelief on her face. Alfred Webb was significantly older than Heather, amounting to an older husband and a young wife arrangement and would usually show a great deal of respect to his mother-inw. Under normal circumstances, he would have scolded Lois a few times as a way of giving face to his mother-inw. But today, Alfred Webb acted as though he hadn¡¯t heard and, instead of scolding Lois, he started apologizing to Greg Jensen. What was going on? What was so special about this guy that made Alfred Webb take him so seriously? Jasmine turned her head in confusion, only to see Lois looking at her with contempt, her lips revealing a hint of a cold smirk. She suddenly felt a surge of anger and snorted, ¡°Adeline, Xiaojun has found a job.¡± Alfred Webb¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Really? That¡¯s great! Where is he going to work?¡± ¡°At the Inspectorate, of course!¡± Jasmine looked proudly at Zac and said smugly, ¡°Xiaojun¡¯s dream has always been to be an inspector, and now he has finally realized it.¡± Alfred Webbughed heartily, ¡°Haha, that¡¯s fantastic, congrattions¡­¡± It was then that Anna Crowe, Heather¡¯s sister who hadn¡¯t spoken until now, suddenly interjected, ¡°Is verbal congrattions all you¡¯ve got?¡± Charlotte Simmons, Heather¡¯s sister-inw, also chimed in, ¡°Exactly, you as a big boss should offer more than just words, give something substantial.¡± A look of disdain appeared on the faces of the Crowe Family members. Alfred Webb didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all andughed heartily, ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right. For such a happy event, how can I just offer congrattions with words? Something substantial is in order.¡± He pondered aloud, ¡°Xiaojun doesn¡¯t have a car yet, does he? Well, the Camry has just been released. Tomorrow, have your sister bring you to pick one up.¡± A Camry? Wow, that was generous. Greg couldn¡¯t help but inwardly whistle; a fully equipped Camry would cost over three hundred thousand, and Alfred Webb didn¡¯t even blink, casually offering it as a gift. ¡°A Camry? I don¡¯t want that junk. I like SUVs.¡± Zac scoffed dismissively and suddenly turned to Lois with a smile, ¡°I think Lois¡¯s two Jeep Wranglers are quite nice. Why not buy her a Camry, and I¡¯ll take one of her Wranglers? Her car is already modified, which saves me the bother of doing it myself.¡± ¡°In your dreams!¡± Lois immediately changed her expression and red angrily at Zac, ¡°That was a birthday gift from my dad!¡± Greg also frowned. A Jeep Wrangler, plus all the modifications, would cost roughly six to eight hundred thousand. The Crowe family was outrageous over three hundred thousand for a Camry wasn¡¯t enough; they even coveted Lois¡¯s Jeep Wrangler. They were shameless! ¡°Mom¡­¡± The twenty-something Zac, a real mama¡¯s boy, turned immediately to Jasmine after being rejected by Lois. Jasmine gave him a look, signaling him not to worry and then turned to Alfred Webb, ¡°Adeline, it¡¯s just a car. We are all family here, might as well share it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Besides, 1 see that Lois doesn¡¯t drive it much, so it¡¯s better to let Xiaojun have it,¡± Charlotte added. Alfred Webb didn¡¯t say a word, his expressionless gaze moved from Jasmine to Zac, then turned to Heather.. Chapter 95 - 95 His Job is Gone_i Chapter 95: His Job is Gone_i Trantor: 549690339 | ¡°Mom, what are you talking about¡­¡± Heather Crowe was full of embarrassment, stammering, ¡°The Camry is also nicely parked. It¡¯s luxurious and imposing, it gives off a good impression when driven out.¡± ¡°Pff, impression my foot. I see all my colleagues driving SUVs, I want an SUV too!¡± Hearing Heather¡¯s words, Zac Crowe became as anxious as a child who was denied a toy, and irritatedly said, ¡°If I don¡¯t get to drive that Wrangler, I¡¯m not going to ss.¡± ¡°Ohe on, it¡¯s such a great ss, how can you not attend?¡± ¡°Do you know how many connections we pulled to get you in there? How can you just say you¡¯re not going to attend?¡± The Crowe family was startled and quickly began to try to persuade him. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you¡¯ll drive it, just take the Wranglerter.¡± Jasmine Lampe was also in a hurry,forting her son before she coldly turned to Alfred Webb and said sternly, ¡°Adeline, if his job is dyed because of this, I will not let this go. Just sort it out yourself.¡± After saying this, she huffed, turned her head, and quietly began tofort her son. Heather¡¯s face showed bitterness, she nced at Alfred Webb then hastily lowered her head, not daring to meet his gaze again. Alfred Webb¡¯s face was extremely ugly, his stomach was full of fire, yet it was not good tosh out at Jasmine Lampe, his elder. He took a deep breath and mustered a forced smile, saying, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s just a car after all. Tomorrow, let your sister go with you to buy another one, okay? Lois Abbott was so angry her face turned ashen, just about to speak up when she saw her father give her a look. Remembering it was her father¡¯s birthday, she reluctantly closed her mouth. However, just as father and daughter thought the matter had been resolved, Zac Crowe objected again. ¡°I want the very one Lois has! Buying a new car needs customization and registration, and I have to go to work tomorrow-surely you don¡¯t expect me to take the bus?¡± ¡°Okay, okay, just go to work obediently, and you can take the Wranglerter. Seeing her son no longer talking about quitting, Jasmine Lampe seemed very pleased, as though Lois¡¯s Wrangler belonged to their family, and directly said, ¡°Lois, let Zac drive your car for a few days, and when the new one¡¯s ready, we¡¯ll give it back to you.¡± ¡°Noway!¡± Lois, fuming with anger, her chest heaving said, ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, that car is the birthday gift my dad gave me, and none of you are going to touch it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care, if I don¡¯t get to drive it, I¡¯m not going to work.¡± Seeing Lois refuse to let him drive, Zac began to threaten to quit again. Loisughed out of sheer rage, pointing at Zac and said, ¡°You do whatever you want, it¡¯s got nothing to do with me!¡± ¡°You¡­ I¡¯m going to call to resign right now.¡± Zac said, pulling out his phone. ¡°Zac, don¡¯t be absurd¡­¡± ¡°Such a good job, how can you just walk away from it?¡± The Crowe family became anxious and quickly moved forward to stop him. Just then, the usually silent Asthon Crowe, with a stern face, said, ¡°Enough! Take Lois¡¯s Wranglerter, Zac. This matter is settled. Let¡¯s eat!¡± This disy of ¡®head of the family¡¯ immediately subdued the scene, Zac stopped the ruckus, and Jasmine Lampe and others closed their mouths. Lois was so angry her lips trembled, and her eyes seemed like they could shoot fire. Greg Jensen¡¯s face was slightly cold as he said indifferently, Actually, I shouldn¡¯t be the one to say this, but I still want to ask, you being a Crowe, what right do you have to act like the head of the Abbott family?¡± The atmosphere in the private room fell into a deathly stillness instantly. ¡°How dare you speak to my father like that?¡± Darius Crowe said with a stern face, ¡°Adeline, is this the quality of the Abbott family? Just cutting in when an elder is speaking?¡± ¡°Bigbrother, Greg didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± Alfred Webb felt somewhat frustrated too, the Crowe family indeed disgusted him, but he truly didn¡¯t want to make Heather Crowe ufortable. That¡¯s why, for all these years, he had been yielding whenever he could, enduring if possible, to the point that the Crowe family became increasingly presumptuous. He sighed helplessly and showed Greg an apologetic and bitter smile. Greg, as though he had not seen it, kept staring straight at Asthon Crowe and said, ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question, what¡¯s with ying dumb? Asthon Crowe¡¯s old face couldn¡¯t hide his embarrassment and he stared coldly back at Greg, ¡°What I do as my daughter¡¯s father-inw is none of your business.¡± ¡°Heh, it¡¯s none of my business, huh?¡± Greg let out a coldugh, ¡°Then, does your son¡¯s job have anything to do with me?¡± Asthon Crowe¡¯s expression darkened and he frowned, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Greg said with a sneer, ¡°Nothing much, just letting you know, your son¡¯s job¡­ it¡¯s gone!¡± ¡°Ha, who do you think you are? You say my son¡¯s job is gone, and it just vanishes? Arrogant talk!¡± ¡°Is Lois dating some kind of lunatic? How dare he say things like this?¡± Upon hearing Greg¡¯s words, the Crowe family allughed aloud, their faces unabashedly full of scorn. Greg raised his cellphone and waved it in front of everyone, sneering, ¡°Don¡¯t be hasty, we¡¯ll find out soon enough if my words mean anything.¡± After saying that, he called Micah Brent and even turned on the speaker. ¡°Tch, such an act.¡± ¡°Exactly, putting on quite a show.¡± The Crowe family was full of disdain, and Asthon Crowe¡¯s face even disyed ridicule. He was nearly sixty years old today, he had seen many young people like Greg who, just to win an argument, would boast wildly. Thus, his instinct told him that Greg was just putting on an act, solely to win Lois Abbott¡¯s favor. Heather, thinking of something, opened her mouth to remind him, but looking at Alfred Webb¡¯s unpleasing face, she turned all her thoughts into a sigh. A momentter, a heartyugh came through the phone. ¡°Mr. Greg, what has prompted you to call me today?¡± ¡°Commissioner Micah, I need a little favor.¡± Micah owed his life to Greg and was very grateful to him. Added to that, he felt Greg was no ordinary person and was eager to get in his good graces, so he was extremely warm in his response. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all, just tell me what you need. If it¡¯s within my power, I won¡¯t refuse.¡± Greg asked, ¡°Did your Patrol Department recently recruit a patroller named Zac Crowe?¡± ¡°Zac Crowe?¡± Micah tried hard to remember for a good while but still had no recollection and tentatively asked, ¡°Mr. Greg, are you talking about a regr patroller? If it¡¯s a regr patroller, I¡¯ll have to make a call to check. I don¡¯t usually pay attention to such minor figures.¡± ¡°Fine, then make that call. And after you find out, you don¡¯t need to let me know, just fire him.¡± In Riverhaven County, being a patroller meant a prestigious position, high pay, and good benefits, with countless people each year desperately trying to squeeze in. Yet Greg spoke of such a significant job with indifference, as if it were as simple as eating or drinking. Micah, on the other end of the phone, was a sharp character and immediately understood Greg¡¯s intention; without hesitation, he agreed: ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll make a call right away, and get it done. I assure you by tomorrow morning when work starts, he¡¯ll be out the door.¡± Chapter 96 - 96 If so, don’t take a penny_i Chapter 96: If so, don¡¯t take a penny_i Trantor: 549690339 | Greg Jensenughed, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll trouble you.¡± ¡°Haha, Mr. Jensen is too polite.¡± Micah Brentughed it off and then said, ¡°What has Mr. Jensen been busy withtely? Howe you haven¡¯t sought out our Zihao? That kid is nothing butzy bones. You should order him around whenever you can to prevent him from causing me trouble.¡± ¡°Haha, my fruit and vegetable supermarket is about to open, and I¡¯ve been so busy I haven¡¯t had time to go out and have fun.¡± ¡°When is the opening? I¡¯lle and join the buzz¡­¡± Greg Jensen chatted casually with Micah Brent, informed him of the opening time and location, and then hung up the phone. Witnessing this scene, Zac Crowe¡¯s face instantly turned pale, and he looked at his mother for help, ¡°Mom, did¡­ did I just lose my job?¡± Jasmine Lampe was also a little unsure, but thinking of Greg Jensen¡¯s indifferent demeanor just now, an idea struck her, and she said with a sneer, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his bragging¡ªif the man on the phone had really been the head of the Inspection Bureau, would he have spoken so casually? ¡°Exactly, you see how Greg Jensen was acting; wouldn¡¯t he wet his pants if he really met the head of the Inspection Bureau?¡± Reassured by his mother and elder brother¡¯s words, Zac Crowe finally rxed and mocked, ¡°He performed quite well; I almost thought he really knew the head of the Inspection Bureau.¡± Asthon Crowe¡¯s expression also eased considerably. He nced at Alfred Webb with an emotionless face and said, ¡°Alfred, the son-inw you¡¯ve chosen is not that great. Not only is he impolite, but he also likes to brag, he¡¯s inevitably going to cause you big troubles sooner orter.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Lois Abbottughed with a yful tone, ¡°Frog in the well.¡± Called out publicly by a junior, Asthon Crowe instantly became livid and blurted out, ¡°Bitch, who are you calling?¡± p! Hearing his father-inw insult his daughter, Alfred Webb¡¯s long-suppressed rage finally erupted. He mmed the table furiously and yelled, ¡°Who the hell are you cursing? Have I been too nice to you? As the Crowe family had been living the good life for so many years thanks to Alfred Webb¡¯s generosity, everyone was startled by his outburst, and they all shut their mouths. Asthon Crowe also knew that angering Alfred Webb didn¡¯t do him any good, but apologizing to his own son-inw was something he just couldn¡¯t bring himself to do. Seeing this, Jasmine Lampe quickly mustered a smile, ¡°Alfred, that¡¯s just how your dad is, no filter on his mouth. Don¡¯t stoop to his level.¡± ¡°Alfred¡­¡± Heather Crowe looked miserable. She knew the Crowe family had indeed gone too far, but they were her family after all. What could she do? Alfred Webb¡¯s gaze was stern, clearly enraged to the extreme, but he still took a deep breath and said indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s just eat.¡± After that, he looked apologetically at Greg Jensen and sighed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you witness this.¡± ¡°No worries.¡± Greg Jensen smiled and shook his head. ¡°My dear girl, it¡¯s your dad¡¯s birthday today, don¡¯t be angry, alright?¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Lois Abbott let out a coldugh without saying a word. Seeing this, Greg Jensen gently patted her hand under the table tofort her, and her expression finally improved a bit. Knowing his daughter¡¯s temperament, Alfred Webb didn¡¯t try to persuade her further and indifferently called everyone to start eating. After what had just happened, the Crowe family was noticeably more subdued, silently eating their food. Greg Jensen and Lois Abbott and the others were toozy to talk to them. The atmosphere in the private room became very awkward for a while. ¡°Lois,e on, have some fish¡­¡± To ease the atmosphere, Heather Crowe actively picked up a piece of fish for Lois Abbott. Lois Abbott had wanted to throw the fish away, but remembering that today was her father¡¯s birthday, she held back and started eating absently. After a while, Jasmine Lampe, seeming to think that Alfred Webb had cooled off, boldly said, ¡°Adeline, Anna is about to graduate and is looking to intern somewhere. She¡¯s studying hotel management, so why not let her intern at our family hotel? We¡¯re all family here, and you could teach her anything she doesn¡¯t understand.¡± Alfred Webb frowned and didn¡¯t speak as if considering what position would be appropriate for his sister-inw. Lois Abbott spoke up, ¡°No problem, she can start off as a waitress then.¡± ¡°Lois, what the hell do you mean? I¡¯m your aunt, for Christ¡¯s sake, and you want me to work as a waitress?¡± Anna Crowe immediately objected. She was, after all, the hotel owner¡¯s aunt. To make her a waitress would be an insult, wouldn¡¯t it? Lois Abbott said disdainfully, ¡°What? Not satisfied? I started off as a waitress myself.¡± Seeing that the two were about to argue again, Alfred Webb interjected, ¡°Enough, stop arguing. Start as the front desk manager then. To manage a hotel well, you first need to understand how a hotel operates and what the ground-level staff are actually thinking. That¡¯s why, when Lois Abbott first got involved in the hotel business, Alfred Webb also made her work as a waitress for half a year before gradually promoting her to a manager position. However, to save the Crowe Family¡¯s face, Alfred Webbpromised and let Anna Crowe start as the front desk manager. As the front desk manager oversees the hosts and waitresses, it counts as having ground-level work experience, which means she wouldn¡¯t be clueless even if she were to be part of the hotel¡¯s senior management in the future. Nevertheless, Anna Crowe was still dissatisfied with this arrangement. She looked incredulously at Alfred Webb and pointing at Lois Abbott said, ¡°What? I¡¯m supposed to be the front desk manager? And I would have to report to her?¡± Although Lois Abbott was, in name only, the deputy general manager of Reverie Inn, Alfred Webb hardly dealt with the day-to-day operations, leaving everything in the hands of Lois Abbott. In other words, if Anna Crowe became the front desk manager, she would indeed be under Lois Abbott¡¯s management. Lois Abbott disliked the Crowe Family, and naturally, Anna Crowe was a hundred times reluctant. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m not doing this front desk manager job,¡± Anna Crowe said, pouting. Lois Abbott sneered, ¡°Not satisfied with being the front desk manager? Should I just give you the deputy general manager position? ¡°Our Anna Crowe is a college graduate; it¡¯s not too much for her to be a deputy general, is it?¡± Jasmine Lampe said tentatively, casting nces towards Alfred Webb. Alfred Webb¡¯s expression grew darker, but he still kept silent, not saying a word. Lois Abbott didn¡¯t care for any subtleties and immediately burst out in anger, ¡°How about we just hand over the hotel to your family, along with all the Abbott family¡¯s money? You¡¯re not satisfied with a front desk manager position, what exactly do the Crowe Family want?¡± Zac Crowe¡¯s eyes lit up, and his mouth twitched, but he knew better than to voice his thoughts and closed his mouth, looking towards his sister, Heather Crowe. Heather Crowe sighed deeply, opened her mouth, but didn¡¯t know what to say. Jasmine Lampe¡¯s mouth almost curled to the sky in disdain, ¡°As if anyone covets the little stuff your family has¡­¡± Alfred Webb¡¯s face looked very ugly, but it was not appropriate for him to lose his temper. That¡¯s when Greg Jensen suddenly spoke up, ¡°Heh, if it¡¯s so unimportant, then don¡¯t take a single penny.¡± The private room suddenly became quiet; everyone looked at Greg Jensen. Jasmine Lampe frowned, ¡°Kid, this isn¡¯t your business, you better shut up!¡± Chapter 97 - 97 Seizing Power_1 Chapter 97: Seizing Power_1 Trantor: 549690339 | ¡°Shut up?¡± Greg Jensen sneered, ¡°The hotel belongs to the Abbott family, what right do you have to tell me to shut up?¡± Jasmine Lampe scoffed, ¡°You know the hotel belongs to the Abbott family, huh? At least I¡¯m Adeline Conner¡¯s mother-inw, and what are you, daring to meddle like this?¡± Greg Jensen said yfully, ¡°How about the identity of the secondrgest shareholder of the hotel?¡± ¡°Hotel shareholder? How do you have shares in the hotel?¡± Jasmine Lampe looked bewilderedly at Alfred Webb and stammered, ¡°Alfred, is this true?¡± Alfred Webb nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, Greg Jensen indeed owns thirty percent of the shares, making him the secondrgest shareholder of the hotel.¡± Jasmine Lampe was first stunned and then, catching on, scoffed, ¡°Just the secondrgest shareholder, the hotel is still under our son-inw¡¯smand, what right do you have to give orders?¡± Seeing she was still not giving up, Greg Jensen shook his head. This was, after all, a family affair of the Abbotts, and he really shouldn¡¯t have gotten involved, but he couldn¡¯t stand the oppressive attitude of the Crowe family people. How could he remain indifferent while watching his woman being bullied? Would that even make him a man? So, he had decided to take care of this matter today! He nced at Alfred Webb and said, ¡°Uncle Webb, transfer the hotel shares to Iris, or I¡¯ll have no choice but to withdraw my shares.¡± Alfred Webb was taken aback and frowned, ¡°Have you thought this through?¡± Greg Jensen nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through very clearly, whether it¡¯s the medicinal diets or the goodwill of the Ware Family, if the Abbott family doesn¡¯t carry the Abbott name, then it has nothing do with me.¡± Hearing his words, Alfred Webb started to smile delightedly. Because he knew that Greg Jensen truly cared about Lois Abbott, so he was willing to give up the high dividends from Reverie Inn. Rather than splitting ways abruptly, he insisted on forcing Alfred Webb to hand over the hotel to Lois first, sparing her from being bullied. For this very reason, Alfred Webb wasn¡¯t angered but instead was pleased, nodding, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say, I¡¯ll have someone draft the share transfer agreement first thing tomorrow.¡± Greg Jensen smiled, ¡°Good, then I¡¯ll hold onto my shares for now.¡± The two men exchanged a smile, while the Crowe family members were all stunned. They could never have imagined that Greg Jensen¡¯s words would be so effective; despite being only the secondrgest shareholder, he could pressure Alfred Webb into transferring the shares. What kind of move was this? ¡°Alfred, he¡¯s just the second shareholder, this¡­¡± ¡°Exactly, if he wants to withdraw his shares, let him. The business is so good now, we could earn more if he withdraws.¡± After a brief silence, the Crowe family members immediately became anxious. If Alfred Webb really handed over the hotel to Lois Abbott, it would be like he was prematurely retired, and the Abbott family¡¯s financial power would no longer be his concern. By then, how could they continue to fleece and take advantage of the situation? Seeing the shocked expressions on the faces of the Crowe family, Lois Abbott felt a great sense of relief from the grievances she had suffered. She sneered, ¡°You know nothing; if it weren¡¯t for Greg Jensen, our family¡¯s hotel would have gone bankrupt long ago, and you think you could still run a business and make money?¡± Iris also pursed her lips disdainfully, ¡°You think if my brother withdraws his shares, the hotel can still operate? When that happens, all of you leeches will have to face the northwest wind.¡± The Crowe family members were left embarrassed by the sisters¡¯ remarks, their faces turning from green to red. Jasmine Lampe urgently said, ¡°Alfred, have you gone mad? Such a big hotel, and you hand it over to that little girl?¡± ¡°Reverie Inn was built from scratch by me, and Lois is my daughter; it is only right and proper that I hand the hotel over to her,¡± said Alfred Webb, his expression cool and his demeanor indifferent as he looked at his mother-in-w, ¡°Any problems with that?¡± fl J II Jasmine Lampe was at a loss for words and managed an awkward smile, ¡°Heh, I¡­ just think that Lois is still young¡­¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s no need for a mother-inw to worry about it.¡± Alfred Webb impatiently cut her off, frowning as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s stop eating for today, I¡¯m feeling a bit unwell, I¡¯m going back to rest.¡± With that, he got up and walked out. ¡°Heather¡­ that matter with the car¡­¡± Jasmine Lampe looked hopefully toward Heather Crowe. Heather Crowe nced at her, then followed Alfred Webb out without saying a word. ¡°Still thinking about the car? Where¡¯s your shame? From now on, the Abbott family will be run by Iris, and none of you should expect to get any more benefits! In addition, your son won¡¯t be needing a car anymore, so you can stop worrying about that.¡± Greg Jensen sneered, then stood up and left with his two sisters. The spacious private room was left with only the Crowe family members looking at each other in dismay. p! Asthon Crowe angrily mmed his hand on the table, his lips quivering as he said, ¡°This is too much, what does Alfred Webb mean by this?¡± ¡°I think he¡¯s deliberately acting in cahoots with that young man,¡± Anna Crowe interjected. As soon as she said this, the Crowe family members were all taken aback. Jasmine Lampe suddenly realized and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, it must be so. That young man is clearly a pretender. He imed before that he knew the chief inspector, as if he knew a damn thing! If he dared talk to the chief inspector like that, wouldn¡¯t he be in for a treat?¡± Zac Crowe asked with a frightened face, ¡°Mom, I won¡¯t lose my job, will I?¡± ¡°Lose your job, my ass. Only a fool like you would fall for that,¡± Jasmine Lampe red at her son with a mix of anger and disappointment. Hearing this, Zac Crowe instantly breathed a sigh of relief. Thinking about being fooled by that young man, he couldn¡¯t help but rage, ¡°That bastard is detestable, daring to deceive me¡­¡± Before he could finish, his phone suddenly rang. Picking it up, he saw it was a call from the inspection team leader. Without a second thought, he quickly answered, saying obsequiously, ¡°Team leader, do you have any orders for me?¡± The team leader¡¯s voice sounded cold as he said, ¡°You don¡¯t need toe to work tomorrow, just report directly to the administrative office.¡± ¡°All?¡± Zac Crowe was stunned and mumbled, ¡°Report to the administrative office for what? Are they transferring me to logistics? Team leader, I like working on the front line, could you please talk to them¡­¡± Before he could finish, he heard a snicker over the phone, ¡°Transferred to logistics? What a dream you¡¯re having. You, go to logistics?¡± A bad feeling suddenly arose in Zac Crowe¡¯s heart as he tentatively asked, ¡°Then what is it¡­?¡± The team leader sneered, ¡°You¡¯re fired!¡± Boom! Zac Crowe¡¯s head buzzed, and he went numb, to the extent that he didn¡¯t hear a single word the team leader said afterwards. He turned stiffly to his mother, his face a picture of bewilderment. He opened his mouth, but it was a good while before he could make any sound: ¡°Mom, they said I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯ve been fired.¡± ¡°What did you say? You¡¯ve been fired?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you just start working? How could you be fired so quickly?¡± ¡°Yeah, what for?¡± The Crowe family was suddenly in an uproar, everyone looking bewildered. They couldn¡¯t understand how this could have happened. Everything had been taken care of, and today was just the day he reported for duty; he hadn¡¯t even officially started working yet, so how could he be fired. Zac Crowe said with a mournful face, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. It seems like our team leader said I offended someone.¡± ¡°Offended someone, whom did you offend¡­¡± Before Jasmine Lampe could finish her sentence, she realized first and eximed in shock, ¡°It couldn¡¯t really be that young man¡¯s doing, could it?¡± The other members of the Crowe family also thought of this possibility, their eyes bulging in disbelief. Chapter 98 - 98 Divorce_1 Chapter 98: Divorce_1 Trantor: 549690339 | The private room fell into a deathly silence once again! At this moment, everyone was dumbfounded. They couldn¡¯t believe that the phone call Greg had made wasn¡¯t just for show. The person he called might very well have been the head of the inspection office. But Greg was so young, and it was said he came from the countryside, how could he know the head of the inspection office? Could he have some unknown identity? ¡°Mom, I¡¯m really going to lose my job now,¡± Zac Crowe said with a mournful face. Jasmine Lampe red at him and said sternly, ¡°What¡¯s the hurry, just call your brother-inw, it¡¯s not that big of a deal.¡± After speaking, she turned to Asthon Crowe and said, ¡°Old man, you call Adeline. He will listen to you.¡± Asthon Crowe was silent for a while, then nodded his head and dialed the number on his cell phone. However, after several rings, no one answered. ¡°What do we do now?¡± Seeing this scene, Jasmine Lampe suddenly panicked; she had gone to great lengths to secure this job for her younger son. Now to have it gone just like that, how could she be reconciled? Asthon Crowe¡¯s face also showed a trace of anger: ¡°I will make another call. I refuse to believe that Alfred Webb would dare not answer my call.¡± After saying this, he dialed again. This time, the call was finally answered, but it was not Alfred Webb on the line, it was Heather Crowe. Her voice was slightly hoarse, ¡°Dad, is there something you needed to call about?¡± Before Asthon Crowe could speak, Jasmine Lampe snatched the phone away and yelled into it: ¡°Don¡¯t you know what¡¯s wrong? That damned bastard, he¡¯s really good, isn¡¯t he? Just one phone call and your brother¡¯s job is gone. How can his heart be so vicious? Heather was silent for a while, then sighed, ¡°Mom, this matter¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t give me that. Put Alfred on the phone. He¡¯s got the nerve to instigate others to do dirty work but none to answer the phone?¡± Jasmine Lampe trembled with anger; her son-inw, who used to be so obedient, was now allying with outsiders against her. Who gave him the courage? On the other end of the phone, Heather Crowe¡¯s face was also very ugly, and she couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Mom, you really went too far today. The Reverie Inn is Abbott family property, after all, and that car was a birthday present Adeline gave to Lois. How could you¡­ want everything for yourselves? ¡°I gave him my daughter, what¡¯s wrong with wanting one car? And we¡¯re not even asking for a new one. I¡¯ve raised my daughter for so many years, isn¡¯t she worth a car?¡± Listening to her mother¡¯s unreasonable ims, Heather Crowe finally couldn¡¯t hold back and angrily said, ¡°Mom, you only think about profiting yourselves. Have you ever considered my situation?¡± ¡°What situation do you have?¡± jasmine Lampe sneered, ¡°It seems Alfred Webb takes good care of you, feeding and clothing you well, and now you¡¯ve learned to turn your elbow outward, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Mom, I¡­¡± ¡°Enough, I can¡¯t talk to you. Have Alfred answer the phone. If he can¡¯t give me an exnation today, it¡¯s not over between us!¡± Upon hearing this, Heather¡¯s heart fell, and with a crying tone she said, ¡°Mom, there¡¯s a limit to everything. I really can¡¯t help you this time. Adeline¡­ Adeline is going to divorce me.¡± ¡°Divorce¡­ Divorce?¡± Jasmine Lampe said in disbelief, ¡°Everything was fine¡­ why would he want to divorce you¡­¡± Heather asked in return, ¡°Don¡¯t you know why?¡± Jasmine Lampe waspletely bbergasted and asked somewhat unwillingly, ¡°Then¡­ Zac¡¯s job, there¡¯s really no way to save it?¡± ¡°Heh, I¡¯m struggling to save myself now, you better fend for yourself. Heather let out a disappointed sneer and then hung up the phone. ¡°Juan¡­ Juan¡­¡± Jasmine Lampe instantly realized what had happened, but when she tried to call again, the phone was already turned off. Zac Crowe still hadn¡¯t realized the seriousness of the problem and shamelessly asked, ¡°Mom, when is Lois Abbott going to send me that Jeep Wrangler?¡± p! What responded to him was a loud p across the face. Jasmine Lampe had put all her strength into this p, stunning Zac Crowe. He covered his face, looking at his mother in disbelief, ¡°Mom, why did you hit me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, all your fault. If it weren¡¯t for you, why would Alfred Webb want to divorce your sister?¡± Jasmine Lampe trembled with rage as she pointed at Zac Crowe and cursed, ¡°I¡¯m going to beatyou to death today!¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t hit him, Zac is still a child.¡± ¡°Mom, please calm down¡­¡± Seeing Jasmine Lampe erupt in anger, the Crowe family members quickly intervened, causing chaos in the private room. After a long while, the room finally quieted down again, and the Crowe family members had ashen faces, looking as if they¡¯d lost their parents. Because they knew that if Heather Crowe really did divorce Alfred Webb, that meant they had lost their free meal ticket. ¡°Mom, what do we do now?¡± ¡°What else can we do? We have to find Alfred Webb. The group immediately drove to the Abbott family¡¯s home. However, by the time they arrived, there was no one at the Abbott residence. Because at that moment, Alfred Webb had already boarded a ne to Hawaii with Heather Crowe. With no other options, the Crowe family ced their hopes on Lois Abbott, hoping she would plead with Greg Jensen on behalf of Heather Crowe to let Zac off the hook. Lois Abbott and Heather Crowe didn¡¯t get along in the first ce, so she was not going to help them at all. After rejecting them, she cklisted all their calls. This left the Crowe family inplete panic. All their meddling had not only cost Zac his job but also the internship spot for Anna Crowe, the second eldest. The most anxious of all was Darius Crowe. His condiment and dry goods store¡¯s main client was the Reverie Inn. Now fully owned by Lois Abbott, the Reverie Inn notified him the next morning that they no longer needed his deliveries, and Darius Crowe¡¯s store immediately lost all its business. The family sat in the living room with dismal looks on their faces. ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t we go apologize to Lois Abbott?¡± Darius Crowe suggested. Jasmine Lampe¡¯s brows shot up in anger, ¡°Apologize to that little girl? In your dreams!¡± Charlotte Simmons followed suit, persuading, ¡°Mom, our condiment store can hardly hold on. We don¡¯t have any ie now. What will we eat and drink in the future?¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know,¡± Jasmine Lampe snorted. For her, an elder, to apologize to her granddaughter was a loss of face she couldn¡¯t afford. Asthton Crowe sighed, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll go apologize to them.¡± ¡°Dad¡­¡± Seeing Asthton Crowe looking as if he had aged ten years, the Crowe family felt a twinge of heartache, but what choice did they have after bringing it upon themselves? Jasmine Lampe¡¯s defiance faded, and she grumbled, ¡°Then let¡¯s go together, it¡¯s just an apology after all¡­¡± The family drove to the Reverie Inn and found Lois Abbott. Asthton Crowe got straight to the point, ¡°Lois, about what happened before¡­ we were wrong. After all, we¡¯re family, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Lois Abbott¡¯s face was cold as she said, ¡°Sorry, but please be clear, I have no blood rtion with you and not a bit of kinship, so don¡¯t talk to me about family.¡± Jasmine Lampe¡¯s face turned white, and she gave a forced smile, ¡°Lois, your granny was wrong before, I¡¯m old, so don¡¯t be as petty as me. Chapter 99: The Foolish Rich_i Chapter 99: The Foolish Rich_i Trantor: 549690339 | ¡®¡öWho the hell are you to be speaking like this? Did youe here to apologize, or to take advantage of us?¡± Lois Abbott said angrily, ¡°All this talk about family, but have any of you done anything a family should do over the years? Stop beating around the bush. Just say what you want. I¡¯m very busy and don¡¯t have time to beat around with you.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s like this, your uncle¡­¡± Jasmine Lampe originally intended to say ¡°your Uncle,¡± but remembering that Lois Abbott didn¡¯t like it, she quickly changed her words: ¡°The Crowe Family¡¯s spice shop suddenly lost its business. Could you possibly continue to source from them for the Reverie Inn?¡± ¡°lean, but the quality must keep up. If it¡¯s substandard like before, then forget it.¡± Lois Abbott looked at Jasmine Lampe, whose hair had turned grey, and felt extremely irritated. On one hand, she didn¡¯t want any involvement with her, and on the other, she felt somewhat reluctant to be heartless. So, after hesitating for a moment, she still nodded and agreed. Seeing her agreement, the Crowe family¡¯s expressions finally looked a bit better. jasmine Lampe nced at her youngest son, Zac Crowe, and sighed helplessly. She shamelessly pressed on, ¡°Then, about the job for Little Zac¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t help with that.¡± Lois Abbott rejected the request coldly, then sneered, ¡°With his immature mindset, do you think he¡¯s fit to be a patrol officer?¡± ¡°Well, okay then.¡± Seeing that Lois Abbott was not going to relent, Jasmine Lampe had to take what she could get, fearful of further angering her to the point where even the spice shop matter would be dismissed. Watching the Crowe family leave the inn dejectedly, Lois Abbott let out a long sigh of relief, the shadow that had been weighing on her mind finally dispersing at that moment. When Heather Crowe first married into the Abbott family, Lois still harbored a longing for family. But as time went on and the Crowe Family¡¯s behavior became more and more vile, she even began to detest Heather Crowe. Now, atst, the knot in her heart had been untied. And all this was thanks entirely to Greg Jensen. Without his righteous outburst at the birthday banquet, Lois Abbott might still be suppressing her feelings. Thinking about how Greg Jensen would even give up therge annual dividends of several hundred thousand dors for her, her heart swelled with warmth. She locked the office door and went to the inner rest room, opened the wardrobe, and hesitated while looking at the plethora of lingerie inside. All these pieces had been bought specially for her time with Greg Jensen, each one exceedingly sexy. ¡°What to wear today¡­¡± In the following days, Greg Jensen continued his pretext of seeking medical treatment and stayed in Riverhaven County, bustling about the fruit and vegetable supermarket every day. During the renovation, he was totally hands-off, but as the opening approached, there were more and more nitty-gritty tasks to attend to. Now that Lois Abbott had to manage the inn herself, leaving her with less free time, many tasks had to be handled personally by him. During this busy period, several fights broke out on the streets of Riverhaven County. First, Norman Holmes took his men and cleared out a few of Kenny Walker¡¯s ces. Then, Kenny Walker retaliated, leading to several cycles of conflict between the two sides, each with its victories and losses. Ordinary citizens didn¡¯t catch wind of these events, but those on the streets were on edge, fearing they might inadvertently be coteral damage. ¡°Damn it, that bastard Norman Holmes is really gunning for me!¡± Kenny Walker¡¯s face was terribly grim. The Fragrance Night Club was still closed, and these past few days Norman Holmes had hit several of his ces, drastically reducing his ie to the point where his resources were nearly depleted. He instinctively med all his troubles on Greg Jensen. As for the matter of his sister-inw hitting someone, hepletely disregarded it. Wayne Cooper hesitated and said, ¡°Boss, this can¡¯t go on.¡± ¡°Then you tell me, what the hell can work?¡± Kenny Walker, with bloodshot eyes, said angrily, ¡°I realized long ago that Norman Holmes was no good. We should have killed him in the first ce. Wayne Cooper suggested softly, ¡°How about¡­ we start with Greg Jensen first?¡± ¡°Greg Jensen?¡± Kenny Walker furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°What do you n to do?¡± ¡°I heard he partnered up with that Abbott girl to open a fruit and vegetable supermarket. Why don¡¯t we start from there?¡± ¡°A fruit and vegetable supermarket¡­¡± Kenny Walker scoffed disdainfully, ¡°That thing won¡¯t make any damn money, even if we burn it down he probably won¡¯t even care.¡± ¡°Boss, you could think like that because you¡¯re not short of money.¡± Wayne Cooper said with a smile, ¡°That boy Greg Jensen is different. How long has he been wealthy? Can hepare to your foundation? Why don¡¯t we set off a firecracker, scare him a bit, and by the way, get him to hand over the Ware family¡¯s supplier qualification to us?¡± When Kenny Walker heard this, his spirits lifted, and he said with augh, ¡°Sounds good, you really have a point there. Let¡¯s set off a firecracker on the ? day of the grand opening. I want to see if he dares to oppose me in the future. ¡°Leave it to me, you can rest assured.¡± The issue of the Fragrance Night Club being shut down continued to spread. Just when everyone thought Kenny Walker would definitely take Greg Jensen down, he disappeared. It¡¯s not so much that he vanished; it¡¯s that he was too quiet. Everyone thought Kenny Walker would seek revenge immediately, and give that unruly troublemaker Greg Jensen a good beating. However, people waited for a long time, and Kenny Walker made no move. ¡°Could it be that Kenny is chickening out?¡± ¡°Impossible, you¡¯re talking nonsense. A man as tough as Kenny, how could he chicken out?¡± ¡°But why hasn¡¯t he made a move yet?¡± ¡°How would I know? Maybe he just hasn¡¯t found the right opportunity.¡± As people spected, the day finally came for the opening of Greg Jensen¡¯s fruit and vegetable store. That morning, the entrance of the store was filled with all sorts of flower baskets, with Greg Jensen and Lois Abbott personally standing at the entrance to greet guests. A few local small business owners stood at a distance watching, with neither the intention to offer congrattions nor to cause trouble, just looking at the fruit and vegetable store and discussing among themselves. At that moment, someone asked, ¡°Mr. Lin, do you think Boss Jensen¡¯s fruit and vegetable store can make it?¡± Mr. Lin shook his head slowly and said, ¡°I doubt it. There¡¯s arge supermarket nearby. If people want to buy vegetables and fruits, why wouldn¡¯t they go to the big supermarket?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying too. This Boss Jensen is just a prime example of ¡®a fool and his money are soon parted¡¯. Sinking so much money into renovating a measly fruit and vegetable store, how many rotten leaves does he have to sell to make that back?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not a proper businessman. Which proper businessman is like him, idling away his days, not showing up for days or weeks at a time?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± Right then, firecrackers suddenly started exploding at the entrance of the fruit and vegetable store, with the red paper from the firecrackers flying everywhere and the smell of saltpeter filling the air. Looking at the deserted fruit and vegetable store, Mr. Lin¡¯s face shed with a trace of satisfaction, and he sneered, ¡°This kid finally gets a taste of his own medicine?¡± After saying this, he pointed at the entrance of the fruit and vegetable store like someone showing off a treasure: ¡°How¡¯s my prediction? I knew it, there wouldn¡¯t be anyone buying his stuff. Chapter 100 - too Opening_i Chapter 100: Chapter too Opening_i Trantor: 549690339 | ¡°Let¡¯s go check out the buzz, shall we?¡± ¡°Haha, we should definitely take a good look.¡± Mr. Lin and hispanions sauntered over to the fruit and vegetable supermarket, and upon seeing the deserted entrance, they couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. Last time they were tricked by Greg Jensen, which really irked them, but seeing how quiet the supermarket was made them feel much better. ¡°Howe there¡¯s not even anyone sending flower baskets?¡± ¡°Right? No customers is one thing, but not a single personing to congratte?¡± Mr. Lin said with a shake of his head, ¡°Tsk tsk, poor Mr. Jensen.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± The group exchanged nces andughed out loud together. Just then, Greg Jensen came out, ready to greet guests. Hearing their conversation, he didn¡¯t get angry but greeted them cheerfully, ¡°Mr. Lin, have youe to congratte me?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Mr. Lin¡¯s expression froze, and he forced augh, ¡°Hehe, yes, congrattions, Mr. Jensen.¡± Greg Jensen smiled, ¡°You¡¯vee empty-handed?¡± ¡°Ah, no¡­¡± Mr. Lin, embarrassed, took out his wallet, pulled out a stack of hundred-dor bills, and handed them over with a smile: ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Jensen. It¡¯s just a small token of respect.¡± ¡°Haha, thank you, Mr. Lin.¡± Without refusing, Greg Jensen took the money and then looked at the others with a smile. The other bosses were taken aback, but quickly followed Mr. Lin¡¯s example, each handing over a stack of hundred-dor bills. Greg Jensen¡¯s smile grew wider, and with an apologetic tone, he said, ¡°We¡¯ve just opened today, and the ce is too chaotic, so I won¡¯t be hosting you right now, but let¡¯s have a meal when there¡¯s time, okay?¡± After he had spoken, his eyes suddenly brightened as he approached Micah Brent, who had just gotten out of a car, ¡°Oh my, Commissioner Brent, you¡¯vee in person, pleasee inside¡­¡± As Greg Jensen warmly ushered Micah Brent inside as a guest, Mr. Lin and the others¡¯ faces were as dark as the bottom of a pot. What was this all about? They had onlye to enjoy the spectacle, not expecting to be caught m the act by Greg Jensen. That Greg Jensen was such a sly one, what was he doing asking for gifts outright? Demanding gifts was bad enough, but not even offering a meal? Someone indignantly said, ¡°Aiden rk, Mr. Jensen is really not ying fair, is he?¡± ¡°Shush¡­¡± Mr. Lin quickly made a silencing gesture and then said to Greg Jensen, who wasing from a distance, ¡°Mr. Jensen, we¡¯ll be heading back then.¡± ¡°Sure, take care, no need to see you out¡­¡± Greg Jensen acted as if nothing had happened, chatting andughing with Micah Brent as they entered the supermarket. ¡°Aiden rk, that¡¯s too much!¡± ¡°Exactly, who asks for gifts right to their face?¡± ¡°Mr. Lin, say something, will you?¡± As the group returned to Mr. Lin¡¯s jewelry store entrance, they watched irritably as Greg Jensen continued greeting other guests at the door. Mr. Lin nced at them and said helplessly, ¡°What can I say? Do you guys know who that chubby guy who just arrived is?¡± ¡°Who is he?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Jensen say he was some kind ofmissioner? Mr. Lin sighed, ¡°That¡¯s the Chief Inspector of Riverhaven County.¡± Hearing this, everyone¡¯s faces turned pale. Someone incredulously said, ¡°Mr. Jensen has such strong connections?¡± Mr. Lin gave that person a look and asked, ¡°If he didn¡¯t, how do you think Evan Holmes¡¯ issue got resolved?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Aiden rk, he must be worth a lot if his connections are that strong, right? He doesn¡¯t care about our little presents?¡± Mr. Lin sighed, ¡°That¡¯s why I told you to stop talking about it. He¡¯s just toying with us on purpose.¡± The bosses, upon hearing this, felt like crying and made up their minds to either keep their distance from Greg Jensen or to get on good terms with him. If they ever crossed Greg Jensen, they feared they might not be able to handle even one of his reprimands. The fruit and vegetable supermarket wasn¡¯t like other businesses, with well- wishers staying only briefly before leaving. Greg Jensen stood at the entrance, greeting and saying farewell to visitors. When he finally had a moment of respite, he saw Lois Abbott approaching with a worried frown. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who¡¯s upset our Director Lois?¡± Greg Jensen joked. Lois Abbott nced at the empty supermarket and said helplessly, ¡°Isn t anyoneing in?¡± ¡°Why the rush? It¡¯s just past seven o¡¯clock,¡± Greg Jensen replied, looking at his watch with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, these days even if you open a small store, people will drop by to see what you¡¯ re selling. We¡¯ve opened thisrge fruit and vegetable supermarket and done all the necessary advertising. People will definitelye. ¡°Let¡¯s wait a bit longer¡­¡± Lois Abbott sighed helplessly. Right at that moment, two women in their thirties walked in, and the somewhat anxious sales staff hurried over to greet them. ¡°Wee, pleasee this way¡­¡± The women just nodded and then began to wander around the supermarket. After making a round, one of them couldn¡¯t help frowning: ¡°Wiry are these vegetables so expensive?¡± The sales staff quickly exined, ¡°Our produce is all natural and pollution-free green vegetables, which taste and nutritionally are iparable to ordinary vegetables. Moreover, our vegetables are pesticide-free, you can eat them with confidence after a simple rinse.¡± The woman said dismissively, ¡°You¡¯ve really talked up a storm about a bunch of vegetables.¡± The other one said, ¡°Well, we¡¯re here anyway, let¡¯s just buy some. Doesn¡¯t my brother-inw have colleaguesing over for lunch?¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Without further ado, the woman bought some vegetables and left the supermarket. After the two women departed, customers began to arrive just as Greg Jensen had said, right on time. Wave after wave of customers soon packed the fruit and vegetable supermarket. Seeing so many customers, Lois Abbott finally breathed a sigh of relief, and a smile appeared on her face. She whispered, ¡°Greg, is our pricing a bit too high?¡± Greg Jensen shook his head. ¡°No, we are targeting the mid-to-high-end market. It¡¯s better to have customers who appreciate quality over quantity. Just watch, in a day or two, business will stabilize.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Lois Abbott still felt somewhat unsure. Just then, a nearby customer suddenly eximed, ¡°Why are these vegetables so expensive?¡± ¡°Our produce is all natural and pollution-free green vegetables. They taste much better than ordinary vegetables. Wiry don¡¯t you try the cucumber and carrots first?¡± Hearing the customer¡¯sint about the price, the sales staff hastily recycled their earlier spiel. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give it a try, but I won¡¯t buy it if it doesn¡¯t taste good.¡± The customer, who was quite straightforward, immediately picked up a cucumber, rinsed it off to the side, and took a crunchy bite. After a few bites, his eyes lit up, surprised he said, ¡°Hmm, this cucumber is really good, it has a fresher taste than ordinary vegetables. Give me three pounds.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a cucumber, can it be that tasty?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t believe me? Try it for yourself¡­¡± ¡°Hey, it really is good. I¡¯ll take some too.¡± With the first person trying them out, other customers also tasted a few types of vegetables that could be eaten raw, and without a doubt, everyone had high praise for the supermarket¡¯s produce. The surrounding words of admiration immediately spurred everyone¡¯s desire to buy. The once rtively quiet supermarket instantly became as noisy as a vegetable market. Seeing this scene, Lois Abbottpletely let go of her worries. She turned her head and saw Greg Jensen looking at the customers with a calm expression, showing no sign of panic. Looking at his handsome and clean profile, she felt very reassured, and a happy smile blossomed on her face. She suddenly realized that as long as Greg Jensen was around, she felt an unparalleled confidence ¡ª no matter what happened. In her view, what seemed to be troublesome matters became non-issues with Greg Jensen. Chapter 101 - 101 Harvest_1 Chapter 101: Harvest_1 Trantor 549690339 | The sales in the morning were quite eptable, and Greg Jensen thought that was it for the day, but it wasn¡¯t until afternoon that he realized he had underestimated the situation. Just after lunchtime, customers flooded into the supermarket like a tide. ¡°Wow, so many customers¡­¡± Seeing the look of surprise on Lois Abbott¡¯s face, Greg couldn¡¯t bring himself to dampen her spirits, because he knew this was just the initial surge due to the opening days. Normally, the novelty would wear off for many customers after a few days, and the numbers would dwindle significantly. However, with the customers at hand, they should be able to make quite a bit of money. Greg eagerly awaited the end of the day to close the store, and then he and Lois sat in front of theputer to check the back-end ounts. Lois sat nervously beside him. Although she had some talent, she had only managed Reverie Inn before; this was her first foray into entrepreneurship starting from scratch. ¡°How much?¡± ¡°All¡­¡± Greg pretended to be disappointed and shook his head. Seeing this, Lois became even more nervous and mumbled, ¡°Couldn¡¯t be too little, right? There were so many people today.¡± Greg nodded, sighing, ¡°Yes, a lot of people, too bad it was only a hundred thousand yuan.¡± ¡°Only one hundred thousand¡­ How much¡­¡± Lois began to speak but then caught on, angrily saying, ¡°Nice, you are actually teasing me!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Unable to contain hisughter, Greg burst outughing. ¡°Did we really sell a hundred thousand?¡± Greg nodded, ¡°Of course, future sales might fluctuate, but it should not drop below seventy thousand.¡± ¡°Seventy thousand?¡± Lois, with a face full of delight, said, ¡°That¡¯s not little at all, seventy thousand a day, over two million a month. Even with a ten percent gross margin, we are still making over two hundred thousand a month.¡± Greg smiled and nodded, feeling very happy; although it wasn¡¯t enough to buy a set of Qi and Blood Pills in a month, at least it was a start. With the grocery store bringing in over two million a year, after splitting the profits, Greg could still keep one million seven or eight hundred thousand. Plus the dividends from the hotel, earning two or three million a year wouldn¡¯t be a problem. And this was only the beginning. If this store made money, it meant his method of making money was sound. After a while, he could open another branch, or move the store directly into the city. By that time, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about not having the money to buy Qi and Blood Pills anymore. ¡°Where shall we celebrate today?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it up to you to decide?¡± The two picked up Lois¡¯s Wrangler, joined by Lois¡¯s sister and Jacky Wolfe, and went to a newly opened restaurant for a simple dinner. Then the group went to the KTV to enjoy themselves for half a day before returning to Love Home Gardente at night. Lois¡¯s sister and Jacky Wolfe went to sleep in the second bedroom as usual, while Greg and Lois returned to the master bedroom. After a quick wash, the two of them engaged in some physical activity and theny in bed talking. Lois voiced her concern, ¡°Greg, do you think our sales will drop a lot in a few days?¡± Gregughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t. Chestor Ware has already agreed to promote us in the upper circles.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Relieved by his words, Lois wore a rxed smile. With Chestor Ware¡¯s social connections in Riverhaven County unsurpassed, having him promote meant likely attracting all the county¡¯s wealthy to shop at the grocery store for their fruits and vegetables. Indeed, the sales in the following days were as Greg had predicted, with daily revenue consistently between seventy to eighty thousand. Although it was a slight drop from the first day, both Greg and Lois were quite satisfied. At the same time, the reputation of the grocery store gradually picked up, especially among Riverhaven County¡¯s elite, where it became well-known. The smarter ones guessed that Greg Jensen was the Mr. Jensen who caused the Fragrance Night Club to close its doors to this day. The less astute, for Chestor Ware¡¯s sake, followed suit and patronized the ce anyway. In half a month, the turnover of the fruit and vegetable supermarket didn t decrease but instead increased. From an average of seventy or eighty thousand, it shot straight up to ny thousand. This made Lois Abbott incredibly happy, and she immediately discussed with Greg Jensen the opening of a branch store. Opening a branch store was certain, but the location required careful consideration. The county town was very small, and Peach Blossom Fruit and Vegetable Supermarket took up a centralmercial position, not far from Riverhaven Square. Therefore, after consideration, Greg Jensen decided that the branch store wouldn¡¯t be on such arge scale but directly set up as a chain store instead. Uniform distribution, uniform pricing. In this way, it wouldn¡¯t steal business from the supermarket here, and it could expand the vegetable business throughout the entire county. This chain direct operation model, both the property and preliminary preparations are very simple, the key issue was theck of staff. Greg Jensen intended to find people in Peach Blossom Vige, with the vigers being well-known and hard-working, managing a vegetable store would be more than enough for them. This wasn¡¯t something Greg Jensen could handle, so he could only have Lois Abbott go back once, while he himself went with Summer Abbott to look at properties. In one day, the two had run all over Riverhaven County, renting a total of four storefronts, and they had alreadymissioned a renovation team to start fixing up the interior. During this time, the turnover of the fruit and vegetable supermarket rose a bit more, stabilizing at around one hundred thousand. Some are happy, some are sorrowful! Riverhaven County¡¯s market is only so big, with Greg Jensen¡¯s fruit and vegetable supermarket selling big; it caused other supermarkets¡¯ fresh produce topletelynguish. As a result, the turnover of othermodities also dropped a significant amount. Within Riverhaven County¡¯s vi. Kenny Walker¡¯s brow was deeply furrowed, his eyes holding a hint of ferocity. Butler Wayne Cooper stood in front of him, sweating nervously. ¡°What¡¯s the deal with this month¡¯s sales? Is that manager you hiredpetent? Sales dropped fifty percent in a month.¡± The more Kenny Walker talked, the angrier he got, eximing, ¡°Damn it, I didn¡¯t earn a single penny this month; instead, I lost over a hundred thousand.¡± The nightclub still hasn¡¯t reopened to this day, and the supply of medicinal herbs has been stopped by Chestor Ware; the only revenue-generating channel left was the supermarket, which actually lost over a hundred thousand this month. Kenny Walker was close to going mad! Looking at his face, Wayne Cooper felt a chill in his heart and spoke with trepidation, ¡°Boss, I really can¡¯t be med for this. Who would have known that a small fruit and vegetable supermarket could attract so many customers? Plus, they opened right opposite our supermarket; many regr customers have been taken by them.¡± ¡°The fruit and vegetable supermarket? Greg Jensen¡¯s fruit and vegetable supermarket?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s his. I just heard he was going to open one, butter we found out, that kid actually opened it right across from our supermarket.¡± Kenny Walker¡¯s face darkened withanger, he snapped, ¡°Is that supermarket manager you found useless? Can¡¯t he lower prices topete with them?¡± ¡°This¡­ might not be something that lowering prices can solve, right?¡± ¡°Fuckyour damn excuses! Is there anything that lowering prices can¡¯t solve?¡± Kenny Walker stood up in a rage, kicked Wayne Cooper to the ground, and cursed, ¡°Go, tell the supermarket manager, starting tomorrow, implement a full price reduction. If he can¡¯t handle it, then light a fire and burn down that kid¡¯s supermarket.¡± Wayne Cooper hesitated, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it just supposed to be a warning?¡± ¡°Bullshit, with things being so tightly monitored now, if you want to die, don¡¯t drag me down with you.¡± Kenny Walker said impatiently, ¡°Now scram, don¡¯t get in my way here.¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± Watching Wayne Cooper scurry out like he was fleeing, Kenny Walker¡¯s face grew even more unsightly, dark as if it could drip water. He had indeed considered smashing Greg Jensen¡¯s supermarket to the ground outright, but then he thought better of it-smashing would be too easy to be caught red-handed, it would be cleaner just to torch it.¡± Chapter 102 - 102 Mean and Ungracious 1 Chapter 102: Mean and Ungracious 1 Trantor: 549690339 | ¡°Greg Jensen!¡± Upon hearing this name, Kenny Walker¡¯s anger surged uncontrobly. Ever since that name had appeared, his luck had turned for the worse¡ªherbal medicine business, scenic area projects, nightclubs, supermarkets¡­ Almost every decline in his business was rted to that guy! Right now, he wished he could tear Greg Jensen apart and make him disappear from this world. It was at this moment that Wayne Cooper suddenly returned, anxiously saying, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s not good, Han Lao Er is smashing up the ce again.¡± ¡°Han Lao Er?¡± Kenny Walker¡¯s face darkened once more as he angrilymanded, ¡°Go ask Master Wu to take care of it, and kill him directly!¡± Upon hearing this, Wayne Cooper¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Master Wu was a renowned martial arts expert, who had a deep friendship with Kenny Walker and had secretly solved countless problems for him. If Han Lao Er was previously considered Kenny Walker¡¯s top enforcer, then Master Wu was his trump card. All the things on the street that couldn¡¯t be dealt with would be handled by Master Wu, and there had never been any idents. To ask Master Wu to deal with Han Lao Er was to send thetter to his death. ¡°Boss, is there really a need to involve Master Wu?¡± Wayne Cooper hesitated, knowing that Han Lao Er had fought side by side with Kenny Walker for years. Just because of an issue with his niece, to have him killed seemed a bit much, didn¡¯t it? However, Kenny Walker had clearly made up his mind, his face grim as he said, ¡°If I tell you to do it, then just do it. Wiry all the nonsense?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll see to it right now.¡± Frightened, Wayne Cooper shuddered and hurriedly agreed before turning and leaving the vi. ¡°It¡¯s already autumn, huh.¡± Wayne Cooper looked up to nce at the sky and saw the moonlight cold and clear, its chilly silver glow giving him an inexplicable sense of foreboding. The men who had gone to handle Boss Liu hadn¡¯te back yet, and it seemed like they had been caught by the other side. To this moment, Kenny Walker hadn¡¯t even inquired once, and now he was asking Master Wu to deal with Han Lao Er. That was an old-timer who had been with him for many years. Your niece caused an ident, the other party just wanted an apology, and as a result¡­ Wayne Cooper shook his head and let out a soft sigh. The next morning, Greg Jensen drove Lois Abbott to the fruit and vegetable supermarket, just in time to see the promotion banners and signs for a price reduction at the opposite Riverhaven Supermarket. Lois Abbott frowned and asked, ¡°It¡¯s not a holiday or festival, why are they promoting sales right now?¡± Greg Jensen looked at the banners across and shook his head with a smile, saying, ¡°I guess they¡¯ve been driven to a corner by us.¡± Lois Abbott hesitated and suggested, ¡°Should we reduce our prices too?¡± Greg Jensen nced at her andughed, ¡°Our pricing was already high to begin with, even if we reduce it, we can¡¯t beat them.¡± Lois Abbott frowned and asked, ¡°Then what should we do? If they reduce their prices and we don¡¯t, will anyone still buy our stuff?¡± Greg Jensen smiled and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them, we¡¯re targeting the mid to high-end market. These customers care about quality. If we lower our prices, it¡¯ll look like we¡¯recking confidence. Just sell as we normally do and everything will be fine.¡± ¡°Okay then.¡± After the previous few incidents, Lois Abbott had a lot of trust in Greg Jensen, even to the point of blind faith, so although she was somewhat concerned, she still nodded in agreement. Riverhaven Supermarket. As soon as the doors opened, customers flooded in, three to four times more than the day before. Kenny Walker personally oversaw the office, looking at the crowd on the monitor and revealing a triumphant smile, asking, ¡°How is it? It¡¯s working, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Boss is brilliant, howe I didn¡¯t think of that?¡± ¡°Yes, the boss really has some impressive skills.¡± Manager Liu expressed his admiration, and Wayne Cooper also followed with apliment. Kenny Walker seemed verypleased, stood up, and, with a smile, said, ¡°Let¡¯s go down together and take a look.¡± ¡°Okay, boss.¡± The three of them took the esctor, and as soon as they arrived at the underground supermarket, they saw a group of peopleing out. All of these people were leaving empty-handed, seemingly having not purchased anything. Kenny Walker couldn¡¯t help but feel curious and stopped one of them, asking, ¡°Hey, buddy, you roamed around the supermarket and didn¡¯t buy anything?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Are the items too expensive, maybe?¡± The man shook his head and replied, ¡°The stuff isn¡¯t expensive; it¡¯s just not very good.¡± ¡°Not very good?¡± Kenny Walker¡¯s face darkened as he turned to look at Manager Liu beside him. Seeing this, Manager Liu immediately panicked and protested, ¡°Brother, are you sure you ¡®re not mistaken? Our produce is fresh and just arrived, how could it not be good?¡± ¡°Compared to ordinary vegetables, yes, they¡¯re fine, but they are far inferior to the vegetables at Peach Blossom Supermarket.¡± Having said that, the man left. Not willing to let it go, Kenny Walker stopped a few more people, only to receive the same answer-they all thought the produce at Peach Blossom Supermarket was much better than theirs. Before he even had a chance to enter the supermarket, the customers who came in the morning had mostly left. Seeing this, Kenny Walker was on the verge of exploding with anger, and he pointed at Manager Liu¡¯s nose and scolded, ¡°You tell me, why are the vegetables at the ce across better than ours?¡± ¡°This¡­ They should all be from the same supplier. Their vegetables can¡¯t possibly be better than ours,¡± Manager Liu replied. ¡°Should they?¡± Kenny Walker¡¯s face turned steel blue as he said, ¡°Should they my ass. Go across there now, buy a bit of every type of vegetable, and bring them back.¡± ¡°Okay, boss.¡± Manager Liu, not daring to dally, personally went to Peach Blossom Supermarket and bought several pounds of vegetables to bring back. Kenny Walker looked at the vegetables and couldn¡¯t help furrowing his brows, ¡°Aren¡¯t these vegetables the same?¡± ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s only one wholesale market in Riverhaven County. Everyone gets their stock from there, so how could theirs be better than ours?¡± ¡°Go wash them and give them a taste.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After a while, Manager Liu washed some cucumbers and carrots and ced them in front of Kenny Walker. Kenny Walker first tried a cucumber from their own supermarket; after chewing a few bites, his brow gradually rxed. He then took a bite of a cucumber from Peach Blossom Supermarket, and the whole person was taken aback. ¡°This cucumber¡­ it¡¯s different. You guys taste it too.¡± Manager Liu and Wayne Cooper both came over to taste it, and they were both stupefied. ¡°Why is it so sweet?¡± ¡°Yeah, isn¡¯t it delicious?¡± Although their own cucumbers were very fresh, crisp, and had the distinct refreshing taste of cucumber, they were far from matching the cucumbers from Peach Blossom Supermarket. Kenny Walker, skeptical, took another cucumber only to find it the same: crisp, refreshing, sweet¡ªso much better than their own. He frowned and, with his expression quickly turning gravely serious, stared at Manager Liu and said, ¡°Can you exin to me what¡¯s going on here?¡± ¡°I¡­ I really don¡¯t know. There really is only one wholesale market in Riverhaven County. Unless they¡¯re growing their own vegetables, it¡¯s not possible for them to be this delicious.¡± At this point, a thought suddenly struck Manager Liu, ¡°Right, how could I have not thought of this before? Their vegetables must be homegrown because over at Peach Blossom Vige, they¡¯ve been growing quite a few vegetables. I heard they¡¯ve been working on some vegetable base recently.¡± ¡°Go investigate, and report back to me when you find out.¡± ¡°Okay, boss.¡± Chapter 103 - 103 Scumbag 1 Chapter 103: Scumbag 1 Trantor: 549690339 | Kenny Walker¡¯s venues were almost all smashed by Norman Holmes the Second. Before dealing with Norman Holmes the Second, Friend¡¯s Supermarket was his only source of ie, HE had no choice but to take it seriously. ¡°Have you contacted Master Wu?¡± Kenny Walker turned his head and looked at Wayne Cooper. Wayne Cooper hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ve called him already. He¡¯s said he went out to attend some conference and won¡¯t be back until tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay, keep an eye on it and let me know once he¡¯s back.¡± ¡°Alright, boss.¡± Wayne Cooper sneaked a look at Kenny Walker, his heart couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill, decades of friendship, given up just like that. Is this man truly worthy of my loyalty? As Greg Jensen had predicted, the sales at the fruit and vegetable supermarket slightly dipped in the morning, but rose back up in the afternoon. Lois Abbott finally rxed, and began to lead the newly recruited vigers from Peach Blossom Vige into the internal training of the fruit and vegetable supermarket. Amber Hall also came along this time; she had always helped Lindsey Wolfe at the store and had a wealth of experience, so she volunteered to manage the operations of the four stores. ording to her, it was to help alleviate some of Lindsey¡¯s stress, but Greg felt that this woman was certainly just lonely. Since all the employees of the four stores were from Peach Blossom Vige, having Amber Hall to manage and coordinate was also more convenient. Therefore, both Lois Abbott and Lindsey Wolfe had no objections to this, and they even gave her some shares, which made Amber Hall extremely happy. She would asionally send Greg a wink with a flirtatious look in her eyes, and a hint of excitement as well. Seeing this, Greg found an excuse to head back to his office. He feared that if he stayed longer, Amber Hall might do something unpredictable. After all, she was a woman who could go crazy for a bite of meat. Just as he had settled down in the office for a while, he received a call from Evan Holmes, inviting him to a full-moon celebration. ¡°You¡¯re giving me such a short notice, I haven¡¯t prepared any gifts yet,¡± Gregughed. A heartyugh came from the phone, Norman Holmes said with augh, ¡°Do we really need to be so formal with each other? The best gift would be your presence.¡± ¡°Haha, alright then, I¡¯ll definitely be there.¡± After hanging up the phone, Greg informed Lois Abbott and drove off in her car to Riverhaven Mall. He found a Jade Shop and walked in. ¡°Hello, what would you like to buy?¡± Inside the store was only a young female salesperson, not very tall, with a melon-seed face and big, watery eyes that always seemed to smile. She perfectly captured the image of a girl-next-door. She was wearing a white short-sleeved blouse on the top and a ck straight mini-skirt on the bottom, paired with ck stockings and those slender, straight beautiful legs that were hard not to drool over. This professional outfit didn¡¯t really suit her girl-next-door image, yet the contrast between the two added a seductive allure. Greg lost focus for a moment, nced at her name tag that read ¡°ra Adams¡± and asked with a smile, ¡°Do you have amulets? Something on the smaller side, for a child towear.¡± ra Adams blushed under his gaze, turned her body slightly to avoid his eyes, and said, ¡°Yes, please follow me.¡± She led Greg to another counter and took out an amulet the size of a child¡¯s palm. Greg took it and looked it over; the piece had a nice water head, it felt slightly small in his hand, perfect for a child to wear. ¡°How much is it?¡± ¡°This¡­ 18,000,1 can give you a 10% discount¡­¡± Greg Jensen calcted in his mind, roughly sixteen thousand or so, this price couldn¡¯t be said to be too expensive, but it wasn¡¯t very cheap either. Just as he was hesitating, a middle-aged man suddenly walked in from outside, staggering as he walked, and a strong smell of alcohol could be detected from a distance. Greg Jensen frowned slightly and stepped aside to make room. ra Adams¡¯s face changed dramatically, and she took a step back, looking at him with some fear and said, ¡°You¡­ why are you here?¡± The middle-aged man snapped angrily, ¡°Stinky girl, why do you think I¡¯m here? Why haven¡¯t you sent this month¡¯s living expenses?¡± ra Adams stuttered, ¡°I¡­ I paid for a year of pension insurance, so I don¡¯t have any money left. Can you wait a bit longer?¡± The middle-aged man roared, ¡°Wait my ass, you want to starve me to death? I¡¯m your father; when you earn money, you must spend it on me!¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re just a stepfather, and you never raised me¡­¡± ra Adams argued. The middle-aged man snorted coldly, ¡°So what if I¡¯m a stepfather, am I not a father? Stop talking about that useless crap, just tell me whether you¡¯ll give the money or not.¡± ra Adams said helplessly, ¡°I really don¡¯t have any money now¡­¡± The rage on the middle-aged man¡¯s face lessened slightly, and he sneered, ¡°If you really don¡¯t have money, I won¡¯t force you. As long as you go back with me and sleep with me for a week, I won¡¯t ask you for this month¡¯s support money.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Something terrible seemed to dawn on ra Adams, her face turned instantly pale, and her small frame involuntarily shrank back as she mustered the courage to say, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re shameless!¡± ¡°Heh, I knew you were a beauty in the making, but I didn¡¯t expect you to grow up to be even prettier than your dead mother.¡± The middle-aged man, with a sleazy smile on his face, came up to the counter, ¡°Come on, go back with me, rest assured, I will make sure you¡¯re well taken care of.¡± As he spoke, he reached out his hand towards ra Adams¡¯s face. p! Arge hand suddenly reached out and firmly grasped his wrist. The middle-aged man immediately became enraged, turned his head, and shouted, ¡°Who the hell are you, trying to meddle in my family affairs? Let go!¡± He struggled hard a few times, but Greg Jensen¡¯srge hand held on like a vise, turning his wrist red. No matter how much he struggled, therge hand remained unmovable. ¡°Let go, or I¡¯ll be forced to get rough with you!¡± By then, ra Adams had alsoposed herself, quickly ran out, and tugged at Greg Jensen¡¯s sleeve, whispering, ¡°Handsome, you¡­ you should let him go. He¡¯s been around here for many years, and he¡¯s got friends everywhere. If you provoke him, it¡¯ll be big trouble.¡± Hearing ra Adams¡¯s words, the middle-aged man became even more arrogant, sneering, ¡°Did you hear that? Hurry up and release me, or I¡¯ll make¡­¡± p! Before he could finish his sentence, Greg Jensen pped him across the face. The middle-aged man, already hollowed out by alcohol and promiscuity, was nearly sent flying by the p, and even though Greg Jensen had already pulled his punch, it still made the man stagger. ¡°Motherfucker, you dare hit me? You must be tired of living, huh?¡± p! Greg Jensen delivered another p, this time sending the middle-aged man crashing to the ground. He looked down at him coldly and said in a stern voice, ¡°You better shut up until I give you permission to speak. I don¡¯t feel like talking to a piece of trash like you, got it?¡± ¡°I got your mother, if you¡¯ve got the guts then kill me, or else¡­¡± Seeing that he couldn¡¯t overpower Greg Jensen, the middle-aged man resorted to acting shamelessly, shouting loudly while sitting on the ground like a lump of meat. Greg Jensen was no coddling parent; he went over and delivered two kicks, sending the middle-aged man¡¯s following words right back into his throat. Chapter 104 - 104 Heart Clearing Symbol 1 Chapter 104: Heart Clearing Symbol 1 Trantor: 549690339????????????? ¡ª Through the dialogue between the two, he had already figured out what kind of person the middle-aged man was. For scumbags like this middle-aged man, fists and kicks always work better than reason. Not convinced? Then I¡¯ll beat you until you are! Seeing that the middle-aged man was still blustering, Greg Jensen simply got ruthless, beating him until he cried for his father and mother. ra Adams, who was nearby, watched the scene with a mix of relief and fear. Having lost her father at a young age, she was sixteen when her mother married this man, and she had already started working outside. It was her stepfather, Bruno Bat, who was idle, living off the mother and daughter like a leech. All the money they earned went to this piece of trash, without saving a dime. As a result, when her mother fell ill and was hospitalized, they couldn¡¯t evene up with the operation fee. Although they finally scraped together the money, it was toote. What was more outrageous was that Bruno Bat was extremely lecherous, his color-filled eyes always roving over ra Adams. asionally, when alone, he would even make inappropriate advances toward her. If ra Adams hadn¡¯t moved out in advance, she would have fallen prey to him long ago. ¡°Stop¡­ stop hitting me, I give up¡­¡± Bruno Bat¡¯s face was swollen beyond recognition, struggle as he might to crawl backwards. Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t be bothered with him anymore and pointed to the door, saying, ¡°Get out, and if you dare to harass ra again, I¡¯ll cripple you!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m leaving, I¡¯m leaving right away¡­¡± Bruno Bat scrambled to his feet, nced at ra Adams, then at Greg Jensen, a sh of malice in his eyes before he hurried out. Watching his panicked retreat, Greg Jensen frowned slightly, turned back, and asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you.¡± ra Adams gently shook her head, tilting her small head to look up at Greg Jensen. It seemed she wanted to imprint his handsome face in her heart, staring motionlessly, her eyes filled with an unusual emotion. Greg Jensen was already good-looking, and coupled with his cultivated aura that held a hint of mystery, he was fatally attractive to young women like ra Adams, who was in her early twenties. Especially the dominance he had just shown, which made ra¡¯s heart flutter, wishing she could just confess her feelings to him. Because, ever since her father¡¯s death, Greg Jensen was the first man to stand up for her. That long-lost sense of security made a warm current course through her cold heart. A passionate outpouring wasn¡¯t needed; this moment was just right. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Greg Jensen naturally noticed the girl¡¯s unusual behavior, but he could only pretend not to see it and smiled as he said, ¡°Shall we make the payment?¡± Ah, yes¡­ right,¡± ra said, startled back to reality, fumbling with the POS machine toplete Greg Jensen¡¯s payment. A small uneventful charm that cost over sixteen thousand looked expensive but was actually quite cheap. Because the quality of this Heart Clearing Symbol was too good, it was nearly indistinguishable from ss-type jade. If it weren¡¯t for a few inclusions in the center, the price would have probably been even higher. After paying, Greg Jensen didn¡¯t leave immediately but picked up a small shlight from the store and started to ponder over the engraving patterns. He had recently learned a Heart Clearing Symbol, perfect for engraving on jade, which, if worn for a long time, could bring rity of mind and tranquil spirit. The spirit gives rise to will, and with a focused spirit, one remains unharmed. With a good heart, one¡¯s physical condition naturally improves a lot, making one less susceptible to illnesses. Even if one falls ill, recovery bes much easier. Greg Jensen examined the Heart Clearing Symbol closely, while ra Adams rested one hand on the counter and watched him intently, secretly pondering how to win him over. Bruno Bat, fearing that Greg Jensen would follow him again, didn¡¯t stop running until he was out of Riverhaven Mall. Aiden rk, son of a bitch, you dare to meddle in my business? Just wait until I get someone to take you out!¡± Seeing that Greg Jensen didn¡¯t chase after him, relief washed over Bruno Bat, but his anger red up once more. He took out his phone and dialed a number. When the call connected, a ttering smile appeared on his face: ¡°Bryce Cooke, I got beaten up, can youe over?¡± I m busy, what trouble have you got yourself into now?¡± Bryce Cooke said, annoyed. He was fairly acquainted with Bruno Bat, but they were only fair-weather friends, willing to help out with minor issues if it didn¡¯t interfere with his own affairs. With Han Lao Er being preupied in apetition with Kenny Walker these days, Bryce Cooke and his group were too busy to bother with Bruno Bat. Bruno Bat seemed to anticipate Bryce Cooke¡¯s response and didn¡¯t get upset. Instead, he said cheerfully: ¡°My daughter still owes me a thousand bucks for her living expenses this month. Let¡¯s go get it together, and we can take care of the kid who beat me up. Then we¡¯ll have a good time tonight, eh?¡± ¡°Well¡­ okay, send me the location.¡± Bryce Cooke didn¡¯t think much of it, as he had already finished his business for the day and thought it would be a good chance to rx. He immediately brought four capable men and drove to Riverhaven Mall. Bruno Bat waited for a while; when he saw Bryce Cooke approaching, he hurried up to greet him with a cloying smile: ¡°Bryce Cooke, you¡¯ve arrived?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the kid who hit you?¡± ¡°He¡¯s still inside. I¡¯ve been watching here. He hasn¡¯t left.¡± Bryce Cooke snorted, ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll take care of him first, and then go have some fun.¡± ¡°Sure thing.¡± Bruno Bat smirked obsequiously, leading the way like ackey. Inside the Jade Shop, Greg Jensen thought for a moment, then raised his head and asked, ¡°Do you have an engraving knife here?¡± ra Adams snapped back to reality and quickly responded, ¡°Yes, do you want an electric one or a manual one?¡± ¡°Manual will do,¡± Greg Jensen said with a smile. ¡°All right, just a moment,¡± she said. The owner of the Jade Shop also enjoyed carving small trinkets and had all sorts of tools. Manual engraving knives, being a basic tool, were plentiful in the shop. ra Adams invited Greg Jensen to sit down, brought him several engraving knives, brewed a pot of tea for him, and then sat across from him, resting her arm and staring nkly at him. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t mind and started to carve into the Heart Clearing Symbol with the engraving knife. ra Adams was taken aback and looked down, only to see the engraving knife swiftly gliding over the Jade, each line and stroke incredibly smooth. ra had seen the owner carve before, but he always used an electric engraving knife, and on the rare asions that he used a manual one, it was never this effortless. Could this Jade be fake? With Jade being so hard, how could he carve it so easily? ra Adams looked up at Greg Jensen, then back down at the Heart Clearing Symbol in his hands, her face filled with disbelief. At that moment, Bruno Bat burst in again. Seeing that Greg Jensen was still there, a chilly smile spread across his face: ¡°Kid, you¡¯ve got some nerve, hitting me and still daring to stay here!¡± Greg Jensen frowned but said nothing. ra Adams, seeing Bruno Bat return, immediately panicked, urging, ¡°Sir, you¡­ you better leave quickly.¡± Bruno Bat sneered, ¡°Trying to leave now? Toote!¡± Chapter 105: Take Away the Scum 1 Chapter 105: Take Away the Scum 1 Trantor: 549690339 | ¡°That¡¯s right, pick on my brother and think you can run? Try running, I dare you.¡± Bryce Cooke sauntered in with a stride that bore no recognition of kinship and asked casually, ¡°Bruno, who was picking on you just now?¡± ¡°Bro Bryce, it was this kid.¡± ¡°Aiden, you dare to bully my brother, today even if the King of Heavenes¡­¡± Bryce turned his head in the direction pointed out and was instantly dumbfounded- -he saw Greg Jensen grinning at him, his smile filled with mockery. Bruno, with a face full of excitement,pletely failed to notice the green tint on Bryce¡¯s face, and continued: ¡°I just asked my daughter for living expenses, and this kid hit me without a word. Not only does he need a good lesson today, but I also have to get some medical fees out of him. Of course, I¡¯ll leave that money for my brothers to drink¡­¡± At that moment, Bryce Cooke suddenly raised his hand, swung his arm in a full circle, and fiercely hit Bruno¡¯s face. Smack! Bruno felt his head buzz, his brain went nk from the p, and it took him a good while toe back to his senses. He looked at Bryce in disbelief and stammered, ¡°Bro Bryce, why¡­ why did you hit me?¡± ¡°Aiden, if you want to die, don¡¯t drag me down with you! How dare you mess with Mr. Greg, do you have a death wish?¡± Bryce continued to curse while using all his strength,cking Bruno frantically. Last time at the fruit and vegetable supermarket entrance, he had promised Greg he would never behave like a tyrant again. Greg had even specifically warned him if he saw him doing wrong again, he would be hit every time they met. And now, not long after that, he had been caught red-handed by Greg. His luck was truly terrible. All he could hope for now was that Greg, seeing how hard he was trying to deal with Bruno, would be willing to forgive him. As long as Mr. Greg forgave him, he was willing to do anything he asked. Bryce gave Bruno a harsh lecture before turning to Greg with an ingratiating smile, ¡°Mr. Greg, it was all a misunderstanding¡­¡± Greg responded indifferently, ¡°A misunderstanding? Do you think I should believe you?¡± Thump! Bryce knelt on the ground without a word, his voice quivering, ¡°Mr. Greg, it really was a misunderstanding. Beforeing here, I had no idea that the person this kid had offended was you.¡± Seeing this scene, ra Adams waspletely dumbfounded. Just a moment ago, she had been worried Greg would be at a disadvantage, and then the other party knelt down just like that. What was going on? As she watched Greg sitting there calmly, stars began to twinkle in her eyes. Handsome and wealthy, and even more, he had such capability. Most importantly, he brought her a sense of security she hadn¡¯t felt in a while. ¡°You weren¡¯t scared, were you?¡± Greg asked, turning his head. ra instinctively shook her head. She felt his eyes were full of tenderness, and she couldn¡¯t help but be enchanted, her heart fluttering like it housed a small deer. Greg nodded and, looking coldly at Bryce, frowned and said, ¡°Get lost. If I see you causing trouble again next time, you know the consequences.¡± ¡°Of course, Mr. Greg, I¡¯ll get lost right away.¡± ¡°Take this piece of garbage with you, too. If he dares to harass Miss ra again, I¡¯lle after you.¡± He harasses Miss ra, whye after me? Bryce, full of grievances, dared not talk back and quickly scrambled to his feet, ordering his subordinates: ¡°Come here, take this son of a b**** away for me. Today, I will let him know why the flowers are so red.¡± ¡°Bryce Cooke, I¡­¡± Bruno Bat went pale with fright and hurriedly looked towards ra Adams, pleading, ¡°ra, Dad was wrong, please talk to them¡­¡± ¡°Who¡¯s your daddy?¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s face darkened again. p! Bruno Bat pped himself, ¡°I misspoke. You are my daddy.¡± After that, he looked towards ra Adams again, pleading, ¡°ra, tell them, I promise I¡¯ll never bother you again.¡± ra Adams frowned deeply, hesitated for a long time, and then turned to Greg Jensen, softly saying, ¡°Mr. Jensen, maybe¡­ let¡¯s just let it go, as long as he doesn¡¯t bother me again.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg Jensen nodded and told Bryce Cooke, ¡°Take him away.¡± ¡°Alright, Mr. Jensen.¡± Bryce Cooke immediately understood his intention, waved his hand, and immediately two men came over, dragging Bruno Bat out. ¡°ra, quickly tell them¡­¡± Bruno Bat screamed in terror. ra Adams had no choice but to look towards Greg Jensen again. Greg Jensenughed and said, ¡°People like him need to be taught a lesson, otherwise they¡¯ll still be trouble in the future. Don¡¯t worry, no lives will be lost.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ra Adams breathed a sigh of relief and revealed a sweet smile. Greg Jensen smiled too and bent down to continue carving. Under the enhancement of True Qi, the Engraving knife was like cheating, continuing its dance on the Jade Stone. Before long, a series ofplex lines began to emerge on it. ra Adams, curious, wanted to see what he was carving. She looked down but suddenly felt dizzy and her body involuntarily fell backward. Greg Jensen, with his quick reflexes, immediately caught her arm and felt that her slender arm was just like the unblemished token in his hand, smooth and tender as jade to the touch. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not finished yet, you can¡¯t look now.¡± The Heart Clearing Symbol at this stage, before it is finished, is just a bunch ofplex lines. Those without cultivation who see it may experience a light headache and dizziness, and in more severe cases, might even faint. ra Adams¡¯s body was too weak. If Greg Jensen hadn¡¯t acted in time, she indeed might have fainted. He hesitated for a moment, then took out a Qi and Blood pill from his bag, used the Engraving knife to scrape off some powder, and sprinkled it into the teacup. Hot tea poured over it, and the rich fragrance immediately wafted down. ra Adams¡¯s eyes brightened, surprised, ¡°Wow, that smells wonderful.¡± ¡°Drink it, this is good stuff.¡± ¡°Oh, alright.¡± ra Adams picked up the cup, sniffed it, and then drank it down. She felt the lingering taste on her lips and teeth, with the scent of the tea enriched by a subtle fragrance of herbs. In the warm tea, there was a cool essence that instantly spread throughout her body. ¡°You really drank it?¡± ¡°All, should I not have?¡± ra Adams looked at Greg Jensen, somewhat bewildered. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid it might be poisoned?¡± ¡°All, was it poisoned?¡± ra Adams was stunned, as if bitten by a venomous snake, and hastily threw the cup on the table. Chapter 106 - 106 Unexpected Guest_1 Chapter 106: Unexpected Guest_1 Trantor: 549690339 | Greg Jensen looked at her silly and cute appearance, unable to cry orugh as he said, ¡°Even if there could have been poison, you drank it anyway.¡± ¡°So¡­ was there really poison in it or not?¡± ¡°No poison, rest assured, if I were to use poison, I wouldn¡¯t let you see it, would I?¡± ¡°Oh, oh, you scared me to death.¡± ra Adams patted her small chest, looking genuinely frightened afterward. Greg Jensen felt both amused and annoyed, thinking to herself that she was silly for being scared, but then not silly because she willingly drank something from a stranger without hesitation. She didn¡¯t even ask what he had put inside. This was the first time Greg Jensen had seen such a naive girl, not a single trace of scheming, really wondering how she managed to survive in this world. ¡°How can your boss be at ease with you alone in the store? Isn¡¯t he afraid you¡¯ll be cheated?¡± ¡°Cheated? I¡¯m not easy to fool.¡± ra Adams earnestly exined, ¡°I studied jewelry identification in college, I can tell if something is good or bad at a nce.¡± ¡°Oh? Then you¡¯re quite impressive.¡± ¡°Hehe, just average.¡± ra modestlyughed, her eyes revealing a sense of pride. Greg Jensen said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s exchange phone numbers. I¡¯ll look for you when I want to buy jade stone in the future.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ra Adams excitedly took out her phone and exchanged contact information with Greg Jensen. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm, Mr. Jensen, take care.¡± ra Adams saw Greg Jensen to the door and waited until he disappeared from her sight before running back into the store and started checking his socialwork. ¡°So his name is Greg Jensen¡­¡± Thinking of Greg Jensen¡¯s overbearing appearance, a happy smile appeared on her face. After leaving the Jade Shop, Greg Jensen drove to the fruit and vegetable supermarket, then headed to the Reverie Inn after meeting with Lois Abbott. Coincidentally, the ce where Norman Holmes was hosting the full moon celebration was precisely the Reverie Inn. However, considering Norman Holmes¡¯ status and the standing of Reverie Inn in the culinary world, Greg Jensen felt at ease. ¡± Hey, do you think we should open another hotel?¡± ¡°Another hotel? Sure.¡± Lois Abbott¡¯s eyes lit up, but then dimmed as she sighed, ¡°Opening a hotel isn¡¯t easy, we don¡¯t have the funds for that right now.¡± Greg Jensenughed, ¡°No hurry, let¡¯s n it out. The fruit and vegetable supermarket is doing so well, it won¡¯t be long until we can recoup the investment.¡± ¡°Alright. But if we¡¯re going to open another one, we¡¯d have to look to other counties. Riverhaven County is only so big, one hotel is enough.¡± ¡°Yeah, if we¡¯re only running a hotel without guest rooms, we could actually try it out in the city.¡± Lois Abbott paused for a moment, then said thoughtfully, ¡°The necessary funds to go into the city aren¡¯t a small amount.¡± Greg Jensenughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the herbal fields are about to be harvested soon, and then we¡¯ll have enough money to open the hotel.¡± ¡°Great, should I take a look at the city when I¡¯m free?¡± ¡°Yeah, go have a look. I also need to return to the vige to finalize the harvest details.¡± Greg Jensen stopped the car and walked into the Reverie Inn with Lois Abbott. The lobby manager hurriedly greeted them, ¡°General Manager Greg, General Manager Lois¡­¡± ¡°Has General Manager Holmes arrived?¡± Greg Jensen asked. The lobby manager responded, ¡°He¡¯s already here, and per your instructions, we¡¯ve prepared room 888. The cake has also been ordered and will be delivered shortly.¡± ¡°Alright, notify me when it¡¯s time.¡± ¡°Will do.¡± Norman Holmes¡¯ daughter¡¯s full moon celebration had already been held once in his hometown, and this time it was mainly for inviting some wealthy individuals from Riverhaven County and a few capable subordinates. Greg Jensen walked in while these people were gathered around amusing the child. Bryce Cooke saw him, his expression immediately tensed up, his eyes full of pleading, hoping he wouldn¡¯t mention what had just happened. Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t be bothered with him and walked straight inside. ¡°Mr. Jensen, pleasee in.¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Jensen¡­¡± Norman Holmes quickly came up to meet him, and the other tycoons also greeted him. Greg Jensen said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll go see the child first.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Norman Holmes hurriedly beckoned, ¡°Wife, bring the child over.¡± Jaylene River came over with a smile, holding the child, and said, ¡°Would Mr. Jensen like to hold her?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯d better not.¡± Greg Jensen graciously declined; he had not held a baby before, and if there were any mishap, that would cause great trouble. The girl was very pretty, with fair skin and lively big eyes that chuckled when she saw Greg Jensen. ¡°Alt, she smiled; the child must have a connection with Mr. Jensen.¡± ¡°Haha, I give this to her, hoping she will grow up healthy.¡± As he spoke, Greg Jensen took out the carved Heart Clearing Symbol and ced it on the child¡¯s chest. The little girl was very spirited, immediately hugging the Heart Clearing Symbol, holding it up in front of her to examine. Seeing his daughter¡¯s happy appearance, Norman Holmes grinned widely and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you thank Mr. Jensen now?¡± Jaylene River gave him a look and huffed, ¡°Are you stupid? She¡¯s so young, she can¡¯t speak yet.¡± ¡°Oh, hehe¡­¡± Norman Holmesughed foolishly. Jaylene River red at him again and turned to smile, ¡°Mr. Jensen, thank you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, I¡¯ll get her a Jade Pendant in a few years,¡± Greg Jensen said with a smile. He had originally wanted to make an Amulet, but with his current capability, he really couldn¡¯t manage it. He would have to wait until his cultivation was sufficient to carve a new Jade Pendant. ¡°Let¡¯s not stand around; please, take a seat, I¡¯ll have them start serving the dishes.¡± ¡°Right away.¡± Everyone sat down at the table withughter and chatter, and the atmosphere was very lively. Soon, exquisite dishes were served continuously, and at Norman Holmes¡¯s call, everyone began to eat. After a few bites, Norman Holmes took the initiative to raise his ss in a serious manner, ¡°This one I¡¯ll drink to Mr. Jensen first, without him, I¡­¡± ¡°Just drink, let¡¯s not bring up the past,¡± Greg Jensen said with a smile. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll drink to that, and you can do as you please.¡± Norman Holmes didn¡¯t say a second word, and downed his drink in one gulp. Greg Jensen also raised his ss and took a sip. Afterward, Norman Holmes toasted everyone else, and everyone presented their blessings. The atmosphere in the room soared to a climax. Just then, the door to the private room was suddenly pushed open, and a gaunt middle-aged man walked in. Seeing this person, Norman Holmes¡¯s face turned grave, and he frowned, but he didn¡¯t speak, just his eyes conveying a chilling aura. ¡°Kenny Walker? What are you doing here? I didn¡¯t invite you!¡± Bryce Cooke, Bobby Prince, and the others all stood up, ring angrily at Kenny Walker. The private room immediately fell silent, everyone¡¯s eyes on Kenny Walker, who, however, ignored them all and walked straight to Norman Holmes. With a smirk on his face, he said, ¡°Little brother, it¡¯s your daughter¡¯s one- month celebration, how could you not give me a call?¡± Norman Holmes, looking at that hypocritical face, felt waves of disgust inside, and said with a cold face, ¡°Call you for what? To have your sister-inw run into my wife again?¡± Kenny Walker¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he silently regarded Norman Holmes. Wayne Cooper, from behind, said angrily, ¡°Norman, Mr. Walkering here is giving you face, don¡¯t be ungrateful!¡± Chapter 107 - 107 You Know Nothing About Big Brother’s Strength_1 Chapter 107: You Know Nothing About Big Brother¡¯s Strength_1 Trantor: 549690339 | ¡°Ha, his sister-inw nearly killed my wife, and I should thank him? Norman Holmes sneered, then his face turned cold, and he red at Kenny Walker, ¡°Get out, you¡¯re not wee here.¡± ¡°Fine, keep your pride. Let¡¯s just wait and see.¡± Kenny Walker sneered and was about to leave when his eyes suddenlynded on Greg Jensen. He looked him over carefully, frowning, ¡°Are you Greg Jensen?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me. Do you have a problem with that?¡± Greg Jensen sneered back. Kenny Walker looked at him and suddenly broke into a smile, ¡°The two of you, together? That¡¯s convenient, saves me trouble.¡± After saying that, he turned and left. Seeing Greg Jensen threatened by Kenny Walker, Norman Holmes was instantly furious and immediately stood in front of Greg Jensen. Wayne Cooper saw this and pushed him aside, coldly saying, ¡°Norman, do you really want to start something with Mr. Walker?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Norman suddenly paused, staring nkly as Kenny Walker walked away. Bobby Prince noticed something was off and came over to ask, ¡°Second master, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Norman came back to himself and shook his head, ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s just eat. ¡°Right, everyone eat. Don¡¯t let a scumbag ruin the mood.¡± Under Jaylene River¡¯s invitation, everyone took their seats and continued their merry eating and drinking, quickly restoring the harmonious atmosphere. Norman Holmes seemed to have forgotten his recent irritation and jovially chatted and ate with everyone. After a while, he stood up and said with augh, ¡°You guys keep eating, I m going to use the restroom.¡± ¡°Ha, Norman, can¡¯t you hold it anymore?¡± ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t wet yourself.¡± Everyone teased in response. ¡°Go to hell, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Norman Holmesughed and cursed, then turned and went into the restroom. After a while, he came out with a serious expression, seemingly displeased. ¡°Second master, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing, keep eating.¡± Norman Holmes forced a smile and approached Greg Jensen, whispering, ¡°Mr. Jensen, could you step outside for a moment? I need to talk to you about something.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg Jensen nodded, got up, and followed him to the reception room outside. Norman Holmes nced back to make sure no one was following, then took out a crumpled piece of paper from his pocket and handed it to Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen took it and read the five words: Beware of Master Wu. ¡°Who is Master Wu?¡± ¡°Master Wu is the head of South River Martial Art Hall, highly skilled in martial arts. Over the years, he has solved quite a few problems for Kenny Walker¡­¡± Norman Holmes¡¯s face was grave as he slowly unveiled Master Wu¡¯s background and his martial arts expertise. Greg Jensen asked, puzzled, ¡°Are you saying that Kenny Walker hired this Master Wu to deal with you?¡± Norman Holmes hesitated, ¡°He¡¯s not just after me, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s after you as well.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Greg Jensen suddenlyughed, ¡°If he¡¯sing for me, then that¡¯ll be interesting.¡± Since he started practicing, he hadn¡¯t really used the moves from the ¡°Yin- Yang Harmony Scripture.¡± Since Master Wu was so renowned, he seemed to be a worthy opponent. Knowing Greg Jensen was skilled, Norman nevertheless reminded him, ¡°Mr. Jensen, Master Wu is truly formidable. It¡¯s better to be cautious.¡± Greg Jensen dismissed it nonchntly, ¡°Heh, if he encounters me first, then you¡¯ve got nothing to worry about. I¡¯ll make sure he won¡¯t return. Keegan Holmes, seeing that Greg Jensen had spoken, could only nod silently, but his expression grew increasingly tense. Greg Jensen patted his shoulder and said with a chuckle, ¡°You have no idea about the extent of your brother¡¯s strength.¡± Startled for a moment, Norman Holmes could only offer a wry smile, ¡°Alright, then, let¡¯s just go with the flow.¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s more like it.¡± Greg Jensen smiled and then asked, ¡°By the way, who gave you this note?¡± Norman Holmes hesitated, then admitted, ¡°It was Wayne Cooper who gave it to me.¡± ¡°Wayne Cooper?¡± ¡°He¡¯s the middle-aged man who follows Kenny Walker around. Wayne Cooper has been with Kenny Walker for many years, pretty much acting as his butler.¡± Greg Jensen was taken aback and wondered, ¡°From what you say, he should have a good rtionship with Kenny Walker. Why would he inform you secretly?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve saved him once in the past, maybe it¡¯s because of that?¡± Norman Holmes said uncertainly. What he didn¡¯t know was that the main reason Wayne Cooper informed him was that he had been disillusioned by Kenny Walker¡¯s actions. Kenny Walker, to protect his young aunt, was even willing to disregard years of brotherhood and was prepared to have an assassin kill Norman Holmes rather than slight his lover. Wayne Cooper couldn¡¯t help thinking, if one day he and Kenny Walker¡¯s young aunt had a conflict, would Kenny Walker do the same to him? He thought about it all night, but still had no answer. This was the main reason he informed Norman Holmes. After tonight¡¯s incident, Kenny Walker¡¯s rtionship with Norman Holmes waspletely torn apart. Kenny Walker, who had never held Norman Holmes in high regard, was now openly challenging him, feeling as if his own status was being threatened. He walked into the vi with a glum face and turned to ask, ¡°Has Master Wu arrived?¡± ¡°He came back this afternoon, should be at the South River Martial Art Hall by now,¡± Wayne Cooper responded. ¡°Tell Master Wu to make his move,¡± Kenny Walker said indifferently. Wayne Cooper¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he asked hesitantly, ¡°So soon? ¡°Do you have an opinion?¡± Kenny Walker asked coldly. Wayne Cooper quickly lowered his head, stammering, ¡°I¡­ I have no objection.¡± His eyes brimmed with helplessness, hoping that Norman Holmes would be prepared or perhaps Mr. Jensen could help him? He hoped that either Norman Holmes or Greg Jensen would kill Kenny Walker. He couldn¡¯t bear to live another day in such constant fear and dread. If one day he also had a disagreement with Kenny Walker, his fate might be even more miserable than Norman¡¯s. ¡°What are you still staring for? Go inform Master Wu.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go right now.¡± Wayne Cooper hurried out, calling Master Wu first to inform him about Norman Holmes. After hanging up, he hesitated for a long time, finally exhaling a helpless sigh. After dinner, Norman Holmes stood at the hotel entrance, watching as Greg Jensen and the others all left, before he got into the car, ready to take his wife and children home. Bobby Prince said with some concern, ¡°Second Master, shall I go back with you?¡± ¡°No need, you¡¯ve worked hard these past few days, go back and rest well.¡± Norman Holmes thought that Kenny Walker wouldn¡¯t make a move so soon, so he rejected Bobby¡¯s offer and drove away with his wife and children. Watching Norman Holmes¡¯s taillights fade into the distance, Bryce Cooke frowned and said, ¡°Maybe we should go and check, just in case that bastard Kenny Walker tries something.¡± Bobby hesitated, ¡°But¡­ the Second Master said there¡¯s no need to follow.¡± Bryce Cooke smiled and said, ¡°Take my car. We¡¯ll take a couple of brothers and follow from a distance without letting the Second Master notice, alright? ¡°Hmm, that could work.¡± Bobby nodded and then got into Bryce¡¯s car. They didn¡¯t rush to follow but instead trailed far behind Norman Holmes on his route home, careful not to be noticed by the Second Master. Chapter 108 - 1081 Want Life_1 Chapter 108:1 Want Life_1 Trantor: 549690339 I On the other side, Norman Holmes drove straight home to his apartmentplex. As soon as he pulled into the underground parking, he saw a middle-aged man approaching from not far ahead. Seeing this person, Norman¡¯s expression immediately turned grim. He whispered, ¡°Go home with the kid first; I¡¯ve got something to deal with.¡± Jaylene¡¯s face turned pale as she urged, ¡°Norman, maybe we should just leave together. If it reallyes to it, we could hide in the car and call the police.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no use.¡± With a stern face, Norman looked at the middle-aged man in the distance and, without turning back to his wife, pushed her slightly, urging, ¡°Go quickly. If it reallyes to a fight, I won¡¯t be able to watch out for you.¡± Realizing she would only distract him more, Jaylene relented, ¡°Then be careful. The child and 1 will wait for you at home.¡± ¡°Mhm, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°You really must be careful.¡± Jaylene left, looking back every two steps. Norman was fixated on the middle-aged man and said, ¡°Master Hugh, long time no see.¡± Hugh Simmons jokingly replied, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been a long time indeed. But you didn¡¯t want to see me, did you?¡± ¡°Wishful thinking, and yet you still showed up, didn¡¯t you?¡± Norman spoke indifferently, ¡°So what is it this time? You want an arm or a leg?¡± ¡°Could you just hand it over if I told you what I wanted?¡± ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡± Hugh¡¯s smile faded as he said tly, ¡°1 want your life!¡± ¡°Right, with Kenny Walker¡¯s vengeful nature, how could he possibly let me go?¡± Norman smirked at his self-mockery, pulled a baseball bat out from under the car seat, and without another word, charged towards Hugh. Whoosh! He closed in quickly, the baseball bat whooshing through the air as he swung it viciously down. Hugh deftly stepped aside to dodge the bat and then moved swiftly forward one step,nding a punch squarely on Norman¡¯s chest. Thetter stumbled back involuntarily. A step slow is every step slow! Hugh advanced with quick, short steps. His punches, like raindrops, pattered incessantly against Norman¡¯s chest. Norman felt his chest go numb, losing nearly all his strength, and his body softened. Bam! The final punchnded on his face, and like a broken sack, he crashed to the ground. In just one round, the famous top thug of Riverhaven Countyy directly on the ground. From beginning to end, Norman didn¡¯t even have a chance to fight back. He tried to struggle to his feet but couldn¡¯t muster any strength. Hugh looked down on him from above and said coolly, ¡°Out of respect for our past association, 1¡¯11 leave you with an intact corpse. With that, he lifted his foot and stomped down hard on Norman¡¯s chest. Purk! Blood gushed out instantly. Norman¡¯s eyes flipped, and he breathed hisst. Just as Hugh was about to bend down to check if he was dead, Bobby Prince and Bryce Cooke just happened to arrive. ¡°Second boss¡­¡± Seeing Norman lying on the ground, they immediately grew anxious and, brandishing machetes, charged forward. Hugh frowned slightly, hesitated for a moment, then turned and disappeared into the darkness. Bobby and his crew hadn¡¯t been worth his attention, but continuing the fray risked drawing the patrols, and that would be troublesome. Still, he was fairly confident about his skills; thatst kick had surely sent Norman to his grave. Whether he saw it or not, the oue wouldn¡¯t change. He sent a message to Mark Walker to tell him the job was done, then returned to the martial arts gym to rest. He had just gotten back to Riverhaven County today, hadn¡¯t even had time to rest, when he received a message from Kenny Walker. So, after cleaning up at the gym, he went to sleep. Early the next morning, just as the sky began to brighten, the phone suddenly rang. Hugh Simmons picked up his phone and saw that it was from Kenny Walker. Although he was displeased, he still answered the call. ¡°Mr. Walker, whatmands do you have so early?¡± ¡°Master Hugh, Norman Holmes isn¡¯t dead.¡± Kenny Walker¡¯s tone was urgent but his attitude was still fairly decent. Upon hearing this, Hugh Simmons was stunned and said, ¡°Impossible. My stomp surely killed him.¡± Kenny Walker was also somewhat displeased, ¡°Why would I lie to you about this? Norman Holmes was taken to Riverhaven Hospitalst night.¡± Hugh Simmons frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go againter. This time I¡¯ll make sure he¡¯s dead.¡± Kenny Walker sighed and said, ¡°Going now, they will surely be on guard. Let¡¯s talk about ¡®Old Two¡¯ Normanter. As long as he doesn¡¯t cause me trouble, that will do. If you¡¯re free, take care of the other one first.¡± ¡°The one named Greg Jensen?¡± ¡°Yes, him.¡± Kenny Walker did not forget to remind, ¡°Master Hugh, this man has cost me quite a bit of business, you must kill him.¡± ¡°Alright, leave it to me,¡± Hugh Simmons agreed readily. Kenny Walker¡¯s tone softened, and he chuckled, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to you, Master Hugh. I¡¯ll transfer that million to you in a bit.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Dawn. Greg Jensen awoke from his dream, pulled back the nket to look, and saw Lois Abbott curled up like a sleeping child in his arms, clinging tightly to him. Feeling the smoothness in his arms and seeing the snow-white skin, a fiery passion ignited within him. ¡°How about¡­ having a buffet?¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s lips curled into a sly smile as he kissed her deeply. ¡°Stop it, this early in the morning, mmm¡­¡± More than half an hourter, Greg Jensen went to the bathroom and ran some hot water, then lifted the half-asleep Lois Abbott and sat down with her in the bathtub. Lois Abbott grumbled dissatisfiedly, ¡°What are you doing, I¡¯m still not awake yet.¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t get up now, the sun is going to burn our butts.¡± Greg Jensen stirred the hot water, helped her clean up a bit, then said, Hurry up and wash, we have to go check on the new store¡¯s renovations.¡± ¡°You go ahead, I want to sleep a little more. If it won¡¯t work, just take Summer along.¡± ¡°Alright then, you sleep.¡± Greg Jensen, feeling the slight increase in his True Qi, was in high spirits. Not wanting to persist with Lois Abbott, he freshened up a bit and left the bedroom. He knocked on the neighboring door, but when no one responded after a long time, he figured Summer was probably still sleeping, and with a helpless shake of his head, ¡°They really are sisters.¡± After casually having breakfast on the street, he arrived at the fruit and vegetable supermarket. Inside, Amber Hall led a few employees from Peach Blossom Vige who were in internship with the senior staff. Greg Jensen did not walk over but stood at the corner and waived at Amber Hall. Seeing Greg Jensen, Amber Hall¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement, gleaming with joy as she ran over, grinning. ¡°Mr. Jensen, good morning.¡± ¡°Good morning to you, too.¡± Greg Jensen smiled and asked, ¡°How are you getting on with the business?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve almost got it, but theputerized inventory system is a bit difficult,¡± Amber Hall said. She was not young anymore, and her educational background was not very high. Before this, she had hardly ever used aputer, and now she suddenly had to learn to use one and master the inventory management system, which truly was a difficult challenge for her. ¡°No worries, just learn slowly, there¡¯s no rush,¡± said Greg Jensen with a smile tofort her, and then he said, ¡°Go get ready ande to the officeter. I¡¯ll take you to see the new store.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Amber Hall immediately beamed with happiness. She was eager to go out with Greg Jensen and was naturally very pleased. Greg Jensen asked in a low voice, ¡°By the way, don¡¯t mention my stuff to those people for now, got it?¡± Chapter 109: Demonic Aura Reaches the Sky_1 Chapter 109: Demonic Aura Reaches the Sky_1 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as you don¡¯t give yourself away, 1 won¡¯t say a thing.¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯m heading up.¡± Reassured by her words, Greg Jensen went back to the manager¡¯s office. After a while, there was a knock on the door, and Amber Hall walked in. In just that short time, she had changed into a ck long dress. The form-fitting dress perfectly showcased her wasp waist and pert posterior, especially the section of her calf exposed beneath the hem, creating a stark contrast with the ck dress. Greg was momentarily stunned and swallowed hard. Seeing this, Amber couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit smug. She turned around, locked the office door, and then sat on Greg¡¯sp. She wrapped her arms around Greg¡¯s neck and said with a charming smile, ¡°Have you missed me after all this time?¡± ¡°Missed you, of course, 1 have.¡± Greg ran his hand over her form and then caressed up her leg. ¡°Hey, are you getting bolder? This is the office, you know.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to fear, you¡¯re still here¡­ mmm¡­¡± Before Greg could finish, Amber kissed him, igniting the fire in his heart. The suppressed longing from their time apart exploded in that moment. After a good deal of intimate contact, they finally stopped, gasping for breath. ¡°You didn¡¯te here just for this, did you?¡± Amber asked with a chuckle. Gregughed, ¡°Nothing big. I¡¯m going to checkout the new store¡¯s renovationster, and you cane along to get familiar with it.¡± ¡°Oh, alright.¡± Amber hesitated, ¡°Greg, are you really nning on putting me in charge of those four new stores?¡± ¡°Why? Are you scared?¡± ¡°1¡­ just fear 1 might not do well, and what if we lose money?¡± Gregughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as you work hard, we definitely won¡¯t lose money.¡± Peach Blossom Supermarket now had nearly five thousand members, with an average bnce of five hundred yuan on each membership card. Once the branches opened, these members could shop at their convenience without having toe to the main store. Moreover, as convenience increased, word-of-mouth would attract more members. With these members as a foundation, it would be difficult for the branches to lose money. Most importantly, the new branches were smaller, sobor and storefront costs were low. Just a bit of sales would be enough to cover all expenses. How could such stores possibly lose money? After touring the branches with Amber and exining the intricacies to her, she finally felt relieved. ¡°Greg, howe I find you getting smarter?¡± Amber said, looking at him. Greg retorted, ¡°1 was stupid before, and now that I¡¯ve be smarter, naturally, 1 think about more things.¡± ¡°Right, I almost forgot, you¡¯re the only college graduate in our vige. Realizing this, Amber couldn¡¯t help but give a mischievous smile, ¡°Although I never went to college, I have been¡­¡± Greg¡¯s face turned dark immediately, and he feigned anger, ¡°Shut up and hold back the rest of your words. A decent woman talking like that all the time, what would it look like?¡± ¡°Haha, alright, I¡¯ll stop.¡± After dropping Amber off at the fruit and vegetable supermarket, Greg drove back to Love Home Garden only to find that Lois Abbott was still lounging in bed. He was instantly furious and gave her bare behind a couple of ps. ¡°Ow, what are you¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost eleven o¡¯clock, get up already.¡± Lois suddenly woke with a start, ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s sote already. I¡¯ve been sleeping so well today.¡± ¡°You¡¯re practically sleeping like a pig,¡± said Greg, resigned. Lois Abbott snorted coldly, ¡°Who told you to stay up sote.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, it¡¯s my fault¡­¡± Greg Jensen forced a smile and said, ¡°Hurry up and get up, I¡¯ll go make some breakfast.¡± After saying that, he went to the kitchen, pondering what to prepare, when he saw Lois¡¯s sister, Amber Hall, stumbling out, still half asleep. She was wearing only shorts and a tank top, the contours of a young girl barely concealed, and those long, white, slender legs made Greg¡¯s bloodline surge. ¡°Brother-inw, good morning.¡± ¡°Morning my ass, what time do you think it is now? Amber Hall walked up, wrapped her arms naturally around Greg¡¯s neck, and whispered coquettishly, ¡°Aww, I yed video games tootest night.¡± A wisp of fragrance lingered around his nose, and Greg couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Little vixen! Greg felt a bit mncholic, sensing that the bewitching energy at home was getting stronger by the day. He was truly afraid that one day, he would fall prey to this vixen, Amber. ¡°Be good, stop fooling around, your sister will be out soon.¡± Amber replied slyly, ¡°What¡¯s to fear? Maybe my sister would be happy to see me like this?¡± ¡°Get back and put some clothes on properly. If your sister sees you like this, she¡¯ll definitely argue with me.¡± ¡°Ohe on, 1 already told you my sister doesn¡¯t care.¡± Greg said sternly, ¡°Are you going to change or not? If you don¡¯t, I will get angry.¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯m going, okay? Honestly¡­¡± Amber pouted and unwillingly went back to her room. Greg let out a long sigh and said helplessly, ¡°This girl is getting more and more troublesome.¡± He shook his head and started cooking. It was quite some time before the two sisters got themselves ready and came out of their room, only to find that the dining table was already set with three dishes and a soup. Stir-fried tomatoes and eggs, sweet and sour ribs, garlic broli, and seaweed egg drop soup. Though they were just homemade dishes, Greg¡¯s cooking was quite good. The aroma of the food made the sisters¡¯ eyes light up instantly. ¡°Start with some soup to settle your stomach.¡± Greg served two bowls of soup and ced them in front of them. Amber¡¯s eyes sparkled as she exaggeratedly eximed, ¡°Wow, brother-inw, how did you make this soup? It¡¯s so delicious!¡± Gregughed, ¡°To make the sweet and sour ribs, you have to first boil the ribs and then deep-fry the skin until it¡¯s crispy. 1 used the broth from boiling the ribs for this seaweed egg drop soup.¡± ¡°Brother-inw is awesome. If only my future boyfriend could be as great as you.¡± As Amber said this, she deliberately nced at her sister. Lois, perhaps reminded of something, her face flushed red, and she red at her sister, saying scoldingly, ¡°Just eat, eating won¡¯t stop your mouth running.¡± ¡°Hehe, got it.¡± Amber chuckled, then turned to look at Greg, giving him a sly wink while she subtly stretched out a small foot and brushed it against his leg. Greg stiffened, pretending as if he hadn¡¯t noticed, and continued to eat. Right at that moment, Norman Holmes suddenly called. Greg quickly picked up and asked with a smile, ¡°Second Bro, what¡¯s up? Why are you calling me so early?¡± However, the voice that came through was Jaylene River¡¯s, and it was tinged with sobs: ¡°Mr. Jensen, Norman¡­ he was badly beaten up by someonest night and is now lying in the hospital. The doctor said he might not make it. Are you free? Could youe to the hospital to see him?¡± Greg¡¯s expression changed immediately, and he said hastily, ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t panic; 1¡¯11 be right there.¡± Seeing the change in his expression, Lois asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Norman was beaten up. I¡¯m going to the hospital now. If you two don¡¯t have other ns, just stay at home, and don¡¯t wander off,¡± instructed Greg as he took Lois¡¯s car and drove off to Riverhaven Hospital.. Chapter 110 - 110 Rescue_1 Chapter 110: Rescue_1 Trantor: 549690339 | Greg Jensen arrived at the hospital and saw Norman Holmes still in aa, with arge piece of gauze taped to his chest, lying in the intensive care unit. ¡°Mr. Jensen, you¡¯re finally here.¡± jaylene River looked haggard, her eyes red and swollen, clearly having just cried. Greg nced at the intensive care unit and asked, ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t worry, what¡¯s the situation with my brother right now?¡± ¡°The doctor said his sternum is shattered, and his organs are slightly damaged. Luckily, they weren¡¯t punctured, or else he would have died on the spot.¡± ¡°They¡¯ve already dealt with the shattered sternum, but he still hasn¡¯t woken up. If he doesn¡¯t make it¡­¡± Jaylene, unable to hold back, began to cry again. ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t worry. Let me check on the situation first,¡± Greg said. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be troubling you then.¡± Greg didn¡¯t stand on ceremony, gesturing to Bobby Prince and the others to take care of Jaylene, then he entered the intensive care unit himself. Riverhaven County was a small hospital; generally, nobody with serious problems was treated here, but given Norman¡¯s current condition, it wasn¡¯t suitable to transfer him elsewhere, so the only option was to observe him here. The doctor inside frowned upon seeing Greg enter and said, ¡°Sorry, now is not visiting hours for rtives.¡± ¡°I am not just a rtive, I am also a doctor,ing to look at my friend¡¯s condition.¡± ¡°A doctor? Stay right there, don¡¯t move,¡± the doctor replied. The doctor exited the ward with a stern face and said to Jaylene and the others, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? You¡¯re staying at Riverhaven Hospital, how can you bring in an outside doctor?¡± Bobby Prince was already in a bad mood, and upon hearing this, got angry, eximing, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with an outside doctor? If you can¡¯t treat him, can t another doctor take a look?¡± The doctor¡¯s face turned steel blue with anger and he said sternly, ¡°What kind of talk is that¡­ Perhaps you should transfer hospitals.¡± ¡°Doctor, I apologize, they¡¯re just upset¡­¡± Jaylene said. The doctor snorted coldly, ¡°If you trust us, then stay here; if you don¡¯t, transfer out as soon as possible.¡± ¡°I want to stay here, is that any of your business?¡± Bryce Cooke, unfazed, said coldly, ¡°Let me tell you, you had better speak politely to my sister-inw. If you piss me off, not only will Iin about you, but I¡¯ll also make sure your whole family ends up staying here. ¡°Bryce, shut up!¡± ¡°Understood, Mr. Jensen.¡± Seeing Greg walk out, Bryce, like a mouse seeing a cat, immediately cowered. Greg gave him a sharp look, took out ten thousand yuan from his bag, and secretly stuffed it into the doctor¡¯s pocket, smiling, ¡°My brothers are in a bad mood; I appreciate your patience.¡± Without a trace of expression, the doctor pocketed the money, nced coldly at Bryce, and said to Greg, ¡°Go in, but this won¡¯t happen again.¡± ¡°Thank you very much,¡± Greg replied with a smile, nodding his head. Turning to Bryce and the others, he said, ¡°You guys take care of my sister-inw outside, no fooling around, got it?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Jensen,¡± they answered in unison, including Bryce and Bobby Prince. ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯m going in to have a look,¡± Greg said to Jaylene, before returning to the intensive care unit, with the doctor following him. The doctor stood aside, watching as Greg took Norman s pulse for a while, then pulled out a silver needle, and pricked it into Norman¡¯s head at several acupuncture points. ¡°I thought you were just looking, why are you sticking him with needles?¡± the doctor eximed in surprise, wanting to intervene but fearful of causing a medical incident by removing the needle wrong. Without turning his head, Greg replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay, he¡¯s taken a heavy blow to the head, that¡¯s why he hasn¡¯t woken up yet; a few pricks should do it. ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve been a doctor for over a decade, don¡¯t you bring trouble on me, the doctor said. ¡°Trust me, it¡¯s going to be alright,¡± Greg reassured. As he spoke, Greg didn¡¯t stop moving the silver needles, swiftly inserting several into Norman¡¯s head. Finally, he channeled his True Qi and gently brushed over the tails of the needles. Hum! The silver needles immediately began to tremble at a speed visible to the naked eye, and eventually, the speed was so fast it became invisible. Witnessing this, the doctor was dumbstruck, pointing at Norman¡¯s head with his mouth wide open, but at a loss for words. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t pay any attention to him, his expression solemn as he stared at the silver needles. A momentter, he quickly removed all the silver needles. Only afterpleting this did he breathe a sigh of relief and turned back to the doctor, ¡°Wait and see, he¡¯ll wake up in less than half an hour. ¡°Really¡­ really?¡± The doctor was obviously skeptical but was also influenced by Greg Jensen¡¯s confident demeanor and nodded nkly. Greg Jensen got up and left the monitoring room, heading to the corridor outside. Jaylene River and the others immediately crowded around him. ¡°Mr. Jensen, how is Norman doing?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Jensen, how is my big brother faring?¡± Greg Jensen revealed a very affable smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Evan will wake up soon.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s great!¡± Jaylene River and Bobby Prince had seen Greg Jensen¡¯s medical skills before, and hearing him say this, they all breathed a sigh of relief, joy apparent on their faces. ¡°Mr. Jensen, thank you, thank you so much¡­¡± Jaylene River started to speak with a sob, and was about to kneel to Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen was taken aback and quickly supported her, saying, ¡°I consider myself a brother to Evan, so sister-inw, don¡¯t be so formal with me.¡± ¡°Sister-inw, Mr. Jensen is right, please don¡¯t stand on ceremony, let¡¯s talk about it after Evan wakes up.¡± ¡°Yes, sister-inw.¡± Bobby Prince and Bryce Cooke alsoforted her from the side, and Jaylene River finally felt a bit better. ¡°Then let¡¯s wait until your brother wakes up to talk.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Greg Jensen smiled and nodded. The nervous doctor came over and asked in a low voice, ¡°Bro, is the patient really going to wake up?¡± ¡°Haha, of course, you can rest easy with me on the job.¡± ¡°Okay, as long as he can wake up, that¡¯s good.¡± The doctor let out a long sigh of relief, then suddenly took out the ten thousand from earlier and handed it back. Greg Jensen was puzzled, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve decided, I can¡¯t take this money.¡± ¡°Haha, just keep it. Evan is going to stay here for a while after waking up. You will be taking a lot of trouble over this period, so consider this money as your rpense for the hard work.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Take it.¡± Greg Jensenughed, stuffing the money back into the doctor¡¯s hand. Seeing this, the doctor could only nod and say, ¡°Alright then, 1¡¯11 hold onto it first.¡± ¡°Mhm, that¡¯s more like it.¡± Greg Jensen also started to smile. Just then, Bobby Prince suddenly eximed, ¡°Hey, Evan¡¯s awake, Evan seems to have woken up.¡± ¡°He¡¯s really awake.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fantastic.¡± The people in the corridor immediately became excited. ¡°Everyone calm down for a moment, no need to rush, let me go in and check first.¡± After telling everyone, Greg Jensen stepped into the monitoring room and saw that Norman Holmes¡¯s eyes were already open, looking around in confusion. Seeing Greg Jensen, his gaze finally focused again, and he asked in a daze, ¡°Bro Greg, was it you who brought me to the hospital?¡± Greg Jensen smiled, ¡°No, it was your sister-inw and the others who brought you here, I just performed acupuncture on you.¡± The doctor beside him quickly added, ¡°Yes, it was thanks to this gentleman¡¯s acupuncture that you¡¯ve woken up now, otherwise you still wouldn¡¯t be awake..¡± Chapter 111 - ill Awakening 1 Chapter 111: Chapter ill Awakening 1 Trantor: 549690339 | ¡°Brother Greg, I owe you another life,¡± Norman Holmes said. Greg Jensen chuckled and replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need for us brothers to be so formal. How are you feeling now?¡± ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Norman Holmes tried to move and grimaced in pain, ¡°My chest hurts and my head is a bit swollen.¡± The doctor rolled his eyes, helplessly saying, ¡°Don¡¯t move around, your breastbone is shattered, we just finished the suturing operation.¡± ¡°Alt, thank you, doctor.¡± ¡°No need to thank me.¡± The doctor turned to Greg Jensen and said, ¡°You two chat, the patient just woke up, don¡¯t let him get too excited¡­¡± Mid-sentence, he pped his forehead and said with a wry smile, ¡°I forgot, you¡¯re also a doctor, it was overstepping of me.¡± ¡°Haha, you¡¯re too serious.¡± Greg Jensen smiled and then sat down beside the hospital bed, asking, ¡°Do you know who hurt you?¡± ¡°It was Hugh Simmons¡­¡± Norman Holmes¡¯s face showed a sh of fear, but he quickly regainedposure and sighed, ¡°He was too powerful. I didn¡¯t even have a chance to retaliate, I couldn¡¯t beat him.¡± At these words, Greg Jensen¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. Norman Holmes had been Kenny Walker¡¯s top enforcer, natural inbat but not quite up to par. Even he stood no chance¡ªthis Hugh Simmons was frighteningly strong. However, Greg Jensen wasn¡¯t overly worried. Although he had never had a real fight with a master, he never really considered ordinary martial artists a threat. In today¡¯s world, which dojo martial arts instructor could break stones and split bs like he could? ¡°Alright, you rest up. I¡¯ll be at the hospital with you these next few days. I believe that Master Simmons probably won¡¯te looking for you.¡± ¡°Brother Greg, thank you,¡± Norman Holmes said, his eyes nearly brimming with tears. He had only met Greg Jensen a few times, but the man had not only saved his wife and daughter but also his own life. He didn¡¯t say it, but he secretly resolved in his heart that he would repay Greg Jensen¡¯s kindness for as long as he lived, even if it meant working like an ox or horse. Greg Jensenforted Norman Holmes for a bit before stepping out of the intensive care unit. Jaylene River hurriedly asked, ¡°Mr. Jensen, how is Norman doing?¡± Greg Jensen smiled and assured, ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t worry. Brother Norman is fine, a ten to fifteen days¡¯ rest and he¡¯ll be as good as new.¡± ¡°Does that mean¡­ there¡¯s no danger to his life?¡± ¡°Haha, rest assured, he¡¯spletely fine,¡± he chuckled. Hearing his words, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Greg Jensen smiled, took out a blood-replenishing pill, and handed it over, saying, ¡°Sister-inw, take this. Scrape a little powder from it each day, mix it in water and have Brother Norman drink it. It will help replenish his energy and blood.¡± While Jaylene River had never seen a blood-replenishing pill before, she understood that anything treated so seriously by Greg Jensen had to be valuable. She quickly asked, ¡°Mr. Jensen, this¡­ how much does it cost?¡± ¡°Wiry talk about money with me? Just take it,¡± he replied. ¡°I feel bad epting this without paying¡­¡± Greg Jensen shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s fine, just take it.¡± ¡°Alright, thankyou.¡± Jaylene River carefully packed away the blood-replenishing pill, and a smile finally appeared on her gentle and amiable face. ¡°Sister-inw, stay here for a moment. I need to speak with them,¡± Greg Jensen said to Jaylene River before calling Bryce Cooke and Bobby Prince over, andmanded, ¡°Send a few more brothers to guard the stairwell and the main entrance. Especially at the door of the intensive care unit, no one is allowed in apart from this doctor. No other doctors, understood?¡± At these instructions, Bobby Prince¡¯s face changed, and he asked in shock, ¡°Mr. Jensen, do you mean¡­ that bastard Kenny Walker will send people again?¡± ¡°Who can be sure? Better safe than sorry. Let¡¯s be on the lookout.¡± ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll make the arrangements now,¡± Bobby Prince said and walked aside to make a call. Bryce Cooke looked at Greg Jensen somewhat fearfully and said with a forced smile, ¡°Mr. Jensen, about before¡­¡± Greg Jensen nced at him coldly and said indifferently, ¡°I said I would not pursue it further, and I mean it. But you better not have a next time, or no one can save you.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Jensen, rest assured, there definitely won¡¯t be a next time.¡± Bryce Cooke heaved a long sigh of relief. Greg Jensen pondered whether to strike first and take out Hugh Simmons, but considering Norman Holmes¡¯s current condition, he put aside that thought. He would wait until Norman Holmes could move on his own. The main reason Greg Jensen was so protective of Norman Holmes was that they had amon enemy and because Norman¡¯s straightforward nature suited his own. Since Ethan Locke¡¯s incident, he had realized the importance of having a few good friends in life. If he had several trustworthy friends back then, he wouldn¡¯t have been made a fool of by Ethan Locke. Ethan Locke! Sooner orter, I will return the suffering you brought me tenfold, a hundredfold. ¡°Boss Walker, have you found the guy?¡± Hugh Simmons sat on the sofa with an imposing presence, drinking tea. Kenny Walker sat opposite him, wearing a faint smile. He nced at his phone and said, ¡°That kid is definitely like an eel, but don¡¯t worry, Master Hugh, we¡¯ll find him soon.¡± Hugh Simmons scoffed, saying, ¡°Boss Walker, that Greg Jensen is just a country bumpkin, right? Was it necessary to have me step in?¡± ¡°Master Hugh, you can¡¯t just see him as an ordinary country boy.¡± Kenny Walker exined, ¡°Greg Jensen is indeed skilled; even several of my best men fell to him.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Hugh Simmons¡¯s interest was piqued, he questioned skeptically, ¡°All five of your men went down?¡± ¡°Exactly. They have disappeared without a trace by now, probably thrown into the river to feed the turtles.¡± ¡°Did Greg Jensen do it alone?¡± Kenny Walker mused, ¡°It seems so, he didn¡¯t have anyone else with him.¡± ¡°Oh, then he does have some ability.¡± Hugh Simmons smiled, but inwardly he remained unconvinced. A man in his twenties, no matter how skilled, how capable could he be? Just then, Kenny Walker¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He picked it up, and a look of surprise crossed his face, ¡°That kid is actually with Norman? Both at Riverhaven Hospital?¡± Hugh Simmons¡¯s eyebrows lifted, and he chuckled, ¡°Heh, that saves trouble.¡± ¡°Master Hugh, do you need me to send a few more men?¡± Kenny Walker asked. Hugh Simmons curled his lip disdainfully, ¡°Your useless underlings? Forget it.¡± Kenny Walker felt displeased inside, but his face showed sincere concern, ¡°Master Hugh, I¡¯ll trouble you with this matter. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll get every penny that¡¯sing to you.¡± ¡°Hmm, just wait for my good news.¡± Riverhaven Hospital. Greg Jensen and hispanions had just finished dinner. Bobby Prince and Bryce Cooke had called over twenty subordinates to guard the passages leading to the intensive care unit. Bobby Prince said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, why don¡¯t you go and rest for a while?¡± After considering that Norman Holmes had been injured just yesterday and that Kenny Walker probably wouldn¡¯t send someone so soon, Greg Jensen thought it should be safe for at least a couple of days. With that in mind, he decided not to stay any longer. After informing Jaylene River, he went down to the empty ward on the ground floor to get some sleep. There weren¡¯t many patients in Riverhaven County Hospital. The empty rooms had all been rented by Jaylene River to give Greg Jensen and the others a ce to rest. Although the ward was old, the bedding was clean, still carrying the fresh scent of detergent. Greg Jensen wasn¡¯t picky; after washing his face, hey down on the bed and fell asleep. He wasn¡¯t sure how long he had slept when he suddenly woke up with a start, grabbed his phone, and saw it was just past three o¡¯clock. He climbed out of bed, deciding to make a round in the ICU ward. Chapter 112 - 112 Please Go Die Chapter 112: Please Go Die Trantor: 549690339 Greg Jensen yawned, seemingly uncaring as hezily ascended the stairs. Halfway up, he suddenly froze, his expression turning solemn in an instant. The reason was the silence above, so quiet that not even the sound of breathing could be heard. There were supposed to be two people guarding each staircasending, but even if they were asleep, it shouldn¡¯t have been so quiet. Something was wrong! Greg¡¯s heart tightened, and he ran swiftly upstairs. Emerging from the stairwell, indeed, he did not find the two young men who were supposed to be on guard. Just then, amotion came from up ahead. Greg ran over and saw that Bobby Prince and Bryce Cooke, along with a few of their men, were all lying on the ground. Standing beside them was a middle-aged man with a broad frame and thick bones, his square face marked by a scar. He emanated a fierce and ruthless aura. ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡¯m d you could make it.¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen, be careful, that¡¯s Master Simmons, and he ys dirty.¡± Bryce Cooke, lying on the ground, regained some hope in his eyes upon seeing Greg arrive. Bobby Prince couldn¡¯t help but speak out to warn Greg to be wary of Hugh Simmons. Hugh Simmons looked over coldly and asked, ¡°You¡¯re Greg Jensen?¡± ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Good, that saves me the trouble of finding you. Today, 1 will send you and Norman Holmes to your ends!¡± Greg, fearing Simmons would continue to harm Bobby and the others, put on an air of bravado and said, ¡°You talk big, but let¡¯s see if you can back it up. How dare you speak to me like that?¡± Simmons¡¯s face darkened, and leaving Bobby and the others behind, he stepped towards Greg and sneered, ¡°Kid, it seems you¡¯re tired of living. I¡¯ve never seen someone so eager to die.¡± ¡°Heh, we¡¯ll see who the deer falls to.¡± Greg gave Bobby and the others a signal with his eyes, and then took a few slow steps back, getting into position and looking teasingly at Simmons. Bobby Prince and Bryce Cooke quickly got up and quietly moved to one side. Simmons raised an eyebrow and scoffed, ¡°I¡¯ve heard you¡¯re quite the fighter, turns out you¡¯re a martial artist.¡± ¡°Heh, care for a demonstration?¡± Greg said with a coldugh. ¡°A demonstration? You think you¡¯re worthy? I want your life, not a sparring session!¡± Simmons let out a sneer, his feet shifting into the character-two goat-mping stance, his hands crisscrossing in front the opening stance of Wing Chun, known as ¡®Asking hands.¡¯ Wing Chun, a southern-style close-quarter system of Chinese martial arts, was originally developed for fighting on boats, where the character-two goat-mping stance helps maintain bnce. However, this stance is less effective onnd. This is because Wing Chun techniques mostly involve close-rangebat, unlike styles such as Tongbei, which are adept at long-range strikes. In terms of footwork, Wing Chun does not have the nimble maneuvering of Eight Forms Palm. Even so, Wing Chun¡¯s inch power is terrifying in actualbat. Inch power is used in various martial arts, such as the rebounding force in Tai Chi, which also belongs to inch power. But it¡¯s Wing Chun¡¯s inch punch that can focus force into a single point. Greg, who had researched various martial arts while training, was naturally familiar with Wing Chun. This was exactly why he had intentionally retreated a couple of steps just now, creating some distance between himself and Simmons to avoid giving him the opportunity for a surprise attack. The distance between Greg and Simmons was just right for both attack and defense, but for Simmons, it was ufortable. Making an offensive move would expose too many weaknesses, while waiting for Greg¡¯s attack would mean losing the initiative. Simmons seemed to realize this and his expression hardened slightly as he scoffed, ¡°Not short on tactics, I see!¡± With that, he charged forward with quick, broken steps. Although Simmons was unable to discern the style of Greg¡¯s stance, his confidence was not shaken in the slightest. Frankly, he just didn¡¯t respect Greg. What could a young man possibly be capable of? Even if he started learning martial arts while still in his mother¡¯s womb, he wouldn¡¯t necessarily be a match for me. Hugh Simmons rushed forward, aiming a punch straight at Greg Jensen¡¯s chest. Seeing this, Bobby Prince and Bryce Cooke, standing nearby, both broke into a sweat for Greg Jensen. Having followed Norman Holmes for many years, they knew Hugh Simmons all too well. But the better they understood him, the more afraid they became. The reason was simple, against young people like themselves, Hugh Simmons could take on ten at a time! As Hugh Simmons¡¯s fist was about to strike Greg Jensen¡¯s chest, their hearts jumped into their throats. However, faced with that enormous fist, Greg Jensen wasn¡¯t worried at all. He calmly stepped aside, easily dodging the blow. Immediately after, he moved in close, trapping Hugh Simmons¡¯s side, and with a move resembling a close body check, he mmed into him. Bang! Hugh Simmons felt a heaviness in his chest, and then a great force hit him, sending him flying through the air. Before hitting the ground, he adjusted his posture, rolled with the fall, and then stood up. Bobby Prince and Bryce Cooke watched the scene, clenching their fists tight, their eyes filled with excitement. They wanted to cheer for Greg Jensen, but didn¡¯t dare make a sound. Hugh Simmons¡¯s face turned ugly as he coldly said to Greg Jensen, ¡°Kid, you¡¯ve got a few moves!¡± ¡°Haha, 1 not only have a few moves, but also a third and fourth. Would you like to see more?¡± ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got!¡± With gritted teeth, Hugh Simmons let out a grunt and charged again, this time more cautiously with a probing move. Greg Jensen, finally facing someone he could spar with, took his time, matching Hugh Simmons move for move. It had to be admitted, Hugh Simmons¡¯s fundamentals were solid. Although Wing Chun couldn¡¯tpare to the ¡°Yin Yang Harmony Scripture¡±, he still managed to exchange blows with Greg Jensen evenly. The difference, however, was that Greg Jensen became more proficient as the fight went on, while Hugh Simmons grew increasingly anxious. In just a few dozen seconds, Greg Jensen¡¯s understanding of hand-to-handbat had climbed to a new level. On the other hand, Hugh Simmons felt the pressure from Greg Jensen growing. Compared to when they started, it was as if he was facing apletely different person. Could it be that the kid had been holding back just now? On second thought, Hugh Simmons deemed it impossible. Considering they were sworn enemies, if Greg Jensen truly was that powerful, there would be no reason for him to hold back. But aside from that exnation, Hugh Simmons could think of no other reason. It couldn¡¯t be that he was improving while fighting, could it? If that were the case, the kid was terrifying! Who improves so rapidly? In just dozens of seconds, hisbat strength had leaped to a higher level? Hugh Simmons felt his scalp tingle, wanting to stop fighting and leave, but Greg Jensen¡¯s attacks came like a tornado, leaving him no chance to escape. Now, he could only struggle in desperation! However, he soon found he couldn¡¯t keep up. For Greg Jensen¡¯s attacks became even more ferocious. ¡°You¡¯re still too weak, no longer capable of improving my skills. So, please do me a favor and die!¡± Upon hearing the first part, Hugh Simmons inwardly muttered, ¡°As expected,¡± convinced that the kid was indeed using him for practice. But when he heard thetter half, his face turned green! What did he mean by ¡°please do me a favor and die¡±? Wasn¡¯t this seeking his very soul? To attempt to kill an opponent while saying they were too weak. The thing was, this conflict was instigated by Hugh Simmons himself; to say he was courting his own demise was almost putting it mildly.. Chapter 113: Cannot Be Merciful to the Enemy__i Chapter 113: Cannot Be Merciful to the Enemy__i Trantor: 549690339 1 ¡°Stop¡­ stop hitting me, I give up!¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t give up!¡± Greg Jensen knew he had reached his limit and simply unleashed his killing move. He threw a punch at his opponent¡¯s nose, and after being blocked by Hugh Simmons, his hand suddenly opened, shing directly across his eyes. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Hugh Simmons cried out in pain, his eyes involuntarily closing. Before he could react, Greg Jensennded another punch on his chest. Crack! Hugh Simmons¡¯s breastbone instantly copsed, he staggered back a few steps, and fell to the ground with a thump. He felt a searing pain in his chest as if he had been run over by arge truck, his face instantly turned pale, and his eyes were filled with terror. What was worse, something seemed to be moving inside his body, wreaking havoc on his internal organs wherever it passed. ¡°What¡­ what kind of martial arts is this?¡± Greg Jensen said indifferently, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be able to learn it anyway. Right now, all you can do is wait to die.¡± Hugh Simmons struggled to get up but found he could not muster a shred of strength. He was terrified to the core and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯ll do anything if you spare me. Kenny Walker, I¡¯ll help you kill Kenny Walker, please let me go¡­¡± ¡°Heh, no need!¡± Greg Jensen gave him a cold look and turned to signal Bobby Prince and others with a wave of his hand. ¡°Take him away and clean this up neatly.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Jensen.¡± Relief washed over Bobby Prince and Bryce Cooke when they heard his words, their hearts filled with the joy of a narrow escape. They moved briskly, calling two subordinates who could still move, and clumsily carried Hugh Simmons away. Greg Jensen, I beg you, let me go, I won¡¯t trouble you anymore, I¡¯m begging you¡­¡± ¡°Trouble me? You think you can?¡± Greg Jensen sneered and shook his head. Prior to this, he would only resort to killing when absolutely necessary, but today Kenny Walker had taught him a lesson. Showing mercy to an enemy is cruelty to oneself. Had he not suddenly awakened, Norman Holmes would likely be a dead man by now. And he himself could also have been killed in an unaware state by Hugh Simmons¡¯s sneak attack. Spare Hugh Simmons? There was simply no such option in Greg Jensen¡¯s mind! Watching Hugh Simmons being taken away, Greg Jensen felt a slight relief and entered the intensive care unit, only to find that Norman Holmes had already woken up. It was perfectly normal to be awoken by the noise outside. ¡°Did Hugh Simmonse?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Greg Jensen nodded with a smile. Norman Holmes¡¯s face changed drastically, and he struggled to get up. Greg Jensen quickly said, ¡°Just lie down in bed, Hugh Simmons has been taken care of by me.¡± ¡°Taken care of? You mean¡­¡± Shock and disbelief spread across Norman Holmes¡¯s face. Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I took care of him, and had Bobby Prince and his team take him away. I¡¯m sure they know how to handle it.¡± Norman Holmes looked at him in stunned silence, unable to say a word. After a long while, he finally regained hisposure, the corners of his mouth slightly lifted in relief, ¡°I always knewyou were skilled, but I didn¡¯t expect even Hugh Simmons to be no match for you.¡± ¡°Haha, just luck.¡± As they were talking, Bobby Prince and Bryce Cooke also came in. Bryce Cooke said with an excited face, ¡°Second Master Evan, Mr. Jensen is truly impressive. You didn¡¯t see it, but he took care of Master Hugh in just a few moves.¡± Yeah, Master Hugh got beat so badly that he couldn¡¯t even stand up. When they carried him off, he was crying like a child.¡± Bobby Prince was also full of emotion and said, ¡°I never thought Master Hugh would be such a coward.¡± Hearing his trusted aides speak so highly of Greg Jensen, Norman Holmes also started smiling happily. Ever since he found out that Kenny Walker had hired Master Hugh, he had been living in constant fear. Now that the pressure was finally lifted, he felt much more at ease. Looking at Greg Jensen, he said somewhat excitedly, ¡°Brother Greg, I won¡¯t say anything superfluous. From now on, if you need anything from me, just say the word. If I, Norman Holmes, so much as frown, may I die a terrible death.¡± Then, he looked towards Bobby Prince and Bryce Cooke and said in a stern voice, ¡°From today forward, whatever Brother Greg tells you is as if I said it myself. Whatever he tells you to do, you do, understood?¡± ¡°Yes, Second Master Evan, I understand.¡± The two answered in unison. Yet, there was a difference; Bobby Prince was grinning from ear to ear, while Bryce Cooke showed a face full of fear, not daring to look Greg Jensen in the eye and only managing to sneak quick nces with his peripheral vision. Greg Jensenughed and said, ¡°We don¡¯t need to be so formal with each other, why make such a big fuss?¡± Norman Holmes shook his head with a serious expression and said, ¡°Brother Greg, even though Master Hugh has been dealt with, we can¡¯t afford to let our guard down. Now that you¡¯ve taken care of Master Hugh, Kenny Walker definitely won¡¯t let this go. Who knows what other tricks he has up his sleeve waiting for us.¡± ¡°Kenny Walker¡­¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s expression darkened, and his voice grew chill as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Once you can leave the hospital, I¡¯ll take care of him.¡± ¡°Brother Greg, Kenny Walker is no ordinary man. When dealing with him, you must be extremely careful.¡± ¡°Mm, I know. You get some rest.¡± After Greg Jensen left the hospital ward, heforted Jaylene River who had rushed over, and then he went back to the ward to continue sleeping. The next morning, Greg Jensen suddenly felt his nose itch and groggily opened his eyes to see Summer Snow rubbing her hair on his face. ¡°How did you get here?¡± Greg Jensen hurriedly sat up and, noticing the empty ward, asked in surprise, ¡°Did youe by yourself?¡± ¡°Haha, no, my sister went to buy breakfast.¡± Summer Snow, giggling, sat on the bed and pushed Greg Jensen, ¡°Move in a bit, let me get some more sleep.¡± ¡°Uh, then sleep.¡± Greg Jensen was about to get off the bed when Summer Snow wrapped her arms around his and lied down on the bed. ¡°You¡­ stop messing around, your sister will be here soon.¡± Oh, it¡¯s fine. Just lie down for a bit. My sister went with a few of Evan Second Master¡¯s guys. It¡¯ll take a while for them to bring back breakfast for so many people.¡± Greg Jensen shook his head and said, ¡°That still doesn¡¯t make it right; it¡¯s not appropriate for us to be like this.¡± Summer Snow¡¯s face turned stem, and she huffed, ¡°Fine. If you don¡¯t let me hug you, I¡¯ll just tell my sister you bullied me once she gets back.¡± Greg Jensen was at aplete loss for words. A sly glint shone in Summer Snow¡¯s eyes as she cooed, ¡°Aww,e on, just lie with me for a bit.¡± ¡°Just for five minutes, okay?¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Left with no choice, Greg Jensen awkwardlyid beside her, his whole body tensed up, visibly ufortable. ¡°Turn around; I¡¯m not a tiger. I won¡¯t bite.¡± Summer Snow tugged at Greg Jensen¡¯s cor, pulling him closer. She snuggled into his embrace like a kitten. After wriggling around to find afortable position, she settled down and closed her eyes contentedly. Greg Jensen remainedpletely rigid, unsure whether to hold her or not, with his hands awkwardly suspended in the air. Summer Snow opened her eyes again, red at Greg Jensen, and pouted, ¡°Hold me.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± With a sigh, Greg Jensen wrapped his arms around her waist. The warm and soft embrace made his heart surge, especially the faint, elegant scent that made his thoughts race. Chapter 114 - 114 Sisterly Concerns 1 Chapter 114: Sisterly Concerns 1 Trantor: 549690339 At that moment, Lois Abbott suddenly opened her eyes and red at Greg Jensen, usingly saying, ¡°You bad guy, all you think about is indecent stuff.¡± Whoosh! Greg Jensen¡¯s face instantly flushed with embarrassment, and he so wished he could find a crack in the ground to crawl into as he subconsciously shrank back. Lois Abbott didn¡¯t care, she threw her leg over his body, closed her eyes, and continued to sleep. Phew! Greg Jensen quietly exhaled and softly said, ¡°Let me give you a massage.¡± ¡°Okay, thanks, brother-inw, you¡¯re the best.¡± Lois Abbott, without opening her eyes, mumbled her thanks and even pecked Greg Jensen on the lips. Greg Jansen¡¯s body twitched but he quickly regained hisposure. He took a deep breath, forced himself to calm down, then started to massage the sleep acupoint on Lois Abbott, slowly kneading it. After a while, seeing that Lois Abbott had finally fallen asleep, he carefully got out of bed and left the hospital room. Once in the hallway, Greg Jensen finally let out a sigh of relief. He was about to call Lois Abbott when footsteps sounded from the staircase. Greg Jensen turned his head and saw Lois Abbott walking towards him in a professional short skirt outfit. The white blouse was stretched tight, threatening to burst, and the ultra-short skirt barely covered half her thighs. Especially those long legs enveloped in ck stockings, smooth and straight, without an ounce of excess fat, they left Greg Jensen parched with desire. The heat that had just subsided red up once again. ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast, I bought some.¡± Lois Abbott raised the breakfast in her hand to gesture, showing off a sweet smile. ¡°I want to eat you.¡± Greg Jensen immediately wrapped his arms around her and kissed her deeply. ¡°Mmm, this is a hallway.¡± Lois Abbott pushed him away in a hurry and, heart pounding, nced around to make sure no one wasing before she let out a sigh of relief. She red at him with pretended anger and said wordlessly, ¡°You bad guy, always bullying me!¡± ¡°Hehheh.¡± Greg Jensen chuckled and pulled her toward the hospital room. Lois Abbott stumbled a few steps and asked, ¡°Hey, what about my sister?¡± ¡°She¡¯s catching up on sleep in the room.¡± ¡°How does she manage to sleep wherever she goes? She was asleep for half the day in the car just now.¡± Lois Abbott set the breakfast on a table nearby, about to wake Lois Snow, but Greg Jensen directly picked her up and walked into the restroom. ¡°Stop fooling around, my sister is out there.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, I just massaged her sleep acupoint, she should stay asleep.¡± ¡°That¡¯s still not okay.¡± ¡°Just keep your voice down, it will be fine.¡± In the cramped restroom, the temperature gradually rose, soon reaching its peak. On the bed outside, Lois Snow groggily opened her eyes and looked around. Greg Jensen¡¯s figure was nowhere to be found, making her little mouth immediately pout. ¡°Hmph, big bad guy, ran off so quickly.¡± Lois Snow had gone to bed early the previous night, and had slept for a while in the car that morning. The reason she dozed off on the hospital bed was just out of habit. Even though Greg Jensen had pressed her sleep acupoint, she woke up soon after. That s why, when Lois Snow pulled open the restroom door, the air instantly froze, and the whole world seemed to fall silent. All three of them stood petrified, rooted to the spot. ¡°Um¡­ you guys continue, pretend I¡¯m not here.¡± Lois Snow said this out loud, but showed no intention of leaving. Instead, she stared with big, watery eyes, as if ready to watch a live show. Lois Abbott¡¯s cheeks were fiery red, and a trace of anger appeared on her face as she said sternly, ¡°Get out now, you little girl who doesn¡¯t know any shame!¡± ¡°Lla, you¡¯re one to talk about shame¡ªyou¡¯re the one who¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Say that again!¡± Lois Abbott angrily said, ¡°Get out now, or I¡¯ll break your legs!¡± ¡°Oh my, there¡¯s no need for that, I¡¯m leaving already.¡± Lois Abbott stuck out her tongue at Greg Jensen and blinked her eyes, saying, ¡°Go for it, brother, you¡¯re the best.¡± Before Lois could get angry again, she ran out like a shot, thoughtfully closing the door behind her. It wasn¡¯t until then that Greg finally came to his senses and hurriedly began to tidy up his clothes. Lois pushed him and snorted, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Tidying up?¡± ¡°Dream on, keep going!¡± Greg was caught off guard and pointed at the shadow on the ss door, indicating that Lois was eavesdropping there. Lois rolled her eyes and huffed, ¡°Ignore her!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Greg was stunned. Outside the door, hearing the footsteps inside, Lois quickly ran back to her bed and pretended to be asleep. The next second, Greg pushed the door open and ran out of the ward without looking back. After a while, Lois finally walked out of the bathroom at her leisure. She came to the bedside, looked at her sister¡¯s flushed cheeks and scoffed, ¡°Alright, stop pretending, I know you¡¯re not sleeping.¡± ¡°All, you caught me.¡± Lois sat up from the bed, batting her big eyes and said with feigned grievance, ¡°Sis, I really didn¡¯t mean to peep.¡± ¡°Sure, but you did it on purpose to eavesdrop.¡± ¡°I was just¡­ curious.¡± Lois¡¯s face turned slightly red as she bashfully lowered her head. Seeing her sister like this, Lois couldn¡¯t help but sigh and asked softly, ¡°Tell the truth to your sister, do you like Greg?¡± ¡°Like¡­¡± Lois suddenly realized what she was admitting and quickly shook her head, ¡°No, I don¡¯t like him, he¡¯s your husband, how could I like him?¡± ¡°You¡¯re still lying!¡± Lois tugged at her little ear and snorted, ¡°The way you look at him is all wrong, your sister has been there, don¡¯t think I can¡¯t see through your thoughts.¡± IIJ II Lois instantly became speechless, fidgeting with the corners of the nket. Lois sighed, ¡°If you like him, I have no objections.¡± ¡°Oh, what?¡± Lois was stunned, her face lighting up with surprise as she raised her head, but saw her sister looking at her with a mischievous smile. ¡°Still say you don¡¯t like him?¡± Lois extended her finger and pressed it on her forehead,ughing, ¡°You little minx, just by how you raise your leg, I know what you¡¯re up to.¡± Lois lowered her head shyly and muttered, ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s not like I can control liking brother, who made him so amazing.¡± Lois said with a touch of pride, ¡°Nonsense, if he weren¡¯t amazing, do you think I¡¯d fall for him?¡± Lois lifted her head and asked curiously, ¡°Sis, how did you meet brother? Where was it the first time?¡± ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Lois put on a serious face and said sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t ask about what you shouldn¡¯t, no prying!¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Enough, let¡¯s talk about something important.¡± Lois continued, ¡°Like I said earlier, I don¡¯t object to you liking Greg. Even if you two got together, your sister wouldn¡¯t say anything. But if he doesn¡¯t like you, then it¡¯s none of my business.¡± ¡°He does, brother likes me too.¡± ¡°How do you know he likes you?¡± Lois was dumbfounded, knowing she had slipped up, and tried to cover it up, but under Lois¡¯s prating gaze, she had no choice but to reveal how they had slept in each other¡¯s arms. Upon hearing this, Lois¡¯s face darkened instantly, and she said angrily, ¡°Greg Jensen, daring to fancy my sister!¡± Saying this, she was ready to go find Greg and settle the score. Seeing her reaction, Lois panicked, ¡°Sis, what are you doing? You just said you didn¡¯t care.¡± Chapter 115: The Fickle-hearted Radish i Chapter 115: The Fickle-hearted Radish i Lois Abbott¡¯s body stiffened, and then she let out a sigh, looking at her naive and innocent sister with a bitter smile, ¡°I hope you can handle him.¡± ¡°I can handle him, I can handle him.¡± Seeing that her sister was no longer angry, Lois Hsueh nodded with a grin, ¡°I¡¯ll take our brother down tonight.¡± Smack! Lois Abbott smacked her on the head and said angrily, ¡°Take down my foot! I¡¯m warning you, a girl should have self-respect when she¡¯s out. Even if the two of you really get together, don¡¯t go bbing about everything, got it?¡± Lois Hsueh, clutching the spot where she was hit, grimacing in pain, nodded repeatedly, ¡°Got it, got it.¡± ¡°Also, keep this matter a secret from everyone for now, understand?¡± ¡°I got it, hehe, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± Lois Abbott watched her sister¡¯s jubnt expression and felt a faint feeling of mncholy rise within her, but it quickly subsided. The longer she spent with Greg Jensen, the more she felt she couldn¡¯t see through him. For that very reason, she knew she couldn¡¯t keep Greg Jensen to herself. Rather than letting someone else snatch him away, it would be better to give her sister a chance. As for the future, they would just have to let nature take its course. Thinking of Greg Jensen about to enter a life of being surrounded by attentions from others, Lois Abbott felt so annoyed she itched at the roots of her teeth, grinding them and saying, ¡°That jerk is getting off way too easy!¡± Achoo¡­ Achoo¡­ Meanwhile, Greg Jensen was taking Norman Holmes¡¯s pulse in the monitoring room, when he suddenly felt an itch in his nose, followed by several sneezes in session. Greg Jensen was now at the third level of Qi Refinement, with physical qualities far beyond ordinary people, and almost never fell ill. Common ailments like colds and rhinitis simply couldn¡¯t affect him. Why would he suddenly sneeze several times? ¡°Weird, is someone cursing me?¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t take it to heart and continued to take Norman Holmes¡¯s pulse. After a while, he slowly retracted his hand, smiling, ¡°Apart from the sternum, there doesn¡¯t seem to be any other major issues. It¡¯s just that you¡¯ve just had surgery and your qi and blood are somewhat deficient. You need proper rest and recuperation for a while, and you must regrly take the Pill I gave your sister-inw.¡± Next to him, Jaylene River heard that her husband was out of danger and couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed, ¡°Mr. Jensen, thank you so much.¡± ¡°Sister-inw, please don¡¯t be so formal with me. Now that I¡¯m in a life-and- death friendship with your husband, it would be inappropriate to be so distant,¡± Greg Jensen replied. Jaylene River smiled, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s my bad, hehe.¡± Norman Holmes thought about how Greg Jensen had risked his life for him in a sh with Hugh Simmons, yet he himself had done nothing for Greg Jensen, and couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of guilt. He opened his mouth, not knowing what to say, and silently resolved to repay Greg Jensen in the future. ¡°All right, there shouldn¡¯t be any issues during the day, so I¡¯m going to check on the supermarket. I¡¯lle back tonight.¡± ¡°Okay, take care.¡± Norman Holmes quickly said, ¡°Jaylene, you and Bobby should walk Mr. Jensen out.¡± ¡°No need for that, we¡¯re all family here. What¡¯s there to walk out for? Just rest inside, I¡¯ll meet up with Lois and the others and leave on my own.¡± ¡°Then take it slow.¡± After saying goodbye to Norman Holmes, Greg Jensen went back to his own resting ward and saw the two sisters whispering together. The two of them didn¡¯t know what intimate things they were discussing, their faces all flushed like ripened apples, a feast for the eyes. ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Thinking back to the awkward moment just now, Greg Jensen still felt a bit embarrassed, so he deliberately coughed lightly to alert them to his presence. Lois Abbott¡¯s face immediately stiffened, and she looked at him expressionlessly. The grinning Lois Hsueh, on the other hand, even sneakily made a face. Greg Jensen said with a smile, ¡°We¡¯re not needed here during the day, let¡¯s head back to the supermarket first. I¡¯lle back tonight.¡± ¡°Mhm, okay.¡± Lois Abbott nodded and walked out without a word. As she passed by Greg Jensen, she didn¡¯t even nce his way,pletely devoid of the warmth she used to show. Greg Jensen scratched his head, puzzled, and turned to ask, ¡°Lois Hsueh, what¡¯s with your sister?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Lois Abbott had a sly smile as she said, ¡°My sister must have been angered by some kind of Casanova.¡± ¡°Casanova? Who? Hey, make it clear before you leave.¡± Inside the vi, Kenny Walker paced around the living room like an ant on a hot pan, asionally ncing outside the window, but Hugh Simmons¡¯s figure was still nowhere to be seen. ¡± Logically speaking, Master Simmons should have returned by now. Even if he was in a hurry to get home, he should have called me.¡± Wayne Cooper knew what he was worried about and hurried to reassure him, ¡°Mr. Walker, don¡¯t worry, with Master Simmons¡¯s skills, even if he did fail, he would definitely be able to escape. He hasn¡¯t sent any news, probably because he¡¯s too tired and went straight home to sleep.¡± But Kenny Walker was not grateful at all, and instead cursed angrily, ¡°Fail my ass, with Master Simmons¡¯s abilities, how could he possibly fail?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Walker is right, Master Simmons wouldn¡¯t fail, he must¡¯ve just gone home to sleep.¡± Wayne Cooper quickly changed his tune to tter him, but he was somewhat skeptical in his heart. Even if Master Simmons was great, he was still human, and humans can fail. Moreover, that young man named Greg Jensen was not weak either. However, he merely thought that Master Simmons, ashamed of his failure, did not show up to see Kenny Walker, which is why there had been no news. He never considered that Hugh Simmons might have actually been caught by Greg Jensen. He had previously warned Norman Holmes that it was normal for Master Simmons to fail and flee. Feeling a bit more at ease in his heart, Wayne Cooper was about to speak when a subordinate rushed in in a hurry. ¡°Mr. Walker, it¡¯s not good. Master Simmons seems to have been caught.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Kenny Walker and Wayne Cooper were both stunned. The subordinate quickly said, ¡°Someone just saw Master Simmons getting into Bobby Prince¡¯s car heading to the outskirts.¡± Hiss! Hearing his words, Kenny Walker and Wayne Cooper both took a sharp intake of breath. Master Simmons was caught? How is that possible? Even if he couldn¡¯t kill Greg Jensen and Norman Holmes, escaping shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right? How could he be caught by someone? Wayne Cooper was dumbfounded and somewhat in disbelief, suspecting he had heard wrong. Kenny Walker wasn¡¯t faring any better. He had always used Hugh Simmons as a secret weapon, and in all these years, he had never failed. Yet today, this secret weapon had malfunctioned! Wayne Cooper stole a nce at Kenny Walker and saw that his face was as stern as water, his eyebrows tightly furrowed, and the veins on his forehead bulging with obvious fury. Seeing this, a thought suddenly sprang to life in his mind. Falling out with Norman Holmes was like cutting off one of Kenny Walker¡¯s arms. Now with Hugh Simmons gone, his other arm was also broken. The Kenny Walker before him now was like a toothless tiger, no longer to be feared. It seems the day for him to regain his freedom isn¡¯t far away. With this thought, a slight smile crept onto Wayne Cooper¡¯s lips. Kenny Walker frowned and asked with a stern face, ¡°Wayne Cooper, what are youughing at?¡± ¡°Laughing? No, I wasn¡¯tughing. You must¡¯ve seen wrong, right?¡± Wayne Cooper had an innocent face but was inwardly nervous and quickly changed the subject, ¡°Mr. Walker, since they took Master Simmons to the outskirts, surely it means they yed their hand. You must n ahead.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Kenny Walker nodded, his expression darkening again as he fell into deep thought. Chapter 116 - 116 Opening of the Branch i Chapter 116: Opening of the Branch i Wayne Cooper¡¯s heart stirred, and feigning contemtion, he said, ¡°Mr. Walker, I think we should take a different approach.¡± Kenny Walker looked up, puzzled, ¡°What kind of approach?¡± ¡°Greg Jensen has a girlfriend, right? We could¡­¡± Wayne Cooper blinked but didn¡¯t finish his sentence. ¡°Are you suggesting I threaten him with his girlfriend? There are rules in our world, cmities should not befall family, this idea of yours seems rather devious, doesn¡¯t it?¡± As Kenny Walker spoke, he suddenly smiled, ¡°However, I like it.¡± He looked at Wayne Cooper appreciatively and instructed, ¡°In the next two days, find a way to bring her here. I want to see if that kid really is that fond of this woman.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Wayne Cooper only wished to reap the benefits without getting involved in the mire. Even Hugh Simmons got handled by that kid Greg Jensen; if he angered Greg, he was certain there would be no good oue. Kenny Walker¡¯s expression turned slightly stern as he stared at him and asked, ¡± What? You¡¯re not brave enough to do it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that, just¡­¡± ¡°Enough, stop beating around the bush. In these desperate times, I have no one else to rely on; you are the only one who can do this properly,¡± Kenny Walker cut him off. Kenny Walker patted Wayne Cooper¡¯s shoulder encouragingly and said, ¡°Go ahead with confidence, I¡¯ll cover for you if anything happens.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Wayne Cooper forced a smile, cursing to himself inside. I don¡¯t buy your crap! Perry Holmes did so much for you, and just because he wanted an apology for your sister-inw, didn¡¯t you say you would finish him off? Kenny Walker seemed to realize Wayne Cooper¡¯s reluctance and, with the corners of his mouth slightly upturned, promised, ¡°Old Wayne, you¡¯ve been with me the longest, don¡¯t you know what kind of man I am? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you down. Once Greg Jensen is taken care of, no one in Riverhaven County will dare oppose us. Together, brother, we¡¯ll grow thepany bigger and stronger, and I¡¯ll get you some shares of thepany. By then, you won¡¯t have to worry about food or drink.¡± ¡°Thankyou, Mr. Walker, I¡¯ll make sure the job gets done,¡± Wayne Cooper assured him. ¡°Hmm, just be careful when you do it. It¡¯s okay to stir up trouble, but make sure the job is done well.¡± ¡°Got it, Mr. Walker.¡± ¡°Hmm, you can go now.¡± Watching Wayne Cooper leave with teary-eyed gratitude, Kenny Walker nodded in satisfaction. Once Wayne Cooper left the vi, the smile on his face gradually disappeared, reced by a cold sneer. He hade to realize that Kenny Walker was a scoundrel who was neither willing to share wealth nor to endure hardships together. Trusting him was less reliable than believing in winning a five million lottery tomorrow! The dead hare gets skinned, the running dog gets cooked! Even if Greg Jensen really was taken down by Kenny Walker, waiting for him would not be luxury cars, pretty women, andpany shares, but rather a cold butcher¡¯s knife. In case any trouble arose, Kenny Walker would definitely be the first to throw him under the bus. However, business that needed to be dealt with still had to be addressed, otherwise, Kenny Walker would not let him off the hook either. Wayne Cooper sighed helplessly, now he could only take one step at a time and hope that Greg wouldn¡¯t take his anger out on him. Greg Jensen, Lois Abbott, Amber Hall, and Alfred Webb went around visiting the four stores. Looking at the tidy and clean stores, a sincere smile couldn¡¯t help but break out on his face. All four stores were now ready, just waiting for the grand opening. As the ostensible boss, Lois Abbott held a meeting for the employees and gave them a portion of the store earnings as a bonus. A monthly sry of fifteen hundred yuan plus a year-end bonus made this welfare offer irresistible for the employees from Peach Blossom Vige. The faces of the eight employees were flushed with excitement, and they assured continuously that they would definitely do their best going forward. At noon, Lois Abbott invited these people for a meal again. Seeing Greg Jensen sitting next to Lois Abbott, one of them couldn¡¯t helpughing and said, ¡°Silly Greg is here too, huh? You¡¯ve got to stick with Manager Abbott and work hard.¡± ¡°Yeah, after this ¡®vige,¡¯ there won¡¯tbe sucha ¡®shop¡¯ anymore. I¡¯ve never seen such a good boss like Manager Abbott before.¡± ¡°Mhm, of course,¡± Greg Jensen agreed, trying to hold back his grin as he nodded. Shawn Jensen, Uncle San¡¯s nephew, asked in surprise, ¡°Why does Silly Greg seem so much more normal now?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± ¡°Cough cough, the thing is, I took him to an old traditional Chinese medicine doctor the other day. After one treatment, his condition has improved a lot.¡± Lois Abbott held back herughter and spoke up to help Greg out of the encirclement. Greg Jensen smiled at Shawn Jensen and said, ¡°Hey, big bro.¡± ¡°Yo, so you remember that I¡¯m your big brother, huh? That¡¯s really great.¡± Shawn Jensen¡¯s face lit up with surprise as he couldn¡¯t stop saying, ¡°May the ancestors bless us, the Jensen Family college grad is finally going to return to normal.¡± Someone reminded from the side, ¡°What ancestor¡¯s blessing, it¡¯s clearly Manager Abbott¡¯s doing.¡± ¡°Right, right, it¡¯s all thanks to Manager Abbott. I don¡¯t have much to say, so let me give you a bow.¡± Shawn Jensen, moved, stood up and immediately gave Lois Abbott a bow. A standard ny-degree bow, not a hair out of ce, it was as stiff as if he were attending a funeral. Greg Jensen¡¯s face immediately darkened. Lois Abbott covered her mouth, trying to stifle herughter, then turned to Greg Jensen and whispered, ¡°Are all Jensen Family folks this funny?¡± Amber Hall felt all sorts of awkward and gave Shawn Jensen a look, saying, ¡°Sit down, don¡¯t just bow to people randomly.¡± ¡°Uh, okay, sister-inw.¡± Shawn Jensenughed awkwardly and quickly sat down. Lois Abbott said with a smile, ¡°Alright, everyone, let¡¯s eat.¡± It has to be said, the culture around dining together was really effective. After the meal, the employees were all buoyed up with enthusiasm and got everything ready for the grand opening in no time. On the day of the grand opening, everyone timed it just right to set off the firecrackers. The main store also hung banners in advance and sent a message to remind its members, notifying them about the opening of the nearby branch. ¡°Now that¡¯s better, no need to go that far anymore.¡± ¡°Indeed, the store has opened right at our doorstep.¡± The regr customers of the Peach Blossom Grocery Supermarket were delighted because before they wanted to buy premium vegetables from Peach Blossom Vige, they had to travel a great distance to the main store. Now, with a branch right by their home, they could just take a short stroll to get there. On the first day of opening, the four stores¡¯ sales broke through fifty thousand yuan. Although the main store¡¯s sales had dropped slightly, they were still maintained around a hundred thousand yuan. With all the storesbined, daily sales soared to one hundred and fifty thousand yuan, which would amount to around four million and five hundred thousand yuan in sales per month, with profits nearing five hundred thousand yuan. The Reverie Inn, despite being such a big business, only had an ie of just over five million yuan a year. The profits of the grocery supermarket had already surpassed that of the Reverie Inn. On receiving this news, Alfred Webb, who was far away in Asia, called to congratte them, and he and Lois Abbott came up with a suggestion for Greg Jensen and Lois Abbott to consider: it would be best to link the supermarket with the inn. His suggestion perfectly matched Greg Jensen¡¯s own thoughts. Even before Alfred Webb called, Greg Jensen had already been nning with Lois Abbott to conduct a simr promotional event. So, with Alfred Webb¡¯s input over the phone, the Peach Blossom Grocery Supermarket and the Reverie Inn did a dreamlike coboration. Customers who spent over three hundred yuan at the grocery supermarket could receive a thirty-percent discount voucher for the Reverie Inn. Chapter 117: Success_1 Chapter 117: Sess_1 The 30% off coupon might not seem like much, but for the average person, the standard cost of dining at the Reverie Inn was pretty steep. Therefore, once the discount coupon was introduced, customers who had never been to the Reverie Inn before immediately became interested. They had all heard of the Reverie Inn¡¯s reputation but had never visited. Seizing the opportunity presented by the discount coupons, they brought family and friends to dine at the Reverie Inn. In a short time, the sales at the Reverie Inn soared, nearly doubling in just a few days. Lois timelyunched a moners¡¯ menu,¡± which was cheaper than the previous offerings, but customers could only sit in the ground floor lobby. Moreover, in the ground floor lobby, one couldn¡¯t enjoy the Inn¡¯s signature dishes or its famously nourishing medicated meals. At the same time, a 15% service charge was added for the private dining rooms, and the prices formon dishes were the same as those in the lobby. In this way, the guest hierarchy waspletely separated, and those who were dining at the hotel for the first time were fully retained. ¡°Iris has done well, this hotel should have been handed over to you earlier.¡± Alfred Webb was very pleased and said to Greg Jensen, smiling, ¡°Greg, thank you for your help.¡± ¡°Uncle Alfred, you¡¯re too kind. It¡¯s all Iris¡¯ own doing, I¡¯ve just been lending a hand,¡± Greg humbly replied. Alfred Webbughed heartily and said, ¡°I know my own daughter. If she had this kind of ability, she wouldn¡¯t have been at her wits¡¯ end due to the hotel¡¯s business before.¡± ¡°Dad, how¡­ how can you speak of me that way.¡± Lois immediately got upset and said to her father in the video call, ¡°Greg really didn¡¯t help much at all.¡± ¡°Hahaha, your Aunt Tao is calling me out for a walk. I¡¯m hanging up now, okay?¡± With a cheerfulugh, Alfred Webb hung up the video call. Lois, mouth puffing up in annoyance, red at Greg and asked, ¡°Tell me, did you or did you not help at all?¡± Greg, caught betweenughter and tears, said, ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re right.¡± ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s more like it.¡± Lois rolled her eyes smugly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it clear that I¡¯m the more capable one?¡± Gregughed, ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re the most capable. So, Ms. Webb, please take good care of the business. I¡¯m going to check on Norman Holmes at the hospital.¡± ¡°Go ahead, will you be back tonight?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll stay at the hospital. Evan can¡¯t be moved yet, and it would be troublesome if Kenny Walker showed up.¡± Upon hearing his words, Lois¡¯s expression turned serious. She cautioned, ¡°Be careful, and make sure to prioritize your own safety.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Heart warmed, Greg stepped forward, embraced her, and kissed her deeply. Lois did not resist, tilting her head back in response. After a long while, Greg released her, smiling, ¡°Don¡¯t wander about tonight. Sleep tight at home.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Lois smiled. Greg drove away from the supermarket and headed to Riverhaven Hospital. What he didn¡¯t notice was a van parked across the street, and it had been there for three consecutive days. Engrossed in finding and filling gaps at the supermarket, Lois also failed to notice the van across the street. Not until the staff had left for the night and she had finished checking the day¡¯s ounts did she step out of the supermarket. Her Jeep had been driven away by Greg, and Alfred¡¯s old Crown was taken out by Adeline. With both cars unavable, she had no choice but to stand on the roadside waiting for a ride-share. At that moment, a yellow van slowly approached. Lois paid it no mind, looking down at her phone for the ride-share details. She had just lifted her head when she saw the van had stopped right in front of her. As Lois Abbott was puzzling over the situation, the van door suddenly swung open, and two masked men quickly jumped out, pulled her into the vehicle before she could react. Lois¡¯s scream had just begun when it abruptly cut off. Immediately afterward, the yellow van sped off, leaving only a pair of red taillights fading into the distance. On the other side, after Greg Jensen finished examining Norman Holmes¡¯s body, he also performed another acupuncture session to stimte the cirction in his head. Watching Greg¡¯s serious demeanor, Norman couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty as he said, ¡°Brother Greg, I feel like I¡¯m almost fully recovered now, can I be discharged from the hospital?¡± ¡± What¡¯s the rush, the hospital is safer than home right now. Kenny Walker has been so quiet these past few days, who knows what evil he¡¯s plotting.¡± Before Greg could finish, his phone suddenly rang. He picked it up and after listening for a moment, his expression turned grim. ¡°Something¡¯s happened!¡± A surge of anxiety gripped Norman, who quickly asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Iris has been taken.¡± ¡°Did Kenny Walker do it?¡± Greg¡¯s face was twisted in anger as he said with a heavy voice, ¡°Who else could it be besides him! Damn Kenny Walker, he¡¯s forcing my hand!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t panic, his likely target is still us brothers, so he won¡¯t harm Miss Xia before achieving his goal.¡± Norman suggested, ¡°Here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do¡ªhave Bryce Cooke and Bobby Prince followyou; find the person first and then we¡¯ll talk.¡± Greg felt a slight warmth in his heart and said, ¡°They can¡¯t bothe with me, you need to keep someone on your side.¡± ¡°No need, Bobby Prince can call some guys over to keep watch. Without Bobby, I¡¯m afraid you might not find her so quickly.¡± ¡°Well¡­alright then.¡± Greg hesitated for a moment but then nodded in agreement. Now was no time for pretense; the priority was to find Lois. Norman called in Bobby Prince and Bryce Cooke and instructed, ¡°Miss Xia has been taken by Kenny Walker¡¯s men. You two, start making calls now, gather everyone and make sure you find her!¡± ¡°Understood, boss!¡± ¡°Evan, we¡¯ll be going then.¡± Norman nodded and said, ¡°Go, and be careful.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Greg left with Bobby Prince and Bryce Cooke and first drove to the fruit and vegetable supermarket. After inquiring about the incident and obtaining the license te number of the yellow van, he called Micah Brent and then reached out to Chester Ware. There was only one goal: find the van that took Lois. Whoever found it first could name their price! Greg was truly frantic, even more so than when Uncle Hall burned down their house. Upon receiving his call, Micah Brent and Chester Ware immediately mobilized all their connections to start looking for Lois. As a patrol bureau chief, Micah Brent had a natural advantage in searching for people, and he was confident he¡¯d find Lois first. After such a long time together, he hade to believe that Greg must be a hermit with extraordinary abilities, or at the very least, the disciple of one. Such people should be befriended, not offended. Now faced with the opportunity to support someone powerful, he wouldn¡¯t miss it. ¡°Chief, the yellow van wasst seen at the intersection on South Third Road, heading west.¡± Upon hearing this, Micah immediately ordered, ¡°Call everyone, depart immediately, and search west along South Third Road. Within one hour, we must find the person.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± One after another, police cars with ring sirens rushed out of the patrol bureau, heading towards South Third Road. At the same time, Micah also called Greg and ryed the information he had received to him. Chapter 118: The Great Earthquake of the Five Rivers_1 Chapter 118: The Great Earthquake of the Five Rivers_1 Chester Ware was kind-hearted, and as the wealthiest man in Riverhaven County, his connections were terrifying. How many of these wealthy individuals in Riverhaven County had not received his favors? Therefore, after receiving Greg Jensen¡¯s call, he immediately made calls to his friends, asking them to help find clues. When the tycoons learned that it was Mr. Jensen who had instructed them, they immediately sprang into action, deploying theirworks and resources to start the search. As the saying goes, many hands make light work. Though not numerous, the moguls of Riverhaven County had far-reaching connections, and their mobilization was indeed terrifying. In an instant, the entire Riverhaven County was set in motion, everyone in search of a yellow van. Before long, pedestrians strolling the streets were surprised to find that, despite the passing of rush hour, the traffic on the roads had picked up once again. Moreover, many of the cars were not driving fast, and the drivers were looking around as if searching for something. ¡°Why are there so many cars tonight?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but they¡¯re all nice cars, look at that Land Rover¡­¡± ¡°Look, that¡¯s Chester Ware¡¯s car.¡± ¡± Hey, that looks like Augustus Wolfe¡¯s car, the owner of Riverhaven Mall.¡± ¡°My goodness, why is it all rich people? What are they up to?¡± ¡°Could it be that some VIP is about to arrive?¡± Pedestrians stopped in their tracks, watching the carse and go. They could not fathom why all these wealthy individuals had suddenly appeared on the streets together. Just then, an even more bizarre scene unfolded. All at once, the vehicles came to a stop, then simultaneously turned around and made a beeline for South Third Road. Dozens of cars u-turning at the same time and heading in the same direction presented a rather impressive sight. The bustling streets were swiftly deserted in the blink of an eye. ¡°Holy shit, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I am certain it¡¯s something big.¡± ¡°No kidding, like I needed you to tell me that?¡± ¡°Looks like Riverhaven County is about to change!¡± The onlookers gazed at the empty streets, utterly astonished, eximing in shock. Meanwhile, on the side of South Third Road, a group of people surrounded the yellow van, all with grim expressions on their faces. ¡°They must have switched cars.¡± ¡°So alert, they¡¯re definitely habitual criminals!¡± Micah Brent, his face dark with anger, bellowed, ¡°Do I need you to tell me that? Get lost! Even if I have to dig three feet into the ground, I must find them. ¡°Yes, boss!¡± Greg Jensen parked his Jeep on the side of the road and looked over at Micah Brent. Micah Brent shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°They abandoned the vehicle; they must have switched to another car.¡± ¡± After switching cars, then what? Which direction did they go?¡± Greg Jensen asked. Micah Brent said with shame, ¡°We haven¡¯t found out yet.¡± At that moment, Greg Jensen¡¯s phone rang, and he heard Norman Holmes¡¯s excited voice, ¡°Brother Greg, we found them, they¡¯re in an abandoned warehouse in the east of the city, I¡¯ve already sent you the address.¡± ¡°The east of the city?¡± Hearing this news, Greg Jensen instinctively looked at Micah Brent. Micah Brent was startled, and then realizing what had happened, cursed, ¡°Aiden rk, these guys are really cunning, after dumping the car here, they actually turned back this way.¡± Greg Jensen said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m heading there now, as for whether or not you¡¯reing, that¡¯s up to you.¡± ¡°Go, how could we not? I¡¯ll call them right now.¡± Micah Brent quickly shouted to the people in the distance, telling them to follow Greg Jensen¡¯s car. A momentter, the Jeep led the charge, followed by a variety of vehicles, easily twenty or thirty in number. The convoy formed two lines, threading through the town center. ¡°Look, they¡¯re back again, and this time they seem to be heading to the east of the city.¡± ¡± What exactly is going on¡­¡± Passersby, who had juste to their senses from the previous shock, once again let out exmations of surprise. Watching the cars whiz by, everyone was utterly baffled. Meanwhile, Bobby Prince and Bryce Cooke notified their subordinates to rush to the location of the warehouse. After receiving the message, the youngsters scattered across Riverhaven County all converged towards the warehouse. In an abandoned warehouse in the east of the city, Lois Abbott was tied to a chair, her mouth stuffed with a rag. Kenny Walker looked at her with excitement andughed, ¡°Wayne, you did a great job this time. I didn¡¯t expect you to really bring this dame back.¡± ¡°It was all thanks to your expertmand, Mr. Zhao.¡± Wayne Cooper chuckled and asked, ¡°Mr. Zhao, can we call Greg Jensen now?¡± Kenny Walkerughed, ¡°No rush, let¡¯s wait another two days. The longer we wait, the more anxious that kid Greg will be, and he¡¯ll be more likely to ept our terms.¡± What a bastard, he sure has a lot of tricks up his sleeve! Wayne Cooper sneered inwardly, filled with contempt for Kenny Walker, but maintained a friendly facade andplimented him, ¡°Yes, how didn¡¯t I think of that? You¡¯re really something, Mr. Zhao.¡± As he spoke, Wayne Cooper also gave a thumbs-up, showing his admiration for Kenny Walker. ¡°That¡¯s enough, you keep watch for now, I¡¯m heading back,¡± Kenny Walker said before leaving, not forgetting to remind him, ¡°She¡¯s our bargaining chip in the negotiations with Greg, so make sure you keep a close eye on her and don¡¯t let her escape.¡± ¡°Rest assured, Mr. Zhao.¡± Wayne Cooper agreed wholeheartedly, but internally he was contemting how to extricate himself. He had deliberately sent a message to Norman Holmes, revealing the warehouse location, in the hope that Greg would take care of Kenny Walker. When that time came, not only could he rid himself of Kenny Walker but he might also take the opportunity to make a profit. ¡°Mmph¡­¡± Lois Abbott squirmed uneasily. Seeing this, Kenny Walker walked over with a smile and removed the rag from her mouth. ¡°You guys¡­just let me go. My rtionship with Greg isn¡¯t as close as you think. He won¡¯te to save me.¡± Lois Abbott was petrified; she had never encountered such a situation before. Even so, she tried her best to remain calm and sought to distance herself from Greg Jensen. In doing so, Kenny Walker would lose his leverage over Greg, and Greg wouldn¡¯t need to do anything rash for her. With this thought, Lois Abbott felt a surge of calm and looked up directly at Kenny Walker. Kenny Walker¡¯s lips curled into a sly smile, ¡°So Greg really doesn¡¯t care about you?¡± Lois Abbott was overjoyed inside and hurriedly said, ¡°That ungrateful wretch, he just sees me as a ything. How could he care about my life or death? However, in her eagerness not to trouble Greg, she forgot about her own plight. Kenny Walker, far from getting angry at her words, justughed out loud. He looked at Lois Abbott with a mocking expression and sneered, ¡°In that case, what use is there in keeping you?¡± After speaking, he lifted his head and said to Wayne Cooper, ¡°Since she¡¯s of no use, take her to the back mountain, dig a hole, and bury her.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Zhao.¡± Wayne Cooper understood and waved his hand, prompting two of his men to approach. Seeing this, Lois Abbott panicked immediately, turning deathly pale. Chapter 119 - 120 When I’m a Fart_1 Chapter 120: When I¡¯m a Fart_1 Despite trembling all over with fear, Lois Abbott still forced her eyes wide open to watch Greg Jensen take care of Kenny Walker. She felt both a sense of relief and fear! Time passed, and suddenly Kenny Walker¡¯s wails stopped. Micah Brent sneakily looked back and instantly felt a chill run through him. At that moment, Kenny Walker was lying on the ground with all his limbs broken, like a pile of mush, copsing powerlessly. If it weren¡¯t for the slight heaving of his chest, he could have easily assumed Kenny Walker was already dead. The sound of footsteps suddenly arose, and Micah Brent quickly averted his gaze. Greg Jensen, holding Lois Abbott, approached and said in a deep voice as he passed Micah Brent, ¡°Chief Micah, I¡¯ll leave Kenny Walker to you.¡± Micah Brent promptly said, ¡°Yes, Mr. Jensen.¡± Greg Jensen nodded and took Lois Abbott to the Jeep, then started the vehicle and drove away. Seeing Greg Jensen leave, the others gathered around, and upon a nce, they all gasped in shock. ¡°Isn¡¯t this too brutal?¡± ¡°He deserved it, who told him to offend Mr. Jensen.¡± Micah Brent disagreed with ament, waved to the distance, and called over two patrol officers, saying, ¡°Take him to the hospital, keep a close eye on him, don¡¯t let him run away. He still has to be sent back inter.¡± Those beside him were surprised by his words and said in shock,¡¯ He s like this, and you still want to send him in?¡± Micah Brent curled his lip, scoffed, and said, ¡°What do you think? Why do you think Mr. Jensen left him with me?¡± Hisss! Hearing his words, everyone involuntarily gasped. Was Kenny Walker hateful? Hateful, extremely so! But having been beaten to this extent, still to be sent back inside? That was too ruthless! It was foreseeable that considering what Kenny Walker had done before, even if he didn¡¯t die, he would probably spend his life behind bars. His life was over! Everyone silently reminded themselves never to offend Mr. Jensen in the future. Losing all their possessions was a minor matter, as long as they didn¡¯t lose their lives. On the road, Greg Jensen called Norman Holmes and informed him that he had found Lois Abbott, then drove back to the rental house. Back in the familiar environment, Lois Abbott¡¯s tense heart instantly rxed, and her suppressed emotions exploded in that moment. She buried her face in Greg Jensen¡¯s chest and cried once more. Greg Jensen took her to bed, caressing her long hair and softlyforting her. Meanwhile, his other hand began massaging her sleep acupoint. A momentter, Lois Abbott fell into a deep sleep, her long eyshes fluttering slightly as if she were having a nightmare. Greg Jensen sighed, thought for a moment, and then called Bobby Prince, asking him to help purchase some medicinal herbs and also to send the Jeep to the repair shop. After hanging up, Greg Jensen called Raymond Finn, the owner of Jade Hall, and mentioned that he needed medicinal ingredients. As the biggest customer of Jade Hall, Greg Jensen naturally enjoyed preferential treatment, so Camden Finn immediately got dressed and went to the medicine shop. After a while, Bobby Prince picked up the medicinal herbs from Jade Hall and delivered them. ¡°How¡¯s the Boss doing?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, Mr. Jensen. The Boss was thrilled when he heard about Kenny Walker¡¯s situation.¡± Greg Jensen smiled and nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good. I still have to trouble you to take the car to the repair shop.¡± Bobby Princeughed, ¡°That¡¯s easy. I own a repair shop. I¡¯ll make sure the car is as good as new.¡± ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll leave it to you. Pay what¡¯s due, no need to be courteous.¡± ¡°Haha, Mr. Jensen, you¡¯re too polite.¡± Bobby Prince smiled, took the car keys, and left. Returning to his room, Greg Jensen nced at Lois Abbott and noticed that she was sleeping peacefully, which eased his mind a bit. He headed to the kitchen, washed all the herbs thoroughly, then cooked them in a y pot, and also made some porridge with the rice cooker. After everything was ready, he went back to the room and found that Lois had woken up and was sitting on the bed, lost in thought. Seeing Greg arrive, her lips immediately turned into a pout, and she said with a hint of grievance, ¡°Where did you go?¡± ¡°Ha-ha, missed me?¡± Greg teased, winking, ¡°I just went to give Bobby the car keys, asked him to get the Jeep fixed.¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Lois nodded, extending her hands like a child, asking for a hug. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, not sleeping anymore?¡± ¡°I was sleeping, but I didn¡¯t wash my face tonight. With no other choice, Greg picked her up and carried her to the bathroom. After she had freshened up, Lois, however, was reluctant to go back to bed, looking down at her small belly, sheined, ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Greg smiled and said, ¡°I knew you would be hungry, I¡¯ve already made porridge. Sit in the room for a while; I¡¯ll whip up some side dishes and call you when it¡¯s time to eat.¡± Lois nodded lightly, muttering, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be alone.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you go sit in the dining room?¡± ¡°Okay, hug.¡± Greg, once again without any option, picked her up and ced her in a chair in the dining room. He then went back to the kitchen, boiled a few eggs, and made a dish of bitter greens mixed with shrimp. Once everything was prepared, and the porridge was ready, the entire kitchen smelled of the fragrant rice. Lois¡¯s eyes immediately brightened, and she urged, ¡°Give it to me quick, I want to eat¡­¡± ¡°Hold on, what¡¯s the rush?¡± Greg, with affection, shook his head, ced the side dishes and porridge in front of her, then started peeling the eggs for her. It was obvious that Lois was really hungry; she kept blowing on the hot food yet continued to eat with relish. In the blink of an eye, a bowl of porridge was gone. Then she devoured two eggs and finished off the bitter greens with shrimp. Greg, smiling, asked, ¡°Are you full now?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Lois patted her little tummy and said with a smile, ¡°Full.¡± Gregughed, made her a bowl of the prepared medicine, and after much coaxing, finally got her to take it. After taking her medicine, Lois¡¯s mood significantly improved. She chatted with Greg for a while before drifting off into a deep sleep. Phew! Watching Lois¡¯s peaceful sleeping face, Greg breathed a long sigh of relief. Remembering the situation in the warehouse, he still felt some guilt. If only he had dealt with Kenny Walker sooner, none of this would have happened, and Lois wouldn¡¯t have been hurt. Deciding in his heart, from now on, he vowed to take care of enemies promptly, never again allowing his loved ones to be harmed. At the same time, he resolved toe clean with Lindsey Wolfe as soon as possible, to avoid any troublesome misunderstandings. After freshening up, Gregy down behind Lois, wrapping his arm around her waist. Lois, drowsy, turned towards him, snuggled into his embrace, and after squirming for a while to find afortable position, she fell back into a deep sleep. In the deep of the night, as both slipped into their dreams, Wayne Cooper was nearly green with regret. He was kneeling in the intensive care unit, begging Norman Holmes nonstop for forgiveness: ¡°Norman, we¡¯ve worked together for so many years, and I even gave you a heads-up in secret. Can¡¯t you look past our old times¡¯ sake and stop making things hard for me? Just pretend I¡¯m a fart and let me go, please.¡± Chapter 120 - 119 Are You Teaching Me How to Do Thingsi Chapter 119: Are You Teaching Me How to Do Thingsi Kenny Walker looked at her panic-stricken face andughed again, taunting, ¡°How¡¯s your rtionship with Greg Jensen now? Has it be more intimate?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Lois Abbott¡¯s body trembled slightly, and her eyes grew misty, but she bit her teeth and said, ¡°Just you wait, once Greg Jensen finds you, he¡¯ll make sure you get what you deserve.¡± ¡°Heh, he¡¯s got to find this ce first.¡± Kenny Walker examined Lois Abbott and noticed that she was quite beautiful, with fair skin, a voluptuous figure, and a face that still held the innocence of girlhood while oozing charm. Women in this state were the most tempting. Kenny Walker reached down to adjust himself and shed a sleazy grin, waving at Wayne Cooper, ¡°You guys go out first, I need to take care of a personal issue.¡± ¡°Boss Kenny, it¡¯s best not to do anything before Greg Jensen arrives¡­¡± ¡°Why the hell are you babbling so much? Get the hell out!¡± Wayne Cooper had no choice but to silently nod his head and lead his men out. ¡°What¡­ what are you going to do?¡± Lois Abbott¡¯s face was filled with panic, and she instinctively tried to back away, but she identally knocked over the chair and fell to the ground with it. ¡°Got quite the temper, hah, I like that.¡± Kenny Walkerughed heartily, pulled her back to her feet, pinched her cheek, and then began to tear at her clothes. Thinking about what was toe, Lois Abbott turned pale and pleaded, ¡°Please, don¡¯t touch me, I¡¯ll give you whatever money we have, as much as you want.¡± p! Kenny Walker smacked her across the face and cursed, ¡°Don¡¯t give me that bullshit, do you think I need your damn money?¡± He grabbed the cor of Lois Abbott¡¯s blouse and yanked hard. Rip! The already taut white blouse was instantly torn to shreds, revealing the ck bra underneath. ¡°Damn, Greg Jensen is one lucky bastard, I¡¯ve yed around for many years but never seen someone as exquisite as you.¡± Kenny Walker¡¯s eyes gleamed, and he couldn¡¯t help licking his lips before bending down to kiss her. Lois Abbott pushed back forcefully, tipping the chair over once again. Even though she dodged that attack, she was still tied to the chair and couldn¡¯t move at all; there was no stopping what would happen next. Kenny Walker seemed to enjoy Lois Abbott¡¯s reactions even more, and his excitement grew as he began undressing himself. Lois Abbott felt a sense of despair, tears streaming down her cheeks as she murmured, ¡°Greg Jensen, where are you? Pleasee save me¡­¡± As if her prayers were heard, the sound of a car engine suddenly roared outside. Followed by- Boom! The warehouse¡¯srge iron door was smashed open. A Jeep charged in, heading straight for Kenny Walker. Kenny Walker was startled and scrambled away from the impact. Before he could recover, a figure had already leapt from the car and kicked him squarely. Bang! Kenny Walker felt as if he¡¯d been hit by the Jeep, his body flying through the air, and it took him a while to get back up. ¡°Greg Jensen, is that you?¡± Hearing Lois Abbott¡¯s cry, Greg Jensen hurried over and untied her ropes. ¡°Greg Jensen, why did it take you so long? I almost¡­¡± Lois Abbott couldn¡¯t continue and threw herself into Greg Jensen¡¯s arms, sobbing loudly. Looking at her wretched state, Greg Jensen¡¯s heart was filled with guilt as he caressed her hair, consoling, ¡°It¡¯s okay, stop crying, it¡¯s my fault for beingte.¡± ¡°You jerk, why did it take you so long.¡± Lois Abbott cried and raised her little fists, pounding his chest. That aggrieved look on her face caused Greg Jensen¡¯s heart to ache. He could only keep saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault, I¡¯ve dragged you into this.¡± Lois didn¡¯t say anything, justy there in his arms, crying. It was quite a while before she finally stopped crying. Greg took off his jacket and draped it over her, patting her little head gently. Lois flinched with fright, then realized it was okay and clung tightly to his embrace. Greg sighed andforted her softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t be afraid; I¡¯m here. No one can bully you.¡± ¡°Mhm,¡± Lois nodded gently. At this moment, Kenny Walker had recovered his strength and got up from the ground, looking at Greg with a malevolent gaze and said coldly, ¡°You got here pretty fast. I really underestimated your abilities.¡± After saying that, he started adjusting his clothes as if nothing had happened. He showed no realization that he¡¯d been caught doing something wrong and remained as calm andposed as usual, behaving like a local tyrant. Just then, Micah Brent, Chester Ware, and the others finally arrived. Seeing that Lois was okay, they breathed a sigh of relief. Kenny nced at Micah and the others, then spoke indifferently to Greg, ¡°Kid, you win this time. But you won¡¯t be so lucky next time.¡± Greg¡¯s face turned slightly cold as he said sternly, ¡°You¡¯re thinking about a next time? You really are delusional!¡± Kenny raised his eyebrows with a coldugh, ¡°What? You¡¯re going to hit me in front of all these people? Just try touching me, see what happens? I¡¯ll sue you into bankruptcy!¡± Greg nced at the crowd, fell silent, then turned to help Lois arrange her clothes, whispering, ¡°Can you stand here and wait for me? After I¡¯m done with this, we¡¯ll go home together.¡± Lois¡¯s pupils quivered slightly, clearly still afraid. She hesitated, then nodded firmly, saying softly, ¡°Then hurry up.¡± ¡°Mhm, I¡¯ll be quick. Remember to close your eyes.¡± Kenny, watching the two whisper to each other, thought Greg was afraid and couldn¡¯t help butugh arrogantly. ¡°Hahaha, kid, I¡¯ll see you next time.¡± ¡°Did I say you could leave?¡± Watching Greg approaching slowly, Kenny couldn¡¯t help but pause and sneered, ¡°What, you really want to start something?¡± He curled his lip in disdain, ¡°I¡¯m not looking down on you, but just try to touch me. Please, hit me! I¡¯m so scared¡­.¡± Bang! Kenny¡¯sughter came to an abrupt halt as he was kicked away by Greg once again. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone make such a low request!¡± Greg looked at him coldly, ¡°I always like to help people, so I guess I have no choice but to oblige you.¡± Kenny stared at Greg, dumbfounded and said in shock, ¡°All these people are watching, and you dare to hit me, how could you?!¡± Micah couldn¡¯t help but interject, ¡°Mr. Jensen, maybe you should let me handle this. Rest assured, it will satisfy you.¡± Greg turned coldly, his gaze chilling as he said, ¡°Are you teaching me how to do things?¡± Before the words even finished, he lifted his foot and stomped hard on Kenny¡¯s lower leg. Crack! ¡°Alt, my leg¡­¡± Kenny clutched his bent leg, wailing in agony. Seeing this, Micah shivered and all the words he had been about to say were choked back down. ¡°Any more questions?¡± ¡°No¡­ none¡­¡± Micah forced a smile, ¡°Please continue, Mr. Jensen!¡± After saying that, he turned away resignedly, pretending he had seen nothing. The sounds of agonized wailing instantly filled the entire warehouse! Chapter 121 Tonight Let Her Accompany You_1 121 Chapter 121 Tonight Let Her Apany You_1 "Wayne, it''s not that I want to make things difficult for you, it''s that you''re giving me a tough problem," Norman Holmes sighed and continued, "Originally, when you passed me information, I was full of gratitude towards you, but why did you have to go after Miss Abbott?" Wayne responded with an innocent face, "Norman, I had no choice, if I didn''t go, Kenny Walker would have killed me!" Hearing his words, Bryce Cooke couldn''t help but let out a coldugh, "I''ve asked around, and this idea was yours. If you hadn''te up with it, would Kenny Walker have made you go after Miss Abbott?" Bobby Prince said coldly, "Do you have anything else to say?" Upon hearing this, Wayne slumped to the ground, staring nkly as he said, "I just wanted to live, what''s wrong with that? Besides, hasn''t Miss Abbott escaped substantial harm?" Norman Holmes shook his head, "You should be thankful that Miss Abbott didn''t suffer substantial harm, otherwise where would you get the chance to talk so much?" Wayne stretched his mouth into a pitiful smile and said, "Just tell me, how do you want to deal with me?" After pondering for a long time, Norman Holmes was at a loss as to the right course of action, and could only wave his hand, "Lock him up for now. We''ll ask Mr. Jensen''s opinion tomorrow." "Yes, Second Master!" ... As the night deepened, the worldpsed into silence. Perhaps Kenny Walker''s name was too renowned, for even without a means to spread it, the news of Kenny Walker''s arrest spread like wildfire. "It''s fake, right? This is Riverhaven County, who would dare touch him?" "It''s true. My third uncle''s nephew is with that guy, Bryce Cooke, and he ims to have seen it all. They say they broke his limbs and even had the inspectors arrest him. Looks like he''s not getting out in this lifetime." "Damn, who''s so ruthless?" "Don''t know exactly who, but I''ve heard the name Mr. Jensen." "Mr. Jensen?" There are nearly ten thousand people with the surname Jensen in Riverhaven County¡ªif not ten thousand, then eight thousand. Which Jensen is so badass to dare mess with Kenny Walker? "This Mr. Jensen is no ordinary person." "Riverhaven County is about to see some big changes." The news of Kenny Walker''s arrest quickly spread throughout the entire Riverhaven County. In a short span of time, almost everyone was inquiring who this so-called Mr. Jensen really was. However, no matter the connections they used, they could find not even the slightest bit of information about "Mr. Jensen." This Mr. Jensen seemed to have materialized out of thin air, dealing with Kenny Walker before vanishing without leaving a trace. At this time, Greg Jensen opened his eyes helplessly, only to see Lois Abbott ying with her long hair, brushing it over his face. "You and your sister really do share the same hobbies!" Greg inadvertently spoke the truth, as he recalled how Xue, on the morning he had kept Norman Holmespany, teased him in a simr fashion. N?v(el)B\\jnn After he spoke, he realized the mistake and opened his mouth to exin, but saw Lois showing not the slightest anger, instead revealing an amused smile. Perhaps Greg''s sedatives had taken effect, and following a night''s rest, Lois''s mental state had clearly improved greatly. She asked cheerfully, "Do you like Snow?" "Uh..." Greg was taken aback, staring at her nkly, not knowing what she was aiming at. Lois leaned in close, asking with a smile, "How about... I talk with Snow, see if she''ll keep youpany tonight?" At her words, Greg''s forehead instantly broke out in a fineyer of cold sweat as he replied with an awkwardugh, "No... there''s no need." "Really no need?" Lois looked at him doubtfully. Greg shook his head repeatedly, "No need, really no need." Lois straightened up, huffing, "Tch, forget it then. Let me tell you, you won''t find this shop after passing this vige." "Uh..." "I''ll go make you some food." After saying that, Lois left the bedroom, leaving a bewildered Greg sitting on the bed, staring vacantly. "What''s the situation? Was she serious just now?" Greg thought of Lois''s slender, youthful figure and her cute face, and felt a warmth spread inside him. Especially the first time they met, when she stood alone at the stairwell, stubbornly refusing to let Brandon go upstairs, she seemed all the more adorable. There''s an old saying, cuteness doesn''t stand a chance in front of sexiness, but sexiness is just as defenseless in front of frailness. That''s why ''tea girls'' are so popr in today''s society. That kind of tender, vulnerable charm greatly satisfies a man''s desire to conquer. "No, no, that''s Lois''s sister, my sister-inw, I shouldn''t be thinking like this." Greg felt evil just considering it and quickly expelled those inappropriate thoughts from his mind. Just as he was about to get out of bed, he suddenly realized that Lois was standing in the doorway. Greg thought his eyes were ying tricks on him and asked nkly, "Lois? When did you get back?" "Just now, brother. What were you thinking about just now that made you smile so lewdly?" "Uh..." Greg''s face instantly turned red. Lois feigned surprise and said, "Oh, brother, you couldn''t have been thinking about me, could you?" Greg''s face became even redder, and he said awkwardly, "Nonsense, how could that be possible?" "Hehe, I guessed right!" Lois bounced over, threw herself onto Greg, wrapped her arms around his neck, and gazed into his eyes with deep affection. "Confess, were you thinking of doing something bad to me?" "No, absolutely not!" Greg hurriedly shook his head. Lois suddenlyughed, a look of ''I see right through you'' on her face, and mischievously said, "You say no, but oh..." The next second, she sprang to the floor like a startled bunny, and took two steps back, still visibly shaken. She stared at Greg with wide eyes, her face flushed, and said, "Brother-inw, you''re so naughty, early in the morning..." "I..." "I''m not talking to you anymore." After saying that, Lois ran off with her face covered. Greg couldn''t help but wear an exasperated expression, never expecting social death toe so suddenly. After who knows how long, he finally snapped out of it, only for his phone to ring at that moment. Seeing it was Norman calling, he picked up casually. "Big Bro, calling so early, what do you need?" "Haha, it''s nothing big, just that there''s someone I wanted to consult you about." Greg was taken aback and said nkly, "You can handle it yourself, why ask me?" "Well, it''s like this..." Even Norman himself hadn''t realized that in his subconscious, he had already started treating Greg as his boss. Hearing Greg inquire, he naturally exined the situation with Wayne. Listeing to this, Greg''s brow furrowed slightly and he asked, "Big Bro, are you trying to plead for him?" "Sigh, how should I put this?" Norman sighed and said, "I know Wayne can''t be kept around, but after all the years we''ve spent together, and since he also warned me..." Greg didn''t let him finish and said with a smile, "Hmm, I understand, then just break both his arms and banish him from Riverhaven County for life, so he neveres back." To Greg, Wayne was a character not even worth considering. Although Wayne''s life was of little value, with Norman pleading on his behalf, Greg was happy to go with the flow and grant this favor. Chapter 122: Reborn_1 122 Chapter 122: Reborn_1 Hearing Greg Jensen agree, Norman Holmes appeared very happy, and his words were filled with gratitude. After all, it was Greg Jensen''s enemy. Even if Greg Jensen hadn''t shown him this favor, he wouldn''t have had much to say. "Alright, let''s leave it at that for now, and we''ll have a drink together after I get discharged." "Of course, big bro." Greg Jensen smiled, got out of bed to wash up, and after getting ready, he went to the dining room. Lois Abbott''s cooking skills were just average, at best rudimentary, not bad but nothing special. Nevertheless, Greg Jensen still found it delicious. "Eat slower." Lois Abbott leaned on her arm, watching him with a smiling gaze full of love. The first time the two of them were together, she hadn''t thought much of Greg Jensen, considering him just a simple country bumpkin. But over time, she found that Greg Jensen was bing more and more outstanding, not only a keen businessman but also capable of treating illnesses, and his martial arts skills were quite formidable. Being with him, he could give Lois Abbott an unmatched sense of security. The only downside was that his needs in that department were too strong, which made her feel a bit insecure. She understood that she alone couldn''t tie Greg Jensen down. Rather than letting others benefit, she preferred to keep him for her sister. After all, it seemed like her sister, Snow, also liked him quite a bit. As Lois Abbott thought this, she turned to look at Snow next to her, but saw that although the young girl was earnestly eating her food, her gaze kept drifting toward Greg Jensen from time to time. Her pretty little face was flushed, and it was uncertain what she was thinking about. "Snow, you should eat more too, you''re growing." "Thank you, Sister." Snow thanked her obediently, then felt something was off, looked up and discovered her sister was looking at her with a teasing smile. Following her sister''s nce, Snow looked down, and her face fell. Pouting, she protested indignantly, "Sis, you''re so mean!" Lois Abbott feigned surprise, "Ha ha, how am I mean?" Greg Jensen also looked up, puzzled, not understanding what the sisters were talking about. "It''s nothing!" N?v(el)B\\jnn Snow nced at Greg Jensen, then at her sister, and with a face full of grievance, muttered something, then lowered her head to continue eating. "Ha ha ha..." Lois Abbott couldn''t help butugh out loud. Although he didn''t understand what they were saying, seeing Snow''s adorable expression, a smile spread across Greg Jensen''s face as well. Snow became even angrier at the sight, seeming to take the steamed bun in her hand for her sister Lois Abbott. She kneaded it fiercely while muttering, "Stinky sister, and that stinky brother-inw, meanie!" "Ha ha..." Her endearingly clumsy behavior once again caused the two of them to burst outughing. "My Wrangler has been taken to the repair shop, so I''ll be driving the Crown today to take your brother-inw back. If you go out, just take a taxi." "Alright." Snow reluctantly looked at Greg Jensen and asked, "Brother-inw, when will youe back?" "Maybe in a few days. I need to check on the medicinal fields and vegetable fields in the vige." "Alright then." Snow pouted unhappily, "You have to miss me, okay?" "Uh, sure." Greg Jensen blushed and was the first to leave the room. Lois Abbott chuckled and winked at her sister before following him out. "Brother, you have to miss me." Snow called out from the hallway, her face breaking into a happy smile at the thought of Greg Jensen''s flustered reaction. "Brother must like me too." ... Greg Jensen had made up his mind. This time when he returned, he would use the pretext of a medical consultation to tell Lindsey Wolfe that his illness was already cured. He was just feeling a bit apprehensive in his heart, afraid that Lindsey Wolfe would see through him, so after getting in the car he fell silent. Lois Abbott nced at him and asked, "Are you really going toe clean to Freya York?" "Yep." Greg Jensen nodded. If he didn''te clean, there would be many things he wouldn''t be able to let go of and handle properly. If something happened in the future, he would deeply regret it. Knowing he was feeling uneasy, Lois Abbott didn''t say anything more. Greg Jensen drove to the edge of town and then brought the car to a stop before pushing the door open and getting out. Lois Abbott also got out, ready to take the driver''s seat. Just as she was about to get in the car, she suddenly thought of something and asked with a mischievous smile, "Hey, Greg Jensen, if I call your auntie ''sister,'' what should you call me?" Greg Jensen''s face immediately darkened. I''m seriously annoyed, and you''re bringing this up? Without a second thought, he pped her on the back. "Ouch, that hurts!" Lois Abbott rubbed her back a couple times, gave Greg Jensen a resentful look, then got into the driver''s seat and yelled at him: "You jerk, you''re so heartless, I''m cutting ties with you." Greg Jensen teased, "You mean disowning each other as father and daughter?" Lois Abbott was so angry that she was about to get out of the car and fight him, but Greg Jensen had already walked awayughing, leaving her to only shout at his retreating figure: "If you dare, don''t run away!" Without turning back, Greg Jensen waved and continued to walk into town. After Lois Abbott''s distraction, his mood improved quite a bit, and his steps became much lighter. ... The arrest of Kenny Walker was still fermenting, and what seemed like just one person being caught set off a storm in Riverhaven County. His businesses were sealed or losing money, but in others'' eyes, they were still juicy targets. The wealthy of Riverhaven County began to stir, all contemting how to take over Kenny Walker''s industries. As for whether Kenny Walker coulde out of it, they weren''t worried at all. In the abandoned warehouse, he had been crippled by Greg Jensen; how could he pose a threat even if he dide out? A cripple, still wanting to throw his weight around in Riverhaven County? It was a joke. Compared to Riverhaven County, Duo Phoenix Town, which was rtively isted from news, was calm and peaceful. For some reason, ever since Big Boss Liu was injured, the townsfolk seemed to feel closer to him. Walking down the street, everyone greeted him with a cheerful hello. When fruit vendors saw him, they would offer their fruits for him to taste. Big Boss Liu suddenly realized that although people had given him fruit to eat before, it feltpletely different now. The former was out of fear, while thetter was more a feeling of fellowship. The sensation of being respected made Big Boss Liu feel a wholehearted delight, as if he had been reborn and refreshed from the inside out. "Looks like I''ve turned misfortune into a blessing!" Standing at the entrance of Peach Blossom Vegetable Shop, Big Boss Liu sincerely eximed, and when he looked up, he saw a familiar figure stepping down from a car. Seeing this person, he became excited because the figure stepping down from the car was Greg Jensen. Living in Duo Phoenix Town, he had much more ess to information than the average townsperson; he had heard about what happened to Kenny Walker. When he heard that the person who had dealt with Kenny Walker was called Mr. Greg, the first person he thought of was Greg Jensen. Initially, his submission to Greg Jensen had been out of necessity. Back then, Greg Jensen was just a famously foolish boy in the area, cunning at most. But now, he was utterly convinced. If even a street boss like Kenny Walker had been handled by Greg Jensen, what objections could he have, being just a loafer in town? What''s more, following Greg Jensen meant there was food to eat. Let''s not talk about anything else, just the vast fields of medicinal herbs alone could make him a fortune. Then, remembering that his injuries had been caused by Kenny Walker''s men, he suddenly had a bold idea. Chapter 123 Candor_1 123 Chapter 123 Candor_1 Mr. Jensen wouldn''t have dealt with Kenny Walker, just to take revenge for me, would he? Definitely! At the thought, Lois Abbott suddenly became excited, even feeling tears welling up in his eyes. Watching Greg Jensen approaching, he couldn''t help but tremble with excitement, just about to speak, when Jensen shot him a warning nce. Lois quickly realized and casually greeted, "Yo, isn''t that Greg Jensen?" "Mm." Jensen smiled and nodded, then walked into the vegetable store. It wasn''t until he went inside that he discovered Lindsey Wolfe wasn''t there, only Uncle Er was minding the store. "Uncle Er, where''s Auntie?" "Freya didn''te today, she''s resting at home." Uncle Er, seeing Jensen, revealed a slight smile on his face. Just as he was about to speak, a customer suddenly entered the store, and he promptly went to greet them. Seeing this, Jensen said a word to Uncle Er and then hurried home. Their house was finished, but they would have to wait for the house to drypletely before starting the interior decoration, so they were currently staying at Uncle Er''s ce. Jensen returned to Uncle Er''s house and went straight to Lindsey Wolfe''s room, pushed the door, and found it was actually locked. Moreover, there was a rustling sound inside, as if someone was undressing. Jensen knew it wasn''t the right time to be there and was about to leave when suddenly Freya''s voice came from inside. "Who''s there?" "Auntie, it''s me, Greg Jensen." The next second, the door opened, and Lindsey Wolfe, wearing only a tank top, poked her head out. "You''re back,e on in. I was just about to take a shower." "Ah, then I''lle backter." As Jensen spoke, he was about to return to his own room. Having not seen him for half a month, Lindsey Wolfe wasn''t willing to let him go and quickly pulled him into the room, even locking the door behind her. "Why are you running? You''ve seen it all before." "But..." Lindsey interrupted him, delightedly saying, "But what? Stay and help me scrub my back." With that, she stripped herself clean, her full and fair figure immediately before his eyes. Jensen, watching, couldn''t help but stare, and his breathing grew rapid. Seeing his reaction, Lindsey Wolfe felt a bit of smug satisfaction and scoffed, "Idiot, what are you staring at? Hurry up ande scrub my back." "Auntie, this... is this really okay?" "What''s wrong with it? It''s not the first time." Jensen''s face was flushed with embarrassment. He had wanted toe clean to his aunt, but how could he say anything in this situation? Yet if he didn''t speak now, he might never have such a good opportunity again. Seeing Jensen so conflicted, Lindsey Wolfe couldn''t help but feel strange and asked, "Greg, what''s wrong?" Jensen bit his lip, turned his head away, and urgently said, "Auntie, please get dressed, I have something to tell you." "What can''t you say now?" "Just get dressed first." Lindsey Wolfe was startled, realizing that Jensen seemed a bit different, and quickly got dressed. "I''m dressed now, what did you want to say?" Jensen turned back to see that she really was dressed and let out a sigh of relief, then hesitantly said, "Auntie, my illness¡­ it''s actually cured. Lois Abbott found a traditional Chinese medicine practitioner..." Lindsey Wolfe was shocked, staring and asking, "What did you say?" "I said... my illness is cured." "Get out!" "Huh?" Jensen was stunned, looking up with a baffled expression, only to see Lindsey Wolfe''s face dark with anger, ring at him furiously. "I told you to get out!" "Oh, okay." Jensen snapped to his senses and quickly ran out. Phew! Lindsey Wolfe let out a long sigh, her cheeks burning red like the sunset on the horizon,pletely devoid of any anger now. "Oh my god, I''m so embarrassed, he saw everything." Lindsey''s face turned bright red with mortification, wishing she could just crawl into a hole and hide. So awkward! If Greg had still been an idiot, seeing would have been just seeing, but now he was normal, and he actually... Lindsey felt like she could no longer face Greg. So humiliating! "It''s not my fault, not my fault, who asked that silly boy not to tell me in advance?" Lindsey paused, then embarrassedly said, "No, that''s not right, he hasn''t had the chance to say it since he got back." At that moment, she was filled with regret, hating herself for being so hasty to undress and take a shower. "No, that''s not right, he could have called me in advance to tell me." "Maybe he wanted to surprise me." Lindsey argued with herself like a child. "Hmph, it''s all that silly boy''s fault, he should have shared the good news immediately!" Lindsey convinced herself of her reasoning, her eyes gradually firming with resolve as she said, "Yes, it''s his fault, nothing to do with me." With that thought, her heart felt much more at ease, and she began to undress again, preparing to take her shower. Just then, the room door suddenly opened again, and Greg peeked in, asking, "Auntie, what do you want for lunch? I can make it for you¡­" "Get out!" Before Greg could finish his sentence, he saw a dark shadow thrown out. He quickly reached out to catch it and looked down, immediately feeling bewildered. Bang! The room door was closed again, and this time it was locked. Greg was dumbfounded, feeling the object in his hands was somewhat hot to touch, not knowing whether to keep holding it or to throw it away. He wanted to return it, but the door was already locked; surely, he couldn''t take it to his own room. He stood at the door, indecisive for a long time, before finally using two fingers to carry the object back to his room, where he carefully ced it on the bed. Afterpleting these actions, he sighed with relief and sat on the edge of the bed, drifting into thought. After an unknown amount of time, the door suddenly opened, and Lindsey walked in with a stern face. Greg quickly stood up, his whole body tensing, and said with a sheepish smile, "Auntie..." Lindsey asked seriously, "When did you regain your sanity?" N?v(el)B\\jnn "Uh, just these past couple of days," Greg replied. Lindsey looked at him suspiciously and further questioned, "The past couple of days?" "Yeah, you know, recovery from an illness isn''t instantaneous; it''s gradual," he exined. "Then why didn''t you call me sooner to share the good news?" Greg''s expression faltered, and then he forced a smile, "It''s... Lois wanted to give you a surprise, so I didn''t call." "Lois?" "Yes, she''s the one who told me not to call you." Greg was sweating profusely; under these circumstances, he had no choice but to apologize to Loister. "Do you remember what happened before?" "Ah, no, I don''t." Greg instantly realized and quickly added, "I only remember the significant events, daily life is all a blur. The doctor said that''s normal." "Oh." Lindsey''s expression rxed slightly; she was afraid that Greg had regained his normalcy a while back and deliberately hadn''t told her. In such a case, she would have been truly embarrassed. Thinking back to all the things she''d said to Greg in the past, she felt ashamed. "Did you eat when you got back?" "Yeah, this morning," he answered. Lindsey nodded with the authority of an elder and was about to turn and leave when she suddenly caught sight of a patch of ck on the bed. She broke down instantly... Chapter 124 Celebration_1 124 Chapter 124 Celebration_1 Lindsey Wolfe''s face suddenly flushed red, and she hurriedly ran over to grab it, eximing angrily, "Why do you have this?" Greg Jensen quickly exined, "Ah, that''s not my fault, you were the one who threw it out." "Oh my, I''m so embarrassed!" Lindsey Wolfe, blushing furiously, stamped her foot and, clutching that wad of whatever it was, ran out quickly. "So... did I pass the test?" Greg Jensen let out a long sigh and sat back down on the bed. Remembering that the wad had just been by his side, he couldn''t help but lift it to his nose and sniff it. A faint scent entered his nostrils. His body stirred once more. He quickly channeled the True Qi within his body, letting it flow through his meridians in a cycle to calm his mind a bit. "Let''s go check on the medicinal fields first." Greg Jensen knew it wasn''t the right time to see Lindsey Wolfe, and thus, he got up and headed out the door toward the medicinal fields contracted to Old Liu. Old Liu seemed to have known he wasing and was already waiting at the edge of the fields. Seeing Greg Jensen arrive, he hurriedly came forward to greet him. "Mr. Jensen..." Old Liu greeted him with a smile, and then exined, "Don''t worry, I gave the workers in the medicinal fields half a day off just now." "Hmm, let''s go inside and take a look." Around the perimeter of the medicinal fields, a wire fence had been erected primarily to prevent wild animals and poultry from causing damage. With such arge expanse of medicinal fields, the wire fence also facilitated management. The fifty or sixty acres of medicinal fields contained several kinds of herbs that were now fully matured and ready for harvesting before being transported to Chestor Ware''spany. The two parties had already signed a procurement contract, and the deal was virtually risk-free for Greg Jensen. "The technician said it''s time to harvest. The vigers are all busy with the autumn harvest these days, and once they are finished, I''ll organize a picking crew." "Hmm, good job," Greg Jensen nodded and said, "Hurry with the harvesting to avoid the rain. If the herbs rot in the fields, it would cause trouble." An excited Old Liu, pleased with the praise, quickly replied, "Don''t worry, Mr. Jensen, I''ll get some people over to start harvesting tomorrow." "Hmm." Greg Jensen pulled out a small porcin bottle from his chest, poured out eight antidote pills, and handed them over. Seeing him pull out so many antidotes at once, Old Liu''s eyes immediately lit up, but then he hesitated. Looking up at Greg Jensen, he said, "Mr. Jensen, thank you for your trust, but isn''t this a bit too much for me to take all at once?" "It''s not too much. I might be in the county for the entire next month and won''t have time to deliver more antidotes to you." "Err, how about Ie to the county and help you out?" Greg Jensen nced at him with a sneer and said, "You sure know how to climb up thedder!" Old Liu said with a tteringugh, "Hehe, just following Mr. Jensen''s footsteps. You eat the meat, and I''ll be fine with just the soup." "Enough with your little schemes. I''ll call you over when I need you," Greg Jensen said. "Alright then, I''ll wait for your message." Old Liu, thrilled, pocketed the antidotes and then took Greg Jensen on a round through the medicinal fields. After the tour, Greg Jensen found that Old Liu had taken very good care of the herbs; not a single leaf showed signs of insect damage. He offered Old Liu words of encouragement before heading towards the vegetable fields. Along the way, many vigers greeted him, and Greg Jensen responded with a smile. Noticing something was amiss, two vigers asked him about it, and he simply told them that he had be smarter and was no longer the fool he once was. At the same time as they were surprised, the two vigers began spreading the news. In less than half an hour, the news had spread throughout the entire Peach Blossom Vige. By the time noon arrived for lunch, even the second uncle, who was watching the store in town, had heard the news and closed up shop to rush back home. "Greg, are you really not silly anymore?" 15:15 The second uncle was still somewhat incredulous, sizing up Greg from head to toe as if trying to see what exactly had changed about him. Greg''s heart was filled with warmth, and he smiled, "Second uncle, rest assured, I''m really not silly anymore." "Hahaha, that''s fantastic, our Jensen Family''s ancestors have manifested their power and finally cured your illness." The second uncle was so moved that he wept with joy. Greg was the only college graduate in the Jensen Family and Peach Blossom Vige. After he became silly, those vigers who didn''t know the inside story said that the Jensen Family had done something wrong. Therefore, the ancestors must have been punishing them by turning the only hope of the Jensen Family into a silly boy. Today, Greg had finally returned to normal, and the second uncle was close to crying with joy. "Come with me, let''s go offer incense to our ancestors!" "Alright." Greg, feeling resigned, followed the second uncle to the Jensen Family ancestral hall. After offering three sticks of incense with utmost sincerity, the second uncle mumbled a prayer in front of the ancestral tablets. Then, with a grand wave of his hand, heughed and said, "Let''s go, back home to celebrate!" When the second uncle spoke of celebration, it meant a real celebration. All the Jensen Family members were called over. Those with money contributed funds, and those with strength lent a hand, setting up no less than seven or eight tables, filling both the inside and outside of the courtyard, all to celebrate Greg''s return to normalcy. Greg, moved to tears, raised his ss and said, "Thank you all for taking care of me during this time. I, Greg Jensen, promise to lead everyone to wealth and prosperity." After speaking, he drained his ss in one go. "Good!" All the Jensens shouted in approval, their faces beaming with joy as they raised their sses and took a drink as well. They were happy to see Greg back to normal, but as for him leading them to riches, they just listened without much expectation. After all, Greg had just recovered, and even the Jensen Family''s house was built with the money earned by Lindsey Wolfe. Greg, sensitive in thought, noticed what everyone was thinking, but he didn''t point it out. To him, whether they believed it or not wasn''t important; what mattered was that everyone could live a good life. "Freya, why don''t you say a few words?" the second uncle smiled. Lindsey Wolfe was still somewhat embarrassed and didn''t dare to face Greg. Upon hearing the second uncle''s words, she was startled at first and then realized what he meant. She smiled shyly and said, "What can I, a mere woman of the household, have to say?" "Hey, that''s not like you at all!" "Right, our Jensen Family has no such rule; just speak your mind. Everyone is waiting to hear." The crowd chuckled and encouraged her, with Greg also giving her an encouraging look. Seeing this, Lindsey Wolfe stood up, and not knowing what to say, it took her a while before she said, "Well... I also promise everyone that I will make sure we all live a good life." N?v(el)B\\jnn "Haha, your promise sounds quite like what Greg said. Why don''t you two just get together? After all, you have the same goal." "Yes, yes, that''s settled then!" "Hahahaha..." Someone started the teasing, and others followed suit, causing Lindsey Wolfe to blush deeply and feel a bit at a loss. Greg was the only college graduate in the vige, while she was just a rural woman and also a widow with a child in tow. If Greg were still the silly Greg, Lindsey Wolfe wouldn''t have thought much of it. But now, she truly felt she was not worthy of him. As everyone joined in the teasing, Lindsey Wolfe, without thinking, blurted out, "Stop it, you guys. He is a college graduate; how could he take a liking to me?" Suddenly, the surroundings fell silent, and everyone exchanged nces, realizing the problem at hand. They also felt that now Lindsey Wolfe no longer matched the current Greg Jensen. Chapter 125: Vegetable Greenhouse_1 125 Chapter 125: Vegetable Greenhouse_1 Lindsey Wolfe looked at everyone''s expressions and chuckled at herself before standing up and returning to her room. "Did we say something wrong?" "Freya is such a straightforward person, she wouldn''t hold a grudge against us, right?" Seeing what happened, Greg Jensen quickly stood up, smiled, and said, "It''s okay, my aunt might just be tired. You all keep eating, I''ll go check on her." "Right, right, go and cheer her up." "Mhm." Greg smiled and turned to walk into Lindsey Wolfe''s room while the outside regained its previous liveliness. Sitting on the bed, Lindsey Wolfe heard Greging in but did not look up, lost in thought. Greg sat down on the stool next to her, opened his mouth, but then didn''t know what to say tofort her. After hesitating for a long time, he started, "Auntie, how is the vegetable field doing? I heard that CEO Abbott said our family''s fields have been quite profitable?" Hearing his words, Lindsey Wolfe finally raised her head, although her face looked less than pleased. She said coldly, "Don''t worry, I''ll talk to CEO Abbott tomorrow and let you continue the coboration with her. I won''t interfere anymore. N?v(el)B\\jnn From now on, you can take care of the vegetable field and the store by yourself." "Uh¡­" Grimacing with a bitter smile, Greg helplessly said, "Auntie, you''re thinking too far. I didn''t bring this up to take the vegetable field back. I wanted to discuss with you whether we should start another field." "Start another field?" Lindsey Wolfe was suddenly stunned. The current vegetable field was already not small, and the ie was quite good; in her opinion, there was no need for another one. Greg smiled and said, "We''re earning a lot now, but what about the future? It''s already September. In a few months, when the weather gets cold, will we have any vegetables to sell?" "This¡­" Hearing his words, Lindsey Wolfe too began to hesitate. Greg was right, after the fall season, the current vegetable field would basically have no yield. If they wanted to keep making money, they had to think of other options. "Are you thinking of building a vegetable greenhouse?" Lindsey Wolfe asked. With a smile, Greg nodded and said, "Exactly, my aunt is so sharp, you guessed it right." Lindsey Wolfe blushed slightly at thepliment, yet she felt very pleased inside. Greg continued, "We could lease another piece ofnd, get the greenhouse set up on that newnd first, and start harvesting. Once that''s underway, we can set up greenhouses on our currentnd as well." "How much is that going to cost?" Lindsey Wolfe was astounded by Greg''s n. Thend they currently leased was already a hundred acres, and taking on another piece ofnd would also require at least fifty to sixty acres. Covering all thatnd with greenhouses would cost a horrifying amount. "Building a greenhouse over one acre ofnd would require¡­" Watching Lindsey Wolfe count on her fingers, estimating costs, Greg couldn''t help grinning and said with a smile, "I''ve already discussed this with CEO Abbott. She''ll start a vegetablepany, take therger share, and we won''t have to invest as much." Lindsey Wolfe asked with a face full of surprise, "Really? CEO Abbott agreed?" Smiling, Greg nodded and said, "Yes, after I recovered from my illness, CEO Abbott talked to me about the situation at home. Without her, I wouldn''t have thought of setting up a vegetable greenhouse." "That''s true, our vegetable base was a coboration with CEO Abbott from the start. We can''t do the greenhouses without her." The more Lindsey Wolfe thought about it, the more she felt that Lois Abbott was her benefactor, and she couldn''t help but exim, "CEO Abbott is really a good woman." "Er, indeed." "In the past three to four months, I''ve made almost two hundred thousand. I spent about seventy to eighty thousand building the house, so I still have over a hundred thousand left. I''ll invest all that money when the timees." Hearing this, Greg was secretly amazed; Lindsey Wolfe had really earned quite a bittely. With Greg''s distraction, Lindsey Wolfe also forgot about the earlier incident, and her mood improved significantly. That face, now wearing a smile, became even more tender and attractive. Lindsey Wolfe''s face turned red, and she scolded, "Fool, what are you looking at!" "Uh, nothing." Greg Jensen turned his head back hastily, stammering, "That... I''ll go out first,e out and eatter, okay?" Lindsey Wolfe said softly, "Hmm, I''ll be right there." Greg Jensen returned to the dining table and announced to everyone that he nned to contract another piece ofnd, which immediately drew cheers from the crowd. With the expansion of the vegetable base, there would be a need for more workers, and everyone could make a fair amount of money along with it. Moreover, given Greg Jensen''s character, if he really became sessful in the future, he would definitely not forget about them. At that moment, Second Elder expressed some concern, "It''s good that the vegetable base is expanding, but... won''t Liu Lao San cause any trouble?" Greg Jensen smiled and said, "There shouldn''t be any problems, I''ll go there myself tomorrow." "Hmm, I''ll go with you tomorrow." "Haha, I can manage by myself." Second Elder cast a reproachful nce at Greg Jensen and said, "You think I''m worried about you getting cheated?" "Uh, isn''t that the case?" "I''m worried you''ll impulsively hurt Liu Lao San." Hearing this, Greg Jensenughed awkwardly, "Don''t worry, Second Elder, I won''t do that." "Believe you? I don''t think so." "Haha, silly Greg isn''t silly anymore, he won''t be so impulsive now." "Yeah..." Second Elder said speechlessly, "Yeah nothing, he was a mischievous troublemaker as a kid." "Haha." Hearing this, everyone burst into good-naturedughter, starting to recount Greg Jensen''s amusing antics as a child. Greg Jensen felt so embarrassed that he felt he was one step closer toplete social death. Esther Jensen tilted her head back, staring at Greg Jensen, and asked, "Silly Greg, are you really not silly anymore?" 16:22 Greg Jensen smiled and rubbed her little cheek. Esther Jensen nodded seriously and said, "Okay then, from now on I''ll just call you ''brother'', I won''t call you silly Greg." "Haha, good..." Everyone chatted andughed until after nine o''clock, then they helped to clean up before heading home. Greg Jensen went back to his room, and after making sure Lindsey Wolfe and the others were asleep, he went to the vegetable and herb fields. After checking the Formation that he had set up and seeing that there were no issues, he headed toward Peach Blossom Mountain. Aftering clean to his aunt, things had indeed be much easier for him, but he also lost the excuse to frequently venture into Peach Blossom Mountain. In the past, he could still feign ignorance and yfulness; if he continued doing so now, he would definitely raise suspicions. Greg Jensen practiced the Guidance Technique in the Cold Pond for several circtions of his energy, then went to check the cave above. After hesitating for a while, he decided that he would prepare properly beforeing back to explore what exactly was beneath the cave. He had a feeling that the cave was hiding some secret. After returning home, Greg Jensen slept inzily until after nine the next morning, still asleep. Second Elder, growing impatient, knocked for quite a while before he managed to wake him up. Greg Jensen said with a wry smile, "Second Elder, this early in the morning..." "Early? It''s already past nine." Second Elderined, "You were better off sick; back then, you were much more diligent than now." "Haha, my bad, I''ll definitely get up early tomorrow." "Alright, let''s go, the sooner we get this done, the better." Second Elder shook his head and led the way to the vigemittee. Greg Jensen gave a bitter smile and quickly followed behind. Chapter 126: Contracting Land Again_1 126 Chapter 126: Contracting Land Again_1 "When we get to the vigemittee, don''t just say whatever you want, let me talk to Liu Laotie, so you don''t end up arguing with him again." "Okay, Uncle." Greg Jensen chuckled in agreement, but he didn''t take it to heart. He had talked about this with Liu Lao Da just yesterday, and Liu Laotie wouldn''t block it; quite the contrary, likest time, he would even suggest that Greg contract morend. Vige Committee. Liu Laotie sat upright behind his desk, mindlessly drawing circles on a piece of paper with a pen. The female ountant came over with a giggle, leaned on his shoulder, and while massaging it, whispered, "Laosan, wanna y for a bit?" "Get lost, I''ve got serious matters to attend to, no time for y," Liu Laotie said irritably. The female ountant looked down at the paper in front of him, saw the chaotic lines, and thought his scribbles weren''t any better than a child''s drawings. She couldn''t help but snort and said, "Have you found someone else, or what?" "I got nothing, didn''t I tell you I have serious matters? Can''t you understand?" "Your serious matters are this?" Liu Laotie waved his hands impatiently and said, "Enough, go on, I''m irritated." The ountant, seeing his anger, reluctantly returned to her seat. She was slightly confused about what Liu Laotie was so worked up about. Actually, even Liu Laotie was puzzled about what was bothering Liu Lao Da, why he was so upset over a fool''s issue. Early this morning, he was still asleep at home when Liu Lao Da dragged him out of bed. He was told that he must wait at the vigemittee today until Greg Jensen''s issue was dealt with before he could do anything else. Liu Lao Da even specifically warned him that if he messed up this matter, his 5% share in the herbal fields would have nothing to do with him. It''s just a fool, what''s the big deal? At that moment, Uncle and Greg Jensen walked in. Although Liu Laotie was unhappy, he didn''t dare to spoil his big brother''s n and quickly stood up with a smile to wee them. "Oh, if it isn''t Uncle, what brings you here? Please, have a seat." Uncle was startled, involuntarily stepping back and a pile of question marks rose in his mind in an instant. What''s Liu Laotie up to? Could this be a trap? Seeing Uncle not moving, Liu Laotie quickly walked over, took his arm, and led him to a seat. "Uncle, please take a seat, whatever it is, we can talk about it slowly." After speaking, Liu Laotie stood up straight again and scolded the ountant, "What are you staring for? Go and pour some tea for Uncle and the others!" "Ah, yes." The ountant also realized thatst time, to make Lindsey Wolfe sign a contract fornd, Liu Laotie knelt down on the spot. Now it was the Jensen Family''s matter again, no wonder Liu Laotie took it so seriously. Meanwhile, she was also a bit puzzled. What exactly was Liu Laotie''s angle with the Jensen Family, that every time he saw them, he acted like a mouse seeing a cat? On the other side, Liu Laotie had already taken out the newly bought tablet, disyed the map of Peach Blossom Vige, and started showing it to Uncle. "Uncle, we truly don''t have much uncultivatednd left in the vige, what do you think about this spot? It''s not far from your vegetable base, and there''s a small road right next to it." Listening to Liu Laotie''s eager presentation, Uncle felt as if he were dreaming and pinched his thigh hard, the pain made him grimace. Last time, Lindsey Wolfe told him that Liu Laotie knelt before her, forcing her to contract a hundred acres ofnd; Uncle hadn''t believed it. Now, he believed it! Uncle thought for a moment and then felt it was quite normal. If Liu Lao Da could change for the better, Liu Laotie, as his brother, suddenly bing nice could also make sense. No matter what, as long as it was possible to contract thend, it was a win. "Greg, which area do you think is suitable for you today?" "Uncle, why ask him? He''s just a simpleton." 16:24 With a smile of triumph, Uncle said, "Our Greg isn''t foolish anymore; his illness has been cured." "Cured?" Liu Laosan was taken aback and looked at Greg Jensen intently, starting to specte. The way Big Brother was so concerned about the Jensen Family, could it be just for this Greg Jensen? Suddenly, Liu Laosan had an epiphany, and his gaze involuntarily narrowed. Because he suddenly remembered the incident that happened a couple of days ago in the county. In that incident, the local tyrant Kenny Walker was beaten into a cripple and in the end, was even taken away. And the mastermind behind all this was someone called Mr. Jensen. Greg Jensen, could he be Mr. Jensen? Linking this to Big Brother''s attitude towards the Jensen Family, Liu Laosan was even more certain of his guess. Thinking this way, everything made sense. No wonder the other day, when the two brothers discussed Kenny Walker, Big Brother''s expression was somewhat strange. So the problemy here! "Oh, honored college grad, please have a seat. Sorry for the neglect, sorry for the neglect." Liu Laosan responded extremely quickly, hurriedly offering Greg Jensen a seat, also bending his waist, adopting a very humble posture. "There''s no need for that, let''s just sign the contract first," said Greg Jensen with a calm tone, yet with an air of unquestionability. Liu Laosan''s heart skipped a beat, and he quickly said, "Don''t worry, I''ve already prepared the contract, we can sign it right now." "Hmm." Greg Jensen took the tablet from his hand, casually scrolled through it, and pointing to the plot ofnd closest to the pumping station base, said, "Let''s take a lease on this piece ofnd, Second Uncle, what do you think?" "Oh, okay, anything''s fine." Second Uncle was still in shock, but seeing that Greg Jensen had already made his choice, he followed by nodding his head. By the time he recovered, Greg Jensen had already signed the contract. "Second Uncle, shall we go?" "Ah, we''re done just like that?" "Hmm, the contract''s already signed. Once we get back, we''ll just need to get someone to plow thend." "That quick?" Second Uncle was surprised once again. Liu Laosan said with a smile, "Second Uncle, if there''s anything you need help with, just give the word. Anything I, Liu Laosan, can do, I won''t refuse." "Alright... Alright." Second Uncle was still somewhat nervous, he pulled Greg Jensen and left the vigemittee office. Once they were a bit further away, he quickly asked, "Greg, how much did it cost? Liu Laosan didn''t demand an exorbitant price, did he?" "No, not at all." "How much per mu?" Greg Jensen said with a smile, "It didn''t cost anything, the vige chief saw that we were also having a hard time, and since thatnd was lying fallow and wasn''t of much use, he let us farm it." "What? No cost? Really didn''t cost anything?" Second Uncle quickly took the contract to look it over, and after scrutinizing it for a while, saw that it indeed stated it was free of charge, and he finally felt relieved but puzzled, "Strange, what is Liu Laosan really up to? Last time it was free, and this time it''s free again?" "Haha, maybe he''s had a change of heart," Greg Jensen chuckled. Second Uncle nodded gravely and said, "Hmm, that could be possible, but we still can''t be too careful. Find awyer someday to check if there''s anything wrong with this contract." "Ugh, do we need to be that cautious?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "How could we not be careful with this kind of thing?" Second Uncle gave him a reproachful look and said, "Second Uncle has eaten more salt than the rice you''ve eaten; could I possibly trick you?" Greg Jensen knew Second Uncle meant well and was filled with gratitude, smiling he said, "Okay, I''ll find awyer to take a look when I have time to go to the county." Chapter 127 Clever Old Liu Three_1 127 Chapter 127 Clever Old Liu Three_1 Uncle Jensen''s countenance rxed slightly, and he soon burst intoughter, sighing, "Our old Jensen Family is truly blessed by our ancestors. First, we found a way to make money, and now your sickness is cured." "In the future, the days of our old Jensen Family will definitely get better and better." "Haha, Uncle, you''re right, the days ahead are sure to get even better." Seeing Uncle''s happy face, Greg felt very pleased. His parents had passed away early, leaving him without many rtives. Uncle had always taken good care of him, and making Uncle''s life better had always been his greatest wish. Now, the day when his wish woulde true was not far away anymore. Lindsey Wolfe was busy with the vegetable shop, and Uncle and the others needed to help with the picking and transportation, so the newly contractednd was handed over to Boss Liu. He was to find people to help till the soil and build greenhouses. Publicly, they imed to have subcontracted all these tasks to him, but in reality, Boss Liu was purely helping out. On the other side, as soon as Young Boss Liu finished the contract for Greg, he rushed out of the vigemittee and drove to find Boss Liu. "Big brother,e over, I need to ask you something." Boss Liu was discussingbor recruitment with his men, and when he saw his brother arrive, he gave a few instructions and walked over. "What''s the matter?" "Let''s talk in the car." "What''s so secretive that you''re acting all mysterious?" After getting into the car, Boss Liu asked, "Okay, what is it?" Young Boss Liu looked into his brother''s eyes and asked, "Big brother, tell me the truth, the Mr. Jensen that''s been the talk of the town these past few days, isn''t he Greg Jensen?" At these words, Boss Liu''s face darkened, and he frowned, "Who told you that?" "I guessed it myself." Young Boss Liu''s face lit up with a smile, seeing his brother''s expression, he knew this must be true. Indeed, Boss Liu hesitated for a while before saying, "Telling you is no harm, Greg Jensen is probably Mr. Jensen, but don''t let this get out, wherever you''ve heard it." "I understand." Excited and inexplicable, Young Boss Liu asked, "Brother, tell me, how did you get in touch with him?" "Get in touch my ass. I''m warning you, do not offend Mr. Jensen. Otherwise, not only will you lose your little share, but you''ll also lose mine thanks to your antics." "Uh, what do you mean?" Boss Liu nced at him and said, "Because that medicinal field belongs to Mr. Jensen." "So, the vegetable fields contracted by Lindsey Wolfe and the others also belong to him?" "What do you think?" Young Boss Liu gasped in surprise and muttered, "Holy shit, with so muchnd, how much money is he making?" "He''s bound to make several millions a year." Boss Liu looked up to see his brother''s eyes reddening, and couldn''t help but snort withughter, "Let me remind you, you better not harbour any thoughts you shouldn''t have, otherwise you won''t even know how you died." "Brother, I understand. If we just follow Mr. Jensen, we can all make a killing. There''s no need to take that risk." "Good that you understand." Young Boss Liu sheepishly grinned, thinking to himself that he wasn''t foolish. Even Kenny Walker had been outyed by Greg Jensen; if he harbored other thoughts, wouldn''t that be seeking death? "Alright then, recruit some people for me in the next couple of days, let''s till Mr. Jensen''s newly contractednd." "No problem." Young Boss Liu was a smart man, he agreed eagerly and set to work with the same enthusiasm. That very afternoon, he announced over the vige''s loudspeaker, gathering a hundred or so people. They turned over the several dozen acres of Greg Jensen''s newly contractednd at once. The next morning, several trucks brought in various building materials, and they started to erect the greenhouses right over them. On the other side, Old Liu also organized a crew and started picking herbs. A hundred and some people were working hard on an expanse covering fifty to sixty acres of herb fields. Herbs were picked one by one, bundled, and ced on waiting trucks that had been there for a while. N?v(el)B\\jnn Greg told Lindsey that he was heading to the county, nning to meet with Old Liu upon his arrival and apany him to deliver the herbs. Having not seen Greg for several days, Lois missed him greatly. She returned home and, without even eating, went straight to her room. More than an hourter, Greg emerged clear-headed and refreshed, and began to cook. Lois, on the other hand,y on the bednguidly as if drained. Her spirits were high, but her physical strength couldn''t keep up. After every encounter, she found herself in a state of having energy but being unable to exert it. "You bad guy, how are you so good at it?" Lois muttered discontentedly and grumbled, "That crazy girl, Xiaoxue, went out to y with Jacky again. Maybe I should just shove her to Greg." At this moment, Greg came in, smiling, "What are you grumbling about? Get up for dinner, okay?" "I can''t get up, you carry me." "Haha, I think you''re justzy." Gregughed, but nevertheless picked her up and carried her to the dining room. With two dishes and a soup sending out a delicious aroma, Lois ate with great joy. After eating, Greg drove the Wrangler to take Lois to the Reverie Inn, then he drove to the Riverhaven Factory. Riverhaven Factory was established in the 1990s. It was initially a state-owned enterprise but nearly went bankrupt due to poor management until Chestor saw the opportunity and bought it out. Riverhaven County is rich in medicinal resources. Most herbs have to go through the initial processing at Riverhaven Factory before being sent to pharmaceutical factories all over the country. Over the years, the factory had created considerable wealth for Chestor. Since Chestor had already stepped back from the front line, the factory now employed a professional manager to oversee its operations. Greg parked his car in front of the office building, strode in, and went straight to the general manager''s office. "Manager Olson, hello." "You are..." Jackson Olson was the general manager hired by Chestor. His name seemed to suggest a burly stature, yet he was actually thin and short, with a very keen appearance. Greg smiled and said, "I''m Greg Jensen. I''ve grown some herbs and signed a purchase contract with our factory." "Ah, Mr. Jensen! Please have a seat," Jackson said eagerly, standing up to guide Greg to the sofa, and then smilingly added, "Chestor gave me a heads-up that you would be delivering goods today¡ªI didn''t expect you in person." "Heh, it''s my first time delivering, so I had toe have a look to be at ease." "You can rest easy. With me here, everything will be handled wlessly; there won''t be any mishaps," said Jackson. Greg smiled, "Then I''ll have to trouble you, Manager Olson." "No trouble at all, we''re friends after all, it''s a mutually beneficial arrangement," Jackson said with augh. The two men chatted casually for a while until the secretary came looking for Jackson with some work. Just as Old Liu arrived with the truck downstairs, Greg stood up to say goodbye, ready to follow and take a look at the warehouse. Jackson quickly apologized, "Mr. Jensen, I''m really sorry. I''ve got a bit of an urgent matter on my hands. You go ahead; I''ll deal with this and be right there." "No need to be so polite; I can go by myself." "It''s my duty. Please go ahead, and I''ll arrive shortly." Jackson was very courteous and personally escorted Greg to the door. The secretary couldn''t help but ask, "Manager Olson, who is that person? You''re personally going over for just a delivery?" Chapter 128: Even the Heavenly Kings Father Wouldnt Be Effective_1 128 Chapter 128: Even the Heavenly King''s Father Wouldn''t Be Effective_1 "Don''t underestimate him; the boss personally greeted him." Jackson Olson chuckled and said, "Have you ever seen the boss greet any supplier like that?" "The boss personally greeted him?" The secretary was also startled, her mouth forming an O shape. "Exactly." Jackson Olson said with a shrewd smile, "That''s why, in business, we must never judge people based on appearances. We have to treat everyone as equals." The Riverhaven Factory covered arge area, and it took Greg Jensen driving five or six minutes to reach the warehouse for receiving goods. There were seven or eight trucks lined up in front of the warehouse, all fully loaded with medicinal materials, indicating that they were there to deliver goods. Greg Jensen couldn''t help but reflect that though the name Riverhaven Factory sounded a bit rustic, their business was quite substantial. He parked his car on the vacant space nearby and then headed towards the warehouse. From a distance, he saw Boss Liu standing there, arguing with a lean middle-aged man. "It was clearly our turn; why are you letting them unload first?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The middle-aged man nced at him coldly and said indifferently, "These are our factory''s internal rules, none of your business." Boss Liu angrily said, "Don''t think I didn''t see it; you just took two hundred bucks from him!" "Bullshit!" The middle-aged man''s face darkened as he said coldly, "Let me tell you, stop spouting nonsense. If you want to unload your truck, wait patiently. If not, get the hell out of here. If you keep nagging me, I won''t let you unload a single thing from your truck!" Boss Liu had a temper and was used to throwing his weight around in Duo Phoenix Town; how could he tolerate this kind of treatment? Pointing at the middle-aged man''s nose, he shouted angrily, "Who the hell are you? You think you can decide whether I can unload or not?" 16:27 The middle-aged man''s face was grim as he stared at Boss Liu and said furiously, "You think you can disrespect me? I''ll tell you, I''m not epting your goods today, and no one can change that!" However, the middle-aged man was not the least bit intimidated, turned around and shouted, "Is everyone dead? Come out if someone''s causing trouble!" Before he could finish, more than a dozen workers charged out from the inside, each wielding a crowbar used for unloading trucks. "Aiden rk, dare to touch our manager, I''ll kill you!" "Beat him up!" Without a word, more than a dozen workers rushed over, ready to fight. Seeing this, the fiery blood in Boss Liu''s bones surged, and he pulled out a crowbar from beneath the truck, retreating and fighting off the attackers. He was a veteran of many battles, with skills honed from years on the streets, and he was certainly not weak. For a moment, the crowd of more than a dozen people couldn''ty a hand on him. Seeing this scene, the middle-aged man became enraged and shouted, "What are you idiots doing? Attack, will you?!" Urged by their manager, the workers charged like they were on adrenaline, recklessly rushing forward. This time, Boss Liu was in trouble; in the blink of an eye, he took several blows, one of which nearly broke his arm. Greg Jensen saw what was happening and hurried over, kicking over the man in front. "Mr. Jensen..." Boss Liu''s face lit up with joy, and seeing Greg Jensen already fighting among the crowd, he followed with his crowbar in hand. He swung his crowbar, knocking down a man, then looked up and was stunned. All he saw was Greg Jensen, like a wolf among sheep, and with every punch or kick, one would surely fall. ``` It wasn''t long before a dozen workers were all lying on the ground, unable to get up. The warehouse supervisor''s face changed slightly, and he instinctively took a step back as he said menacingly, "Daring to hit people in our factory, you''re all dead meat!" Greg Jensen nced at him but didn''t respond. Turning around, he asked, "What''s going on? Why did a fight break out?" Big Liu replied helplessly, "Mr. Jensen, this isn''t my fault. That bastard took someone else''s money to let them cut in line. I asked him a couple of questions, and then he refused to unload our goods." Hearing this, the warehouse supervisor''s expression instantly becameposed as he sneered, "So the two of you are working together, huh? That makes things easier." Greg Jensen''s mouth curved in a mocking smile as he asked, "And what would you like to do about it?" "Simple!" The warehouse supervisor pointed at Greg Jensen and Big Liu, scoffing, "I don''t care which supplier you work for. Starting today, not a single truckload of your goods will enter our factory." Greg Jensen said with amusement, "Is that so? You think you have the final say?" "Do I have the final say?" The warehouse supervisorughed scornfully, "I''ll tell you, if I say you can''t deliver, then you can''t deliver. Not even if the Emperor of Heaven himself came down!" "You said that?" "That''s right, I said it!" Greg Jensen nodded and smiled, "Okay, then I''ll make a phone call." "Go ahead. It won''t make a difference who you call." The warehouse supervisor waved his hand in amanding manner and then sneered, "I''ve seen plenty of guys like you two. You think you''re somebody important outside, but can''t take a bit of hardship in our factory. Let me tell you, when ites to this warehouse, I call the shots. If you''re a dragon, you coil up for me; if you''re a tiger, you lie down for me. Dare to say no, and I''ll make sure you never deliver goods for the rest of your life." "Supervisor Zhang is right." "Exactly, Supervisor Zhang is thew around here, what he says goes." "You two young ones really don''t get it, do you? Harmony brings wealth. What''s the big deal about dying the unloading for a bit?" Before Supervisor Zhang had finished speaking, several delivery guys immediately started sucking up to him. Big Liu knew about Greg Jensen''s rtionship with Chestor Ware, so he was far from intimidated. Pointing at Supervisor Zhang, he said, "Don''t hurry, you''ll be crying soon enough!" "I''m waiting!" Supervisor Zhang was extremely confident as he pulled over a stool and sat down grandly at the entrance of the warehouse. He had just sat down when he saw a short, thin figure running towards him. Looking closely, he jumped up as if there were springs under his butt and greeted from afar, "Mr. Olson, what brings you here personally?" As he spoke, he took a few steps forward, ready to wee him. However, Jackson Olson didn''t even nce at him and went straight up to Greg Jensen, wiping the sweat from his forehead with a smile, "Hello, Mr. Jensen, what seems to be the problem?" Greg Jensen smiled and, pointing to Supervisor Zhang, said, "He just told me that from now on, not a single truckload of my goods will make it here. As for why, you can ask him yourself." On hearing this, Jackson Olson''s expression suddenly darkened as he angrily asked, "Zayne Harrison, what is this about?" Zayne Harrison looked at Greg Jensen bewilderedly and exined to Jackson Olson, "Mr. Olson, they were the ones not following the rules, so I was just teaching them a lesson. This really isn''t my fault." With that, he nced at the delivery guys in the distance and continued, "If you don''t believe me, you can ask them." "This... it seems to be exactly what Supervisor Zhang said." "Right, those two were the ones who disturbed the order first." The delivery guys, still reliant on Zayne Harrison for their jobs, naturally didn''t dare to upset him and started to speak up in his defense. ``` ?? Terrible Chapter 129: Its Only a Brother if Theres a Gift_1 129 Chapter 129: It''s Only a Brother if There''s a Gift_1 Greg Jensen saw this and sneered, "Why not just check the surveince to find out what really happened?" "Exactly, you clearly took someone''s money just now, helped them cut in line, I just asked a few questions, and you told me not to make deliveries anymore, even calling people to beat us up..." Beating a dog when it''s down, of course, didn''t require Greg Jensen to take action himself; with just a couple of steps forward, Liu Laoda rified the whole incident. Learning that Zayne Harrison dared to incite workers to go against Greg Jensen, Jackson Olson was scared out of his wits. He raised his hand andnded a p on Zayne Harrison, almost sending him to the ground. There was no need to investigate this matter, the dozen or so workers lying on the ground were proof enough. Chetor Ware rarely meddled inpany affairs, but now he was even willing to greet a supplier for Greg Jensen''s sake, demonstrating Greg''s significance. Such a person warranted careful attendance even from him, the general manager, and yet Zayne Harrison, a mere warehouse supervisor, had the audacity to make things difficult for Greg Jensen. Wasn''t this like pushing him, the general manager, into the fire pit? "Zayne Harrison, you''re fired. Go to finance to collect your sry and get out immediately!" "Ah, Mr. Olson, I made a mistake, please give me another chance." Zayne Harrison''splexion went pale in an instant; he clung to Jackson Olson''s legs, begging incessantly. Jackson Olson kicked him away, angrily saying, "Get lost, give you another chance, and you could bring me down as the general manager. Hurry up and get lost, or I''ll call security!" Seeing that pleading with Jackson Olson was useless, Zayne Harrison turned his attention to Greg Jensen, dropping to his knees to grasp at his pant leg. Upon seeing this, Jackson Olson went up and gave him a kick, flipping him onto the ground, and bellowed, "Where''s security? Are they all dead? Hurry up and throw this man out!" "Mr. Olson, I was wrong, please spare me..." A few security guards standing in the distance immediately ran over and dragged Zayne Harrison away. Seeing that Zayne Harrison was indeed taken away, the delivery men were dumbfounded; they couldn''t have anticipated such an oue. A delivery man, with just a few words, caused a warehouse supervisor to be fired from the factory. Where was the sense in that? Meanwhile, a feeling of unease couldn''t help but arise in them. They had just defended Zayne Harrison, and if Greg Jensen were to redirect his anger towards them, it was questionable whether they could keep their jobs. However, what they didn''t know was that Jackson Olson was the most panicked at the moment. Although it was highly unlikely that Chetor Ware would fire him over this incident, who could say for certain when it came to such matters? If he really did get fired over this, that would be a terrible injustice. "Mr. Greg, look at this mess..." "It''s fine, the forest is big and houses all sorts of birds." Greg Jensen''s expression softened slightly, a smile emerging as he said, "Mr. Olson has grown the herb processing factory sorge, it''s normal to have one or two bad apples. "Oh my, Mr. Greg, you tter me too much." Jackson Olson replied modestly, but couldn''t help grinning, his worriespletely dissipated. He secretly gave Greg Jensen a thumbs-up. He was truly someone personally looked after by the boss; his manner of speaking was indeed at a different level. A casualpliment from Greg Jensen smoothly defused the current situation and served as a reminder that there might be more than one bad apple in the factory, suggesting that he should do a thorough check. Even though it was a warning, it made Jackson Olson feel refreshed; far from any animosity, his heart was instead filled with gratitude. After all, this was still a result of his inability to manage his subordinates properly. If Greg did speak to Chestor Ware about it, he couldn''t find a single fault with it. "Alright, let''s not stand on ceremony, let''s hurry up and unload the truck. I''ve got two more shipments waiting after this." "Haha, sure thing, I''ll have them start unloading right away." Jackson Olson was in high spirits, personally instructing the workers to unload the goods, and then he called the off-duty warehouse manager toe over and oversee the work. Seeing that the unloading had begun, Greg ceased his watch and followed Jackson back to the office for tea and conversation. After a short wait, the goods were finally all ounted for, and the finance staff came in with the bills, cing them in front of Jackson. Jackson looked at them and chuckled, "The medicinal ingredients delivered this time are worth a total of 2.3 million. I''ll have finance transfer the payment to you right away." "Haha, thank you very much, Mr. Olson." Greg knew that for a transaction thisrge, the payment would normally be dyed for about a month, and when it would bepleted was entirely up to Jackson. He quickly thanked the other party, epting this favor from him. Jacksonughed and said, "It''s nothing big, we''re friends after all. Why be so formal?" Greg smiled, "Then let''s have dinner together this evening, friends should spend more time together, right?" Jackson''s eyes instantly lit up as he smiled, "Mr. Jensen makes a good point. This evening, I''ll be the host, and I insist that Mr. Jensen graces us with his presence." Although Greg was just a small-time supplier, the boss Chestor Ware had personally rmended him, which made his status quite different. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Such a person was usually hard to invite, so how could Jackson refuse? With Jackson personally overseeing the matter, the payment arrived in the ount that very afternoon. Lois Abbott was stunned when she heard that Greg had earned more than two million in three months; she waspletely dumbfounded. She couldn''t help but ask, "Is growing medicinal ingredients really that profitable?" "Of course, otherwise why would Chestor be the richest man in Riverhaven County?" Greg smiled, continuing, "Actually, it''s because Chestor offered a very high price, otherwise those medicinal ingredients could at most sell for 1.8 million." Lois said, "That''s not little either, that''s equivalent to 600,000 a month." "Haha, that''s why I''m nning to continue to expand the nted area and keep growing medicinal ingredients this winter." "You can grow medicinal ingredients in winter, too?" Greg pondered for a moment before saying, "Growing medicinal ingredients in winter is indeed a bit challenging, but it''s not impossible." Medicinal ingredients not only require specific temperatures and climate, but also have high demands on humidity and light exposure. Even with greenhouses, growing them in winter might seem like a fool''s dream. Fortunately, Greg had the aid of the Small Cloud Rain Skill and wasn''t worried about this issue. "Brother, now that you''ve made so much money, shouldn''t we celebrate a bit?" Lois Abbott''s sister twinkled herrge eyes mischievously and said, "Of course, if you could buy me a little gift, that would be even better." Gregughed, "Haha, I can''t today; I''ve arranged to have dinner with Mr. Olson tonight and see if we can invite Chestor over as well." Upon hearing his words, Lois''s sister''s mouth immediately turned down in disappointment as she huffed, "Hmph, my brother-inw is no fun at all, I''m going back to my room to sleep." Lois scolded with augh, "Hey, you girl, when you want a gift, you call him ''brother,'' and without a gift, it''s ''brother-inw''?" Her sister huffed, "It''s because my stinky brother-inw won''t take me to celebrate or buy me a gift." Greg said with a smile, "Don''t be anxious, we''ll go celebrate tomorrow and then I''ll buy you a gift, okay?" "Really?" Chapter 130 West Ling Pharmaceutical Subsidiary_1 130 Chapter 130 West Ling Pharmaceutical Subsidiary_1 Greg Jensen smiled and ruffled her little head, saying, "Of course it''s true. When have I ever lied to you?" "Yay, big brother is the best, Mua..." Snow''s eyes immediately lit up with little stars as she hugged Greg''s face and kissed him. She then lifted her head only to notice her sister watching her with a devilish grin. Her little face turned red in an instant, and, as if spring-loaded, she blurted out, "I''m going to sleep in my room," and hurriedly left. Greg, utterly baffled, turned his head and said awkwardly, "The child is just too happy..." N?v(el)B\\jnn Seeing his nervousness, Lois Abbott chuckled and said, "I''ve told you, I don''t mind." "Uh..." At that, Greg waspletely stunned. Aren''t women supposed to be the most jealous? Kiss her boyfriend in front of her, and she doesn''t mind? Greg was so perplexed that he didn''t pursue the thought any further. He made an excuse to leave early, drove to the Ware Family, and nned to personally invite Chestor Ware for dinner. Lan sister and Xiang sister-inw both knew him, and since he had helped to clear their namesst time, they eagerly weed him into the living room to sit down when he arrived. Lan sister smiled and said, "Mr. Jensen, please wait a moment, the master is on the phone in the study." Greg nodded and replied with a smile, "Alright, I''ll just sit for a while. You can go about your business; don''t worry about me." "Please have a seat." "Mm." Sipping tea alone in the living room, Greg then saw Chestor Ware walk out from the second-floor study. He looked somewhat upset, but when he saw Greg, he managed to muster a faint smile. "Younger brother Greg hase. Come on up." "Alright." Greg stood up, ascended to the second floor, and followed Chestor Ware into the study. The study was filled with the heavy smell of smoke, and the ashtray was piled high with cigarette butts, next to whichy half a cigarette that hadn''t been smokedpletely. Seeing Chestor Ware with a face full of worries, Greg couldn''t help but ask, "Brother Ware, what''s happened?" Chestor Ware wearily said, "s, the city''s Xiling Pharmaceuticals is nning to build a subsidiary factory to increase production capacity. People almost broke their heads fighting over the chance to be a supplier." Greg, a bit puzzled, pressed on, "You''ve been doing this for so many years, didn''t Xiling Pharmaceuticals reserve a spot for you?" "s, they did give me one, but they''re asking me to start supplying by springtime." Chestor Ware said helplessly, "It''s clearly making things difficult for me, as if they want me to voluntarily give up the supply qualification." Hearing this, Greg suddenly smiled and asked, "Supply in the spring, so the price must be very high, right?" "Of course it''s high, but where to get the herbs in springtime? Unless you purchase the processed herbs from other provinces or cities. Not to mention whether it''s even possible to acquire them, the transportation costs and purchase prices would both sharply increase. Even though Xiling Pharmaceuticals increased their prices a bit, it''s still not enough to cover the increased costs." Chestor Ware sighed, "Even if I make money in thetter half of the next year, I''m afraid it''ll just be to cover the losses of the first half. Making a profit is out of the question." As he spoke, he suddenly froze because the smile on Greg''s face was growing ever stronger. A thought struck him, and he asked nkly, "Younger brother Greg, do you have a solution?" "Haha, I do have a little idea." Greg smiled and said, "Because I''m nning to grow medicinal herbs in a greenhouse." Hearing the first part of the sentence, a light of hope lit up in Chestor Ware''s eyes, but as he heard the rest, that light dimmed instantly. He couldn''t help but bitterly smile and say, "Brother Greg, I thought you had some great solution, but let''s forget about using greenhouses for nting medicinal herbs. In the past, it wasn''t that no one tried this experiment, but in the end, without exception, they all failed. Not only did some people not make any money, but they ended up bankrupt." "Haha, Brother Chestor, you don''t have to worry about that, I have my ways." Chestor Ware was stunned again, and then he shook his head and said, "Still, let''s forget it. After these herbs are processed at the factory, they have to be tested. If they don''t pass the test, they will still be rejected." Greg Jensen''s eyes lit up, and he eximed joyfully, "Really? Then our medicinal herbs should be much better than others." "What do you mean?" Chestor Ware asked nkly. "Of course, it''s because Peach Blossom Vige has excellent soil and water." Greg Jensen couldn''t exin the Small Cloud Rain Skill to Chestor Ware and only imed that the soil and water in Peach Blossom Vige were better, resulting in higher-quality medicinal herbs than other ces. He enthusiasticallyughed and said, "Brother Chestor, I am a practitioner of Chinese medicine and am very knowledgeable about the nature of medicinal herbs. I can guarantee that the herbs produced in Peach Blossom Vige will be far more effective than those from other areas." "Really?" Upon hearing this, Chestor Ware became excited, but then he felt slightly discouraged, "No matter how good the soil is, I''m afraid that greenhouse nting won''t be feasible. nting medicinal herbs is not as simple as nting vegetables; just setting up a greenhouse probably won''t be sufficient." Greg Jensenughed, "Haha, you don''t have to worry about that problem. When the timees, I''ll have my ways to deal with it." Chestor Ware instinctively asked, "What ways do you have?" "Trade secret!" Greg Jensenughed. Chestor Ware was still somewhat skeptical, but seeing Greg Jensen''s confident demeanor, hope couldn''t help but rise in him. After a moment of thought, he said, "Brother Greg, I won''t be coy with you. If you can really grow medicinal herbs in winter, I am willing to split the profits of the Riverhaven Factory with you, or you can directly take shares in mypany." "Haha, we''ll talk about thatter. Let me first grow the herbs," Greg replied. "Alright, as long as you can do it, big brother definitely won''t let you down!" Greg Jensen smiled and said, "Your word is enough for me." After their conversation, Chestor Ware also felt that there was great potential in this endeavor and rxed a lot. He smiled and asked, "What brings you here today?" Greg Jensen smiled and said, "The batch of medicinal herbs I nted earlier sold, and I n to invite you to dinner tonight. I''ve also invited Mr. Olson from the factory." "That sounds great. I have no other ns for the evening." Chestor Ware didn''t stand on ceremony and immediately agreed. He knew that Greg Jensen wanted to thank him, and he himself wanted to show his support for Greg in front of Jackson Olson, to let him know the rtionship between himself and Greg. In this way, in the future at the Riverhaven Factory, no one would dare to give Greg Jensen a hard time. The two chatted in the study for a while, and then Greg Jensen got up to leave, heading to the Reverie Inn to prepare for tonight''s meal. Chestor Ware was the first benefactor Greg Jensen had encountered. Although Greg had helped him recover from his illness, the gift he received in return far exceeded its worth. ording to the normal cultivation method, this business of nting medicinal herbs could yield two seasons per year, easily making four or five million. As the saying goes, the best gift is not as good as money, and money is not as good as a profitable business deal. The business deal Chestor Ware offered was full of sincerity. Greg Jensen was truly grateful from the bottom of his heart, so he nned to personally cook tonight, preparing two medicinal dishes to nourish qi and blood. Chapter 131: Spectators_1 131 Chapter 131: Spectators_1 ``` Greg Jensen personally took charge of cooking, which immediately drew the entire kitchen staff of Reverie Inn to gather around and watch. The head chef had originally taken leave to go home for his son''s birthday, but after hearing this news, he no longer cared about the birthday and rushed back in his car. Every chef has a few signature dishes, each with their own secret recipe, making it hard for others to replicate the exact same vor. This is even more true for medicinal cuisine. Without the secret form, let alone the exact same vor, it''s difficult to achieve the same texture. Not to mention, the most important nourishing effects of medicinal cuisine. Greg was quite focused when working, so when he looked up, he was startled by the scene before him. Looking around, all he could see was a sea of people. "What are you all doing here?" Greg was full of question marks. With a sheepish grin, the head chef uttered two words: "Stealing skills!" "Right, stealing skills!" "Haha..." Everyone knew Greg was a good person and didn''t mind, so they forthrightly revealed their little sneaky thoughts. What followed was a burst of good-naturedughter. "Alright, watch closely then. Whether you can learn or not is entirely up to your ownprehension. I won''t exin it," Greg said, not minding at all. He shook his head with a smile and proceeded with the next steps. He said he wouldn''t exin, but as he worked, he found himself talking through the process. The group of chefs watched intently and listened carefully, afraid to miss any detail. After one dish waspleted, a chef couldn''t help but voice the doubts in his mind. As Greg continued to prepare the next ingredients, he answered the chef''s question without even turning his head. And so, with one person cooking and a crowd watching, even the head chef benefited enormously from the dinner that was prepared. After finishing four medicinal dishes, Greg took off his apron and handed it to the head chef with a smile, saying: "Okay, keep an eye on the stove for me. I have guests tonight, and now it''s your turn to take the stage. Don''t disappoint me." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Rest assured, Boss Greg, we won''t disappoint you!" "Right, if what I make isn''t tasty, deduct my sry for this month." Lois Abbott stood in the corner, a joyful smile appearing on her face as she listened to everyone''s assurances to Greg. In her tender eyes, there was a hint of admiration. Greg was like a natural leader, achieving recognition in whatever he did. This is my man! Lois thought, a proud smile involuntarily spreading across her face. As Greg made his way out of the crowd, he saw Lois standing to the side, and said with a smile, "Let''s head back to the office. I''m going to take a shower and change my clothes." Observing the sparkle in Greg''s eyes, Lois''s heart fluttered. She took two steps back and replied somewhat awkwardly, "You... you go ahead and shower." "Alright then." Seeing that she wasn''t keen, Greg didn''t insist and left the kitchen by himself. Lois watched his retreating figure and couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. The next second, her expression suddenly changed. She wanted to follow and stop Greg, but after a second thought, she halted her steps. At the same time, the corners of her mouth slowly curled up, revealing a subtle smile. ... After leaving the kitchen, Greg headed to the General Manager''s office. Inside the office was a resting room equipped with arge double bed, as well as an en-suite bathroom and wardrobe, which Lois used for resting and changing clothes. Having his clothes smell of cooking, wearing them would be seen as disrespectful to the guests, so Greg decided to take a shower and change. He locked the office door, started to undress as he walked inside, and by the time he entered the resting room, he was down to just his shorts. He threw his clothes on the bed and headed for the bathroom. ``` Before he reached the door, the bathroom door suddenly opened, Lois Abbott came out, her hair wrapped up, her body swathed in a bath towel. Svelte long legs, a delicate corbone, and the glimpse of her snow-white shoulders were all exposed to the air. Their eyes locked, and the air around them instantly froze. "Ah..." Lois let out a startled cry and quickly covered her eyes with both hands. But the gaps between her fingers were quiterge, revealing two round and rolling pupils that glittered with excitement. However, when she lifted her hands, the towel wrapped around her body slid off in an instant. Greg Jensen was stunned! The sight of her youthful body caused his mind to go nk. Although they had been in simr situations before, it had always been in the dark, where he couldn''t make out the details. The ''honesty'' in broad daylight was indeed unprecedented. "Ah!" Lois shrieked again and hurriedly picked up the towel to hold it against her front. Greg suddenly snapped out of it, quickly turned around, and said with a tremor in his voice, "I''m... I''m sorry, I didn''t know you were in there." "Mmm..." Lois''s face glowed with a shy red hue as she wore a faint smile and daringly asked, "Brother, do you think I look good?" "Good... You look good." "Brother, your abs look good too." Greg''s face was a picture of incredulity as he said wordlessly, "Little brat, hurry up and get dressed, I need to shower, and there will be guestster." "Hey, where am I still little?" Lois immediately protested, running behind Greg and tugging at his arm, "Turn around and take a good look. Tell me where I''m little!" Greg''s cold sweat broke out instantly, only to insist against his conscience, "Madam, I misspoke, you''re not little, not at all. Please, just get dressed, or it''ll be hard to exin when your sister sees us." "What''s there to be afraid of, my sister won''t get mad." "Are you going to get dressed or not? If you don''t, I''ll get mad!" Greg had no choice but to try to intimidate her with a cold voice. Lois wrinkled her little nose and huffed, "Fine, fine, fine! I''ll get dressed, really..." Hearing the rustling sounds from behind him, Greg breathed a slight sigh of relief. After what seemed like an eternity, Lois finally said, "Okay, you can turn around now." "Oh." Greg muttered in response, and when he turned around, he nearly let out a nosebleed. Lois was wearing a JK schoolgirl outfit and was currently pulling on a pair of white silk stockings. Her slender hand glided over her long, straight leg, rolling the white stockings up bit by bit. "A heart as clear as ice, untroubled by the sky''s falling. Unchanging amidst the myriad twists, serene in spirit and tranquil in qi..." Greg quickly turned away, silently reciting the Daoist "Ice Heart Mantra" to suppress the heat within him. At that moment, Lois''s sweet voice rang out again, "Brother, why won''t you look at me? Am I not pretty enough?" Greg feltpletely defeated by this little vixen, and could only force himself to say, "You look good, but now you need to get out. I have to shower and things to take care of." "Hmph, there''ll be no next time to see, never ever again." Lois walked off in a huff, but as she passed by Greg, she suddenly stopped, stood on tiptoe, and kissed him on the face, then giggled and ran out. "Someday this little vixen is going to be the death of me." Greg Jensen let out a long breath and turned to walk into the bathroom. In the bathroom lingered the scent of shampoo and... Chapter 132 - 132 A Happy Gathering for Guests and Hosts_1 Chapter 132: A Happy Gathering for Guests and Hosts_1 Greg Jensen stared nkly for a long while before finally picking it up with two fingers and tossing it on the bed. Having done all this, he breathed a sigh of relief and began to take a shower. Meanwhile, Lois Abbott stopped in her tracks after dashing out of the break room, muttering, ¡°Oops, I left that thing inside.¡± Turning her head back toward the closed door of the break room, a sly smile suddenly appeared on her lips, ¡°My brother wouldn¡¯t use my thing for naughty purposes, would he?¡± Images of a sturdy six-pack abs involuntarily came to her mind, turning her cute little face red again. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t, would he? My brother is such an upright person¡­¡± Lois chuckled and skipped out of the office. ¡°Lois, why are you running?¡± Lois Abbott approached from a distance and called out to her sister, asking, ¡°Have you seen Greg Jensen?¡± ¡°Air, I¡­ I¡¯ve seen him.¡± ¡°Did something happen?¡± Hearing her sister mention him, Lois¡¯s face immediately turned sour as she pouted, ¡°Hmph, that stinky brother-inw, he actually said I¡¯m small!¡± ¡°Er, you are quite small indeed.¡± ¡°Say that again!¡± Lois bared her teeth, making a fierce face. Lois Abbott quickly surrendered,ughing, ¡°Not small, you¡¯ve got the size of a small steamed bun now.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Before Lois could get angry, Lois Abbott was alreadyughing her way back to her own office. Lois looked down at herself and nearly burst into tears of self-pity, murmuring, ¡°It¡¯s not my fault, though.¡± After Greg Jensen had changed his clothes, it wasn¡¯t long before Chestor Ware arrived as promised with Sister Lan. The two sat in private room 888, discussing the feasibility of growing medicinal herbs in winter. Greg Jensen outlined his n, of course omitting details about the Small Cloud Rain Skill. Chestor Ware still felt it was unreliable, but at this point, he had no other options and had to ce his hopes on Greg Jensen. After pondering for a moment, he proposed, ¡°How about this, let¡¯s set up a new medicinal herb processing factory together, specifically to supply the Xihng pharmaceutical subspecialty.¡± Greg Jensen was moved, yet somewhat helpless, and he said with a wry smile, ¡°Chestor, I don¡¯t have that much money to build a factory right now.¡± ¡°No worries, I¡¯ll invest in the factory, and you just need to handle the supply of raw materials.¡± Chestor Ware smiled, ¡°Of course, the raw material supply is your own business, no skimping on the price, and I ll give you a 40% share in the processing nt.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem right.¡± It was untrue to say he wasn¡¯t tempted. Earning a sum from growing medicinal herbs and then another from initial processing-how could Greg Jensen not be moved by such a good deal? In fact, even if Chestor Ware didn¡¯t offer him any shares, Greg Jensen would still have to sell his medicinal herbs to him. In other words, Chestor Ware was practically giving money to Greg Jensen. So, to ept a 40% share for nothing truly made Greg Jensen feel a bit embarrassed. Chestor Ware saw his hesitation and couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Brother Greg, don¡¯t be so polite with me. You saved my life; do we really need to be so formal with each other?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°No more of this, it¡¯s settled.¡± Chestor Wareughed, ¡°You just work on that greenhouse; getting the medicinal herbs grown quickly is all that matters. ¡°Alright, then it¡¯s settled,¡± Greg Jensen said with a smile, clearly happy. One transaction, two profits- this deal was too worthwhile. He nned to return to Peach Blossom Vige in a few days to see how much wastnd was still avable, then lease it all and nt it with medicinal herbs. A single year of farming fifty to sixty acres could earn four to five million; if another fifty to sixty acres were contracted, annual ie could approach ten million. Plus the profits from the medicinal herb processing factory, an annual ie of ten million was no problem at all. Cultivating medicinal herbs, running a fruit and vegetable supermarket, and managing a vegetable base had squandered the modest sum he had earned from treating diseases. His supply of Blood Qi Pills had long since run out, yet he had no money to buy more. Once the processing factory and the medicinal herb greenhouses were sorted out, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about running out of Blood Qi Pills anymore. If he had enough Blood Qi Pills, he might have already reached the fourth level of Qi Refinement by now. Why waste so much time? Through the period of Dual Cultivation, he had been getting closer and closer to the fourth level of Qi Refinement and his need for Blood Qi Pills had been increasing. With cultivation, if you don¡¯t advance, you recede, and the further you get, the harder it bes. Only with the aid of Blood Qi Pills can you break through faster. The two of them chatted for a while until Jackson Olson arrived. Seeing that the boss, Chestor Ware, was also there, he felt that this meal was well worth it. Even though Jackson Olson was the general manager of the processing factory, Chestor Ware had been increasingly reclusivetely; dreaming of dining and chatting with him was pure folly. Therefore, having this chance to talk was exceedingly rare. The meal itself was meant to strengthen rtionships and to express gratitude to Chestor Ware, so Greg Jensen hadn¡¯t invited anyone else. The three of them ate and talked, the atmosphere very harmonious. Jackson Olson was understanding too, assuring on the spot that there wouldn¡¯t be any trouble at Greg Jensen¡¯s herb processing factory. Chestor Ware also smiled and praised Jackson Olson a few times, exciting him so much he almost stood up to bow his thanks. After the meal, the two men went their separate ways, and Greg Jensen returned home with the Abbott sisters. As soon as they entered the house, Lois Abbott asked, ¡°Brother-inw, where are we going to y tomorrow?¡± ¡°Eh? What do you mean ¡®where are we going to y¡¯?¡± Greg Jensen responded, bemused. ¡°Hmph, didn¡¯t you say you were going to take us out to celebrate tomorrow? With her hands on her hips and her brows furrowed, Lois Abbott stared at Greg Jensen and said, ¡°And you haven¡¯t given me the present you promised either!¡± ¡°I said we¡¯d celebrate, but 1 didn¡¯t say we were going out to y.¡± Greg Jensen said with a resignedugh, ¡°I have a gift for you, how about we go buy it tomorrow?¡± ¡°No good, we need to go out and y. Being cooped up at home all day, I¡¯m almost bored to death.¡± ¡°You bored? You roam around everywhere in Dad¡¯s car every day.¡± Lois Abbott reached out to tap her younger sister¡¯s head lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t bother your brother-inw, he¡¯s had a drink. Let him sleep. ¡°Sigh, alright then.¡± Lois Abbott sighed and returned to her own room. As he watched her dejected back, Greg Jensen gave a wry smile and turned to Lois Abbott, saying, ¡°Why don¡¯t we just take her out to y for a couple of days?¡± ¡°Um, that¡¯s fine. There isn¡¯t much going on at the store recently anyway.¡± Lois Abbott asked, ¡°Where shall we go? It¡¯s autumn already, and it¡¯s going to be cold soon; we won¡¯t be able to go to the beach.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hot springs in Singleton City then. There are lots of hot spring resorts there. We can hike during the day and soak in the hot springs at night. ¡°Great idea.¡± Lois Abbott¡¯s eyes lit up, and she smiled, saying, ¡°Come to think of it, it¡¯s been so long since Ist went. Thest time was when I was a kid and Dad took me.¡± ¡°Haha, then this time I¡¯ll take you.¡± ¡°Hey, you¡¯re taking advantage of me again.¡± Lois Abbott made a face and started pinching Greg Jensen as he chased after her. Greg Jensenughed out loudly and quickly retreated to his room. As the door closed, the atmosphere took an immediate turn; Lois Abbott, who had just been like a fierce lioness, instantly transformed into a docile hobbyhorse. in the next room, Lois Abbott¡¯s sister heard the noise from next door and couldn¡¯t help but let her imagination run wild. She huffed, ¡°Stinky brother-inw, not ying with me.. I¡¯ll never like you again!¡± Chapter 133 - 133 That’s Your Brother-in-law_1 Chapter 133: That¡¯s Your Brother-inw_1 Riverhaven County, the Ware Family. The winter supply situation had been settled, and Chestor Ware was in a good mood, so he drank quite a bit that evening. After returning home, he sat down on the sofa to rest. Not long after, Sister Lan came over with a bowl of hangover soup. ¡°Have some soup to sober up.¡± ¡°Mm, Sister Lan, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Chestor Ware watched busy Sister Lan with a rare touch of tenderness on his face. Sister Lan, whose real name was Matilda Milton, was Chestor¡¯s childhood sweetheart; however, between the two of them stood Taylor Ware¡¯s mother, Annie Stuart. After growing up, Annie married Chestor, while Sister Lan remained single. They were still very good friends, the three of them. Even when Annie left behind Taylor Ware, Sister Lan always helped take care of her. Taylor was even closer to Sister Lan than to her own mother. After Annie passed away, Sister Lan moved into the Ware family home as a nanny. However, Taylor was still young at that time, so the rtionship between her and Chestor was never made public. Chestor spoke softly, ¡°Stop busying yourself,e sit for a while.¡± Sister Lan¡¯s face turned slightly red, and she nodded gently before sitting beside him. Looking at the beautiful woman within reach, thinking how all these years he hadn¡¯t been able to give her a proper status, Chestor¡¯s heart was filled with guilt. He raised his hand to gently touch Sister Lan¡¯s face, about to speak, but the front door suddenly opened, and Taylor Ware walked in from outside. She nced at the living room instinctively, then froze, the corners of her mouth lifting slightly, wanting tough but not daring to. Chestor also paused, but it was Sister Lan who reacted first, quickly standing up and said with a forcedugh, ¡°Taylor is back.¡± ¡°Alt, haha, I didn¡¯t see anything, you two continue.¡± Taylorughed and quickly returned to her room. The living room became quiet once again. ¡°It¡¯s your fault, acting so undignified at your age.¡± Sister Lan¡¯s soft face flushed with two red patches, and she red at Chestor with a sense of me, murmuring, ¡°The child has seen us!¡± ¡°Heh, so what if she saw us? She¡¯s seen us now anyway,e sit¡­¡± Chestorughed and was about to pull Sister Lan back to his side. Just at that moment, Taylor suddenly came out of her room and called out, ¡°Dad, you guys¡­ sorry¡­¡± Sister Lan¡¯s face turned red again, and she quickly pushed Chestor away, standing up once more. Chestor¡¯s expression immediately darkened, and he said angrily, ¡°That¡¯s enough, go back down.¡± ¡°Oh, alright then.¡± Taylor gave Sister Lan an apologetic smile, then affectionately wrapped her arms around Chestor¡¯s neck. Before she could speak, Chestor pushed her away coldly, ¡°No money!¡± Taylor said helplessly, ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t even say it was about money.¡± Chestor pursed his lips and snorted, ¡°You¡¯re my own flesh and blood, I know what you¡¯re up to with just a smile.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± ¡°Out with it, how much do you want this time?¡± Taylor beamed and held up two fingers, ¡°Two hundred thousand.¡± ¡°What do you need so much money for?¡± ¡°South River Martial Art Hall is selling, and I¡¯m thinking of taking over.¡± Upon hearing this, Chestor¡¯s face ckened instantly, and he burst out angrily, ¡°Spending your days ying with spears and sticks, nowyou¡¯ve gone too far, wanting to buy a martial arts hall? No way!¡± ¡°Alright then, just give me fifty thousand, I¡¯ll go out and have some fun for a few days.¡± Taylor Ware looked like the cat that got the cream and chuckled, ¡°You won¡¯t refuse this time, will you?¡± IIJ II Chestor Ware nearly spat out a mouthful of blood in frustration, only then realizing he had been duped by his daughter, unsure of what to say as he stared with wide eyes. ¡°Taylor, Maltida has money, no need to beg him, I¡¯ll go get it for you.¡± Maltida gave Chestor Ware a re, then, with her arm around Taylor¡¯s shoulder, went back to her own room. Before leaving, Taylor stuck her tongue out at Chestor Ware. After a good while, Taylor returned to her room, money in hand, delighted. Maltida also re-emerged, sitting opposite Chestor Ware. Chestor Ware said helplessly, ¡°This child has been spoiled by you!¡± Maltida was nonchnt, ¡°Raise sons with frugality and daughters with plenty, she¡¯s a young girl, how can she go out without carrying enough money?¡± ¡°Does she look like a girl to you? When she¡¯s out, it¡¯s already good enough if she doesn¡¯t bully others. I think those little boys are the ones who should be careful around her.¡± As he spoke, Chestor Ware couldn¡¯t help but startughing first and said helplessly, ¡°Sooner orter, I need to marry this child off.¡± Curious, Maltida asked, ¡°What do you think of Mr. Jensen? He¡¯s handsome and capable, and he seems to have good character too.¡± Chestor Ware mused, ¡°Brother Greg is indeed not bad, but it seems like he already has a girlfriend.¡± ¡°Thenpete. These matters of the heart are never certain.¡± Maltida said, ¡°Our Taylor is not bad-looking either. Can¡¯t shepete with that girl?¡± Chestor Wareughed somewhat helplessly, ¡°In your eyes, Taylor is the best girl in the world, isn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Of course, even though Taylor isn¡¯t my own child, I raised her. How could I not know her character?¡± Maltida said with pride, thinking of Taylor¡¯s mischievous antics as a child and couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. Upstairs in the second bedroom, Taylor, listening to their conversation, couldn¡¯t help but picture that muscr figure, feeling a warmth spread through her body. ¡°Oh, what am I thinking.¡± With cheeks flushed, Taylor continued to pack her things. She had recently learned a new martial art, and practicing it left her sore and weak. She nned to go to Singleton City for a bath to thoroughly rx for a few days. Early the next morning, upon learning they were going to Singleton City, Lois Abbott, who had dered she liked Greg no more the night before, gave him a big kiss on the cheek. ¡°Watch yourself, that¡¯s your brother-inw, and you¡¯re getting bolder!¡± Lois gave her sister a stern look. Though she said it didn¡¯t bother her, seeing it happen was a little unsettling. ¡°Alright, got it.¡± Dragging out her words, Lois showed a reluctant face yet packed her carry-on luggage as quickly as a rabbit. The three gathered a few things and set out in Lois¡¯s Jeep toward Singleton City. Singleton City was not close to Jamae City, but it was only about sixty kilometers from Riverhaven County. Chatting and driving, it didn¡¯t feel long before they arrived. The hot springs of Singleton City were mostly concentrated around Misty Mountain, and they had booked a room at a resort near it. Seeing Greg drive towards the city center, Lois couldn¡¯t help but remind him, ¡°Brother, you big goof, you¡¯re going the wrong way.¡± Without turning his head, Gregughed, ¡°I¡¯m going to buy you presents in the city. Don¡¯t you want them?¡± Her eyes lighting up, Lois nodded repeatedly, ¡°Yes, yes, let¡¯s hurry to the city to buy gifts.¡± Lois yfully tapped her sister on the head and teased, ¡°You little money- grubber, all you think about is presents.¡± Without objection, Lois just smiled happily. After wandering around the city center of Singleton City, they bought a bag for each sister. They also picked out two suits for Greg and a watch worth a hundred thousand yuan. In total, they spent over two hundred thousand. Chapter 134: Chance Encounter_1 Chapter 134: Chance Encounter_1 Greg wasn¡¯t a miser, so he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it; it was Lois who felt a bit heartbroken. ¡°Easye, easy go, what¡¯s there to fear?¡± Greg chuckled tofort her, then took the two sisters out for a meal before driving to Misty Mountain. The three of them had already booked a room online. Once they arrived, the sisters went back to their room, leaving Greg alone to handle the check-in with photos of their IDs. Just then, a tall and pretty woman walked in. ¡°Is it you?¡± ¡°Is it you!¡± Both eximed in surprise at the same time; it turned out to be Taylor Ware. Greg felt a bit guilty and instinctively took a step back. But Taylor didn¡¯t show the anticipated anger; instead, she looked him over with interest and smirked, ¡°Thankyou for curing my dad¡¯s illness. Let¡¯s forget aboutst time; consider it a thankyou, letting you take advantage of me.¡± ¡°I took advantage?¡± ¡°What, you still don¡¯t want to admit it?¡± Taylor¡¯s expression suddenly darkened. She had never been so intimate with another man before, and yet she had slept in his arms for a night. And now this guy actually had the nerve to deny it! ¡°I admit it, okay? I admit it. Happy now?¡± ¡°What do you mean, ¡®Happy now¡¯? You sound pretty reluctant!¡± Not wanting Lois to misunderstand, Greg quickly raised his hands and said, ¡°I¡¯m willing, a hundred times willing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Taylor nced at him and asked coldly, ¡°What are you doing here? ¡°I¡¯m out having fun with my girlfriend,¡± Greg replied. So he does have a girlfriend now? Taylor frowned and fell silent, proceeding to the front desk to start her check-in process. Since there were three in Greg¡¯s party, their check-in took longer, allowing Taylor, who arrivedter, to finish first. She gave Greg a look and huffed before heading to her room, not expecting Greg to quickly follow her. Annoyed, Taylor stopped and turned around to confront him coldly, ¡°Why are you following me?¡± Greg gave her a puzzled look and pointed to the room next door, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m staying in this room.¡± After saying that, he opened the door and went inside. Taylor¡¯s face flushed rapidly, and she stared at the door that had already closed, stomped her foot in frustration, and then entered the adjacent room. ¡°Such bad luck, to be staying next to this LSP!¡± She considered changing rooms but then thought better of it; changing rooms would just show she cared about the situation. In the next room, Greg heardughtering from outside the balcony and shook his head. It was a good thing he went to check in alone; if Lois had been with him, even jumping into the Yellow River wouldn¡¯t clean the misunderstanding. They booked a double suite, which included two rooms that shared a small courtyard. In the courtyard was an outdoor hot spring pool, and the facilities were separate for each room. Greg took off his clothes, changed into a pair of swim trunks, put on a long bathrobe over them, and stepped out of the room with a bath towel in hand. The courtyard was neat, with a hot spring pool in the middle, marble tiles on the ground beside it, and high walls around it for great privacy. There were also various nts in the corners, adding some wild charm to the petite courtyard. The steam rising from the hot spring added ayer of charm to the quaint setting. Lois and her sister, Snow, sat in the hot spring, their snow-white shoulders exposed, with assorted fruits and a bottle of red wine chilled in ice beside the pool. Greg couldn¡¯t help but sigh to himself. True to its reputation as a famous resort, the amenities werevish; just this courtyard alone was enough for enjoyment. ¡°Brother¡¯s here.¡± Upon seeing Greg, Snow excitedly stood up. With a whoosh, the snow-white bath towel instantly slid off, revealing the outfit underneath. Greg Jensen caught a glimpse and his heartbeat immediately elerated. The girl might not have much in the way of assets, but that sure didn¡¯t stop her from wearing so little. A proper bikini and nothing more! And it was even in Greg¡¯s favorite color¡ªck! Who could withstand that? ¡°Um¡­ I forgot my cigarettes, I¡¯m going in to get them. Greg Jensen found himself unable to move, said this, then immediately turned around and ran into the room as fast as lightning. The next second, peals of silveryughter echoed through the courtyard. ¡°Sis, do you think Brother Greg likes me?¡± ¡°Hmm, probably.¡± Lois Abbott said, holding back herughter. Although Greg Jensen ran fast, he could not avoid Lois Abbott¡¯s gaze on that awkward moment. However, who started the whole thing was not known. After a long while, Greg Jensen, reciting the Ice Heart Form to himself, walked back out. Upon seeing him, Taylor Ware wanted to get up and tease him, but Lois Abbott pulled her back. Greg Jensen stepped into the warm spring, sitting opposite the two girls. Lois Abbott timely poured a ss of red wine and said with a smile, ¡°Try this, it¡¯s from home, my dad¡¯s collection.¡± ¡°Haha, I should definitely give it a taste.¡± Greg Jensen smiled, took the ss, and after a sip, felt a cool sensation flowing down his throat. Hot on the outside and cool on the inside, he felt incredibly refreshed, his pores opening up. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s not bad,¡± Greg Jensen said sincerely. Taylor Ware also picked up her ss and said in a toast, ¡°Brother Greg, cheers.¡± ¡°Yeah, cheers.¡± ¡°You two drink slowly.¡± Watching them down their drinks in one go, Lois Abbott couldn¡¯t help but remind them, while she herself picked up her ss and drank as well. The three of them ate fruit, soaked in the warm springs, and drank wine. Before long, a bottle of red wine was empty. Greg Jensen was still fine, not drunk at all, but Lois Abbott and Taylor Ware were starting to show signs of drunkenness. Both their little cheeks were flushed, and their eyes slightly squinted. Not yet satisfied, Lois Abbott made a call to the front desk and had another bottle sent over. After the second bottle of wine, she waspletely done, mumbling ¡°I can¡¯t do it anymore,¡± and staggered back to her room to sleep. Greg Jensen nced at Lois Abbott¡¯s retreating figure and said to Taylor Ware, ¡°Taylor, you should also go to sleep, we still have to climb the mountain tomorrow.¡± ¡°Sure, but only if Brother Greg stays with me.¡± ¡°Stop messing around.¡± Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit panicked inside. Taylor Ware, seeing his embarrassed expression, couldn¡¯t stop giggling and pointed at Greg Jensen, ¡°Silly brother, you have the desire but not the nerve.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, I don¡¯t even dare to entertain the thought,¡± Greg Jensen said with self-deprecatingughter. ¡°Alright, hurry and go to bed, you¡¯ve had too much to drink.¡± ¡°No, if Brother Greg doesn¡¯t apany me, I won¡¯t go.¡± ¡°You little¡­¡± Before Greg Jensen could finish his sentence, Taylor Ware had already moved closer, wrapping her arms around his arm and resting her little head on his shoulder. Greg Jensen¡¯s muscles tensed instantly, and he got nervous, his voice trembling, ¡°Stop it, let go quickly, what if your sister sees us?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, my sis is drunk; she¡¯s asleep and won¡¯t see.¡± ¡°That¡¯s still not okay!¡± Chapter 135 - 135 Early Departure to Baidi City_1 Chapter 135: Early Departure to Baidi City_1 Lois disregarded everything else and directly hugged his neck, nestling into his arms while whining coquettishly, ¡°No, I want big brother to apany me.¡± Greg felt the smaller body in his arms, and his entire being resembled an active volcano, ready to erupt at any moment. Just as he thought about forcibly taking Lois back to her room, he discovered that the little girl in his embrace had actually fallen asleep. Looking at her adorable and naive sleeping face, Greg couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, hastily stood up, and carried her back to her room. Just as he was about toy her on the bed, he noticed that her body was soaking wet, which left Greg somewhat at a loss. After hesitating for a long time, he had no choice but to ce her on a chair, fetch a clean towel, and carefully began wiping her down. Lois, even in her sleep, seemed to be aware, and every time he wiped a ticklish spot, she couldn¡¯t stop giggling. The room was quiet. Greg¡¯s breathing became more and more rapid, and his movements grew rough. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Lois suddenly murmured, drowsily saying, ¡°That¡¯s not okay, big brother, sister won¡¯t allow it¡­¡± Greg was startled, quickly straightened up, only then realizing Lois was talking in her sleep. He took a deep breath, calmed his emotions, and refocused, helping her dry off once more. After a great deal of trouble with the cleaning, Greg faced another quandary. Because Lois¡¯s clothes were still wet. Greg had no choice but to hesitate for a long while, unable to make up his mind, and eventually, he just left her lying on the bed to fend for herself. Having done all this, seeing that nothing was amiss, Greg didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer, quickly returning to his own room. After a while, Lois suddenly opened her eyes, sat up from the bed, and ncing down at her own small chest, pouted and said: ¡°Am I really that small? Not the slightest bit attractive? Thinking about how she had just pretended to talk in her sleep, giving Greg a scare, she couldn¡¯t help but smile happily: ¡°I¡¯ve been sneaking drinks with sister since I was very little, how could I get drunk that easily?¡± Laughing to herself for a while, Lois¡¯s face showed a touch of infatuation, ¡°Speaking of which¡­ big brother is really gentle, especially that princess carry. Oh, I absolutely loved it¡­¡± On the other hand, after Greg returned to his own room, he was surprised to find that Taylor was actually awake, lying on the bed and staring nkly at the ceiling. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, just threw up a bit and feel much better now.¡± Taylor¡¯s gaze was a bit strange as she thoroughly scrutinized Greg, asking, ¡°Where did you just go to?¡± ¡°Took little Snow back.¡± Greg helplessly said, ¡°I mean, you know you can¡¯t hold your liquor, yet you drank so much.¡± ¡°Hehe, my bad, don¡¯t be mad, bro. How about I make it up to you? ¡°Uh¡­¡± Seeing Taylor suddenly transform into a flirty tea-serving girl, Greg s inner volcanopletely erupted, instantly turning into a ravenous wolf and pouncing on her. All his pent-up fire was unleashed on Taylor. The two of them were essentially an old married couple; many things were natural for them, even a single nce could convey what the other wanted. This made their time together exceptionally smooth. Furthermore, they were at a resort where nobody knew anybody, so Taylor let herself go even more freely. However, while they were having a grand time, the neighbors next door suffered. Lois, naive as she was, was merely curious. On the other side, Taylor Ware had never eaten pork, but she¡¯d seen pigs run plenty of times. The moment the trumpets of assembly started on this side, her face flushed instantly. ¡°Damn that LSP!¡± Taylor Ware was soaking in the hot springs, and when she heard the noise from next door, her face turned red with embarrassment. Thinking of the strong body that had held her all night, now embracing another woman, she ground her teeth in hatred. There¡¯s an old saying, out of sight, out of mind. If she couldn¡¯t see or hear it, that would be one thing, but the bastard was right next door, his voice loud and clear. How was she supposed to stand it? Restlessly, she stood up from the hot springs, wiped herself off carelessly, and then returned to bed, trying to sleep. She had thought the noise next door would stop after a while, but after tossing and turning in bed for over an hour, there was no sign of it ceasing. Taylor Ware¡¯s face turned green with fury, wishing she could rush over and bang on the door, but the thought of Greg Jensen possibly answering naked made her even angrier. ¡°Forget it, a moment of patience leads to a calm sea; a step back opens up a broad sky.¡± Muttering to herself, Taylor covered her head with the nket and tried to sleep. Another hour passed by and Taylor suddenly flung off her nket, saying angrily, ¡°A moment¡¯s patience just makes me angrier, a step back¡ª ¡± She abruptly stood up and shouted, ¡°Step back my ass, I¡¯m done with this!¡± Having said that, she got dressed, ready to burst into the room next door to confront the jerk, when suddenly the noise stopped. Taylor exhaled deeply, resentfully got undressed, and went back to bed to try to sleep again. Yet, just as she felt she had barely fallen asleep, she was jolted awake, listening closely, the noise next door had started up once more. Taylor was close to breaking down. Now she didn¡¯t have the energy to even go knock on the next door, and could only lean on the bed, listening to the sounds next door and zoning out. Gradually, she felt a change in her body, as if a devil was breaking free inside her. Her consciousness fuzzed, leaving only her instincts. She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed when the noise from next door had long stopped and Taylor Ware slowly regained her senses, sighed, and went back to sleep. In the room on the other side, Lois Abbott sat on the bed listening to the noise from next door and couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Wow, brother is so amazing, go brother¡­¡± It should have been a crisp autumn night, but the people in both rooms were a bit inexplicably restless. Only Greg Jensen and Lois Abbott, after cleaning up, held each other and slept profoundly sweet. The next morning, Greg Jensen called for breakfast, while Lois Abbott went to the next room to call her sister. After a little while, the waiter pushed the cart in and arranged the beautifully made breakfast on the table. ¡°Lois,e eat.¡± ¡°You go ahead, we¡¯ll be right there.¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t think much of it and started eating at the table. It took quite a while before there were finally footsteps. When he turned around to look, he almost spat out the porridge in his mouth. Lois looked normal enough, but Taylor had what looked like panda-eye makeup on, with two big dark circles under her eyes as she walked in. Gregughed and asked, ¡°Haha, Taylor, what happened to you? Didn¡¯t sleep well?¡± A sh of panic crossed Taylor¡¯s face and she awkwardly chuckled, ¡°Uh, I drank too muchst night, felt unwell, threw up twice in thete night.¡± ¡°Thene have some porridge to settle your stomach.¡± ¡°Sure, thankyou, brother.¡± Taylor¡¯s eyes curved into crescents as she smiled and sat down opposite Greg, then, as if suddenly remembering something, she looked up and said, ¡°Brother, you were so awesome!¡± Chapter 136 - 136 Reunion 1 Chapter 136: Reunion 1 ¡°Uh, let¡¯s eat.¡± Greg Jensen responded casually before continuing his meal, while Lois Abbott¡¯s face turned red in an instant. She red at her sister resentfully and said sternly, ¡°Hurry up and eat. Can¡¯t your mouth be blocked even when you¡¯re eating?¡± ¡°Hehe, let¡¯s eat.¡± Lois chuckled and then asked while eating, ¡°Brother, where are we going to y today?¡± Greg pondered and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go hiking today. I¡¯ve heard that the scenery on Misty Mountain is beautiful, and I¡¯ve never been there before.¡± Upon hearing this, Lois¡¯s face fell, and she pouted, ¡°Ah, hiking¡­¡± ¡± What, you don¡¯t want to go? If you don¡¯t want to, just sleep in the hotel, and your sister and I will go.¡± ¡°I want to go, who said I don¡¯t? I love hiking the most.¡± Lois, wanting to spend more time with Greg, quickly changed her tune. After they finished eating, she followed Greg closely as they set off toward the mountain. The Misty Mountain Resort was originally built at the foot of the mountain. Exiting from the back of the resort, one could see a winding, rugged stone path. The three of them walked upwards for a long time along the winding path before they reached the first rest stop. Misty Mountain is roughly 1,500 meters high, with four rest stops in between, each featuring a shop and free benches for people to rest. Both Lois Abbott and her sister had decent stamina; they were merely slightly out of breath after the climb. Especially Lois, who, although she didn¡¯t understand the Dual Cultivation Method, had her physical condition improved a lot over a long period of nourishment, much better than that of an average person. Still, they rested several times along the way. The two sat on a bench, fanning themselves, while Greg went to a nearby shop to replenish their supply of mineral water and chocte. Initially, Greg had brought seven or eight bottles of mineral water and some choctes, and the sisters thought he was being overly cautious. Yet before they even reached the first rest stop, they had finished all the water and choctes. Seeing Greg returning with a pile of stuff, Loisughed happily, ¡°Brother is amazing. Luckily you brought so much water and food.¡± Lois Abbott rolled her eyes at her sister¡¯s over-the-top enthusiasm and snorted, ¡°I don¡¯t know who it was that absolutely refused to let him bring anything at first.¡± Lois giggled, ¡°Hehe, didn¡¯t you also think it was unnecessary then?¡± Lois Abbott¡¯s face flushed, and with a re, she fell silent. Seeing this, Greg quickly peeled two Snickers bars and handed them over,ughing, ¡°Have some chocte to replenish your energy. There are probably three more stretches like this ahead.¡± ¡°Air, that far?¡± Lois groaned, ¡°Brother, maybe we shouldn¡¯t go after all. This mountain is just too high.¡± Before she could finish, they suddenly heard shouting from a distance. The three turned to look and saw a group of five or six young people in uniform, running up while chanting slogans. ¡°Stop, rest for three minutes!¡± The leader was a very handsome young man in his twenties with a buzz cut, looking very spirited and of extraordinary bearing. The others also looked affluent and were likely not children from ordinary families. At that moment, someone in the team looked towards the leader and asked, ¡°Adrian Wright, after we conquer Misty Mountain, we can hike into West Xinjiang, right?¡± ¡°Hmm, I reckon it¡¯s about time.¡± Adrian Wright nodded and said, ¡°Physically, it should be no problem. What¡¯s important is survival and climate. The group soon dispersed, some buying things, some heading to the bathroom, and then they each found a bench to rest on. On the other side, Lois Abbott stared nkly at the group of people and murmured, ¡°Wow, they are really amazing, climbing the mountain so quickly. Won¡¯t their bodies have problems?¡± Lois Abbott responded dryly, ¡°They are professionally trained; what problems could they possibly have? You should worry about yourself instead.¡± Greg Jensen smiled, nced at the group, turned to speak, but his gaze abruptly caught a familiar figure in the corner of his eye. He instinctively turned his head away, pretending not to see Taylor Ware. Taylor Ware naturally saw Greg Jensen too, but remembering the incident from the night before filled her heart with disgust towards him. ¡°LSP!¡± She muttered under her breath and went to the vendor to buy some food to replenish her energy. Climbing up from below, the vertical ascent was three to four hundred meters, but the winding road amounted to nearly three kilometers. Despite practicing martial arts all year round and having better physical strength than most people, the distance was still challenging for her. Meanwhile, Greg Jensen, seeing that Taylor Ware didn¡¯te looking for trouble, let out a sigh of relief. Considering his attitude had been rtively normal the day before, he thought she probably wouldn¡¯t create a problem. After a short rest, Lois Abbott decided to continue their journey towards the mountain summit, but Lois Abbott stubbornly refused to move. She argued, ¡°Look at those professionals; even they haven¡¯t moved yet. Why should we rush? Let¡¯s rest a bit longer. If you make me go now, my body will definitely have issues.¡± Lois Abbott said with feigned anger, ¡°They ran up here without problems, so what problems could you have? I think you just don¡¯t want to go anymore¡± ¡°Air, I really will have problems¡­¡± Perhaps the sister¡¯s conversation had some effect; before Lois Abbott could finish, there was a suddenmotion in the group of young masters. ¡°Mr. Burley, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Damn, Mr. Wright,e quick, Spencer Burley has fainted.¡± Adrian Wright hurried over and saw, upon closer inspection, that Spencer Burley¡¯s eyes were tightly closed, his face was pale, and his breathing was even difficult. ¡°Could it be altitude sickness?¡± someone asked. ¡°Impossible, altitude sickness usually urs above 2700 meters; we¡¯re only four to five hundred meters up¡­¡± Adrian Wright was even paler than Spencer Burley, the event had been his idea, and since Spencer Burley was an only child, any problems could mean big trouble for him. Spencer Burley¡¯s father would definitelye for him with a vengeance! ¡°Is there a doctor here?¡± ¡°Right, call 120 quickly¡­¡± ¡°120 can¡¯t get here in time!¡± ¡°Just get him down the mountain first!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­¡± Everyone was in a mess, clumsily lifting Spencer Burley, preparing to carry him down the mountain. Just then, Taylor Ware walked over and frowned, ¡°Don¡¯t move him; the way you¡¯re handling him, he might be gone before we get to the bottom. Let me take a look.¡± She had trained in martial arts all year and often sparred with others, so she knew a thing or two about emergency first aid. In desperation, Adrian Wright said gratefully, ¡°Miss, if you can save my brother, I¡¯ll pay you whatever you want.¡± Taylor Ware¡¯s face darkened, and she replied impatiently, ¡°Do I look like I need your change? Get out of my way and stop causing trouble!¡± ¡°Oh, alright.¡± Adrian Wright stepped aside quickly, watching anxiously. Taylor Ware checked Spencer Burley¡¯s pupils and then started to press on his philtrum. However, after pressing for quite some time, not only did Spencer Burley show no response, but hisplexion started turning somewhat blue. At that moment, Greg Jensen approached and said, ¡°Let me try.¡± Chapter 137 - 137 Do You Want a Wife or Not_i Chapter 137: Do You Want a Wife or Not_i ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Taylor Ware pursed her lips, ready to make a few sarcastic remarks, but suddenly remembered her father¡¯s illness had been cured by Greg Jensen, and she couldn¡¯t help but freeze on the spot. If she let Greg intervene, it would make her seem inferior, and she couldn t swallow her pride; but if she didn¡¯t, the person in front of her seemed to be in some danger. After a moment of hesitation, she decided to try her own method first and would only ask Greg for help if that failed. ¡°I told you to move aside, don¡¯t you understand?¡± Seeing the patient in a critical condition, Greg didn¡¯t have time to exin things to her and simply grabbed her by the neck and tossed her aside like a chicken. Then he crouched down, rudely tearing open Spencer Burley¡¯s clothes to reveal a chest utterly devoid of muscle. Being thrown aside in front of everyone, Taylor felt a deep humiliation. She stood up angrily, about to confront Greg with all she had but was suddenly stopped in her tracks again. By this time, Greg had taken out the silver needle he always carried with him, disinfected it, and began to insert the needles into Spencer¡¯s chest one after the other. His technique was extremely skilled, and the speed was at its limit. What was even more astonishing was that the trajectory of each needle insertion seemed to follow a certain pattern, looking very smooth and making onlookers subconsciously fixated, reluctant to look away. In the blink of an eye, Spencer¡¯s chest was filled with silver needles. Greg focused and calmly gave a sharp p on Spencer s chest. With a smack, the silver needles visibly trembled at a rate discernible to the naked eye, even emitting a faint buzzing sound. The next second, Spencer¡¯s chest began to heave violently, and hisplexion rapidly changed from blue to red. The onlookers, witnessing this scene, all held their breath, too tense even to breathe heavily. ¡°Cough cough¡­¡± Sudden severe coughs rang out, and Spencer Burley struggled to open his eyes, his gaze filled with exhaustion and confusion. ¡°What¡­ what happened to me?¡± ¡°Hey, he¡¯s awake, he really woke up!¡± ¡°Fuck, that¡¯s incredible!¡± ¡°Divine Doctor!¡± A cheer erupted from the crowd; regardless of whether they knew Spencer or not, joyous smiles spread across everyone¡¯s faces. Taylor was no exception. The contempt and doubt in her heart had vanished with those coughs, reced by a deep shock and an indescribable sentiment. She stared nkly at Greg¡¯s retreating figure, her eyes filled with amazement, appreciation, and even a hint of admiration. Isn¡¯t he amazing? Is this the power of traditional Chinese medicine? In the blink of an eye, he could pull a person back from the brink of death! No wonder her father said he was a Divine Doctor; his medical skills were indeed that impressive. Taylor herself didn¡¯t realize that her dislike for Greg had nothing to do with the embrace they shared that night. The main reason was because of her father Chestor Ware¡¯s praise for Greg. When Taylor was young, during the time her father Chestor Ware was building his business from scratch, he was so busy that he had no time to spend with her. Furthermore, with her constant practice of martial arts, Chestor often criticized her, which left her with a great sense of resentment. Because of this, when she saw her father praising Greg, she felt somewhat aggrieved. They were both young; she was Chestor Ware¡¯s daughter, so why should her father praise someone else and not acknowledge her? However, facts proved that Chester¡¯s judgment was right, and there was a reason for his praise of Greg. Greg¡¯s medical skills were indeed powerful, and she couldn¡¯t help but acknowledge it. ¡°Everyone spread out, don¡¯t crowd around here, let some fresh air circte.¡¯ Seeing the miracle unfold, Greg¡¯s words became an absolutemand. Before the echo of his voice faded, everyone scattered with a whoosh, standing at a distance to watch. Adrian Wright saw his friend awake and was almost moved to tears, excitedly saying, ¡°Spencer, man, you scared the living hell out of me.¡± ¡°Yeah, it was terrifying. We were just talking, and suddenly you passed out. If it weren¡¯t for the Divine Doctor saving you, we might have lost you.¡± ¡°d you¡¯re awake. Otherwise, we really wouldn¡¯t know howto exin it to your old man.¡± Listening to everyone chattering about what happened, Spencer Burley finally realized what had transpired. He was still optimistic, not worrying about his health, but said with a grin. ¡°Divine Doctor, thankyou. From today onward, I¡¯m your guy. Um¡­ are youcking a wife by any chance?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Greg Jensen, with a face full of aggravation,ughed and scolded, ¡°You still have the mood to joke around, do you have any idea how dangerous it was just now? A littleter and your little life would have been over.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not joking though, do you want a wife or not?¡± Spencer Burleyughed and said, ¡°I have an older sister, beautiful and with a sweet voice, loves arranging flowers and doing housework; she just doesn¡¯t like going out and the family is worried sick about her marrying off.¡± ¡°Uh, the wife you¡¯re talking about¡­ is your sister?¡± ¡°What else?¡± Spencer Burley looked bewildered and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t think it was me, did you?¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± A burst ofughter suddenly filled the crowd, immediately dispersing the life- and-death tension that had been present. Spencer Burley earnestly continued, ¡°Seriously though, my sister is really great¡­¡± ¡°Heh, is your sister older than I am?¡± ¡°Heh, is your sister cuter than I am?¡± Two chilly voices suddenly emerged, carrying a bone-chilling coldness, as if they could freeze someone solid. Spencer Burley¡¯s heart inexplicably shuddered and when he looked up, he saw two beautiful women, big and small, staring at him coldly. ¡°These two are¡­¡± ¡°Oh, this is my girlfriend Lois Abbott, and the other is her younger sister Iris.¡± Upon hearing this, Spencer Burley looked helplessly at Greg Jensen and said with a touch ofint, ¡°Dude, you¡¯ve got a girlfriend? You should have said something earlier¡­¡± Greg Jensen replied, torn betweenughter and tears, ¡°You never asked me, man.¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± The crowd burst intoughter once again. Taylor Ware, standing nearby, couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised; she hadn¡¯t expected Greg Jensen¡¯s girlfriend to be so striking, and it seemed that her younger sister also had an interest in him. What¡¯s more, she knew this person as they had both attended the same social gathering with their fathers and had enjoyed a cheerful chat. She nced at Lois Abbott¡¯s figure and then at her own chest muscles, which had grown increasingly robust from years of martial arts training, feeling a surge of inferiority. Considering that it was this woman who was lying in Greg Jensen¡¯s armsst night, making those embarrassing noises, she felt a flicker of jealousy. Ah, what¡¯s gotten into me? Taylor Ware¡¯s face instantly flushed red, inwardly chastising herself for feeling envious over an unashamed flirt. She shot Greg Jensen a resentful nce and quietly moved to slip away from the crowd, intending to rest for a while on a bench. However, the moment she stirred, Lois Abbott noticed. ¡°Taylor, what brings you here?¡± Lois Abbott said with surprise. With no other choice, Taylor Ware feigned enthusiasm and replied, ¡°Iris, it¡¯s been so long.¡± ¡°Did youe by yourself?¡± ¡°Uh, did you?¡± Taylor Ware regretted the question as soon as it left her mouth, wishing she could p herself. Sure enough, Lois Abbott pointed to Greg Jensen and happily dered, ¡°No, I came with my boyfriend and my sister.¡± Chapter 138 - 138 Dog Food Buffet t Chapter 138: Dog Food Buffet t Taylor Ware felt like dying inside, knowing full well the girl came with her boyfriend, but she still had to ask that extra question. Was this considered a feast of dog food served buffet style? Angry! Taylor¡¯s chest heaved dramatically a few times. Actually, hers weren¡¯t small either, butpared to Lois Abbott¡¯s, they seemedcking. Lois suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go sit over there. I reckon Greg still needs to deal with his condition.¡± ¡°Yeah, okay.¡± Taylor nodded and followed Lois to rest on the benches nearby. Meanwhile, Greg talked seriously with Spencer about his condition. ¡°Do you know that you have a heart condition?¡± ¡°Uh, I haven¡¯t heard about that?¡± At these words, Greg couldn¡¯t help but feel speechless, ¡°Do you even need someone to tell you this? Didn¡¯t the doctor mention it when you went for a check-up at the hospital?¡± ¡°Yeah, I think they did say there was a slight issue, but I usually don¡¯t feel anything, so I didn¡¯t think much of it,¡± Spencerughed. Greg then looked at Adrian Wright and said, ¡°And you, the team leader, didn¡¯t you conduct a physical examination for the members before setting off?¡± Adrian said awkwardly, ¡°We have a check-up every six months. Everyone said they were fine, so we skipped it.¡± Spencer asked, ¡°Can I still participate in the hike?¡± Greg felt a bit speechless and said, ¡°Hiking is definitely not okay. If you still want to go to western Xinjiang, then change it to a road trip. However, make sure to be fully prepared before going. Go to the hospital for aprehensive check-up and have emergency medicine ready before you set off.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you, brother. I haven¡¯t asked for your name yet?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Greg Jensen.¡± Laughing, Spencer said, ¡°I¡¯m Spencer Burley, and this is my friend Adrian Wright¡­¡± After the introductions, he continued to Greg, ¡°From today onwards, we¡¯re friends. This is my phone number. If you evere to Jamae City, you must call me so I can show you some hospitality.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Greg smiled and nodded. He had a good impression of this group of rich second-generation kids. Not a hint of arrogance, but rather they were quite optimistic, which made them approachable. ¡°Adrian, are we still going to climb the mountain?¡± ¡°Climb a fart! Have you no humanity left? Spencer is like this. If we go any further, it might cost him his life!¡± Before he finished speaking, everyone turned their gaze to Greg. Greg was taken aback andughed, ¡°Why are you looking at me? His body really can¡¯t handle more exercise right now. Find someone to carry him down.¡± ¡°Alt? Forget it, I¡¯ll rest for a bit, and I can walk down on my own.¡± Spencer felt awkward, the thought of a grown man lying on another¡¯s back was chilling just to imagine. Greg said, ¡°Alright then, just rest up a bit more.¡± Adrian said somewhat sheepishly, ¡°Greg, would you minding down the mountain with us? Just in case something happens on the way down, we might need your help. Here¡¯s a bank card with three hundred thousand on it, as a token of our gratitude.¡± As he spoke, he handed over a bank card. ¡°This¡­¡± Greg didn¡¯t ept it, instead turning to look at Lois. Lois came over and smiled, ¡°Then let¡¯s go down the mountain together. Anyway, Little Snow doesn¡¯t want to climb anymore.¡± Greg nodded, ¡°Alright then, once Spencer feels better, we¡¯ll head off.¡± Seeing his agreement, Adrian was very pleased andughed, ¡°That¡¯s great. With you around, we¡¯ll be at ease. Please, take the card.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a helping hand, no need for the money.¡± ¡°No, you saved Magnus¡¯s life, and you¡¯re going to help uster; you must ept this money.¡± At this point, Spencer Burley suddenly spoke up, ¡°Adrian Wright, since Greg doesn¡¯t want it, just let it be. Greg probably isn¡¯tcking that amount of money.¡± ¡°Alt, I was being presumptuous.¡± Only then did Adrian Wright realize his mistake, and a look of apology appeared on his face. He was taught from a young age that if a problem could be solved with money, it should be solved with money, and one should never owe another a debt of gratitude. So, instinctively, he took out his bank card, wanting to thank Greg Jensen for saving Spencer Burley. Only at this moment did he finally understand that if Greg Jensen¡¯s medical skills were so good, how could he possibly be in need of that money? Greg Jensen smiled and nodded. He really wanted to tell the other person that he did need the money, but since he had already said no, how could he go back on his word? And in his opinion, these rich second-generation kids had good character. Earning their friendship was far more valuable than three hundred thousand in cash. Greg Jensen¡¯s refusal of the three hundred thousand greatly increased the second-generation rich kids¡¯ favorable impression of him. He looked back and saw that Taylor Ware was sitting next to Lois Abbott, so he decided to stay and chat with the group of wealthy heirs. Meanwhile, Taylor Ware, seeing Greg Jensen refuse the other party¡¯s gratitude, couldn¡¯t help but feel an increased fondness for him. At the same time, she was somewhat relieved that she hadn¡¯t insisted on treating Spencer Burley herself, and was d that Greg Jensen had pushed her aside. Otherwise, who knew what kind of trouble it could have caused! After resting for about an hour, Spencer Burley was able to walk on his own. After consulting with Greg Jensen, the group began to walk down the mountain. Greg Jensen walked ahead with Spencer Burley and Adrian Wright, followed by the Abbott sisters. For some reason, Taylor Ware, who had originally nned to reach the summit that day, also followed along. When the group returned to the resort, and Spencer Burley¡¯s health showed no signs of issues, Adrian Wright and the others breathed a sigh of relief and couldn¡¯t help but marvel at Greg Jensen¡¯s excellent medical skills. ¡°Bro Greg, you don¡¯t have ns tonight, do you? I¡¯ll treat you to a roasted whole sheep.¡± ¡°Sure, where shall we eat?¡± Spencer Burleyughed, ¡°Right here at the resort. There¡¯s awn next to us; we can set up a bonfire there.¡± ¡°Right, and there¡¯s arge hot spring pool nearby. After eating, we can go there and have some fun.¡± ¡°Bro Greg, don¡¯t be polite. Our family owns this resort. I¡¯ll arrange for it right now.¡± Seeing how enthusiastic the other person was, Greg Jensen could only nod and say, ¡°Alright then, see youter.¡± ¡°Sure, see youter.¡± As everyone dispersed, Greg Jensen realized that Taylor Ware had left at some point, and only the Abbott sisters remained behind. Lois Abbott grumbled, ¡°Shall we go back too?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help butugh at her listless appearance and asked, ¡°Weren¡¯t you quite spirited this morning? What¡¯s happened to you now?¡± ¡°Ugh, I¡¯m just tired. Who knew the mountain was so high.¡± ¡°Hahaha, who told you to drink so muchst night.¡± The three of them chatted andughed as they returned to their rooms. Greg Jensen had wanted to invite the two to the restaurant for lunch, but Lois Abbott said she didn¡¯t want to move at all and just wanted to lie in bed and bezy. Helpless, Greg Jensen ended up ordering lunch to the room. However, he underestimated Lois Abbott¡¯s drowsiness. By the time lunch arrived, the young girl had already fallen asleep. ¡± What should we do now?¡± Greg Jensen helplessly looked towards Lois. Lois, also amused, said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her; let¡¯s just eat. When she wakes up, she can go find something to eat herself.¡± The two of them ate their meal in the room and then prepared to take a short nap. But suddenly, Greg Jensen felt a burst of enthusiasm, and a fierce battle began once more. Taylor Ware, too, with dark circles under her eyes, was nning to catch up on some sleep, but the sounds from next door once again filled the air. This time, however, she did not feel any irritation. Instead, she found the sounds to be almost magical, and she couldn¡¯t help but let her mind wander. Chapter 139 - 139 What Am I?_1 Chapter 139: What Am I?_1 Night had fallen, and in the middle of thewn on the west side of the resort, a bonfire was lit, with several floodlights illuminating thewn as bright as day. The already long-marinatedmb cylinders were ced over the bonfire, and beside it, a resort chef was carefully turning the meat. Before long, the aroma of wine and meat began to drift slowly into the air. Greg led the two sisters, along with Spencer and the others, chatting and drinking. The chef sliced off the outermostyer of roastedmb, put it on a te, and handed it out to Greg and the rest. The slightly charredmb, dipped in spicy cumin, was full of vor in the mouth, and with a sip of the semi-sweet chilled wine, the taste was utterly indulgent. Taylor Ware hade with Lois Abbott; she didn¡¯t recognize anyone else and couldn¡¯t join the conversation, so she just focused on her own eating but her gaze never left Greg. Seeing Greg chatting animatedly with a few rich second-generations, she felt a genuine admiration rising in her heart. Greg wasn¡¯t exactly smooth in his social interactions, but he could engage with anyone, and judging by the reactions of Spencer and the others, they seemed to agree with everything he said. It wasn¡¯t so much that Greg had high emotional intelligence as it was his natural leadership qualities; whatever he said or did, he always seemed convincing. No wonder he had both Abbott sisterspletely smitten. Taylor subconsciously nced at Lois, then at her sister, and saw that their eyes, as if fixed on Greg, didn¡¯t waver. In their look was not only profound joy but also an enduring admiration. Seeing this, Taylor couldn¡¯t help but curl her lip. It¡¯s just a man, right? Is he worth this much fuss? But then again, his physique did seem to be pretty good. Taylor couldn¡¯t help but recall that morning when they had opened up to each other. She even fantasized what she would have done if Greg had actually made a move on her that night. Kill him? Or¡­ Taylor suddenly snapped back to reality. Because she realized that the ultimate conclusion was actually to marry him! How could this be possible? Would I actually marry this lecherous old man? But away from Greg, Taylor Ware felt the meat in her hand wasn¡¯t delicious anymore, the wine in the sk wasn¡¯t sweet, and life itself seemed to lose its meaning. Taylor¡¯s body trembled, and she looked toward Greg, befuddled, muttering, ¡± Why would I even think that?¡± ¡°Taylor, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lois Abbott turned back in confusion, smiling, ¡°What are you thinking about now?¡± Taylor answered awkwardly, ¡°Uh, nothing, I just thought¡­ thought thatmb dipped in wine would taste good.¡± Lois¡¯s sister¡¯s eyes lit up, and she eximed with surprise, ¡°Really? Let me try!¡± Saying so, she dunked the grilled meat from the te into her cup, took a bite, and then her little face instantly scrunched up. ¡°Ptui, ptui, ptui, liar, it¡¯s not tasty at all.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Both Lois and Taylor burst intoughter. As the bonfire died out and the evening banquet ended, Greg made ns with everyone to hang out in Jamae City next time, and then he took the sisters back to their room. After resting for a night, they drove back to Riverhaven County. The foundation for the vegetable greenhouse had beenid, and as soon as the concrete dried, they could build the canopy. The materials for the greenhouse in the herb field were also ready. Greg nned to go back to the vige to check things out and take the opportunity to adjust the Formation at night when no one was around. In addition, he now had some spare cash on hand, and he needed to hurry up and produce a batch of Qi Refinement pills. After the recent Dual Cultivation, he was on the brink of reaching the fourth level of Qi Refinement. To break through, he absolutely needed the Qi Refinement pills. But before that, he had to buy a car first. Lindsey Wolfe knew he¡¯d gotten smarter but didn¡¯t know about his rtionship with Lois. It wouldn¡¯t do for him to openly drive the Jeep back to the vige. Now, every time he returned to the vige, Lois would drop him off, and whening back from there, he had to ride on the little motorbike, which was very inconvenient. So he nned to buy a car for himself, it didn¡¯t need to be too fancy, just something to get around. Lois Abbott startedining about being tired as soon as she got in the car, but when she heard Greg Jensen was nning to buy a car, her energy perked up immediately. After browsing the car dealership strip for a while, Greg Jensen finally chose an H6, and the whole thing cost him over a hundred thousand. He paid an extra thousand yuan, and got the license tes done that same afternoon. ¡°Keep an eye on the fruit and vegetable supermarket, I¡¯ll have to stay in the vige for a few more days,¡± he said. ¡°Mm, I know, don¡¯t worry about it,¡± she replied. The fruit and vegetable supermarket had a dedicated manager, and Lois Abbott oversaw it, so there actually wasn¡¯t much to worry about. Greg Jensen got into the car ready to leave, but Lois Abbott clung to him, looking upset, ¡°Brother, when are youing back this time?¡± Seeing this, Lois Abbott¡¯s face immediately darkened, ¡°Let go, your brother- inw isn¡¯t leaving forever. Besides, we¡¯re so close. It¡¯s just over a half-hour drive; when can¡¯t you see him?¡± Lois Abbott looked innocently at her sister and said, ¡°No, I want to go with Brother.¡± Hearing this, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but his face filled with dismay. He dared not bring Lois Abbott back to the vige, or else who knows what trouble she could stir up. ¡°Be good, and when Ie back, I¡¯ll take you out for something nice to eat.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Then okay,¡± she said. At his words, Lois Abbott immediately let go, the look of distress on her face vanishing, her ability to switch expressions so fast was astonishing. Greg Jensen sighed helplessly, nodded to Lois Abbott, and drove the newly- bought H6 back to Peach Blossom Vige. He chose the top-of-the-line model, and since the car had been thoroughly cleaned inside, it didn¡¯t have that new car smell, just a faint scent of leather. Though the price of the H6 was far less than that of a Jeep Wrangler, the feeling of driving your own carpared to someone else¡¯s waspletely different. Even for a strong man like Greg Jensen, there was a bit of excitement in his heart. ¡°Now I¡¯ve got a car too, next up is to buy a house, then I¡¯ll be all set,¡± he thought. Filled with excitement, Greg Jensen sped along the road back to Peach Blossom Vige. As he drove the new car into the vige, passing vigers all turned their heads, nearly a hundred percent of them gawking. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Greg Jensen? Did you buy this car?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s just inconvenient going back and forth to the county seat, so I bought one.¡± Greg Jensen stopped the car and chatted with the locals for a moment, then drove off. ¡°This car of Greg Jensen¡¯s¡­ it wasn¡¯t bought for him by Lindsey Wolfe, was it?¡± ¡°What do you think? He just got over an illness a few days ago, where would he get the spare cash to buy a car?¡± Someone said with envy, ¡°The fool has the luck to live off a woman, the world has gone mad.¡± Another person couldn¡¯t resist mocking, ¡°You wish you could live off someone, but you don¡¯t have what he has.¡± The person who had spoken earlier asked nkly, ¡°What does he have?¡± ¡°Being handsome, of course!¡± ¡°Pah, you think being handsome can feed you?¡± The disgruntled person spat out. Someone else said with a sneer, ¡°Sorry, but it actually can feed you. If you don¡¯t believe me, go ask Lindsey Wolfe. If Greg Jensen agreed to marry her, ask her if she¡¯d be willing to support him?¡± ¡°What the hell¡­¡± The rumors quickly spread around the vige. As for Greg Jensen and Lindsey Wolfe, the two people in question didn¡¯t think much of it, but Boss Liu was not having it. ¡°Damn it, if Mr. Jensen is living off a woman, then what does that make me? A dog living off a woman? Throw those people out. If anyone dares to speak ill of Mr. Jensen again, give them a thrashing first before anything else,¡± he said. ¡®Alright, Boss,¡± they replied. Chapter 140 - 140 Not Obedient, Then Get Spankedi Chapter 140: Not Obedient, Then Get Spankedi ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Gillian? I heard your nephew¡¯s illness got better? As the only college student in the vige, he¡¯s sure to make good money in the future, right? He¡¯ll definitely have to treat you well then, huh?¡± ¡°s, I¡¯ve heard not only has Greg Jensen recovered from his illness, but he¡¯s also lost his car?¡± ¡°Exactly, such a big car, looked really fancy, I bet it cost more than a hundred thousand.¡± ¡°Too bad, some people just can¡¯t do the decent thing, making her nephew ignore herpletely. Otherwise, she could¡¯ve followed him and made big money.¡± Gillian Lampe¡¯s face turned a steely blue with anger. She originally couldn¡¯t be bothered with these people, but hearing what came next, she couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and turned around to fiercely retort: ¡°That car was bought for him by that cheap woman Lindsey Wolfe, a fool sucking on the teat, nothing to talk about, a disgrace to our Jensen family!¡± Before her voice even faded, two young fellows suddenly ran over, each carrying a stick in their hand. Once they reached them, one of them asked menacingly, ¡°Who just said Greg Jensen was living off a woman?¡± The other women all jumped in fright, quickly stepping back two paces, then in unison, pointed at Gillian Lampe saying, ¡°She said it, it¡¯s got nothing to do with us!¡± Gillian Lampe¡¯s face turned pale, but she still responded defiantly, ¡°What I say about my own nephew is none of your business, is it?¡± ¡°Heh, I don¡¯t care whose aunt you are. Greg Jensen is now our boss¡¯s business partner¡­¡± Mid-sentence, the man suddenly forgot his words and had to look to hispanion for help. The other guy rolled his eyes at him and continued towards Gillian Lampe, ¡°Greg Jensen is now our boss¡¯s business partner. If you dare nder him, you¡¯re picking a fight with our boss.¡± The first guy shouted, ¡°Lie down, let us hit you a few times, to teach you a lesson!¡± Gillian Lampe shivered with fear, her stance immediately softened as she said with an ingratiating smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t know he was your boss¡¯s, uh, partner. Rest assured, now I know, I won¡¯t say it again next time.¡± The guyughed, ¡°That¡¯s good, I appreciate your realization.¡± Feeling the man¡¯s tone was no longer as harsh, Gillian Lampe felt a flicker of hope and tentatively asked, ¡°So¡­ does that mean you won¡¯t hit me?¡± ¡°No way, our boss gave us orders, anyone who dares speak ill of Greg Jensen gets spanked!¡± ¡°What? Spanked!¡± Gillian Lampe¡¯s face turned red all of a sudden, embarrassed as she wished she could find a crack to crawl into. ¡°Quit your yapping, just ten hits and we¡¯re done.¡± One of them winked at hispanion, who immediately pressed Gillian Lampe to the ground, then mounted her back. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t hit me, you bloody¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hit hard!¡± The young guy didn¡¯t care about that, swiping his stick andnding it on her bottom. Smack! The blow wasn¡¯t painful, but it was incredibly loud, like a p in the face, dealt in front of everyone, squarely on Gillian Lampe¡¯s dignity. ¡°Alth, I¡¯m going to kill you lot!¡± Gillian Lampe had a reputation for being mean-spirited, a famous shrew far and wide, and she normally didn¡¯t give a damn about face. But being spanked like a child in the middle of the street, in front of so many people in the vige, was more than she could bear. Thus, after that stick fell, she let out a shrill, agonized scream. It wasn¡¯t the pain, it was the shame! The two young guys didn¡¯t care if she felt embarrassed. Boss Liu paid them to make money for him, paid their wages, and they did whatever Boss Liu told them to do. Why should someone else¡¯s embarrassment matter to them? Their sticks in hand fell like raindrops, pitter-pattering down relentlessly. It didn¡¯t take long, and the ten hits were administered. They actually hadn¡¯t dared to use too much force; causing serious harm would have been a big problem for them. However, both young men had gotten up from Gillian Lampe, but she remained sprawled on the ground, motionless, as if dead. This scared the daylights out of the two youngsters. When they flipped Gillian Lampe over, they discovered she had actually fainted. ¡°Damn it, did you hit her too hard? How did you knock her out?¡± ¡°Bullshit, I didn¡¯t even use my strength!¡± The two youngsters werepletely baffled; they hadn¡¯t used much force, so how had Gillian Lampe passed out? Just then, Gillian Lampe suddenly came to. She opened her eyes in confusion and was groggy for quite some time. ¡°Auntie from the Jensen Family, are you alright?¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t run away¡­¡± Watching Gillian Lampe fleeing in panic, one of them said, ¡°She¡¯s running so fast, she should be fine, right?¡± ¡°Uh, she should be fine.¡± After that incident, the vige gossip gradually dissipated. At the same time, Greg Jensen was too busy to even bother with those rumors. The first thing he did after returning to the vige was toe clean to Lindsey Wolfe about his shares in the medicinal field. Lindsey Wolfe was surprised to learn about his cooperation with Boss Liu. ¡°How did you get mixed up in that?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I go to the county town the other day? I happened to save Mr. Zhu, and then Mr. Zhu granted me a supply qualification. It just so happened that Boss Liu¡¯s medicinal materials were hard to sell, so I bought a share.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s how it is. Then who bought you the car?¡± Gregughed, ¡°Of course, Mr. Zhu bought it for me. Where would I get so much money?¡± ¡°Then you should really thank Mr. Zhu. He¡¯s your benefactor.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After dealing with the medicinal field, he used the excuse of going to the mountains to find medicinal materials for Mr. Zhu and spent several days by the Cold Pond. This time, however, it wasn¡¯t to practice his skills, but for the stones at the bottom of the Cold Pond. It was said that stones eroded by cold air for a long time had better properties than ordinary stones, so before setting up the new Formation, Greg decided to experiment with these stones. His underwater skills were good, and with True Qi to protect his body, it didn¡¯t take long for him to dive to the bottom. There were plenty of stones at the bottom of the Cold Pond. It didn¡¯t take him long to collect what he needed, but then he was dyed when he discovered a hole in the center of the Cold Pond. However, he always felt that within the deep, dark water cave there might have been something terrifying, so he never went inside. For the next several days, he spent his time by the Cold Pond, practicing his techniques and carving the bases for the Formation. It took him about three or four days to carve all the necessary bases for the Formation. Meanwhile, the new medicinal base was alsopleted. The newly contractednd was right next to the original medicinal field. The two fields werebined and fenced in with a wire fence once again. One greenhouse after another rose from the ground, and the view was quite impressive. On the other side of Peach Blossom Vige was the vegetable base, where over a hundred greenhouses were also being constructed. Greg took advantage of the night to set up two Big Array Methods, epassing both the vegetable base and the medicinal base. After several tests, he found that the effect of using stones from the Cold Pond was indeed much better than using ordinary stones. With that, the medicinal base and vegetable base werepletely finished, only waiting for nting and seedlings. Chapter 141 - 141 Qi Refinement Level 41 Chapter 141: Qi Refinement Level 41 Greg Jensen¡¯s heart steadied, and he took another walk around his own courtyard. The house had been built; Lindsey Wolfe had found a few workers from the town, who were currently decorating the new house. Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with that, so taking advantage of no one being around, he returned to Second Master¡¯s home and began to stew the Qi Blood Elixir. By normal ssification, Qi Blood Elixir can¡¯t really be considered an Elixir because it hasn¡¯t achieved a grade, mainly because, over the past thousand years, Spiritual Energy has be increasingly scarce. The form for Qi Blood Elixir also changed from originally needing Fairy Medicinal Spirit Grass to now using aged mortal medicine. In other words, the former Qi Blood Elixir certainly qualified as an Elixir, but after the form change, its effects diminished significantly, thereby falling out of grade. However, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t care less about that; anything that could enhance True Qi and help him break through was a good Elixir to him, everything else was non-essential. Moreover, even if Fairy Grass wereid out in front of him now, he couldn¡¯t afford it, much less possess the ability to refine it into an Elixir. Wisps of smoke rose, and waves of medicinal fragrance wafted through the air, as several round Elixirs were finally ready. Greg Jensen felt that this time, his control over the alchemic fire was much better thanst time, which also improved the quality of the Qi Blood Elixir up a notch. As he swallowed an Elixir, it immediately transformed into surging True Qi, coursing through his limbs and bones. The True Qi Greg Jensen had stored up in his Dantian surged out, converging with the True Qi from the Elixir into a river, unleashing a fierce assault on the Tail Vein Gate. His eyes tightly shut, his face showed a trace of determination. Originally, he hadn¡¯t nned to break through the fourth level of Qi Refinement today, but after consuming that Qi Blood Elixir, he suddenly felt boundless confidence. It was as though a voice was telling him that he could definitely break through the fourth level of Qi Refinement today. As time ticked by, sweat slid down Greg Jensen¡¯s cheeks. At first, it was clear, but gradually, it darkened to ck. Pfft! The next second, as if breaking through a barrier, the cirction of True Qi instantly became unobstructed. Greg Jensen slowly opened his eyes, filled with excitement. Without thinking, he stood up, only to discover that his body was covered in ck scabs, and a faint stench wafted around him. Qi Refinement fourth level! Over a few months, Greg Jensen had gone from an ordinary person to a novice Cultivator, and now, he had finally made a significant breakthrough into the mid-stage of Qi Refinement. The mid-stage of Qi Refinement is primarily about refining the three Gates: the Tail Vein Gate, the Ridge Gate, and the Jade Pillow Gate. These Gates connect to the body¡¯s nerves, and breaking through eachyer significantly enhances one¡¯s physical constitution. Once all are breached, one attains formidable strength and agility, and bes nearly impervious to all diseases! In other words, after entering the mid-stage of Qi Refinement, he had be fundamentally different from ordinary beings. Greg Jensen tried to throw a punch, the punch fierce and brisk, which directly knocked a teapot three meters away to the ground. There was a crackling sound as it shattered to pieces. ¡°Qi Refinement fourth level!¡± Greg Jensen felt his body brimming with strength, a different kind of power from thest breakthrough, with no impediments. Where the mind goes, the strength follows! With but a thought, he could concentrate all his strength to one point, unleashing the most ferocious attack with all the power of his body. His face beaming with excitement, Greg Jensen took a deep breath and was about to burst into a loudugh when a sudden stench poured into his nostrils. ¡°Yuck¡­¡± Greg Jensen nearly vomited, disgusted by the smell. He nced at the scabs on his clothing and realized his clothes were ruined. As nightfall approached, he quickly found a clean set of clothes, climbed over the backyard wall, and rushed towards Cold Pond. ¡°Has my speed really be this fast?¡± Greg Jensen felt every cell in his body jumping with joy, each contributing its own strength. As the True Qi inside him circted faster, he ran quicker as well. With a ssh! Greg arrived at Cold Pond and dove straight in. A tremor of True Qi shook his body, and the scabs on his skin instantly fell off. The dirty clothes he was wearing shed along with them. Momentster, he stepped out of Cold Pond to discover his skin had lightened several shades. It used to be a slightly yellowish wheat color, but now, it was more like hulled rice. Moreover, there were subtle changes to his features; the lines of his face were sharper, his eyes deeper, and his entire demeanor had an air of an ethereal ascendant. ¡°Luckily I didn¡¯t get ugly.¡± Gazing at his reflection in the water, Greg admired himself with a self-satisfied curve to his lips. He then tried his only two magic spells, the Small Cloud Rain Skill and the Mind Soil Technique. The output of the Small Cloud Rain Skill was clearly denser than before, and the sensing range of the Mind Soil Technique had expanded to about a ten-meter radius. To be honest, Greg felt that the Mind Soil Technique was somewhat superfluous; at least for now, it wasn¡¯t much help to him. Compared to that, the Small Cloud Rain Skill was much more different. It helped him grow vegetables at first, andter, medicinal herbs. Although he could now cast it through Array Talismans, the Small Cloud Rain Skill remained his most useful spell. He searched his memory for the Five Elements Spirit Technique but didn¡¯t find any applicable spells, so he put the thought aside. What he was considering now was, after Kenny Walkerpletely falls from power, how he should benefit from the situation. Just yesterday morning, Chester Ware called to say that Kenny Walker was going to be sentenced and wanted to ask Greg how to allocate all the assets he left behind. Only upon hearing Chester¡¯s words did Greg suddenly realize that he had apparently be the local tyrant of Riverhaven County; he was even consulted on such matters. Logically, after Kenny Walker¡¯s fall, his assets should naturally go to the highest bidder. However, life is just that unfair; whoever has the bigger fist gets the right of first refusal. Even if Greg demanded to swallow everything wholesale, no one would object, and they might even provide him with funds to get a piece of the action. Greg shook his head, banishing those boring thoughts from his mind. In truth, he didn¡¯t want any of Kenny Walker¡¯s assets aside from the supplypany. However, thatpany had already been acquired by Chester Ware, who voluntarily gave Greg a 40% share for free. So Greg decided to just cash in his shares. Advancing from the third to the fourth level of Qi Refinement cost him over two million; breaking through to the fifth level would definitely require even more money. Setting aside progression, he also needed to engrave more powerful and durable Array Talismans. Talismans on stone had a shorter lifespan, whereas those on Jade Stone not onlysted longer but were also more potent. With the current craze for Jade and Jade Stone, acquiring materials for Array Talismans would be another significant expense. Besides, he also wanted to open a restaurant in Jainae City, a ce that only offered dining without lodging. The economy of Jamae City wasn¡¯t great, but as a prefecture-level city, its spending power was far beyond what Riverhaven County could match. Based on the current profits of the Reverie Inn, opening a simr business in the city could easily bring in five million a year. Of course, the start-up cost would also be considerable. Besides, he needed to continue his Alchemy to produce Elixirs to meet his daily cultivation needs. All things considered, Greg needed a significant amount of capital to break through the fifth level of Qi Refinement and continue growing his financial empire. Chapter 142 - 142 Sharing Benefits_1 Chapter 142: Sharing Benefits_1 During dinner that evening, Greg Jensen spoke about his desire to venture out to Jamae. Lindsey Wolfe hesitated for a moment, then forced a smile and said, ¡°If you want to go, then go. Peach Blossom Vige will always be your home. Whenever you want toe back, home is here.¡± Greg Jensen was stunned, then chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m nevering back. I¡¯m just going to open a restaurant. Once everything is in order, I¡¯ll hand over the management to someone else.¡± ¡°You say you¡¯lle back?¡± ¡°Yeah, this is my home. Where else would I go? Besides, you¡¯re still here. I can¡¯t just abandon you.¡± Upon hearing his words, Lindsey Wolfe was first taken aback, then burst intoughter. This time, it was a smile that came from the heart, full of happiness and joy. She knew Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t possibly spend his whole life cooped up in the vige and had been mentally prepared for this. However, what she hadn¡¯t expected was that Greg Jensen would say such things. No matter what the future held, it was enough for Greg Jensen to keep her in mind. The next morning, after breakfast, Greg Jensen drove back to Riverhaven County. First, he visited the Reverie Inn, spent a moment in the office with Lois Abbott, and then headed to the Ware Family¡¯s vi. When he arrived, several well-known local tycoons were already seated in the living room, including Norman Holmes. Although they were not on the same level as Chester Ware, they were among the top echelon in Riverhaven County. However, when they saw Greg Jensen enter, everyone stood up and greeted him with smiles. It wasn¡¯t that they were afraid of Greg Jensen, but they respected his strength. Before Greg Jensen came to Riverhaven County, it wasn¡¯t that no one dared to stand up to Kenny Walker, but, without exception, everyone who did disappear without a trace. Even the current street boss Norman Holmes could only make minor moves and never touched on Kenny Walker¡¯s core interests. It was only Greg Jensen who, through Micah Brent, closed down Kenny Walker¡¯s biggest business¡ªthe Fragrance Night Club. Afterward, he defeated Kenny Walker¡¯s hired gun Hugh Simmons, foiling the assassination attempt. Finally, in front of everyone, he rescued the kidnapped Lois Abbott and beat Kenny Walker to a pulp. Last of all, Kenny Walker got exactly what he wanted¡ªprison time. Just three more days and it would be Kenny Walker¡¯s day of sentencing. This would signify that Kenny Walker¡¯s era in Riverhaven County hade to an end. Given all this, how could any of the rich magnates who wanted to continue thriving in Riverhaven County disrespect Greg Jensen? Greg Jensen looked at the people standing before him, paused for a moment, then said with a smile, ¡°Everyone, please sit down. You¡¯re making me somewhat embarrassed staring at me like this.¡± ¡°Haha, thank you, Mr. Jensen.¡± With Greg Jensen¡¯sughter, the atmosphere rxed considerably, and the tycoons couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit relieved, silently admiring him. Greg Jensen¡¯s character was indeed good, without any pretense at all, unlike Kenny Walker¡ªwho would dare to sit down before he did? The guests settled back into their seats, and Greg Jensen took his ce beside Chestor Ware. Chestor Ware nced at the group and said with a smile, ¡°Today, since there are no outsiders, I¡¯ll speak my mind. Kenny Walker¡¯s assets were brought down by Mr. Jensen alone, so he gets the first pick, and then we¡¯ll discuss the rest. No objections, I hope?¡± ¡°No objections.¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen can take them all; we¡¯d be satisfied just to buy some shares.¡± ¡°Indeed¡­¡± The magnatesughed amicably, their demeanor not so much like they were negotiating as like they were there to offer money to Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen had anticipated their attitude and wasn¡¯t surprised. After pondering for a moment, he said, ¡°I¡¯m not much interested in Kenny Walker¡¯s assets, so my idea is to value these assets at seventy percent. I¡¯ll take thirty percent, Mr. Ware and Brother Evan each take twenty percent, and Mr. Ware will handle the disposal of all assets.¡± I ve finished sharing my thoughts; does anyone have anyments?¡± ¡®No objections here, a thirty percent discount is quite fair already. Toin further would just be ungrateful.¡± ¡°Haha, President Xu is absolutely right.¡± Nobody had any objections to Greg Jensen¡¯s n. These properties should, naturally, all go to Greg Jensen, and it¡¯s only right and proper that he sells them off to others now. What¡¯s most important is that he¡¯s offering a thirty percent discount, essentially giving up twenty percent of the profits. Whoever buys these properties will make a thirty percent profit. The total value of Kenny Walker¡¯s assets is at least close to thirty million, so a thirty percent profit would be over six million. Nine million is not a small amount for them either. Although it¡¯s not as much when divided among each person, the fact that Greg Jensen could give away so much profit all at once stillmanded their respect. As for who will manage to buy it, that¡¯s not something Greg Jensen can control. Chestor Ware had been doing business for so many years; he should be able to handle this matter properly. Seeing that everyone agreed, Chestor Ware then turned to Greg Jensen and said, ¡°How about this? We take another ten percent from the remaining twenty percent and distribute it among those who didn¡¯t get to buy anything. Everyone present will have a share.¡± ¡°Haha, sure, Elder Brother Zhu really thinks things through,¡± Greg Jensen agreed with augh. ording to Chestor Ware¡¯s suggestion, even those who failed to acquire any properties would still get a share of the benefits. Although the profits were distributed somewhat hastily, the people present were all top tycoons in Riverhaven County, deserving a piece of the action. In other words, the other wealthy people in Riverhaven County didn¡¯t even qualify to sit at this table. With this, Greg Jensen had learned a strategy. Profit sharing! With this bond of fellowship in ce, anyone wanting to cause trouble in Riverhaven County in the future would have to see if they agreed to it first. ¡°Haha, let¡¯s leave it at this for today then.¡± Chestor Ware burst into heartyughter, ¡°Someone gifted me a bottle of thirty-year-old Maotai a while back, and today is the perfect day to open it up.¡± ¡°Haha, Elder Brother Zhu is so generous.¡± ¡°One bottle might be a bit little, right? I also have two bottles of aged liquor from the eighties in my car, I¡¯ll bring them over,¡± someone chimed in. Chestor Ware had thought today¡¯s affairs would take a long time to discuss, but he didn¡¯t expect things to be settled so quickly. He had been ready to persuade Greg Jensen and if necessary, give up some profit, but Greg Jensen had taken the initiative and directly given away thirty percent profit. Such generosity was truly rare! Having been in business for so many years, Chestor Ware had seen all sorts of young people. There were those more capable than Greg Jensen, and those smarter than him as well. But he had never seen anyone of Greg Jensen¡¯s age with such a generous spirit and such boldness. Even some who had been in the business world for many years did not have the breadth of spirit that Greg Jensen had. They say being smart is second to being emotionally intelligent in business, but those who achieve great things must have the spirit to soar above thend. Greg Jensen belonged to that category of people. Watching Greg Jensen, who was sitting behind the tea table personally pouring tea for Norman Holmes, Augustus Wolfe, and others, the more Chestor Ware looked, the more he liked him. It was a pity Greg Jensen already had a girlfriend; otherwise, to recruit him as a son-inw would have been just perfect. Or perhaps have Taylor Warepete for him? Thinking about his daughter¡¯s tomboyish nature, a bitter smile emerged on Chestor Ware¡¯s face. Better not, lest the match not be made and they end up with enmity instead. With Taylor Ware¡¯s fiery temper, no telling what trouble she might start if things didn¡¯t go well. Inside the living room, after cleaning up, the housekeeper sat by the floor-to- ceiling windows reading a book when Taylor Ware rushed in, all hustle and bustle. ¡°Aunt Lan, what are we having for lunch? I¡¯m starving. Chapter 143 - 144: You Misunderstood 1 Chapter 144: You Misunderstood 1 Greg Jensen heard the words and immediately perked up. If he wanted to open a hotel in the city, talent was indispensable. Since Kingsley Harrison could be a deputy general manager, running a hotel shouldn¡¯t be a big problem. If he could recruit him back, it would save a lot of trouble. ¡°You start packing up. After I wash my face, we¡¯ll head out. I¡¯ll tell you something on the way,¡± Greg said, then hurried into the restroom. Lois Abbott found it strange, as Greg was always the type to not get out of bed unless he had had enough sleep, unless there was something important. What was going on today? Why was he so excited? It was as if a shark had smelled blood. It wasn¡¯t long before Greg had tidied himself up and then, grabbing Lois, got into the car. ¡°What did you want to talk to me about?¡± Hehe, didn¡¯t I tell you before? I want to open another hotel in the city. I think now is the right time,¡± At these words, Lois couldn¡¯t help but express shock, ¡°How is it the right time now? We don¡¯t have any money.¡± ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t worry about the money. It should be in our ount in a few days,¡± Greg said with a smile. Lois eximed in surprise, ¡°I¡¯ve calcted it. Opening a hotel in the city would cost at least four or five million in capital. Where are you going to find so much money?¡± ¡°Kenny Walker¡¯s¡­¡± Greg didn¡¯t hide it and immediately recounted the affair regarding Kenny Walker¡¯s assets. After hearing this, Lois was dumbfounded and muttered, ¡°Can you even do that?¡± Isn t that very normal? Anyway, Kenny Walker¡¯s assets are already in our hands, how we handle them is our business.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± Lois pondered aloud, ¡°If we really can get that much money, then this is indeed worth a try.¡± The two discussed the hotel matter and soon arrived at Kingsley Harrison¡¯s home. ¡°Lois, what brings you here?¡± At over fifty years of age, Kingsley Harrison appeared somewhat haggard, but upon seeing Lois, a happy smile spread across his face. Uncle Kingsley, my dad heard that Grandpa Harrison is seriously ill, so he specifically asked me toe and visit,¡± Lois said with a mischievous smile, ¡°I was in such a hurry I forgot to buy a gift.¡± Kingsley Harrisonughed, ¡°I¡¯m happy as long as you¡¯re here. Gifts or no gifts, it doesn¡¯t matter,e in.¡± He invited them to sit down in the living room, then went to the kitchen to wash some fruit. Lois grabbed an apple and began to eat. Kingsley Harrison nced at Greg and said with a smile, ¡°You must be Lois¡¯s boyfriend, right? Have some fruit.¡± Loisughed, ¡°Haha, Uncle Kingsley, don¡¯t mind him. He¡¯s the gift I brought for you; he doesn¡¯t need any fruit.¡± Kingsley Harrison looked at her reproachfully and said, ¡°How can you speak about someone like that?¡± Loisughed, ¡°Uncle Kingsley, I¡¯m not kidding. He really is the gift I brought you. If you don¡¯t believe me, why don¡¯t you ask him?¡± Kingsley Harrison paused, turning to look at Greg. Seeing this, Greg hurriedly exined, ¡°Uncle Kingsley, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. Here¡¯s the thing, I know some medicine, and Uncle Webb heard that the old man was ill, so he asked me toe over and take a look.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a doctor?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a practitioner of traditional Chinese medicine.¡± When Kingsley Harrison learned Greg was a doctor, his eyes immediately lit up, but learning that he practiced traditional Chinese medicine caused his expression to dim again. He was about to say something when suddenly a middle-aged woman who also looked worn with fatigue and had a face full of exhaustion, came out from an inner room. ¡°Aunt Kingsley.¡± ¡°Oh my, Iris is here. Sit down, make yourselffortable.¡± Kylie Lampe¡¯s face lit up with a smile before she turned to Kingsley Harrison and said, ¡°Help me turn my dad over when we go in, and I¡¯ll wipe his back as well.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Kingsley Harrison nodded. Greg Jensen hesitated and said, ¡°Uncle Kingsley, why don¡¯t we go check on the old man first?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Kingsley Harrison hesitated. Kylie Lampe gave Greg a look and then asked with a smile, ¡°Are you Iris¡¯s boyfriend?¡± Lois Abbott saw Kingsley Harrison¡¯s concerns and exined with a smile, ¡°Yes, he is also a doctor. It was he who cured my father¡¯s illness.¡± Upon hearing her words, Kingsley Harrison was taken aback and said in astonishment, ¡°Your father¡¯s illness was cured by him?¡± ¡°Yes, we saw so many doctors and none could do anything, but then Greg made all the difference.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Kingsley Harrison was much more at ease and smiled, ¡°Then let¡¯s go see how the old man is doing.¡± Kylie Lampe¡¯s expression shifted subtly as she smiled and said, ¡°You all sit for a while, I need to speak to Uncle Kingsley.¡± Having said that, she pulled Kingsley Harrison into the next room. Lois expressed her apology, ¡°Greg, I¡¯m sorry, huh.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m young, so it¡¯s normal for them not to believe in my medical skills.¡± Greg knew what Lois meant. He just shook his head with a smile, all the while keeping his ears perked, trying to catch what the couple was discussing. With his hearing far better than an ordinary person, Kylie¡¯s words fell distinctly into his ears. ¡°Old Zhang, he¡¯s so young. How could you let him treat Dad?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Dad is already like this. What harm is there in letting him have a look? Old Webb made a special effort to bring him here. We can¡¯t just not let him see, can we? Besides, you saw Old Webb¡¯s condition at the beginning. If he could cure Old Webb, maybe he could cure our dad too?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Alright, I know you¡¯re worried about Dad¡¯s health. Now, we can only hope for a miracle.¡± ¡°Okay then.¡± A momentter, the couple emerged from the room, donning genuine smiles on their faces once again. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to see the old man.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Greg Jensen and Lois Abbott stood up and followed them into the master bedroom. The air in the room carried a faint stale smell that was so light ordinary people wouldn¡¯t notice it. An elderly man with graying hairy on the sickbed, an oxygen mask covering his face, breathing faintly, with a monitor ced beside him. The man¡¯s skin was extremely pale with not a hint of color, indicating he had been in aa for a long time. Kingsley Harrison and Kylie had purposefully not mentioned the old man¡¯s condition, wanting to see if Greg could figure it out. Greg was fully aware of this and thus didn¡¯t ask. He walked over to the elderly man, examined his pupils, and took his pulse. Finally, he gently shifted the old man¡¯s head to nce at the back of his skull. Turning back around, he inquired, ¡°Did the old man have a fall? A hit causing a brain hemorrhage, increased intracranial pressure? A masspressing the nerves, which is why he hasn¡¯t awakened yet?¡± Kingsley Harrison¡¯s face brightened, and he said with a smile, ¡°Exactly, that¡¯s the cause. Young Greg¡¯s medical skills are indeed not bad.¡± Kylie Lampe frowned, suspecting that Adeline Conner might have told Greg about the old man¡¯s condition. Greg was silent for a moment, then spoke, ¡°The old man¡¯s condition has been neglected too long. If it were addressed earlier, it might have been simpler, but now¡­¡± Kingsley Harrison¡¯s heart leapt into his throat, looking at Greg with a face full of tension, like an used awaiting sentence. Kylie Lampe simply sighed in resignation, her expression growing colder. She said calmly, ¡°After all these years, the old man¡¯s condition has be hopeless. If it can¡¯t be cured, then it can¡¯t be cured.¡± ¡°Uh, Aunt Kylie, you might have misunderstood¡­¡± Chapter 144 - 143 A Bunch of Old Rascals_1 Chapter 143: A Bunch of Old Rascals_1 Seeing Taylor Waree back, Lan Jie¡¯s face broke into a warm smile, ¡°Today is all about good food, your dad specially invited a master chef from the Reverie Inn.¡± Taylor Ware was startled, then joked, ¡°Oh, is Samsom Ware splurging today? Lan Jie shot her a reproachful look and said, ¡°Some guests came today, and your dad wants to entertain them at home, so he hired a chef toe over.¡± ¡°Guests?¡± Taylor Ware was again taken aback and mused, ¡°Wiry did he think of entertaining guests at home today? I¡¯ll go see who is here.¡± Lan Jie hurriedly said, ¡°Hey, you mustn¡¯t barge in like that, they¡¯re discussing matters inside.¡± However, before she could finish her sentence, Taylor Ware had already run into the tea room. Greg Jensen was chatting with Norman Holmes while holding a teacup, and had just taken a sip when he saw the door to the tea room pushed open and Taylor Ware peeking her head in. Their eyes met, and they both paused for a moment. Taylor Ware swiftly withdrew her head and closed the door behind her. Chestor Ware nced at the doorway and chuckled wryly, ¡°That girl¡­¡± Augustus Wolfeughed, ¡°It¡¯s Taylor, and I thought it was someone else.¡± ¡°Who else could it be, such a big girl and not the least bit steady.¡± Chestor Ware sighed helplessly, ¡°My biggest wish right now is to see Taylor get married and have children. s, I don¡¯t know if this wish will evere true.¡± ¡°Taylor is such a good girl, are you afraid she won¡¯t be able to get married?¡± Augustus Wolfe wondered. Chestor Ware nced at him and teased, ¡°Why don¡¯t you marry her off to your son?¡± ¡°Forget it, forget it.¡± Augustus Wolfe quickly shook his head, ¡°Ever since she gave Nicky Wolfe a beatingst time, our Nicky trembles at the mention of her name.¡± ¡°Hahaha, look at you talking about my dear niece Taylor, she¡¯s not as fierce as you say.¡± ¡°Disagree? Let your son try his luck?¡± The few magnates did not hesitate to tease Chestor Ware,ughing and joking. Chestor Ware wasn¡¯t offended; he joked about his own daughter more fiercely than the others did. Outside the door, Taylor Ware, hearing their conversation, turned bluish with rage and gritted her teeth, ¡°A bunch of decrepit old men, I¡¯m going to beat up your sons one day.¡± Lan Jie came over and asked, ¡°Taylor, what are you muttering about here?¡± ¡°Alt, it¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen is also inside, did you see him?¡± Taylor Ware, hearing her mention Greg Jensen, felt an unbidden nervousness rise, and stuttered, ¡°Saw¡­ saw him, what about it?¡± Lan Jie smiled, ¡°What do you think of Mr. Jensen?¡± ¡°What do I think? What do you mean?¡± ¡°As a boyfriend?¡± Lan Jie praised as if enumerating precious treasures, ¡°I heard from your dad, Mr. Jensen is handsome and capable, with exceptional character and manners. Your dad and I both think he¡¯s not bad, a good man.¡± ¡°Lan Jie, don¡¯t talk nonsense, ah, you want me to be that LSP¡¯s girlfriend? No way!¡± Taylor Ware was very firm in her rejection, but her pretty face suddenly flushed, like a shy girl thinking about her own boyfriend. Lan Jie, being experienced, could see her thoughts but chose not to expose them, simply brushing it off, ¡°If you¡¯re not willing, then it¡¯s settled, and I¡¯ll tell your dad to stop meddling.¡± As she said that, she turned and walked back toward the living room. Taylor Ware opened her mouth towards Lan Jie¡¯s retreating back, hesitated, but in the end still didn¡¯t speak her mind. After dinner, Greg Jensen prepared to drive away. Chestor Ware saw that he had been drinking and intended to arrange a driver for him, but then he realized that all the tycoons had driven themselves over. Several people had divided up the drivers from their household. ¡°Taylor, go and give Mr. Jensen a ride,¡± Chestor Ware said. Taylor Ware looked shocked, ¡°You want me to take him?¡± Chestor Ware frowned and said, ¡°Listen, little brother Greg drank too much, and drunk driving is something you absolutely cannot do.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± she agreed reluctantly. Looking at the groggy Greg Jensen, despite her great reluctance, Taylor Ware had no choice but to agree and unwillingly took the driver¡¯s seat. She had been driving for quite some time, and the H6 Greg had bought was an automatic, so it was easy to drive. But Taylor Ware was extremely nervous, feeling as though her heart was about to leap out of her chest. It took a lot of effort to enter Love Home Garden, and she slightly rxed and asked, ¡°Which building do you live in?¡± ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you¡­¡± Turning her head to look back, Taylor Ware became instantly infuriated when she realized that Greg Jensen had actually fallen asleep in the passenger seat. Greg Jensen indeed drank quite a bit, and he was in a good mood too, wanting to experience the feeling of being slightly drunk, so he didn¡¯t use his True Qi to sober up. When he woke up, he found Taylor Ware ring at him with anger. ¡°Uh, sorry about that, I fell asleep.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, just tell me which building you live in, and I¡¯ll take you back,¡± she said. Greg nced outside and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s this one right here, thanks. Drive slowly on your way back.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Taylor Ware didn¡¯t want to bother with him, but she still somehow found herself responding with a grunt. ¡°Right, you can take my car back first. If you have time tomorrow, just help me bring it to Reverie Inn. It¡¯s toote now and it¡¯s not safe for you to take a taxi by yourself.¡± ¡°Not safe?¡± Taylor Ware, as if hearing some novel concept, was about to brag about how formidable her fighting skills were, but then she caught Greg Jensen¡¯s peculiar gaze. She immediately stopped talking and nodded, ¡°Mm, I¡¯ll bring it over tomorrow. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± ¡°Okay, take care on your way back.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± After turning the car around and leaving Love Home Garden, Taylor Ware¡¯s lips curled up slightly as she murmured to herself, ¡°Hmph, he¡¯s quite considerate after all. Not so annoying, I guess.¡± Suddenly recalling her sister¡¯s words, her cheeks flushed red as she scoffed, ¡°That still doesn¡¯t make him boyfriend material, LSP.¡± After Greg Jensen got home, he found Lois Abbott already asleep. So he poured himself a cup of tea and sat by the window, gazing at the nightscape outside and lost in thought. After some rough estimation, he figured that Kenny Walker¡¯s total assets were close to thirty million, and taking thirty percent, he would have at least seven to eight million. That amount of money should be enough to open a hotel in Jamae City. It was better to act sooner rather thanter. Hotel renovations, staff recruitment¡ªevery aspect needed time. With more than four months until the New Year, the holiday season was a peak period. If he could open before the New Year, at the very least he could enjoy a wave of seasonal bonus traffic. After thinking for a while, Greg Jensen decided to go back to his room to sleep, nning to discuss the matter with Lois the next day. But he hadn¡¯t felt like he¡¯d slept for long when Lois woke him up with her hair. ¡°Why are you up so early?¡± Greg asked, his eyes still bleary. ¡°It¡¯s not early anymore; it¡¯s past eight o¡¯clock,¡± Lois said with a smile. ¡°Ah, have I slept that long?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± she replied, voice filled with disbelief. ¡°Quick, go wash up, ande with me to meet someone,¡± Lois urged. ¡°Who are we meeting?¡± he asked. ¡°Kingsley Harrison, the former vice president of the hotel. His dad fell sick, and he¡¯s been taking care of his father at home. Yesterday my dad called and said that Kingsley¡¯s father seems to be very ill, and he wants you to go and have a look.¡± Chapter 145 - 145 Old Versailles ! Chapter 145: Old Versailles ! ¡°A misunderstanding?¡± Kylie Lampe was taken aback, looking at Greg Jensen with a nk expression. What Greg Jensen had implied just now was that the condition was incurable, how could she have misunderstood? Kingsley Harrison also looked towards Greg Jensen, with a probing look in his eyes. Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that it can¡¯t be treated, but my medical skills are limited. I can only make the old man regain consciousness, but to expect him to move freely would be quite difficult.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°You said you can make the old man regain consciousness?¡± Upon hearing his words, Kingsley Harrison and his wife were both shocked. The old man had been bedridden for three years, and the major hospitals had initially pronounced a ¡®death sentence¡¯ on him. Though the bleeding had stopped, the blood vessels in his brain were extremely fragile, and there was always the risk of them rupturing again. For this reason, the hospital dared not operate and could only let him lie in bed like this, hoping for a miracle to happen. Because of this, Kingsley Harrison and his wife had quit their jobs to take care of the old man full-time. However, the miracle they had been anticipating never came to be. Just a month ago, the old man¡¯s cerebral blood vessels burst again. Although he was rushed to the hospital in time, it was beyond help. After staying in the hospital for almost a month, the doctors informed them to start preparing for his final affairs. There was no other reason, as the bleeding in the old man¡¯s head could no longer be stopped this time. Kylie Lampe¡¯s first reaction was to think that she had encountered a scammer. Having been to so many hospitals and finding no solution, this young man here was making big ims. Not only could he stop the bleeding, but he could also make the old man regain consciousness. What¡¯s more absurd was that he seemed to think this result was somewhat unsatisfactory, suggesting that real skill would involve making the old man move freely like a normal person. That boast seemed a bit too grand, even Kingsley Harrison was finding it hard to believe. After a long moment, Kingsley Harrison regained hisposure and said calmly, ¡°Greg, let¡¯s put it this way, if you can stop the bleeding in the cerebral blood vessels, I¡¯ll give you one million. If you can make the old man regain consciousness, whatever you ask me to do, I¡¯ll do it, even if it means giving you my entire fortune.¡± Having said that, he turned to his wife and asked, ¡°Kylie, do you agree?¡± Kingsley Harrison¡¯s entire fortune was a joint property; he couldn¡¯t decide alone and naturally had to ask Kylie Lampe. Kylie Lampe was also very filial, and she didn¡¯t believe Greg Jensen could make the old man regain consciousness. So, without even thinking, she nodded immediately and said, ¡°Agreed, that¡¯s settled then. As long as you can make the old man wake up, both of us are willing to work like oxen and horses for you.¡± Greg Jensen shook his head and smiled, ¡°Uncle, auntie, you¡¯re taking this too seriously. How about this, if I can make the old man regain consciousness, you don¡¯t have to work like oxen and horses, nor do 1 want your wealth, I just ask for one thing.¡± Kingsley Harrison said, ¡°You name it, as long as it¡¯s within my power, I won¡¯t hesitate.¡± Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°I want you to be the general manager of my new hotel.¡± ¡°Alt? Just that?¡± ¡°Yes, just that.¡± Kingsley Harrison almostughed, ¡°Greg, if you can do it, it¡¯s not just about being the manager, I¡¯d even work for you for free.¡± ¡°Haha, then it¡¯s a deal?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a deal!¡± Kingsley Harrison felt a spark of anger rise within him and said, ¡°Start now then.¡± Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°No problem, but you need to get me a basin first.¡± ¡°Okay, just wait.¡± Without a second word, Kylie Lampe ran to the kitchen and brought back a stainless steel basin. Greg Jensen nodded, took out the silver needle he carried with him, and began to sterilize it. The room instantly fell silent, and three pairs of eyes all turned towards Greg. Kingsley and his wife hadplex expressions on their faces¡ªnervousness, expectation, disdain, contempt, and more. Lois, on the other hand, was much moreposed. The miraculous feats of Doctor Greg were too familiar to her. Moreover, she knew that Greg never did anything he was unsure of. Since he had spoken those words, he must certainly be able to deliver. So, when she heard Greg¡¯s words just now, Lois almostughed out loud. Too Versailles, but I like it! At that moment, Greg, with a single-minded focus, hadn¡¯t the time to care about the thoughts of the three people behind him. He pulled out silver needle after silver needle, inserting them into the old man¡¯s head. The old man¡¯s condition was indeed very serious, even for Greg to treat with caution. First, he used the Crossing the Catastrophe with Thirteen Needles to seal the bloodline on the top of the old man¡¯s head, and then he stimted the silver needles with True Qi topletely shut off the bleeding point. Because he could not yet release True Qi externally, he could only use the silver needles as a medium to transfer True Qi into the old man¡¯s body. So, this method was very draining on his True Qi. After a full set of treatments, Greg was sweating profusely, drenched in sweat from head to toe. Seeing that the bleeding had been stopped, he took a long breath and then pulled out the longest silver needle, aiming at the site of the hematoma and piercing it forcefully. The human skull is the hardest, not easily prated, but with the assistance of True Qi, the silver needle was as hard as diamond. Given Greg¡¯s swift technique, there was a ¡®puli¡¯ sound, and the needle went straight in. ¡°Bring the basin over here!¡± ¡°Oh, yes, right away.¡± At this moment, Kingsley was so immersed in Greg¡¯s technique that upon hearing the order, he promptly carried the stainless steel basin over. Seeing that he was ready, Greg began slowly withdrawing the silver needle. Once all the needles were removed, there was a ¡®plop¡¯ sound, and the dark red clotted blood spurted out like a fountain. In the blink of an eye, half a basin was filled. Witnessing this scene, Kylie was instantly stunned, and Kingsley was so shocked that his hands began to tremble. ¡°Hold it steady!¡± Greg barked. Kingsley stammered, ¡°Oh, right¡­ right away.¡± At that moment, Greg could no longer afford to think about benefit, concentrating intently on the bleeding spot. Momentster, the flow of the hematoma slowed, and the color also grew fainter. Seeing it turn fresh red, Greg was quick to react and immediately applied the homemade medicine directly on top. The blood flow stopped abruptly! Greg took another long breath out and smiled, ¡°All set, just wait a bit for the bleeding to stop, and then we can remove the needles.¡± ¡°Is that it?¡± Kylie was somewhat bewildered. Greg¡¯s operation was dizzyingly adept; she even felt a sense of longing for more. Greg nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, actually there are only two difficulties with the old man¡¯s condition. One is to stop the bleeding point, and the other is how to deal with the clotted blood in his head. If these two are handled well, the old man¡¯s condition will naturally recover. However, he has been in aa for too long, so I can¡¯t guarantee that he¡¯ll have full mobility.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± The couple was once again dumbfounded. They indeed had their doubts about Greg, but after seeing his series of operations, their previous thoughts began to shake. After a little while, once Greg saw that the old man¡¯s head had stopped bleeding, he released his hands and started to remove the needles. When all the silver needles were taken out, he began massaging the old man. With his continuous massage, the old man¡¯splexion visibly brightened at a speed detectable to the naked eye, and his breathing became more and more stable. Seeing this spectacle, Kingsley couldn¡¯t help but exchange a look with his wife, and a glimmer of hope simultaneously rose in both of their eyes.. Chapter 146 - 147 Amulet_l Chapter 147: Amulet_l Kingsley Harrisonughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you haven¡¯t thought of anything yet, just call me when you¡¯re ready. I¡¯m not boasting, but when ites to running awork of contacts, I might not be as good as old Abbott, but if we¡¯re talking about choosing locations for stores and managing hotels, he¡¯s far behind me. Kylie Lampe gave him a nce andined, ¡°What are you talking about? Iris is still here.¡± Kingsley Harrisonughed heartily and said, ¡°Haha, no worries, Lois won¡¯t tell Abbott.¡± ¡°That remains to be seen.¡± Lois Abbott smiled and said with a twinkle in her eye, ¡°If Uncle Kingsley wants me to keep a secret, he¡¯ll have to bribe me.¡± ¡°Haha, no problem.¡± Kingsley Harrisonughed and said, ¡°Tell me what you want, as long as Uncle Kingsley has it, you can have anything.¡± Lois Abbott said with a smile, ¡°Nothing much, just craving Auntie¡¯s sweet and sour fish.¡± ¡°Hey, I thought it was something serious. I¡¯ll go buy fish now, and you guys can have lunch here.¡± Saying this, Kylie Lampe changed her clothes and went out to buy groceries. The three of them sat in the living room and chatted for a while, and Kingsley Harrison asked about the old man¡¯s condition again. Greg Jensen pondered and said, ¡°Looking at the old man¡¯s current condition, it¡¯s quite optimistic. With some nourishment and further rehabilitation exercises, he might recover some of his ability to move.¡± ¡°Is¡­ is that true?¡± Kingsley Harrison was immediately astonished. It was already amazing enough that they could wake the old man up. And now he could possibly regain his ability to move? He couldn¡¯t help eximing, ¡°Greg¡¯s medical skills are really amazing!¡± ¡°You tter me, Uncle Kingsley,¡± Greg Jensen said modestly. At noon, Kylie Lampe prepared a big table of dishes, including the sweet and sour fish Lois Abbott craved the most. The sweet and sour fish turned out to be excellent, crispy on the outside, tender on the inside, and deliciously sweet and sour, a feast for the eyes and pte alike. Lois Abbott ate until her belly was full. After the meal, Greg Jensen left behind a prescription for nourishment, instructing them to administer it to the old man on schedule, and then he left with Lois Abbott. After getting into the car, Greg Jensen smiled happily. The hotel s general manager was settled, and he didn¡¯t need to worry about the rest too much. At most, he¡¯d look over the storefront and review the renovation blueprints. Everything else could be left to Kingsley Harrison. In the following days, Greg Jensen threw himself into his cultivation wholeheartedly, either engaging in Dual Cultivation or on his way to do so. Otherwise, he was consuming Qi and Blood Pills and finding a quiet ce to sit in meditation and practice the Guidance Technique. Every morning, he would also practice his physical technique facing the sunrise. For now, physical technique was still his primary means ofbat, a life-saving skill he certainly couldn¡¯t neglect. For several days in a row, Greg Jensen was cultivating in his room until he ran out of Qi and Blood Pills. Then he finally left the house, nning to stroll through the mall, buy some Jade Stones, and try making an Amulet. There are generally two types of symbols: one type is the Paper Amulet made from paper or animal hides, and the other is the Jade Amulet made primarily from Jade Stone. Paper Amulets are one-time use, while Jade Amulets can be used multiple times. The ¡°Yin Yang Harmony Sutras¡± don¡¯t mention many symbols; most are assistive symbols like the Heart Clearing Symbol. There are almost no symbols for attack and defense. With Greg Jensen¡¯s insufficient cultivation level, he had only made Heart Clearing Symbols so far. This time, he nned to try making an Amulet. If sessful, he could give one to each of his friends like Lois Abbott, so if they ever encountered danger again, they would have some ability to protect themselves. Greg Jensen drove to Riverhaven Mall and entered the Jade Shop named Treasure Mansion that he had visited before. The shop was still quiet, with only ra Adams there. She was sitting behind the counter, looking at her phone with a faint smile on her face. A ray of sunlight just happened to fall on that fair and delicate hand, a sight of ethereal beauty. ¡± what are you looking at, smiling so happily?¡± ¡°All¡­¡± ra Adams was watching intently when a sudden sound by her ear startled her, causing her to stand up abruptly. Upon seeing that it was Greg Jensen standing before her, she sighed in relief and patted her small chest, saying, ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Jensen, you scared me half to death.¡± Looking at her adorable reaction, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but smile and said with a chuckle, ¡°Got any good stones? Give me two pieces.¡± ¡°Uh, what kind of material are you looking for?¡± ¡°The best for jade tes, but bracelets and beads are okay too.¡± Hearing this, ra hurriedly responded, ¡°Please wait a moment¡­¡± After a short while, she came over with a tray in her hands, on which several uncarved jade stones wereid out, along with two engraving knives ced thoughtfully on the side. These jade stones were almost of the icy type and very moist in texture, though their colors were somewhat inferior. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t ask for the price and started examining them carefully. ra sat down opposite him, brewed a pot of tea, poured a cup for Greg Jensen, and then put on headphones to quietly watch her phone. After inspecting for a moment, Greg Jensen started to carve with the engraving knife. Quiet returned to the Jade Shop, interrupted only asionally by the sound of the engraving knife scraping against the jade stone. Under the enhancement of True Qi, each pass of the engraving knife over the surface of the jade stone left behind a trace with varying depths. Streams of True Qi also poured into the jade stone through the engraving knife at this time. After a while, ra seemed to notice something and looked up to see a fineyer of sweat beads forming on Greg Jensen¡¯s forehead. She was worried and opened her mouth to speak but then feared interrupting Greg Jensen. Without looking up, Greg Jensen said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a bit tired.¡± ¡°Um, shall I give you a massage then?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Before Greg Jensen could respond, ra had already moved behind him and began to knead his shoulders with her delicate, dainty hands. Ever since Greg Jensen had disciplined her skin before, that disgusting guy had nevere back. As a result, she was full of gratitude towards Greg Jensen and had been thinking about how to repay him, but had not yet found the opportunity. Greg Jensen tensed up for a moment but soon rxed and continued to concentrate on carving the symbols. It didn¡¯t take long for the small jade te to be covered inplicated patterns. A glow imperceptible to the average person suddenly lit up, then gradually dimmed. Now, although the type and moisture of the jade te hadn¡¯t changed, it was much brighter than before. It resembled what is often described in the jade world as ¡°turning glossy, sparkling and translucent when caught in the light, and very beautiful. This change was hard to notice for most, but Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes were not ordinary ones. Sess! A look of joy appeared on Greg Jensen¡¯s face, and he instinctively squeezed the jade te hard, causing its glow to suddenly dim before brightening up again. Seeing this, hepletely let go of his concerns. Indeed, this amulet could withstand attacks to a certain degree; each time it was struck, the glow would dim a bit, and once the glow on itpletely vanished, it would no longer provide protection. Greg Jensen now possessed exceptional strength in his hands; if it had been an ordinary stone, it would have crumbled to dust with his grip. How could an ordinary stone remain unmarked like this amulet, not even showing a fingerprint? When ra saw Greg Jensen stop, she also looked down, and her big watery eyes instantly lit up: ¡°Wow, is that the same jade stone from before? How did it be so beautiful?¡± After saying this, she hesitated slightly, ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I can¡¯t understand what¡¯s been carved here.¡± Chapter 147 - 146: New Insights_1 Chapter 146: New Insights_1 ¡°Alright, let¡¯s step out for now and let the old man rest a bit longer.¡± ¡± When will he wake up then?¡± Greg Jensenughed, ¡°That won¡¯t happen so quickly; there¡¯s still some congestion in his head that only he can absorb on his own. Plus, lying down for such a long time, the sudden decrease in pressure in his head definitely requires some time to adjust to.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± ¡°Yep, let¡¯s go out for now, leaving just one person here is fine.¡± Greg Jensen stood up but swayed slightly, almost losing his bnce. He knew this was a side effect of overusing True Qi and didn¡¯t make much of it, but Lois Abbott by his side was startled. She quickly ran over to support Greg Jensen, anxiously asking, ¡°Greg, are you alright?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a bit tired, we can rest on the sofa for a while.¡± ¡°Mhm, I¡¯ll help you.¡± Kingsley Harrison also hurried over and, together with Lois Abbott, helped Greg Jensen to the living room to sit down. ¡°Greg, you¡¯ve really worked hard.¡± Thinking of his and his wife¡¯s attitude, Kingsley Harrison couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed, he awkwardly said, ¡°About what happened just now¡­ I¡¯m really sorry.¡± ¡°Haha, Uncle Kingsley, if you say that, you¡¯re being too formal,¡± Greg Jensenughed. Seeing Greg Jensen¡¯s condition, Kingsley Harrison felt even more remorseful and said, ¡°Greg, I¡¯ve made up my mind; whether you can cure the old man or not, I¡¯ll take over the hotel.¡± Now he had seen for himself that, putting aside whether Greg Jensen could cure the old man or not, at least he wasn¡¯t a fraud. And Greg had clearly exhausted a great deal of energy in trying to treat the old man. If that didn¡¯t awaken Kingsley Harrison¡¯s conscience, he really would have lived his years in vain. So, cured or not cured, Kingsley Harrison was grateful. ¡°Haha, there¡¯s no rush, let¡¯s see how it goes.¡± Greg Jensenughed nonchntly, without the slightest worry in his heart. Cure impossible? How could that be? That was a healing method passed down from the immortals! Even if someone had breathed theirst, he was confident he could give it a try. ¡°Greg, why don¡¯t you have some fruit?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll take a nap.¡± Greg Jensen shook his head, closed his eyes to rest, seemingly taking a break, but in fact, he was practicing the Guidance Technique to refine True Qi anew. After circting his energy for twoplete cycles, he suddenly discovered that each time after his True Qi waspletely depleted and refilled, the speed of cirction became a bit faster. What was the reason for this? Greg Jensen pondered in his mind and eventually found the answer in a piece titled ¡°Qi Refinement Notes.¡± ¡°When strength empties and energy is exhausted, the new strength that emerges surpasses the old, without exception!¡± In simple terms, True Qi was like training for strength; each time you exhaust your strength, the speed of growth elerates significantly. It¡¯s a natural phenomenon in response to the body¡¯s excessive demands for something. For instance, if you usually can only eat one bowl of rice, but when you¡¯re extremely hungry, you may eat more. That¡¯s why you shouldn¡¯t skip meals when dieting; those who skip dinner every day get such a scary rebound. The same goes for True Qi! After Greg Jensen¡¯s True Qi was used up, his body intensely craved True Qi, naturally increasing the speed and quantity of Qi refinement. It looks like he needed to use it more often! With new insights, Greg Jensen felt ted; he slowly opened his eyes, about to speak when he saw Kylie Lampe run out of the room. She appeared excited, pointing to the room, her lips trembling for a long time before she could say, ¡°Dad¡­ he¡¯s awake.¡± ¡°What?¡± Kingsley Harrison suddenly stood up and hurriedly ran into the room. ¡± Let¡¯ s go take a look too.¡± Greg Jensen got up and walked in with Lois Abbott. They saw the old man lying on the bed, his eyes cloudy and his expression somewhat vacant. When he saw Kingsley Harrison, a glimmer of light shone in his eyes. He opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t make a sound. Seeing this, Kingsley Harrison quickly leaned in close to his father¡¯s mouth, trying to hear what he was saying. After a long while, he raised his head, his face covered in tears, and excitedly said, ¡°My dad says¡­ he¡¯s hungry¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, he knows he¡¯s hungry, which means his consciousness is clear now.¡± Kylie Lampe¡¯s face was filled with excitement. ¡°I¡¯ll go make something for Dad to eat right now.¡± Seeing this, Greg Jensen quickly stopped her, saying, ¡°Food isn¡¯t the priority right now. Take this Pill, scrape some powder from it, mix it in water, and let him drink it. He hasn¡¯t eaten in a long time, so it¡¯s best if he doesn¡¯t eat anything right now. Later on, he can have some liquid food.¡± ¡°Alright, alright¡­¡± Kylie Lampe hurriedly took the Pill and went out. A little whileter, she came back in with a cup of water and slowly fed it to the old man with a spoon. After drinking down about half a cup of water, the old man finally regained some energy. His face, pale from illness, was now flush with color, no longer resembling someone who had been ill for a long time. What¡¯s more, he was actually able to speak, which overjoyed Kingsley Harrison to no end. He quickly asked, ¡°Dad, how do you feel now?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t¡­ move, ufortable.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll feel better after a while once you recover.¡± Although Kingsley Harrison already knew that the old man¡¯s chances of regaining movement were slim, he still smiled andforted him. The old man asked, ¡°How long¡­ have I slept?¡± ¡°Three years, you¡¯ve been in aa for three years.¡± ¡°Three years? That long¡­¡± The old man looked at his son and then his daughter-inw, and managed a faint smile, saying softly, ¡°You¡¯ve had a hard time these years.¡± Tears also streamed down Kylie Lampe¡¯s face as she shook her head and said, ¡°It hasn¡¯t been tough; you are my dad, and it¡¯s our duty to do these things.¡± After the family talked for a bit, Greg Jensen gave the old man another two needles, told him to have a good rest, and then returned to the living room. Once in the living room, Kingsley Harrison and Kylie Lampe knelt on the floor with a thud. Greg Jensen and Lois Abbott were startled and quickly helped the two to their feet. ¡°Uncle Kingsley, what are you doing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing; this kneel is only right, a lifesaving grace. Even offering my life to you would not be too much.¡± Greg Jensen gave a wry smile and said, ¡°You are my elder; kneeling to me is like shortening my life.¡± Lois Abbott followed, ¡°Yeah, Uncle Kingsley, you don¡¯t need to be so formal with us. You¡¯ve had so many years of friendship with my dad, why make such a big deal over a small matter?¡± ¡°How is this a small matter?¡± Kingsley Harrison shook his head and said with a bitter smile, ¡°For three years, I¡¯ve been living in fear, afraid that I¡¯d wake up one day to find father gone, thanks to you all¡­¡± Greg Jensenughed heartily and said, ¡°Uncle Kingsley, if you really want to thank me, thene work at my hotel. We had an agreement, remember?¡± Hearing him mention this, Kylie Lampe beside him felt a bit embarrassed and awkwardly said, ¡°Greg, I¡¯m sorry for the misunderstanding earlier.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright; we¡¯re family. There¡¯s no right or wrong among us,¡± Greg Jensen replied with a smile. Kingsley Harrison also took a more rxed stance, smiling and saying, ¡°Greg, just tell me when to start working.¡± Now it was Greg Jensen¡¯s turn to feel awkward, as he sheepishly said, ¡°My hotel hasn¡¯t opened yet.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Laughter suddenly filled the living room. Chapter 148 - 149 A Decent Person 1 Chapter 149: A Decent Person 1 ¡°We¡¯re here, they bought it together, and the total estimated price was twenty-eight million. I gave them a thirty percent profit share, and you take another thirty percent,¡± Chestor Ware said with a pause, sounding somewhat abashed, ¡°Haha, as for the remaining forty percent, I took the liberty to take twenty percent, and the other twenty percent, ording to your wishes, went to Norman Holmes.¡± Greg Jensenughed heartily, ¡°Haha, you¡¯re not taking advantage just by taking advantage. If it weren¡¯t for big brother Chestor, I really wouldn¡¯t know how to deal with those properties.¡± Norman Holmes was seriously wounded in the process of dealing with Kenny Walker. It wasn¡¯t exactly rted to Greg Jensen, but Norman had put forth effort after all, so taking a twenty percent share was not really too much. If it weren¡¯t for Chestor Ware handling Kenny Walker¡¯s assets, letting either Greg Jensen or Norman Holmes take care of it, they probably couldn¡¯t have sold it for this price. So, it was only right to give him a twenty percent share. However, Chestor Ware didn¡¯t see it that way. In his view, even without him, Greg Jensen could definitely find someone better to take his ce in handling Kenny Walker¡¯s assets. Moreover, Norman was the one who had destroyed the ce, and it was Greg who had caught Kenny Walker himself, it had nothing to do with Chestor Ware at all. The twenty percent profit he was taking was purely a case of Greg showing gratitude for something Chestor had not done. It was just like a Chinese bro deal! Even if Greg didn¡¯t use his help to deal with those assets, it would have been the same with anyone else. Therefore, Chestor Ware felt a bit embarrassed to take that twenty percent profit. After hesitating for a bit, he said, ¡°How about this, for our new medicinal herbpany, I won¡¯t take as much of the shares. You can have seventy percent, and thirty percent will be enough for me.¡± Greg Jensen was taken aback and said with a wry smile, ¡°Big brother, even if you give me that many shares, I wouldn¡¯t know how to manage them.¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s not a problem. I can hold them for you; you just wait and collect your dividends.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not very good either. How can I take so many shares?¡± Greg Jensen also felt somewhat embarrassed and said, ¡°How about we just split it fifty-fifty, and you hold my half on my behalf.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s settle it at that, or I won¡¯t take any shares at all.¡± Upon hearing this, Chestor Ware could only agree, saying with chagrin, ¡°As an older brother, I¡¯m really taking advantage of you here.¡± Greg Jensenughed, ¡°Haha, why are we brothers talking about this? Without your help, I wouldn¡¯t have made so much money.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that, you¡¯re making it hard for me to show my face,¡± replied Chestor. ¡°Fine, then that¡¯s settled for now. I¡¯lle over tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After hanging up the phone, Chestor Ware couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°This Greg is really a stand-up guy!¡± You see, even though it was only a twenty percent profit, that was close to six million in cash. He thought giving Greg an extra thirty percent of the shares made him feel like he was taking advantage. Yet, Greg only asked for an additional ten percent, which made it an even split between the two of them. ¡°Dad, why are you sighing?¡± ¡°Nothing much, just admiring Greg for being a person of integrity.¡± Taylor Ware pouted, ¡°Is he as good as you say?¡± Chestor Ware raised an eyebrow and said with a smile, ¡°Where¡¯s the problem with Greg? Handsome, capable, and honorable. In today¡¯s society, you¡¯d have a hard time finding such a good man even with antern.¡± Taylor Ware retorted nonchntly, ¡°Who¡¯s looking for him?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Chestor Ware was startled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say you were looking for him. I¡¯m just saying it¡¯s hard to find a man like that nowadays.¡± Then, something clicked in his mind, and his eyes began to look curious as he shed a sly grin and asked, ¡°Sweetheart, tell dad, do you have a crush on Greg?¡± ¡°Dad, what are you talking about? How could I possibly like that LSP?¡± Taylor Ware¡¯s face flickered with panic as she stammered, ¡°I¡¯m going to bed upstairs.¡± After saying that, she fled back to her room as if she were running away. Chestor Ware watched his daughter¡¯s retreating figure, then looked nkly toward Sister Lan, who had just walked out of the kitchen, and mumbled, ¡°Sis Lan, is it¡­ does she really like that boy?¡± Hearing Chestor Ware¡¯s ¡°Brother Greg¡± be ¡°that boy,¡± Sister Lan couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t you knowyour own daughter? Rushing off like that, she must be scared. If she didn¡¯t like Greg Jensen, why would she be afraid?¡± ¡°Exactly, that girl has never been afraid of anything since she was young; she must have taken a liking to that boy.¡± Chestor Ware said puzzledly, ¡°Strange, they¡¯ve barely met a few times, how could she have fallen for Greg Jensen?¡± Sister Lanughed, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing, isn¡¯t it? Haven¡¯t you been worried about Taylor not being able to find someone to marry? Now there¡¯s no need to worry.¡± Chestor Ware forced a smile, ¡°The kid is indeed not bad, but he already has a girlfriend, our Taylor¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re just being overly concerned.¡± Sister Lan red at him reproachfully and said, ¡°Taylor is not young anymore, she finally likes someone. You should just stop worrying about her love life. Let the young people solve their own problems, you don¡¯t know what¡¯s truly in their hearts.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡± ¡°Alright, go to sleep now.¡± Chestor Ware sighed, and looking at Sister Lan, still charming, he couldn¡¯t help but entertain some thoughts, saying cheerfully, ¡°Sis Lan, we haven¡¯t had a proper chat for a few days, how about we go to your room and talk?¡± Sister Lan¡¯s face turned red, and she nervously nced at Taylor¡¯s room, whispering, ¡°No, the kid is at home.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, we¡¯ll just keep our voices down.¡± ¡°Oh no, what if Taylor finds out. Hey, don¡¯t pull at my clothes¡­¡± The next day, Sister Lan got up early as usual to cook. Chestor Ware came down the stairs, holding his back. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Sister Lan asked with concern. Chestor Ware replied with a wry smile, ¡°Age spares no one.¡± Remembering the wildness of the previous night, Sister Lan couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes and snort, ¡°Serves you right for being a hooligan.¡± Chestor Wareughed, ¡°How could you call that being a hooligan?¡± Just then, Taylor came in and asked curiously, ¡°Dad, who¡¯s been a hooligan?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, children should stay out of adults¡¯ conversations.¡± ¡°Psh, I¡¯m already an adult.¡± Taylor pouted and sat down to eat. Chestor Ware and Sister Lan exchanged helpless nces and shook their heads. After finishing the meal, Chestor Ware was surprised to find that his daughter, who usually would have been out and about by early morning, was actually sitting on the living room sofa watching TV. What¡¯s going on here? ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to do today?¡± Chestor Ware asked in surprise. Taylor¡¯s expression was somewhat unnatural as she nonchntly replied, ¡°Nothing¡¯s up, why do you ask?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Chestor Ware casually responded and turned to head back into the kitchen. Seeing Sister Lan cleaning the table, he quickly approached and whispered, ¡°Sis Lan, what¡¯s wrong with Taylor today? Why is she just sitting in the living room watching TV so early in the morning?¡± Chapter 149 - 148: Mysterious Mr. Gao l Chapter 148: Mysterious Mr. Gao l Greg Jensen was in a terrific mood and casually tossed the jade te to her with a smile, ¡°Do you like it? It¡¯s yours!¡± ¡°Ah, this¡­ this won¡¯t do, it¡¯s too expensive.¡± ra Adams fumbled and handed the jade te back. Greg Jensenughed, ¡°Just take it if it¡¯s for you, it¡¯s not like it cost much anyway.¡± ra Adams couldn¡¯t quite believe it, ¡°Really¡­ you¡¯re giving it to me?¡± ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t you like it?¡± Greg Jensen asked with a smile. ¡°I love it, I really do.¡± ra Adams nodded hurriedly, looking down with some hesitation, ¡°But¡­ this jade te costs more than ten thousand, it¡¯s really expensive.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, just take it.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Jensen.¡± When ra Adams looked up, she found Greg Jensen gazing at her, and her cheeks instantly flushed red, radiant like the evening sunset when touched by the sunlight. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s settle the bill, I¡¯ll be heading back now.¡± ¡°Alt, okay.¡± Five tes and twenty-four beads with a diameter of one centimeter, all of decent quality, met the requirements for making amulets and totaled fifty thousand. ra Adams took a bag and put all the jade stones together, adding a few chains and stic cords, then gently passed it to Greg Jensen. ¡°Mr. Jensen, take care, and you¡¯re wee to visit us again.¡± ¡°Haha, sure.¡± Greg Jensen smiled and left the Jade Shop. ra Adams stood at the door, watching Greg Jensen walk away until his figure disappeared before she returned to the store. She looked down at the jade te in her hand and smiled radiantly, weaving a green cord and threading the te onto it, then wearing it around her neck. ¡± Why would Mr. Jensen give me a gift? Could it be that he likes me?¡± ra Adams¡¯s face turned slightly red, as she recalled the image of Greg Jensen standing in front of her. It was as if his strong figure, like a mountain, shielded her from all the storms. That indescribable sense of safety unwittingly made her give away her heart. Unable to resist, ra Adams pulled out her phone, opened the photo album, and her watery eyes instantly curled into crescents. The photo disyed Greg Jensen¡¯s profile with the sunlight perfectly casting a golden outline on his face. At that time, ra Adams was just fetching something from the bar, and finding the scene beautiful, she had secretly taken the picture. ¡°Mr. Jensen looks so handsome.¡± ra Adams¡¯s gaze was a bit mesmerized, followed by a touch of sadness. She knew that a man like Greg Jensen might not be interested in her, but the thought that he had actually given her a gift today warmed her cooling heart once again. After Greg Jensen got home, he continued working on making amulets. Each time he made one, the True Qi inside his body would be depleted, but after running the Guidance Technique for a few cycles, the True Qi would replenish and even increase a bit. After being busy for most of the day, he finally finished making several amulets ¡ªa total of four tes and one bracelet, with eight beads remaining. Greg Jensen took the left-over beads into themunity area. He casually picked up a stone and smashed it hard against one of the beads. Bang! A fleeting glimmer was barely noticeable on the bead, while the stone got bounced to the side. Greg Jensen picked one up and found the bead intact. He thought for a moment, then picked up the stone again and smashed it against the bead. Bang! After a muffled sound, the bead split in half. ¡°It seems one bead can withstand one heavy blow, not bad; just not sure how many times the jade tes could withstand.¡± Greg Jensen was about to test the jade tes but then thought better of it¡ªthe tes were limited; one each for Lois Abbott and her sisters, one left for Lindsey Wolfe, and thest for Norman Holmes. Although in Riverhaven County, no one could threaten Norman Holmes anymore, with his identity considered, it was always good to be prepared for the unexpected¡ªan extrayer of protection was always beneficial. As for the bracelet, he nned to leave it for Chester Ware. Without Chestor Ware¡¯s help, Greg Jensen would not have been able to earn a fortune of several million in such a short time. Moreover, Chestor Ware was still helping him manage Kenny Walker¡¯s assets; the two of them needed to continue their partnership in the medicinal herb business. The bracelet could withstand sixteen attacks¡ªit was just right for Chestor Ware. Just as he was thinking, there was noise from outside; Lois Abbott and her sister must have returned. Greg Jensen picked up the two jade tes and walked out. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m back, did you miss me?¡± ¡°Really, flirting with my boyfriend right in front of me?¡± Greg Jensen chuckled and handed over the jade tes, saying, ¡°These are for you, one each. Carry them with you at all times and don¡¯t take them off even when you¡¯re showering.¡± ¡°Uh, what is this?¡± Lois Abbott took the jade te and examined it, finding inscriptions she could not understand. Her sister, however, revealed an overly exaggerated expression of delight, eximing, ¡°Wow, did brother carve this by hand?¡± ¡°Yes, I carved it especially for you, do you like it?¡± ¡°Minn, I love it, brother is the best.¡± Her sister nodded vigorously, about to go over and ask for a hug, but stopped with grievances seeing the nearly ravenous look in her elder sister¡¯s eyes. Greg Jensenughed and said, ¡°These are for safety, you two wear them.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Lois Abbott walked over to Greg Jensen, somewhat provocatively, kissed him on the cheek, and then hung the jade te around her neck. Her sister, looking dejected, gazed down at the jade te in her hands, then broke into a happy smile, humphed, and hung the jade te around her own neck as well. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m going to wash my hands, bring the dishes to the dining room first.¡± Lois Abbott brought back several dishes today, all of which Greg Jensen loved to eat, and he was already hungry from crafting amulets all afternoon. Without waiting for Lois Abbott to return, he began to eat first. As he was eating, Chestor Ware called. Kenny Walker¡¯s case, after more than half a month of court hearings, was finally sentenced this afternoon. Concurrent sentences, death penalty! Although the people of Riverhaven County had heard early on that Kenny Walker was arrested, they took it as mere rumor, unsure of its truth. Only when the news of Kenny Walker¡¯s death sentence spread did the people finally confirm that the local tyrant of Riverhaven County, Kenny Walker, was truly finished. Instantly, the entire Riverhaven County was in an uproar. ¡°Kenny Walker was sentenced to death?¡± ¡°Good riddance!¡± ¡°Yeah, Mr. Jensen is a good man, he rid our Riverhaven County of a menace.¡± Themon folk, while shocked, couldn¡¯t help but rejoice and again started to inquire about ¡°Mr. Jensen¡¯s¡± identity. However, those who knew Greg Jensen¡¯s identity remained tight-lipped¡ªno matter how much people inquired, they couldn¡¯t learn a thing. To their amazement, they discovered that this Mr. Jensen, except for his appearance during the Kenny Walker incident, seemed to have disappeared without a trace, as if he never existed. At this moment, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help feeling somewhat helpless. He really hadn¡¯t expected that by simply dealing with Kenny Walker, he would be a celebrity in Riverhaven County. It was fortunate that people didn¡¯t know his true identity, or else who knows what trouble might have ensued. Chestor Wareughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re just curious for now. They¡¯ll forget about it after a while.¡± ¡°I hope so,¡± Greg Jensen said with a wry smile. Chestor Ware chuckled and continued, ¡°Come over again tomorrow. Let¡¯s get together with the others, and I¡¯ll give you the check.¡± Greg Jensen was startled and said with delight, ¡°The money has been transferred?¡± Chapter 150: Joy for All 1 Chapter 150: Joy for All 1 Sister Lan said without turning her head, ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed that Taylor has beening home more oftentely?¡± ¡°Huh, now that you mention it¡­ that¡¯s true, but why?¡± Chestor Ware said, clueless. Turning around, Sister Lan looked at Chestor Ware with his goofy expression and chuckled, ¡°Could it be possible that all of Taylor¡¯s unusual behavior is for one person?¡± ¡°For one person? Who?¡± ¡°Saying that you¡¯re thick-headed, you still feel uneasy. Think for yourself, who¡¯sing today.¡± ¡°Who else could it be, isn¡¯t it just Greg Jensen and those few¡­¡± Chestor Ware¡¯s expression stalled, and then he suddenly realized, eximing, ¡°She really likes Greg?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? You¡¯re the only one who can¡¯t see it, being her dad and all.¡± ¡°Oh no, what should we do?¡± Chestor Ware panicked at once, feeling as if the cabbage he had raised for more than twenty years was about to be rooted up by a pig¡ªand not just any pig, but one that rooted several cabbages. ¡°Let them figure it out themselves.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Chestor Ware felt so frustrated he wanted to vomit blood, but he waspletely out of options. Was he supposed to tell his daughter that Greg was a bastard and that she couldn¡¯t be with him? He had been praising Greg every day at home, saying he was handsome, capable, and of good character. To say the opposite now would be like pping his own face, wouldn¡¯t it? ¡°Alright, stop annoying me and go check the entrance. Don¡¯t wait until they arrive and you¡¯re still hanging around the kitchen.¡± ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± Chestor Ware seemed to have aged a decade in an instant as he left, looking downcast. Just then, there was the sound of a car outside. Shortly after, Greg Jensen and Norman Holmes, among others, came in. Both were naturally very happy, about to receive arge sum of money soon. However, as soon as they entered the house, they saw Chestor Wareing out with a dark expression on his face. Greg felt puzzled and asked, ¡°Bro Ware, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± ¡°Yes, on such a joyous asion, why the long face?¡± Norman Holmes also found it strange and teased, ¡°Is it because you finally got the money but can¡¯t bear to part with it?¡± ¡°How could that be?¡± Chestor Ware forced an ugly smile, ¡°Come on in, please.¡± Once seated, Norman Holmes, full of excitement, started talking to Chestor Ware. He was also nning to switch careers and sought advice on business matters from Chestor Ware. Chestor Ware answered patiently, but his gaze kept drifting towards Greg, not hiding his displeasure. Greg,pletely baffled, couldn¡¯t figure out what was happening. He scrutinized Chestor Ware¡¯s face, and while Norman Holmes was in the restroom, asked softly, ¡°Did you overwork yourselfst night, bro?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Chestor Ware, who was about to blow his top, suddenly turned red and started stammering, unable to speak. Greg grinned, handed over an energy-boosting pill, and said knowingly, ¡°Scrape off about one gram, dissolve it in water, and drink it. Don¡¯t drink too much, once a day is good, do it for seven days straight.¡± ¡°Oh, alright. You¡¯re thoughtful, bro Greg, thanks.¡± Chestor Ware¡¯s eyes lit up, and he hastily took it. Then he suddenly realized something wasn¡¯t right, and though he wanted to put on the cold face he had earlier, he felt somewhat embarrassed. At that moment, Norman Holmes came back and seeing Chestor Ware with a smile on his face, casually said, ¡°Yo, President Ware, feeling better?¡± ¡°Yeah, better, haha.¡± Chestor Ware smiled and was about to continue speaking when Taylor Ware came down from upstairs. She nced at Greg Jensen, said nothing, rummaged through the cupboard next to her, and muttered, ¡°Hey, where did I put that thing?¡± Chestor Ware¡¯s face darkened again, suppressing the frustration in his heart, and cheerfully asked, ¡°Taylor, what are you looking for? Let Daddy help you find it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you, I can find it myself.¡± As Taylor spoke, she nced at Greg again, then returned to her room. Before Chestor could breathe a sigh of relief, she came out of her room and began searching again next to them. What was more outrageous was that she had deliberately changed into a set of provocative clothes. Chester¡¯s eyes were practically shooting fire as he said to Greg and Norman Holmes, ¡°Let¡¯s go sit in the study.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Chestor gave his daughter another re and led Greg and the other man to the study. This time, his mood finally improved significantly, and he started chatting andughing with the two. A little whileter, Augustus Wolfe and the others also arrived. The terms had already been negotiated, the contract prepared; they quickly scanned the document and signed their names. A phone call was made, and the money was quickly transferred into Chestor Ware¡¯s ount on the other end. Chestor then wrote two checks, one for Greg and the other for Norman Holmes. Greg looked down at the number on it, managing to remainposed on the outside while inside he was overwhelmingly excited. Eight million four hundred thousand! Kenny Walker¡¯s total assets were twenty-eight million, and thirty percent was exactly eight million four hundred thousand! Greg had never seen so much money in his life. He couldn¡¯t help but inwardly reflect that, although the ¡°Immortal Cultivation Method¡± could not turn stone into gold, it could still make a fortune. This time he had truly struck it rich! With the eight million four hundred thousand, plus the nearly two million he already had, Greg now had over ten million in cash. And that didn¡¯t even include fixed assets like the hotel shares, the vegetable store, the herbal medicine base, and the herbal medicinepany. If those were taken into ount, his worth would only be higher. The money needed to open a hotel in the city was finally secured. Looking at it this way, Kenny Walker¡¯s death had indeed found its worth. At that moment, Norman Holmes suddenly leaned over and said, ¡°Brother Greg, thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you¡­¡± He had indeed been fighting Kenny Walker for a long time and, in fact, hadn¡¯t provided much help to Greg. Instead, it was Greg who saved his life and even personally took out Kenny Walker. In other words, Kenny Walker¡¯s fortune was hardly rted to him. Even if it were rted, there was no way he could¡¯ve gotten so much money. Because of this, he felt a deep sense of gratitude toward Greg. Gregughed, ¡°Since we¡¯re brothers, let¡¯s not make such clear distinctions. Isn¡¯t what¡¯s yours mine as well?¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s true¡­¡± Norman Holmesughed joyfully. Now that Greg¡¯s status in Riverhaven County was even higher than Kenny Walker¡¯s had been, Norman felt extremely honored to have be his friend. The meeting ended with everyone obtaining what they wanted. Those wealthy businessmen acquired the desired enterprises, which would allow them to make a fortune in the future. Chestor Ware and Norman Holmes, apart from receiving a significant amount of money, had also deepened their friendship with Greg. But Greg was the biggest winner of the meeting, having secured a whole eight million four hundred thousand in cash. With that money, he could now open a new hotel in the city, and after six months, use the newly acquired capital to open another hotel. In this way, Greg¡¯s business would growrger andrger. After leaving the Ware household, he went to the Reverie Inn to discuss with Lois Abbott the details of opening a hotel in the city. Chapter 151: The Bet_1 Chapter 151: The Bet_1 Lois Abbott asked, ¡°What kind of hotel are you nning to open?¡± Greg Jensen pondered before saying, ¡°Rather than calling it a hotel, it would be more appropriate to call it a restaurant.¡± In the past, the term hotel was only used to refer to upscale restaurants, whereas the ces for amodation were called hostels and guesthouses. As Western culture infiltrated, hotels came to be known as upscale hostels, and now the term is used interchangeably with restaurants. Only the term ¡®restaurant¡¯ has, from beginning to end, represented a high-end ce for dining and drinking, though it is rarely used in modern society. Lois suddenly understood and murmured, ¡°I think if we¡¯re talking about restaurants, it might be even better to open a private kitchen. Choose a tranquil location where your medicinal cuisine could serve as the signature dishes, mainly catering to high-end customers.¡± Greg agreed, ¡°Exactly, that¡¯s the idea. Jamae¡¯s tourism resources are just so- so, and it¡¯s tough to do well in the amodation business. Let¡¯s not bother with that and just do a private kitchen.¡± Lois¡¯s face brightened with a smile, but then she seemed troubled, ¡°With Uncle Zhang¡¯s skill, opening a private kitchen would certainly be easy. However, finding a suitable ce in Jamae for a private kitchen might be a bit difficult.¡± As an established city, Jamae City once had several nice estates, but they were long ago snapped up by wealthy individuals. With no shortage of money, why would they let Greg use them to open a restaurant? Greg knew Lois was right, but he quickly thought of two people they had met on Misty Mountain: Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley. They were both from Jamae, and judging by their demeanor and way of speaking, their family backgrounds seemed quite affluent. Perhaps they might have some relevant information? His eyes lighting up, Greg smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give them a call and ask.¡± After saying this, he dialed Adrian Wright¡¯s number. ¡°Big Brother Greg, are you in Jamae yet?¡± Since returning to Riverhaven County, Greg had not been in contact with them, but Adrian Wright did not seem distant and was still pleasantly surprised in his tone. Gregughed, ¡°I haven¡¯t gone to Jamae yet, but I¡¯m thinking of opening up a private kitchen there and I¡¯m having trouble finding the right location. So I wanted to ask for your help to keep an eye out for a suitable estate around Jamae City, either to buy or rent.¡± ¡°A private kitchen? Do you have any requirements?¡± ¡°It should have ample parking space, an elegant environment, and preferably be one of those antique-looking estates.¡± After thinking for a while, Adrian Wright said, ¡°I don¡¯t have such an estate at hand, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t mind lending it to you. How about this, I¡¯ll ask around in the next couple of days and let you know if I hear anything.¡± ¡°That would be great, thanks for your help.¡± ¡°Ha ha, Brother Greg, why are you being so polite with me?¡± Gregughed heartily and replied, ¡°Just take what I said as a casual remark. I didn¡¯t actually n to be formal with you, ha ha ha.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you shouldn¡¯t be.¡± ¡°Alright then, let it be. Give me a call if you hear anything.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± After hanging up the phone, Greg felt slightly relieved and joked, ¡°I don¡¯t know many people in Jamae, only those two rich second-generation guys fromst time. Hopefully, they have a simr estate.¡± Seeing Greg¡¯s demeanor, Lois couldn¡¯t help feeling pity and said softly, ¡°Greg, we have quite a bit of money now, why must you exhaust yourself like this?¡± ¡°No, I need money, a lot of it,¡± he replied. How could he practice without money? Moreover¡­ Greg Jensen suddenly envisioned two figures in front of his eyes. His ex-girlfriend Cindy Harrison, as well as that good-for-nothing Ethan Locke! If he were still the country bumpkin he once was, that would be one thing, but now he held the ¡°Yin Yang Harmony Scripture¡± in his hand, and if he didn¡¯t contemte revenge, wouldn¡¯t that be a waste of the opportunity heaven had given him? Lois Abbott leaned gently into his arms and found afortable position before whispering softly, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll call my dad and ask if he knows of any simr ces.¡± Greg felt warmth in his heart, lowered his head to kiss her, and said, ¡°Mm, thank you for the trouble.¡± In a private club in Jamae City. Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley, among others, were sitting on the sofa in a private room, each wearing a troubled look as if they had encountered some difficult problem. Spencer lifted his head and asked, ¡°Who just called?¡± Adrian answered casually, ¡°Brother Greg, he¡¯s looking to open a private dining ce here and was asking if I knew of any yards with a nice environment.¡± ¡°Brother Greg?¡± A look of surprise and delight suddenly appeared on Spencer¡¯s face, and he pped Adrian on the thigh,ughing, ¡°How could I have forgotten about him?¡± ¡°Damn it, can you just talk without hitting my thigh all the time?¡± ¡°Ha-ha, I just wanted to express how excited I am.¡± Adrian¡¯s face turned as dark as the bottom of a pot as he snapped, ¡°If you¡¯re gonna p, p your own damn thigh, what the hell are you doing pping mine?¡± ¡°Ha-ha, I forgot, next time for sure, next time for sure,¡± Spencer replied with an awkwardugh. ¡°You said the same damn thingst time!¡± Adrian, knowing his character, didn¡¯t bother to argue and instead asked, ¡°What have you actually thought up?¡± Spencer¡¯s spirits immediately lifted at the question. He said with a smile, ¡°Have you forgotten? Brother Greg is a traditional Chinese medicine practitioner.¡± ¡°So what if he¡¯s a traditional Chinese medicine practitioner?¡± ¡°So what? Traditional Chinese medicine emphasizes inspection, listening, inquiring, and palpation, which is so simr to the method of examining stones. Why not invite Brother Greg to help uspete?¡± Adrian was immediately rendered speechless and felt like kicking him out, ¡°Go to hell, man. He¡¯s a practitioner of medicine, not a gemstone expert. The two fields are not even remotely rted, okay?¡± Spencer said helplessly, ¡°Then what do you suggest we do? We can¡¯t just admit defeat to those guys, can we? You can go concede if you want; I can¡¯t afford to lose that face.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all your fault for betting with Treasure Mansion on stone-gambling. Isn¡¯t that asking for trouble?¡± ¡°I was drunk, okay? Would I be that stupid otherwise?¡± Adrian was annoyed but also somewhat helpless. The second-generation wealthy in Jamae were indeed a force to be reckoned with, each standing atop their own hill. Some had conflicts due to family business, while others simply couldn¡¯t stand each other. A few days earlier, when Spencer and Adrian were drinking in the club, heavily buzzed, they ran into Nathan Humphrey, the young owner of Treasure Mansion. The two parties were already not on good terms, and it didn¡¯t help that Spencer had a knack for running his mouth, which only got worse when he was drunk. He insisted that the young owner of Treasure Mansion was a waste of space who probably couldn¡¯t even make sense of stones. Words flew, and an argument quickly escted. In the end, Spencer even made a bet with him, agreeing to a jade appraisal contest to see whose stone would fetch a higher price. The oue was painfully obvious. Once sober, Spencer felt like dying. After all, Nathan was the young owner of Treasure Mansion. Even if he didn¡¯t understand much, he was still far more knowledgeable than Spencer, an outsider to the trade. What¡¯s more, the terms of the wager didn¡¯t forbid seeking outside help. Nathan could call on the seasoned masters from his family business, but where could Spencer possibly turn? They did hire a professional with money, but the man was too young. How could hepare to the old masters from Treasure Mansion? Chapter 152 - 152 Familiar yet Strange _1 Chapter 152: Familiar yet Strange _1 Spencer Burley said, ¡°If you ask me, you should still ask Greg. He seems like someone who knows what to do, and even if he doesn¡¯t know how to assess stones, what if he has friends who do?¡± Adrian Wright thought it made sense; nobody in their own circle knew such people. It seemed that, apart from asking Greg Jensen, there was no other option. With that in mind, he made a call to Greg Jensen. When Greg saw the call from Adrian, he was momentarily startled, thinking the Adrian didn¡¯t beat around the bush and directly shared the difficulties he was facing. Greg was first taken aback, then he burst outughing and said, ¡°No problem, I¡¯lle over and take a look. When ites to Jade Stone, I know a thing or two.¡± ¡°Uh, thanks in advance, big brother Greg.¡± ¡°Ha-ha, you just said there¡¯s no need for such formalities,¡± Greg chided yfully. Adrian smiled and replied, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony then.¡± After hanging up the phone, Adrian took a deep breath, but there was no hint of joy on his face. Spencer Burley quickly asked, ¡°Adrian, what did big brother Greg say?¡± ¡°Big brother Greg agreed toe over tomorrow. He happens to be looking for a house around here as well.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, with big brother Greg here, we don¡¯t have to worry!¡± Spencer Burley, somewhat puzzled by Adrian¡¯s demeanor, said unhappily, ¡°Hey, Greg agreed to help, so why the long face? Who are you trying to impress?¡± Adrian looked at him as if he were looking at a fool and said speechlessly, ¡°Greg agreed because he doesn¡¯t have friends who can assess stones. He¡¯sing over just to be present, to look around and show he¡¯s tried. You don¡¯t really think Greg understands Jade, do you?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± At this, Spencer Burley was suddenly at a loss for words, slumped onto the sofa like a deted ball, and eximed angrily, ¡°The heavens are against me! Elsewhere, after hanging up the phone, Greg Jensen said to Lois Abbott, ¡°Adrian has something he needs help with. I¡¯m nning to go to Jamae City for a few days tomorrow and look for a suitable house while I¡¯m there.¡± ¡°Okay, just be careful out there.¡± ¡°I will.¡± At night, upon learning that Greg was going to leave again, Lois¡¯s sister, Lois Snow, started to act coquettishly. Seizing the moment Lois went to the kitchen, she clung to Greg and wouldn¡¯t let go. Greg, sweating profusely on his forehead, whispered, ¡°You better get down before your sister sees you.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t, unless you give me a kiss.¡± Lois Snow looked at Greg with a mischievous smile and refused toe down. Greg, feeling helpless, wanted to pull her down but was careful not to hurt her. As he was caught in this dilemma, footsteps suddenly sounded, and Lois Snow, like a little monkey, quickly jumped down. Lois looked at Lois Snow and then at Greg, and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, better go to sleep. Aren¡¯t you going to Jamae City tomorrow?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Greg nodded somewhat guiltily and returned to his room. Lois turned to her sister and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you be a bit more reserved?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who told me to get closer to brother Greg?¡± retorted Lois Snow nonchntly. Lois, frustrated, knocked her sister on the head and scolded, ¡°I told you to get closer to him, not to throw yourself at him! If you¡¯re not reserved now, your future brother-inw won¡¯t know how to cherish you, get it?¡± ¡°Got it, got it, any more knocking and you¡¯ll knock me senseless. Lois Snow rubbed her forehead and ran back to her own room. Lois Abbott let out a helpless sigh. At the beginning, she really thought of getting her sister to bond with Greg Jensen. But when Summer actually stuck close to Greg, she felt an inexplicable pang of jealousy. ¡°Sigh, let nature take its course.¡± When Lois thought about how she would have to part ways with Greg tomorrow, she couldn¡¯t help but let out a soft sigh, put on a smile, and walked into the master bedroom. A momentter, the soft murmur of voices began to rise. That night, Greg felt the moon was exceptionally round and bright, its serene glow gently spilling everywhere, making his whole body feelfortable, even the cirction of his True Qi was full of vitality. About two hourster, Greg walked out of the room feeling refreshed, poured himself a ss of wine, and sat down on the balcony, gazing out at the moonlight in a daze. Soft footsteps approached and a delicate arm encircled his neck from behind, a sweet and muffled voice apanied by wisps of warm breath whispered: ¡°Brother, sister won¡¯t let me do bad things with you. Greg¡¯s body stiffened and a line of exasperation appeared on his forehead as he said helplessly, ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯re still so young, what are you thinking about all the time?¡± Summer turned around and sat on Greg¡¯sp, her arms embracing his neck again, her voice filled with grievance, ¡°But¡­ I also want to¡­¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t want to.¡± The way she was clinging to him made Greg restless and he quickly stood up, ced her on the sofa and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep now, I have to get up early tomorrow.¡± After saying that, he hurried back to his room in a panic. ¡°What the heck, he ran off again, really is¡­¡± Summer stamped her foot and huffed back to her own room. Since this trip to Jamae was just a preliminary visit and considering that Kingsley Harrison¡¯s father¡¯s condition had just stabilized, Greg did not bring him along. Jamae City wasn¡¯t too far from Riverhaven County, but it wasn¡¯t too close either; it took about an hour and a half by car to get there. Greg had attended university in Jamae City and was very familiar with it. As he entered the city limits, he slowed down his car. Driving forward while admiring the familiar yet strange scenery on both sides of the road. Three years had passed, and he had gone from a university student to the vige idiot, and then from an idiot to a Cultivator existing in this world. Finally, today, three yearster, he was back in this heartbreaking city. Even now, it all felt like a dream to him. Bang! A violent collision and a loud noise brought Greg back to his senses. He looked up and frowned at what he saw. A white Volkswagen CC was positioned across the front of his car, its side caved in from the impact. A woman got out of the car, saw her damaged vehicle, and immediately began cursing, ¡°What were you thinking driving a car? Are you blind? Just crashing into it like that?¡± Greg got out of the car, examined the front of his own vehicle, and looked at the other car, saying in surprise, ¡°Did you turn out from the right? ¡°No duh, if I hadn¡¯te from the right side, do you think I fell from the sky?¡± The driver of the CC was a fashionably dressed young girl, who seemed to be around twenty years old, with an angry look on her face as she yelled at Greg: ¡°Are your eyes just for show? Couldn¡¯t you see a car as big as mine turning out from the side?¡± Greg, trying to be patient, said firmly, ¡°Turners yield to straight-on traffic, understand?¡± The girl retorted angrily, ¡°Yield to your grandpa, I turned my car out and you didn¡¯t give way, and you still expect me to yield to you?¡± Greg frowned and continued, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you¡¯ve turned or not, you have to yield to the vehicles in the straightne. In other words, you should turn when there are no cars behind you, can you understand that? Chapter 153 - 153 Read More Books 1 Chapter 153: Read More Books 1 ¡± I say your driver¡¯s license must be fake, right? Who told you that I absolutely had to give way? That¡¯s enough, stop yammering with me, let the patrol officer handle it.¡± The woman waved her hand impatiently as if she had determined that it was all Greg Jensen¡¯s fault, and she picked up her cell phone to dial the emergency number. Seeing this, Greg Jensen sneered and stopped talking. He returned to his car and quietly waited for the patrol officer toe and deal with the situation. After a while, the woman seemingly finished her call and came back to Greg Jensen¡¯s car, nagging, ¡°Buying a broken-down H6 and you forget your own surname, huh? Zooming around on the road, do you think you can afford to hit a luxury car?¡± Greg Jensen frowned, not bothering to stoop to this woman¡¯s level. But she mistook his silence for submission and grew even more smug, huffing, ¡°This CC of mine cost three hundred thousand, you could buy three of your junky H6s with that, and you still expect me to yield to you? That¡¯s hrious! Poor jerks like you should just stay quietly at home, whye out and cause trouble? My brand-new car has been wrecked by you. So, tell me, how are you going topensate me?¡± ¡°Ipensate you?¡± Greg Jensen, amused by her anger, couldn¡¯t help butugh and said, ¡°You should really go home and read more books. If your brain capacity isn¡¯t enough, you need to read more.¡± The girl was clearly taken aback and nkly asked, ¡°Brain capacity isn¡¯t enough? What does that mean?¡± Several onlookers had already gathered around to watch, and at the girl¡¯s question, someone immediatelyughed and exined, ¡®¡±Brain capacity isn¡¯t enough¡¯ means your brain isn¡¯t working well, too dumb, you got it?¡± At this, the girl¡¯s face turned iron blue with rage as she furiously said, ¡°Who the hell are you saying has inadequate brain capacity?¡± Greg Jensen lit a cigarette, leaning on the car door with a smirk, and said to the girl, ¡°Like I said, you should read more. Reading might not make you smarter, but it can make you more reasonable. Once you¡¯ve read enough, you¡¯ll naturally understand why I said your brain capacity iscking!¡± The girl, screaming in anger, shot back, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re simply outrageous, hitting someone¡¯s car and even daring to insult them, do you have any sense of right and wrong?¡± ¡°Miss, it¡¯s not his fault, you know. You turned out without looking at the car behind; it¡¯s your own fault if he hit you.¡± ¡°Exactly, you didn¡¯t yield while turning, if you get hit, it¡¯s on you.¡± Greg Jensen gave a thumbs up to those two who had spoken andughed, ¡°You two brothers have got it right.¡± The girl grew even angrier and said to those two, ¡°Do you guys even have a driver¡¯s license? Can you even drive? I¡¯ve never heard of someone being in the right after hitting someone.¡± ¡°Heh, can¡¯t help it, the guy¡¯s really in the right.¡± ¡°Miss, did you buy your license or something?¡± Hearing a simr usation from someone else, directed at herself, the girl¡¯s face turned even uglier. She red coldly at those two, then turned back to Greg Jensen and said, ¡°Just wait, let¡¯s see if you can stillugh when the patrol officer arrives.¡± After saying that, she tilted her chin up and leaned against her car with an air of superiority. As more bystanders gathered and found out that the girl had been hit for failing to yield while turning¡ªand moreover, had berated the owner of the right-of- way vehicle¡ªthey cast unusual nces at her. ¡°A bunch of fucking losers!¡± Feeling ufortable under their gazes, the girl huffed disdainfully and got into her car. ¡°Hey, who are you calling losers?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you, girl? Don¡¯t you have any manners?¡± ¡°Enough, thisdy is obviously not someone who speaks reason!¡± The crowd watching immediately became upset, voicing their disapproval. With the girl¡¯s face growing uglier, she simply rolled up her car window, adopting an ¡°ignorance is bliss¡± approach. ¡°Just wait until the patroles; you bunch of stinking losers will learn your lesson!¡± Even at this moment, the girl still believed she was not in the wrong. She felt that since Greg Jensen came from behind and she turned out in front of him, Greg Jensen should have yielded to her. It wasn¡¯t long before a police car arrived, and two patrol officers got out, first going to Greg Jensen¡¯s side to inquire about the situation. Seeing this and fearing Greg Jensen would misrepresent the facts, E Milton hastily got out of her car and rushed over, saying, ¡°Excuse me, officer, I¡¯m the one who called the police.¡± ¡°Miss, please show me your driver¡¯s license and vehicle registration.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The girl quickly took the documents out of her bag and handed them over. One of the patrol officers took them, looked them over carefully, and then looked up to ask, ¡°Your name is E Milton, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Well, please briefly describe what happened at the time.¡± Upon hearing this, E Milton immediately perked up and quickly recounted the incident. During which, of course, she couldn¡¯t help but embellish her story, painting herself as entirely innocent as if all the faultsy with Greg Jensen. The patrol officer frowned, turned to Greg Jensen, and asked, ¡°Mr. Jensen, do you agree with this youngdy¡¯s ount?¡± ¡°I agree, there¡¯s no problem.¡± Greg Jensen nced at E Milton and nodded indifferently, not caring about her exaggerated details. With the truthid bare, what good were exaggerations? Did she really think it was like tattling to a teacher back in school? As long as she made herself sound wronged and pushed all the me onto the other party, everything would be fine? Ridiculous! Sure enough, the patrol officer said bluntly, ¡°Miss Milton, because you were the vehicle turning and the other party was going straight. ording to trafficws, the turning vehicle must yield to the vehicle going straight, so you have to take full responsibility for this ident.¡± ¡°What? I have to take full responsibility? Does this mean, not only is he not at fault, but I also have topensate for his losses?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± The patrol officer nodded and said, ¡°But don¡¯t worry, his car does not look too badly damaged.¡± E Milton was stunned, then exploded with anger, ¡°Why should I? He crashed into my car, and I have to take all the responsibility? Do you, as a patrol officer, even understand thew? Howe it ends up that the person who crashes gets to be right?¡± The patrol officer¡¯s face darkened, and he frowned, ¡°This has nothing to do with who hit whom; ording to trafficw regtions, as the turning vehicle, you must yield to the other party. Do you understand this principle?¡± E Milton was taken aback, then awkwardly said, ¡°This¡­ thisw isn¡¯t fair, in simr situations before, other men would always yield to me.¡± ¡°Haha, got too used to being pampered, huh?¡± ¡°I was wondering where thisdy¡¯s confidence came from, turns out it was pampered into her.¡± ¡°Hahaha,ughable, thew is not fair?¡± ¡°Are you nning to change thew or what?¡± The princesses today are really something else, expecting thew to change just for you?¡± The onlookersughed uncontrobly. Even the patrol officer was taken aback and took a good while to recover before he tried to keep a straight face and said: Well¡­ Miss Milton, did you get your driver¡¯s license on your own?¡± ¡°Uh, yes¡­¡± E Milton¡¯s expression was clearly unnatural, and a hint of panic shed in her eyes. Seeing this, the patrol officer said no more. Regardless of how E Milton got her license, as long as it was legitimate now, he couldn¡¯t pursue it further. All he could do was admonish her, ¡°Try to read more when you¡¯re free, to avoid simr situations in the future.¡± ¡°Haha, this guy¡¯s right, should read more indeed.¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Laughter erupted once again from the crowd of onlookers. Frustrated and unwilling to ept it when the patrol officer also suggested she should read more, E Milton argued: ¡°But¡­ he was driving really hard when he came at me, doesn¡¯t he have any responsibility?¡± Chapter 154 - 154 Disregarding the Facts 1 Chapter 154: Disregarding the Facts 1 The patrol officer, feeling helpless, could only hold his patience and said, ¡°When turning, you must yield to those going straight, regardless of whether they¡¯re fast or slow. As long as they¡¯re not speeding, it¡¯s entirely your fault.¡± He nced at the passing traffic and said, ¡°With this flow of traffic, even if he were speeding, it wouldn¡¯t be possible without crashing into another car by now. Do you understand now?¡± Though still feeling upset, E Milton managed to say with a stoic face, ¡°Putting the facts aside, does he really not have even the slightest bit of fault?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re putting the facts aside, then what the hell is there to talk about?¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve seen plenty of unreasonable people, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone so shameless,¡± one spectatorughed so hard that his stomach hurt. The crowd of onlookersughed until their stomachs ached. The patrol officer, also somewhat at a loss, said, ¡°Miss Milton, if you¡¯re unsatisfied with the way I handled this, you can file aint against me. Here is my patrol number. Now, please sign the ident report form.¡± E Milton red at Greg Jensen angrily and reluctantly signed the form. Greg Jensen had been silent the whole time, signed his name, provided his insurancepany¡¯s contact information, and then drove away. The onlookers also dispersed, leaving only E Milton standing there alone, her face filled with anger. She took out her phone and made a call, speaking softly, ¡°Honey, someone hit my car. Not only did they hit my car, they also insulted me. You¡¯ve got to stand up for me.¡± The person on the other end of the line became infuriated upon hearing this, ¡°Who the fuck is so arrogant to bully my baby? What¡¯s his license te number? Send it to me. I want to see who¡¯s got the gall.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send it to you now.¡± E Milton hung up the phone with a giggle and sent Greg Jensen¡¯s license te number. Thinking of the annoying guy who was about to have bad luck, her mood improved significantly. Looking in the direction Greg Jensen had left, she sneered, ¡°Think you¡¯re above everyone because you know thew? We¡¯ll see about that!¡± Meanwhile, at the Wright¡¯s club, Alfredo Harrison looked at the license te number received on his phone and couldn¡¯t help cursing, ¡°Fuck, dare to mess with my woman, let¡¯s see how I deal with you.¡± Alfredo Harrison, in his forties, was under strict control at home. He had finally saved some private money and secretly found himself a young mistress, whom he naturally cherished dearly. Upon hearing that his beloved had been bullied, he was instantly enraged and began scrolling through his phone. He was about to call a friend to check the owner of the license te when Adrian Wright approached him. Quickly hiding his phone, Alfredo Harrison¡¯s face showed a ttering smile, ¡°Adrian, you¡¯re here?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Adrian Wright, always calm and reserved, responded to Alfredo Harrison¡¯s greeting with just an indifferent grunt and continued walking. After a couple of steps, he suddenly stopped, turned back to look at Alfredo Harrison, and frowned, ¡°Mr. Harrison, have you found out anything about the matter I asked you to inquire about yesterday?¡± Alfredo Harrison quickly said, ¡°I do have two ces in mind.¡± Then let¡¯s check them out tomorrow. The environment has to be good, it¡¯s for my friend¡¯s business.¡± ¡°Sure, you can count on me.¡± Adrian Wright nodded, ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°Haha, you¡¯re too kind, Adrian.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Adrian Wright said nothing more and left,ughing and talking with his friend. Watching his back, Alfredo Harrison¡¯s expression turned cold as he muttered, ¡°Damn it, what a piece of work.¡± He scoffed, made a call with his phone, informed his friend about the license te number, and then hung up. Before long, he received Greg Jensen¡¯s name and photo. Looking at the photo, Alfredo Harrison swore to himself, his tone icy, ¡°Just wait, once I find you, I¡¯ll make sure you learn just how many eyes the King of Horses has!¡± Greg Jensen sent his car to a nearby repair shop, then gave Adrian Wright a call. It wasn¡¯t long before Adrian Wright arrived with Spencer Burley. ¡°Big Brother Greg, why didn¡¯t you call ahead when you wereing?¡± ¡°Haha, I had nned to drive over myself, but a minor ident happened on the way, so I had to send the car in for repairs.¡± Adrian Wright¡¯s face changed slightly, and he quickly asked, ¡°You weren¡¯t injured, were you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Gregughed and shook his head as he asked, ¡°When does that bet you mentioned start?¡± There s a Jade Stone exhibition the day after tomorrow, we can go then.¡± Adrian Wright said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s head to the clubhouse first, I have already prepared a room for you.¡± Spencer Burley also smiled and said, ¡°Big Brother Greg, you can rx and enjoy yourself for a couple of days; the day after tomorrow, betting on the stones will all depend on you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just there to join in the fun.¡± Greg Jensen gave a wry smile and then, somewhat puzzled, asked, ¡°If neither of you know about stones, why gamble with someone else?¡± Spencer Burley¡¯s face turned slightly red, and he coughed awkwardly. Adrian Wright gave him a re and said irritably, ¡°What are you coughing for? Is there something you¡¯re afraid to admit? Weren¡¯t you so brave that night?¡± ¡°Hehe, I had a bit too much to drink,¡± Spencer said awkwardly. Adrian Wright looked at him with another re, but seeing Greg¡¯s still puzzled face, hurriedly recounted the details from yesterday that he hadn¡¯t mentioned. Learning that Spencer Burley had actually mocked the young owner of Treasure Mansion, saying he didn¡¯t understand stones, Greg couldn¡¯t help but give him a thumbs-up. ¡°Magnus, you really do have guts!¡± ¡°Heh, just average.¡± Adrian Wright¡¯s face darkened as he snapped, ¡°Get lost, do you really think Big Brother Greg isplimenting you?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± As the three men chatted andughed, they arrived at Wright¡¯s Clubhouse, and just as they were entering, they happened to bump into Alfredo Harrisoning in from outside. Adrian Wright quickly introduced him to Greg, saying with a smile, ¡°Big Brother Greg, this is Aiden rk, Alfredo Harrison. He just so happens to have a few houses on hand, and when you have time, let him take you to have a look.¡± ¡°Sure, I appreciate it, Mr. Harrison.¡± Greg smiled at Alfredo and then nodded. Is it him? When Alfredo Harrison saw Greg, he was taken aback, instantly recognizing that Greg was the man who had bullied his wife. Greg noticed the change in Alfredo¡¯s expression and couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled, asking, ¡°Mr. Harrison, have we met before?¡± An old hand at the game, Alfredo quickly recovered and smiled nonchntly, ¡°Oh, no, but you resemble a friend of mine and I mistook you for him for a moment, sorry.¡± ¡°Haha, what a coincidence.¡± Gregughed and said, ¡°As for the matter of the houses, I¡¯ll leave it in Mr. Harrison¡¯s hands. Let¡¯s set a time to have a look tomorrow if you¡¯re free.¡± ¡°No problem, leave it to me.¡± Alfredo agreed readily and said to Adrian Wright, ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll leave you to it, Mr. Wright, won¡¯t I be disturbing you?¡± ¡°Yeah, go ahead, take good care of my friend¡¯s matters.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Alfredo nodded at Adrian, gave Greg another look, and then turned to leave. Greg watched his retreating back, deep in thought, pondering whether he had any grievance with Alfredo. Because, he had felt a subtle hostility emanating from Alfredo. Chapter 155: Nightingale’s Song_1 Chapter 155: Nightingale¡¯s Song_1 Greg Jensen, though still in the Qi Refinement Realm, had senses several times keener than an ordinary person. A smiling expression, in Greg¡¯s eyes, could be infinitely magnified. That¡¯s why, even though Alfredo Harrison hid it well, Greg still detected a hint of something. Watching as Alfredo had walked far away, Greg still hadn¡¯t figured out the reason, so he simply stopped dwelling on it. Meet the soldiers with tactics, deal with the water with earth-that¡¯s all! People like Alfredo, Greg truly didn¡¯t take seriously. ¡°Come, try this¡ªit¡¯s our club¡¯s signature dish.¡± Knowing that Greg wasing today, Adrian Wright had ordered the dishes prepared in advance. The three entered the private room, and the servers brought up the exquisitely prepared dishes. The various delicate dishes were a feast for the eyes, nose, and pte, stimting one¡¯s appetite. Greg tasted a bite and couldn¡¯t help but be impressed, smiling, ¡°It¡¯s indeed good.¡± ¡°Haha, then eat more.¡± Adrianughed. The three hadn¡¯t spent much time together but had the feeling of fast friends, like old buddies reunited after years, dining and chatting away. Adrian chuckled, ¡°How about I call over a couple of girls for you? Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re all clean.¡± ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m not interested.¡± Greg shook his head with a bitter smile. Spencer Burleyughed mischievously, ¡°We brothers aren¡¯t much interested in that either, but we enjoy some y.¡± Greg shook his head, ¡°No, really, I¡¯m not interested.¡± Definitively rejected by Greg, Spencer finally gave up the idea of finding him a girl and instead asked, ¡°That thing I mentionedst time, what do you think?¡± ¡°What thing?¡± Greg was puzzled. ¡°About my sister.¡± Spencerughed, ¡°My sister is really beautiful and very quiet, but not much of an outgoing type, a bit of a homebody¡­¡± ¡°Magnus, stop setting Greg up.¡± Adrian red at Spencer and exined to Greg, ¡°Greg, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense, Amande is actually already betrothed.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Gregughed awkwardly. Spencer sighed, his eyes filled with a hint of apology, ¡°My sister is engaged, but she doesn¡¯t like the guy.¡± There was something he didn¡¯t say. his future brother-inw was not someone ordinary men would dare to provoke. Yet, for some reason, Spencer felt that Greg wouldn¡¯t be afraid of that man. From the first moment he saw Greg, he had this feeling, which is why he tried so hard to introduce his sister to Greg. Greg, unaware of the intrigue, wasn¡¯t interested in getting involved in such matters and simply smiled without saying anything further. Spencer¡¯s face showed a tinge of bitterness; he lifted a full cup of wine and drank it down in one gulp. Greg noticed this and couldn¡¯t help but silentlyment, who says wealth guarantees happiness? After the meal, Adrian received a phone call and had to leave on ount of some business. Spencer apanied Greg to the bath area for a soak. They drank some more, and, feeling even more intoxicated, Spencer was eventually taken to his room to rest by the staff. Seeing this, Greg also returned to his room, nning to take a nap. Just then, a knock sounded at the door, and a woman in an ultra-short skirt walked in. She seemed young, around twenty years old, her features carrying a youthful innocence, like a flower yet to bloom. Approaching Greg, she bowed slightly, revealing ample whiteness, and said respectfully, ¡°Hello, Mr. Greg, I am Technician No. 77- Mister Adrian instructed me to give you a massage before he left.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Greg intended to refuse, but then pondered that it was just a massage without any special services; refusing again would actually seem affected. Hence, he nodded, said ¡°Thankyou,¡± and proceeded to lie face down on the bed. The woman had a slender build, wrapped in ck silk stockings, her long legs lean and straight, her entire body emanating a faint yet lingering fragrance that was heart-stirringly enticing. She ced the small box she was holding beside the bed, took off her shoes, and straddled Greg Jensen¡¯s back, beginning to pick out massage oils from the box. ¡°Mr. Jensen, what scent do you like?¡± Her pleasant voice rang out, and Greg Jensen was momentarily lost in thought, feeling the slickness on his back and blurted, ¡°The scent on you is quite nice.¡± The woman seemed caught off guard by this response, pausing for a moment, then her lips curved into an attractive arc as she chuckled. ¡°That won¡¯t do, it¡¯s a new Dreamy Charm series from a major brand, specially prepared for my first client.¡± ¡°Oh, am I really your first client?¡± ¡°Yes, of course.¡± The womanughed, ¡°I¡¯m still a student at school, I just signed a contract with Adrian¡¯spany, I don¡¯t usuallye out to work. It¡¯s only when there is an important client that Adrian calls for someone like me.¡± Greg Jensen expressed his surprise, ¡°You get paid even when you¡¯re not working?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not much, but it¡¯s enough for my living expenses,¡± the woman replied. Greg Jensen raised an eyebrow, thinking to himself that Adrian Wright was quite something ¨C this move was akin to maintaining a batch of strategic resources. ¡°Is rose scent okay?¡± ¡°Anything is fine, whatever you like.¡± Soon, a cool liquid dropped on Greg Jensen¡¯s back, then it was spread out by a set of gentle hands. Following that, those hands began to massage the oil into his back. The cool and slippery touch,bined with the subtle fragrance of Dreamy Charm, made Greg Jensen¡¯s heart race, and even his breathing quickened a bit. The woman¡¯s hands paused slightly, as if hesitating for a while, then she said softly, ¡°If Mr. Jensen wishes, I can also offer that.¡± Greg Jensen was taken aback, confusedly asked, ¡°Offer what?¡± There was a moment of silence before the woman mustered her courage and said, ¡°I can¡­ provide additional services, I¡¯mvery clean, and Adrian would arrange payment for me.¡± ¡°Uh, no need, it¡¯s good like this.¡± The woman breathed a sigh of relief, her voice bing lighter and cheerier, as sheughed, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll continue the massage.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg Jensen responded and then casually asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°My name is Vince Cooper, like the nightingale, ¡°You must sing beautifully, then?¡± Vince Cooper¡¯s voice was slightly shy as he chuckled, ¡°I can¡¯t carry a tune.¡± ¡°Haha, no worries, I can¡¯t either.¡± Greg Jensen chatted idly with Vince Cooper for a while and then fell asleep during the massage. When he woke up again, Vince Cooper was no longer there, but that famt and lingering scent still floated in the air. Greg Jensen paused for a moment, then chuckled lightly, got up, dressed, and went out. A waiter came over, smiling and asked, ¡°Good day, Mr. Jensen, can I help you with anything?¡± ¡°Is Spencer awake yet?¡± ¡°No, he¡¯s still sleeping.¡± Greg Jensen nodded, saying, ¡°Hmm, let him sleep then, I¡¯ll go for a walk by myself.¡± ¡°Sure, Adrian has left a car foryou at the entrance, here are the keys.¡± As he said that, the waiter handed over a BMW key. ¡°Quite thoughtful.¡± With a smile, Greg Jensen took the keys and walked out of the club. Chapter 156 - 156 I say a number 1 Chapter 156: I say a number 1 After getting into the BMW X5 that Adrian Wright had left for him and ncing at the time, he realized it was already past two and decided to call Alfredo Harrison. ¡°Mr. Jensen, hello, are you nning to look at the house now?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send a location to your phone, just follow the map and I¡¯ll be there shortly.¡± ¡°Alright, thankyou.¡± Alfredo Harrison hung up the phone and turned to his secretary. ¡°Take the keys to Dreamscape Garden with you, we¡¯re going out.¡± Upon hearing the three words ¡°Dreamscape Garden,¡± the secretary trembled involuntarily like a startled cat and said with a quivering voice, ¡°Mr. Harrison, that¡¯s Mr. Wright¡¯s friend you¡¯re talking about. Are you nning to rent Dreamscape Garden to him?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m going to sell it to him!¡± An icy smile appeared on Alfredo Harrison¡¯s face. ¡°What about Mr. Wright¡¯s friend? He chose that ce himself; I can¡¯t be med for that.¡± The secretary didn¡¯t dare say more, grabbed the keys, and followed behind Alfredo Harrison, all the while clutching the Buddha pendant on her chest. Dreamscape Garden was a rather sinister ce. Rumor had it that many people had died there in the past, and it was rife with ghost stories, making it a notorious haunted house in Jamae City. As a result, the ce had always been vacant; it couldn¡¯t be sold, and no one dared to live there. Alfredo Harrison didn¡¯t believe in superstitions and had bought Dreamscape Garden for a small amount of money. He originally nned to renovate it thoroughly and sell it to someone both wealthy and with taste, but an ident urred on the first day of renovation. A worker identally fell into the lotus pond, and despite it being only half a meter deep, he nearly drowned. Soon after, another worker identally hit his own hand while tearing down a wall, almost severing his fingers. Since those two incidents, no renovation team had dared to take on the project. With no other choice, Dreamscape Garden was left idle. Alfredo Harrison felt extremely frustrated; although he had snagged a bargain, he had still spent two to three million to buy it. Now, all that money had gone down the drain, with the ce being unusable and unseble. That was until he saw Greg Jensen, and an idea immediately struck him. Jensen clearly wasn¡¯t from Jamae, surely unaware of the legends surrounding Dreamscape Garden. If he could sell Dreamscape Garden to him, it would not only rid him of a big problem but also give him a sense of malicious satisfaction¡ªa perfect two birds with one stone. Alfredo Harrison could hardly stop himself from praising his own cleverness. Of course, he couldn¡¯t just lead Jensen to Dreamscape Garden¡ªif Wright found out, he would skin him alive. So, in order to sell Dreamscape Garden, he purposely took Jensen to several unsuitable estates first. After viewing them, Jensen indeed frowned, clearly very dissatisfied. Hesitating a moment, Jensen asked, ¡°Mr. Harrison, although these estates aren¡¯t bad, some are too small, and some aren¡¯t in the right location. Don¡¯t you have any other estates?¡± He took the bait! Alfredo Harrison smirked inwardly, but his face remained impassive, even assuming a troubled expression as he hesitantly said, ¡°There is actually one more estate, but¡­¡± Jensen nced at the time and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go take a look.¡± ¡°Alt, well¡­ okay then.¡± Alfredo Harrison¡¯s heart was bursting with joy. He quickly led the way, taking Jensen to Dreamscape Garden. Upon arriving, Jensen looked at the three characters spelling out ¡°Dreamscape Garden,¡± and his whole body involuntarily stiffened. He turned back and asked, ¡°Mr. Harrison, is this the estate you mentioned?¡± Alfredo Harrison¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he quickly forced a smile, ¡°All, yes, this is it.¡± ¡°Hmm, the location is not bad, let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡± Saying this, Jensen walked inside. Seeing this, Alfredo Harrison slightly rxed; he had thought Jensen knew about Dreamscape Garden, and his heart had nearly jumped into his throat. Seeing that Greg Jensen had already pushed the door open and walked in, a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on his face as he muttered, ¡°Kid, if you¡¯ve taken a liking to this garden yourself, then you can¡¯t me me.¡± With that, he also walked in with his secretary. Dreamscape Garden wasrge; in olden times, it must have been a pleasure garden for some wealthy family. At the front was a lotus pond, with a long corridor running alongside it. Further inside stood a three-story building, surrounded by a scattering of smaller houses. The setting sun¡¯s afterglow spread a swath of golden light, as if draping the courtyard in a golden robe, giving it a profound and distant charm. Greg Jensen took one look and fell in love with the garden. However, after studying in Jamae for two years, he naturally had heard the stories about the Dreamscape Garden. So, while he liked it, whether or not he could buy it still needed some consideration. He didn¡¯t pay any attention to Alfredo Harrison and the other person following him; he quietly toured the whole Dreamscape Garden and then furrowed his eyebrows. Before entering, he had imagined all sorts of scenarios. But he hadn¡¯t anticipated that Dreamscape Garden would be filled with Yin energy everywhere. Especially in various corners and shadowy ces, the Yin energy was so thick it could almost freeze a person solid. Greg Jensen discovered a small hill behind the building, with a pavilion on top of it. He hesitated briefly before walking up and standing at the edge of the pavilion, gazing far into the distance, epassing the entireyout of the garden in his view. ¡°White Tiger Convergence, very nice indeed¡­¡± Looking at theyout of Dreamscape Garden, Jensen¡¯s brow rxed, and he couldn¡¯t help but sigh in admiration. Alfredo Harrison, who was following behind, was startled and swiftly asked, ¡°Mr. Jensen, what did you say just now?¡± ¡°Nothing much, how much are you nning to sell this garden for?¡± Greg Jensen asked without turning back. At these words, Alfredo Harrison¡¯s eyes lit up, but he still pretended to be troubled as he said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, to be honest with you, I spent a lot of money on this garden¡­¡± ¡°One million five hundred thousand!¡± ¡°What?¡± Alfredo Harrison was stunned, feigning shock, ¡°Mr. Jensen, for such arge garden, you only offer one million five hundred thousand? Isn¡¯t that too little?¡± He had initially spent two to three million on this garden, so if he sold it to Greg Jensen for one million five hundred thousand, he would stand to lose over a million. Before, he had thought about just selling for one million and some change, epting the loss, but now that there was actually a buyer, he found himself somewhat reluctant to let it go. Greg Jensen nced at him indifferently and said, ¡°One million five hundred thousand is too little? Then, how about one million three hundred thousand.¡± ¡°What?¡± Alfredo Harrison¡¯s expression darkened slightly as he frowned and said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I am not joking with you, I really can¡¯t sell it at this price.¡± Greg Jensen looked at him with amusement andughed, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s forget about it. I wouldn¡¯t want to make President Zhang lose too much, right? Let¡¯s look at some other gardens.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Alfredo Harrison was dumbfounded and hastily said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡­ I don¡¯t have any other gardens at hand.¡± ¡°No worries, I¡¯ll have Adrian and the others help me look. I¡¯m not in a hurry anyway,¡± Greg Jensen said with a smile. Alfredo Harrison waspletely panicked now and urgently said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, don¡¯t rush, if the price isn¡¯t right, we can still negotiate.¡± ¡°We can negotiate?¡± ¡°Definitely, we certainly can!¡± With a smile, Greg Jensen tentatively asked, ¡°So, should I name a price?¡± ¡°Please do¡­¡± ¡°One million!¡± Chapter 157:1 Wouldn’t Sell It, Even If You Killed Me_1 Chapter 157:1 Wouldn¡¯t Sell It, Even If You Killed Me_1 Alfredo Harrison was taken aback at the words, and his face turnedpletely dark as he said coldly, ¡°Mr. Jensen, isn¡¯t that inappropriate of you? I sincerely discussed business with you. Why do you always joke with me?¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s smile faded, and he looked at him expressionlessly, ¡°General Manager Zhang, do you think I look like I¡¯m joking with you?¡± Alfredo Harrison frowned and said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, you aren¡¯t deliberately toying with me, are you?¡± ¡°Do you think you¡¯re worth it?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Just as Alfredo Harrison was about to lose his temper, he saw Greg Jensen sneer and say, ¡°Thinking you can fool me with a haunted house, who the hell gave you the courage?¡± Boom! Alfredo Harrison¡¯s head buzzed, and his face turned pale in an instant, ¡°You¡­ you knew all along?¡± ¡°What else? Am I supposed to be clueless and let myself get tricked by you? Later you would go to Adrian telling him that I insisted on buying Dreamscape Garden, and that you were unable to stop me.¡± Greg Jensen smiled mockingly, ¡°Am I right?¡± Hearing his own schemes beingid bare by Greg Jensen, Alfredo Harrison felt a chill throughout his body and shivered uncontrobly. He looked up, only to meet that pair of cold eyes. He felt like Greg Jensen¡¯s gaze was like two swords, thoroughly piercing through him inside and out. Although he had some worth and worked in real estate,pared to the Wright Family, it was like a witch doctor seeing a high priest. If Adrian Wright found out about this, it would take him just a flick of his finger to crush him. Thinking about the consequences of offending Adrian Wright, Alfredo Harrison felt like he had fallen into a cave of ice, and said numbly, ¡°You¡­ what do you want?¡± Greg Jensen said indifferently, ¡°Nothing much, sell me this garden for one million.¡± When Alfredo Harrison heard his words, he nearly cried out, helplessly saying, ¡°Mr. Jensen, you already know there¡¯s a problem with this garden, yet you still want me to sell it to you. Isn¡¯t this asking me to court death? Mr. Jensen, I realize my mistake, I truly do, I can kneel and apologize. Please spare me.¡± Seeing that Alfredo Harrison was about to kneel down, Greg Jensen quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not nning on doing anything to you, just sell me the garden.¡± ¡°No, no, no, I won¡¯t sell this garden, not even if you kill me.¡± Keeping this garden would at most lead to a loss of two or three million, but if he offended Adrian Wright, even losing everything he had would not be enough to appease the other¡¯s anger. Greg Jensen frowned and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t sell this garden to me, I¡¯ll tell Adrian Wright about today¡¯s affair.¡± ¡°Alt¡­¡± Alfredo Harrison was stunned, and it took him a while to respond, asking cautiously, ¡°You¡­ you really n to buy this garden?¡± ¡°Nonsense, if I didn¡¯t intend to buy, why would I waste time quibbling with you here?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Greg Jensen said impatiently, ¡°Enough, no more nonsense, just tell me whether you¡¯ll sell it or not.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll sell!¡± Knowing that Greg Jensen truly wanted to buy, he quickly agreed but didn¡¯t forget to add, ¡°Mr. Jensen, this is your own decision to buy, if Mr. Wright gets wind of it, you have to cover for me.¡± ¡°Fine, I got it.¡± Greg Jensen said impatiently, ¡°Hurry up and sign the deposit agreement; if I have time tomorrow, we¡¯ll sign the contract then.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Alfredo Harrison was a small-time real estate merchant who had just entered the industry. He often had to conduct business transactions himself, so he typically carried documents like the deposit agreement in his bag. Seeing how determined Greg Jensen was, he quickly found one and signed his own name. ¡°Mr. Jensen, just sign here and that¡¯ll be it.¡± Alfredo Harrison respectfully handed over the agreement, beaming sycophantically, ¡°Well¡­ I haven¡¯t written down the deposit and sale price, you can fill it in as you see fit.¡± His intention was clear, as long as Greg Jensen didn¡¯t bring this matter to Adrian Wright¡¯s attention, he was willing to give Dreamscape Garden away for free. However, he might have wanted to give it away, but Greg Jensen had no intention of epting it for free. Such matters were easy to say but unpleasant to hear, and it could also be a troublesome issue if any problems arose in the future. Therefore, after Greg Jensen signed his name, he wrote down one million in the amount section. The housing prices in Jainae City weren¡¯t cheap, and a ce as big as Dreamscape Garden would have probably cost ten million if not for those bizarre urrences. Taking one million for it was an absolute steal. Of course, that was contingent on Greg Jensen being able to solve the problems there. Mr. Jensen, should I give you a call tomorrow morning?¡± ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll contact you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll be heading off.¡± Alfredo Harrison didn¡¯t dare linger, scurrying out of Dreamscape Garden with his secretary as if escaping. It wasn¡¯t until he sat in his car that he breathed a sigh of relief and murmured, ¡°Aiden rk, that Greg Jensen is too shrewd. He definitely inquired about Jamae¡¯s real estate beforehand.¡± The secretary hesitated and said, ¡°Mr. Harrison, are you sure it¡¯s okay to just sell Dreamscape Garden like that? Won¡¯t there be any issues?¡± ¡°Issues my ass, it was I who started scheming against him, but wasn¡¯t it he who forced me to sell? I¡¯d like to not sell if I could, okay?¡± Alfredo Harrison spoke with a hint of indignation, ¡°Aiden rk, once the procedures are taken care of tomorrow, this garden will have nothing to do with me. I hope that bastard Greg Jensen dies in this garden.¡± The secretary hesitated, then fell silent. She felt that the man they had just met was out of the ordinary, perhaps capable of solving Dreamscape Garden¡¯s problems. But since her boss was clearly furious, she dared not touch on a sore subject at that moment. After Alfredo Harrison left, Greg Jensen did not leave immediately; instead, he sat at the pavilion on the small knoll, pondering theyout and structure of Dreamscape Garden. From his angle, the pond and the corridor resembled a White Tiger, with its maw aimed directly at the small building. In the study of geomancy, this spot is known as the ¡°White Tiger Convergence.¡± The Five Elements Spirit Technique¡± contains some recorded formations, although the ¡°Book of Yin and Yang Harmony¡± does not chronicle many. Mostly, it turns its spells into formations. To establish a formation, knowledge of geomancy is essential, as many formations require adaptations based on the local terrain andndscape. The same formation, in different ces, can have vastly different setups. When Greg Jensen was setting up formations in the vegetable and herb fields, he had already thoroughly studied geomancy. So, as soon as he arrived at this knoll, he immediately identified the problems with Dreamscape Garden. Greg Jensen walked around the pond and discovered a corner of the wall where it seemed impossible to shout upon. His eyes brightened instantly, delightedly saying, ¡°This Dreamscape Garden must have been rebuiltter on, but the person in charge of the reconstruction knew nothing and blocked the conduit leading to the side. It not only ruined the original geomancy but also created a White Tiger Convergence.¡± Greg Jensen pondered for a moment and mumbled to himself, ¡°It would be easy to make changes; just unblock the original conduit and reconnect it with Jamae, that would shape the Water Moon Array. Water represents wealth, and opening a private restaurant in such a ce would make it difficult to not make a fortune.¡± Thinking of this, Greg Jensenughed happily. Just then, Adrian Wright¡¯s voice suddenly came from outside, ¡°Big Brother Greg, are you in there?¡± Chapter 158: Someone Set It Up _1 Chapter 158: Someone Set It Up _1 Greg Jensen pushed the door open and stepped out, only to see Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley standing at the door, their faces tinted with anxiety. Upon seeing Greg, Spencer Burley¡¯s face instantly lit up with joy, ¡°Big Brother Greg, you finally came out. We¡¯ve almost yelled ourselves hoarse.¡± ¡°Wiry are you guys here?¡± Greg asked in surprise. Adrian Wright said, ¡°Just now, Alfredo Harrison called me and mentioned that you¡¯re going to buy Dreamscape Garden?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Oh, Big Brother Greg, that garden can¡¯t be bought. That garden¡­ there are often incidents¡­¡± Worried he wouldn¡¯t believe it, Spencer Burley hastily recounted all the incidents that had happened in Dreamscape Garden over the recent years, one by one. After listening, Gregughed, ¡°I attended university in Jamae City before, and I¡¯ve heard all about these things.¡± ¡°You still want to buy it after hearing all that?¡± Adrian Wright said in disbelief. Greg shook his head with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s a minor Feng Shui issue here; it¡¯ll be fine once it¡¯s fixed.¡± ¡°A Feng Shui issue?¡± ¡°You understand Feng Shui?¡± Both Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley looked at him with dazed faces, obviously somewhat incredulous. Gregughed and said, ¡°I know a little, that¡¯s all. Feng Shui, in reality, is just about the impact of the environment on people. When the environment is pleasant, making peoplefortable and cheerful, naturally, the Feng Shui is good. If the environment is unpleasant, causing irritability or even endangering health, that¡¯s when the Feng Shui is bad.¡± ¡°Uh, it sounds quite simple, but¡­¡± ¡°Haha, trust me, it¡¯s just a minor issue.¡± Greg chuckled heartily, looking entirely unconcerned. ncing at Dreamscape Garden, Spencer Burley felt only a deep, dark gloom at the sight of the grand doors, giving rise to an inherent sense of dread. He swallowed hard and looked over at Adrian Wright. With earnest concern, Adrian Wright said, ¡°Big Brother Greg, Jamae is so big; there¡¯s no need to be so fixated on this house. Listen to me, invite Alfredo Harrison for a meal tomorrow, and let¡¯s just drop this matter. After all, you haven¡¯t given him any money. In a few days, I¡¯ll help you look around, and we will definitely find a garden that satisfies you.¡± Greg shook his head with a smile, ¡°No need, I¡¯ll just buy Dreamscape Garden.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°No buts. Although Jamae City is vast, there isn¡¯t another garden as nice and as affordable as Dreamscape Garden.¡± Seeing that Greg was unpersuadable, Adrian Wright could only sigh in resignation, ¡°Okay then, go ahead and do whatever you want confidently. If it really doesn¡¯t work out, we¡¯ll just find another garden, and if you¡¯re short on money, we can help chip in.¡± ¡°Right, money¡¯s not the problem,¡± Spencer Burley chimed in. A warmth filled Greg¡¯s heart as he smiled, ¡°With what you two are saying, I¡¯m more than content. Come on, let¡¯s drink, my treat.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± That evening, the three of them drank until they were utterly stered. Greg rarely drank so much, and when he did, he would discreetly dissolve the alcohol with his True Qi. However, this time, he chose not to do so, mainly because he wanted to get thoroughly drunk. After so many years, friends from the past had long since lost touch. Although Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley were from wealthy backgrounds, they were of good character and open-hearted, truly rare candidates for friendship. Being able to be friends with them brought Greg great joy, so he had a few extra drinks. Afterward, he returned to his room at the club to sleep. Just as he was drifting off, he suddenly sensed some noise at the door. Still groggy with intoxication and toozy to open his eyes, he simply asked, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± A pleasant voice answered, ¡°Mr. Jensen, it¡¯s me, Vince Cooper. Mr. Wright knew you had too much to drink, so he sent me to take care of you.¡± ¡°No need, I can manage on my own.¡± Greg waved his hand and fell back to sleep. Vince took a hesitant nce at Greg, who was asleep in his clothes, then tiptoed over to start undressing him. Groggy and half-asleep, Greg felt his clothing being removed and figured that Vince would leave after undressing him, so he did not mind and fell into a deep sleep once more. After an indeterminate length of time, he jolted awake and looked down, instantly stunned. ¡°What¡­ what are you doing?¡± ¡°Finishing what we didn¡¯t get to do during the day.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Adrian already paid me, and I certainly don¡¯t want to give the money back.¡± With a charming smile, Vince lifted the quilt and pounced, her lips finding his in a direct kiss. Feeling the slippery body in his arms, Greg, who hadn¡¯t indulged in a buffet for a long time, couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. The temperature in the room soared instantly, and the amorous atmosphere rippled out like a stone thrown into ake. The battle raged until they copsed from exhaustion, only then did they embrace each other to sleep. The next morning, Greg slowly opened his eyes, looked to the side, but found the room empty. The long hair left on the pillow and that smudge of bright red told him thatst night was not a dream. ¡°Goodness, she made a quick escape.¡± Thinking back to the wild night, Greg shook his head with a wry smile, circted his True Qi, and then paused, astonished. He realized that the True Qi he gainedst night was significantly more than usual. ¡°Could it be that girl¡¯s physique is special? Or is it¡­¡± Greg paused for a moment, then shook his head dismissively, about to get out of bed when he noticed a note on the bedside table. He picked up the note, and the elegant handwriting caught his eye. ¡°Mr. Jensen, thank you for a wonderful night. Best wishes!¡± The straightforward words left Greg momentarily dazed, his heart unexpectedly feeling a tinge of loss. ¡°Was it all just a transaction after all?¡± Greg smiled resignedly, got up to wash, and then walked out of the room feeling refreshed and clear-headed. ¡°Good morning, Mr. Jensen. Adrian and Spencer haven¡¯t gotten up yet. Would you like me to take you to the restaurant for breakfast?¡± ¡°Hmm, yes, that would be nice.¡± ¡°Very well, please follow me.¡± The waitress wore a cheongsam, her slender waist and alluring curves quivering as she walked. It was clear that the waitress was deliberately unting her beauty, but such contrived movements failed to pique Greg¡¯s interest. Instead, his mind wandered back to that somewhat inexperienced girl. Soon, Greg followed the waitress to the restaurant, pulled out a hundred-dor bill, handed it to her with a ¡°Thanks for your troubles,¡± and then entered the dining area. The waitress received the tip but didn¡¯t look pleased at all; instead, her face registered disappointment. Greg couldn¡¯t care less, picked a spot to sit down, ordered some breakfast items at random, and started eating. The restaurant was sparsely popted with only a few diners; after all, the club was more of a yground, and not many people stayed overnight. Not minding much, Greg ate his breakfast while looking at the photos of Dreamscape Garden he had taken the day before. Awhileter, Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley walked in. Spencer sat opposite Greg with a grin, blinking and asking, ¡°Big brother Greg, how wasst night¡¯s fun?¡± Greg red at him and retorted, ¡°This was your idea again, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Spencer replied with a smile, ¡°Big brother Greg, you¡¯re wronging me this time. I don¡¯t own this club; I can¡¯tmand those people.¡± As he spoke, he deliberately nced at Adrian beside him. Chapter 159 - 159 Lying Down and Still Getting Shoti Chapter 159: Lying Down and Still Getting Shoti Adrian Wright didn¡¯t bother to hide it and frankly admitted, ¡°The girl from yesterday was brought by me. How was she, not bad, right?¡± ¡°You, always learning bad habits from Spencer Burley.¡± ¡°Hey, what does that have to do with me?¡± Spencer Burley made a face, muttering, ¡°Man, I¡¯m getting shot even when I¡¯m lying down.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Greg Jensen and Adrian Wright exchanged nces and burst intoughter together. After eating, the three yed in the game room for a while before Alfredo Harrison arrived with his secretary. Compared to his cold demeanor yesterday, he was much friendlier today, taking his time to exin the contract to Greg and introducing him to a renovation team. Seeing his eagerness, Adrian Wright couldn¡¯t help but look at him suspiciously and asked, ¡°Tell me, Alfredo, this wasn¡¯t a plot to sell the garden to Greg, was it?¡± ¡°No¡­ not at all, certainly not. Mr. Jensen is your friend, where would I dare to trick him? If you don¡¯t believe me, ask Mr. Jensen himself.¡± Alfredo Harrison¡¯s forehead was drenched in cold sweat as he anxiously turned to look at Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen smiled and didn¡¯t expose him, instead nodding, ¡°Mm, I have long heard about the mystery of Dreamscape Garden and knew it was Director Zhang¡¯s garden, so I asked to have a look. This has nothing to do with Director Zhang, so don¡¯t scare him.¡± Adrian Wright, upon hearing this, still gave Alfredo Harrison a frosty look and warned, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you better hope I don¡¯t find out there¡¯s something fishy going on here, or I won¡¯t let you off the hook.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Wright, I definitely couldn¡¯t.¡± Grabbing some paper, Alfredo Harrison wiped his forehead and let out a long sigh of relief. ¡°Alright, if there¡¯s no problem, let¡¯s sign the contract.¡± After reviewing the contract, Greg signed his name on it. Seeing this, Alfredo Harrison¡¯s face lit up with joy, d to finally sell that troublesome garden and rid himself of a burden. More importantly, since Greg didn¡¯t blow his cover, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about this matter anymore. Atst, a huge weight seemed to have lifted. In high spirits, Alfredo Harrison took the initiative to handle the transfer paperwork, fervently promising that within three days, he would make sure everything was settled. With the property matter resolved, Greg was quite pleased and was about to go out for a stroll when Spencer Burley received a call. ¡°What did you say??¡± Spencer hung up and began to run outside, shouting as he went, ¡°My grandma might not make it, I need to go back home first.¡± Adrian Wright was also startled, asking urgently, ¡°What happened to grandma?¡± ¡°They said she had a fall and urged me to hurry back home.¡± ¡± Ai, let Greg go with you!¡± pping his forehead, Spencer dragged Greg with him, ¡°How could I forget about you, our Divine Doctor? Let¡¯s go quickly¡­¡± ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ming too.¡± Adrian also chased after them from behind. The three of them got into the car and rushed toward Spencer¡¯s home. Midway, Greg suddenly came to his senses and asked in wonder, ¡°If your grandma had a fall, shouldn¡¯t she be sent to a hospital? Why did they ask you toe home?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Spencer was also taken aback, blurting out uncertainly, ¡°Right, why not to the hospital? Why did they tell me toe home?¡± Hisplexion suddenly changed, and he said anxiously, ¡°Damn it, could it be they want me to go back for a blind date? Stop the car, I want to get off.¡± Smack! Adrian Wright pped him and cursed, ¡°The hell you¡¯re getting off, what if it¡¯s serious?¡± ¡°Impossible, it has to be my grandma trying to rush for a great-grandson, so she set up another blind date for me.¡± Face red with distress, Spencer pleaded, ¡°Adrian, my good brother, just let me get out, please.¡± ¡°Fine, go ahead, jump out if you will,¡± grunted Adrian through clenched teeth. Spencer Burley nced out the window, and suddenly, deted like a punctured ball, leaned back in his seat without a word. Greg Jensen, seeing his demeanour, couldn¡¯t help but crack a smile andughed, ¡°It¡¯s just a blind date, what are you afraid of?¡± Spencer Burley sighed, ¡°s, my grandma is confused.¡± Adrian Wright snapped, ¡°Shut up, do you talk about your grandmother like that? If you dare talk nonsense again, I¡¯ll cut ties with you.¡± Spencer Burley helplessly looked at Greg Jensen and exined, ¡°My grandma has some dementia, the kind thates and goes, and she¡¯s always thinking about holding her great-grandchild. The problem is, she still follows the old traditions, thinking a big butt is good for childbearing, and the women she finds for me to meet¡­¡± With that, he sighed again, rubbing his forehead and said, ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± While talking, the three of them drove to the Burley family vi. Upon entering the house, they indeed saw an olddy with white hair and a youthful face, energetically sitting on the couch with a walking stick in hand. On both sides sat two middle-aged women, softly persuading something. Not far away, there was a serene woman, holding a book in her hands and reading intently. Seeing this scene, Spencer Burley¡¯s head drooped down immediately, and he stealthily nced at Greg Jensen as if to say ¡°See, I told you so.¡± Greg Jensen too was somewhat baffled by the sight before him. This family is too unreliable¡ªmaking jokes about grandma falling down? When the olddy saw Spencer Burley, her eyes lit up, and smiling she said, ¡°Spencer is back? My good grandson,e sit by grandma.¡± ¡°Alt, alright.¡± Spencer Burley quickly went over and sat by the olddy, obedient like a well- bred youngdy. ¡°Oh, Adrian is here too,e have a seat.¡± The olddy waved at Adrian Wright, but when she saw Greg Jensen, she paused. ¡°And this gentleman is¡­?¡± ¡°Grandma, this is Greg Jensen, who saved me on Misty Mountain.¡± Hearing Spencer Burley¡¯s introduction, all four women in the room turned to look, including the serenedy who was reading. ¡°Hello, grandma, hello aunts¡­¡± Greg Jensen greeted everyone with a smile, then said to Spencer Burley, ¡°You could at least introduce them.¡± ¡°Alt, I nearly forgot, heh.¡± Spencer Burley stood up, introducing, ¡°Greg, this is my mom, Annie Stuart, and this is my aunt, Judith Hall.¡± Saying this, he pointed to the serenedy and said, ¡°And thatdy is the belle of our Burley family, Miss Louisa Burley.¡± ¡°tterer.¡± Louisa Burley red at her brother with feigned annoyance, and smiling at Greg Jensen, she said, ¡°Please have a seat, Greg. My brother has been mischievous since he was little, always causing trouble.¡± ¡°Not at all, we get along very well,¡± Greg Jensen smiled, a hint of amazement shing in his eyes. Louisa Burley was very delicate in appearance, carrying a faint scent of books, giving off the vibe of a well-breddy. She waspletely different from the likes of Lois Abbott and Lindsey Wolfe. Even Vince Cooper fromst night paled inparison. The Burley family was very polite, urging Greg Jensen to sit and engaging in casual conversation while offering fruits and tea. They chattered away, inquiring about Greg Jensen¡¯s medical experiences. When they learned he had only treated a few patients, a tinge of disappointment crossed Annie Stuart¡¯s eyes. Greg Jensen noticed and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Aunt Annie, were you hoping that I would treat someone?¡± ¡°Yes, I did have that in mind, but¡­¡± Annie Stuart hesitated to continue, but Greg Jensen already understood, she was doubting him because of his youth. Spencer Burley took a bite of his apple and said, ¡°Let me exin, Greg. Actually, the patient is my sister.¡± Chapter 160 - 160 Yin Energy Enters the Body_1 Chapter 160: Yin Energy Enters the Body_1 Greg Jensen was taken aback, subconsciously looking towards Louisa Burley. Louisa Burley just happened to look over, revealing a gentle and graceful smile, ¡°I can¡¯t be in sunlight with my illness. If I stay in the sun for too long, I¡¯ll get dizzy.¡± She seemed to sense her mother¡¯s intention, set down the book in her hands, stood up, walked over to Greg Jensen, and sat beside him, extending her slender, pale wrist before him. ¡°Brother Greg, could you take a look for me, please? It¡¯s alright if you can¡¯t cure it, I¡¯ve already gotten used to it.¡± Greg Jensen stared at her clear gaze, and that strand of a gentle and sweet smile, and couldn¡¯t help but be startled. Seeing Greg Jensen not responding, Spencer Burley thought he was angry and quickly said, ¡°Brother Greg, would you please take a look?¡± ¡°Yeah, sure.¡± Greg Jensen came back to his senses, smiled apologetically, ced her arm on hisp, and began to take her pulse. Annie Stuart opened her mouth as if to say to forget it, whether it can be cured or not didn¡¯t matter to her; her main fear was facing disappointment again. She worried that umting too much disappointment might lead her daughter to despair or give up on herself. The living room fell silent, everyone was tense, especially Spencer Burley. He believed in Greg Jensen¡¯s medical skills and was filled with hope, yet he was also truly afraid of facing another disappointment like before. The olddy suddenly spoke up, ¡°I think this young man is good, he can cure her.¡± Everyone looked up in surprise, only to see the olddy¡¯s expression somewhat vacant. Annie Stuart knew the olddy was having an episode again, sighed helplessly, and looked back at Greg Jensen and her daughter. Just then, Greg Jensen suddenly lifted his head, staring at Louisa Burley with a surprised face. Louisa Burley was momentarily stunned, then smiled sweetly, ¡°Brother Greg, why are you looking at me like that?¡± Greg Jensen pondered for a moment, then suddenly asked, ¡°Miss Burley, have you been to Dreamscape Garden?¡± ¡°Hmm? Brother Greg, how did you know?¡± Spencer Burley was full of surprise as he said, ¡°That garden was originally ours. When I was young, my sister and I often yed there. Later, when she got sick, we never went again.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡± Greg Jensen nodded and said, ¡°Dreamscape Garden is a ce with extremely heavy yin energy. You must have had a weak constitution when you were young, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I used to get sick often as a child.¡± Louisa Burley¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, ¡°Brother Greg, can my illness be treated?¡± Annie Stuart and the others also had hope in their eyes, intently watching Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen smiled, ¡°It can be treated, but you need to be mentally prepared because your illness can¡¯t be cured right away. It requires long-term conditioning and recuperation.¡± ¡°Really? Can it be treated?¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen, as long as you can cure my daughter¡¯s illness, you can name your terms.¡± The Burley family suddenly became excited, especially Spencer Burley. He stood up and eximed, ¡°Yes, as long as you can cure my sister¡¯s illness, even marrying her to you would be fine.¡± Louisa Burley¡¯s face instantly flushed red, her delicate brows furrowed as she red at Spencer Burley. She seemed as though she wanted tosh out, but in the end, she only said, ¡°Spencer Burley, I¡­ I¡¯m angry!¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Spencer Burley didn¡¯t seem to care andughed. Just as he was about to speak again, Annie Stuart pped him on the back of his head. ¡°What nonsense are you talking? Shut your mouth!¡± Annie Stuart red fiercely at her son, then turned to Greg Jensen and said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡¯m sorry, don¡¯t mind his nonsense.¡± Greg Jensen smiled, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I didn¡¯t take it seriously.¡± Louisa Burley was momentarily taken aback upon hearing his words, then followed withughter. Her smile was still sweet but contained something indescribable. Greg Jensen thought for a moment and said, ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll prescribe you a medicine first, and you take it for a few days to see the effect. It¡¯s a good chance for me to prepare some other things for you in these days, which might be more effective.¡± Louisa Burley spoke softly, ¡°Alright, thank you for the trouble, Brother Greg.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all, just a helping hand.¡± Greg Jensen asked, ¡°Do you have paper and a pen?¡± ¡°Yes, please wait a moment.¡± Judith Hall, Spencer Burley¡¯s great-aunt, quickly went to fetch paper and a pen, cing them in front of Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen pondered for a moment, then wrote down a prescription on the paper, and suggested, ¡°From now on, you should watch the sunrise every morning. When the sun has just risen, take a deep breath, hold for five seconds, and then slowly exhale. Additionally, when the sunlight isn¡¯t too intense, you can also go out and bask in the sun. At first, going out for five minutes each time will do. After you¡¯ve adapted, gradually extend the duration.¡± The illness of Louisa Burley was actually quite simple; it was caused by ying m Dreamscape Garden, a ce where yin energy umted, and her own constitution was weak, which led to an umtion of yin energy inside her body. However, curing itpletely was somewhat difficult. Humans themselves contain both yin and yang energy, which are usually in a state of bnce for a long time. Expelling the excess yin energy with one¡¯s own yang energy was obviously unrealistic, unless one was a Cultivator like Greg Jensen. Therefore, the treatment method Greg Jensen proposed was ratherplex. Swallowing the morning glow can introduce energy into the body, driving out the excess yin energy. Basking in the sun on normal days can also harness the power of the sun to fight against the body¡¯s yin energy. Using these two methods, along with the help of medicine, it was only a matter of time before Louisa Burley¡¯s body waspletely clear of yin energy. Nevertheless, Greg Jensen nned to refine an amulet for her as well. Amulets not only defended against physical attacks but also worked against magical attacks, and the invasion of yin energy was a type of magical attack. If an amulet was added to the mix, Louisa Burley¡¯s recovery speed would greatly increase. When Louisa Burley heard his words, she could not help but be surprised and said in a daze, ¡°I can bask in the sun?¡± ¡°Of course, this is actually called adaptation therapy.¡± Greg Jensenughed, ¡°For instance, some people are allergic to peanuts. At the beginning, they can eat a tiny amount, then gradually increase the quantity until they¡¯re no longer allergic.¡± ¡°Mr. Greg, isn¡¯t that method just a rumor?¡± Annie Stuart asked. Greg Jensen smiled and shook his head, saying, ¡°This method is not just a rumor, allergies are a strong reaction caused by the body when it encounters an external stimulus. The human body is very clever with a strong ability to adapt. Once it gets used to the allergen, the allergies naturally stop urring.¡± Annie Stuart nodded tentatively, still not quite understanding, and said, ¡°Does that mean we can treat Clear Strings¡¯ illness this way too?¡± ¡°Yes, in principle, it¡¯s roughly the same.¡± Greg Jensen smiled, as the matter of yin energy naturally could not be exined to ordinary people, so he had to give the example of allergies. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful, Clear Strings¡¯ illness finally has hope of a cure.¡± ¡°Indeed, if only we had met Mr. Greg earlier.¡± ¡°Magnus, you too, knowing how good Mr. Greg¡¯s medicine is, why didn¡¯t you bring him home sooner?¡± Spencer Burley nced at his mother and sighed helplessly. As if I daree back. I myself don¡¯t dare to return, how could I bring someone else back? Just then, a butler-like figure entered from outside the door, his face full of joy, ¡°Madam, the person for the arranged marriage has arrived.¡± Upon hearing this, Spencer Burley¡¯s face instantly paled. Chapter 161: Heavyweight Figure 1 Chapter 161: Heavyweight Figure 1 ¡°Really? That¡¯s great, quick, go out and meet her.¡± The olddy was initially confused, but as soon as she heard the words ¡°blind date,¡± she perked up, using her cane to stand up, shakily making her way outside. Seeing this, Annie hastily supported her, and turning her head, she red at her son, saying sternly, ¡°What are you dazed for? Hurry up ande out.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Spencer¡¯s face fell, looking helplessly toward Greg. Adrian chuckled and said, ¡°Looking to Big Brother Greg won¡¯t help, who asked you to be the only child in the family?¡± ¡°That¡¯s it, we are through!¡± Spencer red at him proudly and, supporting his grandmother, headed outside. Suppressing hisughter and feeling somewhat curious, Greg turned his head and asked, ¡°Shall we go out and take a look too?¡± Adrian seemed uninterested and shook his head, ¡°No need, we are guests, we should just wait here.¡± Before he finished speaking, he saw Spencer leading the olddy back in, apanied by an elegant and dignified middle-aged woman. Behind them were Annie and the others. Seeing this, Greg felt curious and said in surprise, ¡°Weren¡¯t they going for a blind date? Where is the person for the date?¡± ¡°There she is¡­¡± Adrian pointed toward the doorway. Greg followed his gaze, only to see the doorway suddenly darken as if something had blocked the sunlight. Right after, a robust girl walked in. Greg was stunned instantly. Adrian said helplessly, ¡°s, poor Spencer, his grandma has found him this sort again.¡± Greg slowly came back to his senses, smacking his lips, and said, ¡°Now I understand why he didn¡¯t want toe home.¡± The two exchanged a nce, sighing simultaneously. Truth be told, the woman wasn¡¯t bad-looking, at least she had good fundamentals, but she was just too heavy. Although she wasn¡¯t to the point of needing a cart to move around, her weight was surely not below 180 pounds. With a height of 170 cm, what did 180 pounds look like? Essentially, it was like dating a robust man. Spencer came from wealth and wasn¡¯t bad looking, to have him date such a robust person was like pushing him toward death. Thinking this, Greg sighed again, lifting his head to meet Spencer¡¯s gaze. In those bright eyes, there was an utter sense of helplessness, his eyes trembling slightly, as if to say: Brother, save me, please, I¡¯m dying. Greg let out another long sigh and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Has no one ever spoken to the olddy about this? ording to modern aesthetics, this kind of heavy person is really not attractive.¡± ¡°They¡¯ve spoken to her, but it¡¯s no use, the olddy is convinced that this is the build she likes, nothing anyone says will change her mind.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Greg inspected the girl more closely and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the story with this girl?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know, she must have some significant background, right?¡± Adrian gazed at the woman and said, ¡°Not only does the olddy value body size, but she also has high demands on family background. Ordinary families¡¯ daughters won¡¯t catch the olddy¡¯s eye.¡± Greg looked up and indeed noticed that the girl behaved gracefully, self- assured inughter and conversation, clearly with good upbringing. Those bright eyes asionally nced at Spencer, showing a glimmer of joy. Even in modern times, marriage for females from significant families like hers could rarely be decided by themselves. It¡¯s all a matter of luck what they look like or what their character is like. Spencer was quite good-looking and had a good reputation, not at all like the other rich second-generation kids who were constantly womanizing. Jaden Ford felt delighted inside, her expressions revealing a subtle happiness. The elderlydy chatted with the middle-aged noblewoman for a while and then said to Spencer Burley, ¡°Why don¡¯t you youngsters take a walk in the garden? It¡¯s not proper to always hover around the elders.¡± Annie Stuart quickly said, ¡°Exactly, Louisa, didn¡¯t Mr. Jensen just mention that you should asionally get some sunshine for your illness? ¡°Take an umbre with you and stroll in the garden with Magnus and the others. With Mr. Jensen by your side, we¡¯ll feel relieved.¡± Spencer Burley nced disdainfully at Jaden Ford and humphed, ¡°No can do, I twisted my ankle and can¡¯t move.¡± The grandmother¡¯s face darkened as she snapped, ¡°Twisted my foot, you were just hopping around earlier, go on now.¡± Louisa Burley stood up, picked up a ck umbre next to her, and came to her brother with a smile, ¡°Magnus, let¡¯s hurry, don¡¯t make grandma angry.¡± Jaden Ford¡¯s expression momentarily stalled, but then he smiled again, seemingly unbothered by Spencer¡¯s attitude. Under the stern gazes of his grandmother and mother, Spencer finally stood up reluctantly and walked out. Louisa smiled and said to Greg Jensen, ¡°Mr. Jensen, shall we go?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Greg Jensen nodded at her, then followed her out. Behind the Burley family¡¯s vi was arge garden that even had a smallke. Greg Jensen sat down with Louisa Burley on a bench under the shade of trees and watched silently as Spencer Burley and Jaden Ford strolled beside theke. Adrian Wright found himself a fishing rod from who-knows-where and sat eagerly by the smallke, fishing. ¡°My brother must have caused you a lot of trouble, right?¡± ¡°Not at all, he has actually been a great help.¡± Louisa Burley covered her mouth with a smile and said, ¡°That guy Spencer, he¡¯s only good at stirring up trouble, not much for helping.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t know how to respond and simplyughed. For some reason, sitting beside Louisa Burley and looking at the clearke, his heart felt incredibly tranquil. Since he didn¡¯t know Louisa very well, he wasn¡¯t sure what to say and just sat in silence. Louisa Burley leaned on the highly sun-protective ck umbre, gazing at Spencer and Jaden strolling by theke, and said softly, ¡°Since I fell ill, I haven¡¯t been out during the day for a long time; I really have to thank Mr. Jensen for this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just lending a hand.¡± Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°It won¡¯t be long before you can live like a healthy person.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Greg Jensen subconsciously turned his head, but his gaze met those water-like eyes. The two were startled, looking at each other for a while until Louisa flushed and quickly turned away. Greg Jensenughed awkwardly and turned to look at theke. The air was silent again. A gentle breeze brought a lingering fragrance of orchids mixed with the fresh scent of grass, invigorating Greg Jensen. He hesitated for a moment, about to start a conversation when he suddenly saw Louisa Burley falling to the side. Quick as a sh, Greg Jensen reached out to catch her. Louisa Burley fell into his arms, opening her eyes in a daze only to find herself lying in Greg¡¯s embrace, her face turning red. Struggling to get up, but unable to, she apologized softly, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ I fainted again.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Greg Jensen felt awkward too and quickly helped her to sit up. Louisa Burley took a breath and nced at theke, saying regretfully, ¡°Such a shame, out for just such a short while.¡± Moved by impulse, Greg Jensen ced his hand on her back and started to channel the True Qi inside his body, gently transferring it to her. Chapter 162: Secret_1 Chapter 162: Secret_1 Louisa Burley only felt a broad palm resting on her back, emitting a cool sensation that instantly cleared her mind. She was wearing a thin silk white shirt, so light that she could even feel the texture of the palm through it. At that moment, a warm voice came from beside her ear, ¡°It¡¯s okay, we should be able to stay a while longer.¡± ¡°Um, thank you, Mr. Jensen.¡± Feeling the touch from her back, Louisa¡¯s face turned red all the way to her ears. She deliberately changed the subject, ¡°Mr. Jensen, is this True Qi? Like¡­ the kind they talk about in martial arts novels?¡± Greg Jensen found it somewhat amusing and asked, ¡°Have you read martial arts novels?¡± Louisa¡¯s face turned red again and she said, ¡°Um, these past years I couldn¡¯t go out, so I could only read books at home. When I¡¯ve had enough of one type of book, I switch to another, so I¡¯ve read some martial arts novels.¡± Hearing this, Greg raised an eyebrow andughed, ¡°So, you want to be a hero too?¡± ¡°Not at all¡­¡± Louisa¡¯s face grew even rosier, set off by her short hair, she looked fresh and lovely, giving off a different vibe. With her face blushing, she said, ¡°I¡­ 1 just thought¡­ ¡°Thought what?¡± Greg asked curiously. ¡°Nothing.¡± Louisa shook her head but silently added to herself: I wish for a hero toe save me. The two fell into silence once again. Louisa spoke up, ¡°Mr. Jensen, you haven¡¯t told me, is that warmth from your palm True Qi?¡± The matter of True Qi was Greg¡¯s biggest secret and shouldn¡¯t be mentioned to anyone. But for some reason, upon hearing Louisa¡¯s question, he found himself blurting out: ¡°Right, it¡¯s True Qi, but that¡¯s my secret; you can¡¯t tell anyone else.¡± A hint of excitement appeared on Louisa¡¯s face, and she nodded emphatically, ¡°Yes, Mr. Jensen, 1¡¯11 definitely keep your secret safe.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Seeing her serious demeanor, Greg couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. Just then, Spencer Burley suddenly came over and, seeing the hand resting on his sister¡¯s back, his eyes widened in surprise. He pointed at Greg¡¯s hand, shocked, ¡°You guys¡­ are moving a bit fast, huh?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Louisa¡¯s face turned red as she shyly lowered her head. Greg also felt a bit embarrassed and removed his hand, exining, You re thinking too much, I was just giving her a massage.¡± ¡°Oh, I get it, haha¡­¡± Spencer gave him a look that said ¡°I understand¡± and grinned broadly at Greg, teasing him with hisughter. Louisa, a bit flustered, stood up and hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, let¡¯s head back, I¡¯m feeling a bit tired.¡± ¡°Oh, all right.¡± Greg stood up, apanying her back. Adrian Wright also came over and, watching the two of them from behind, said with a bit of concern, ¡°They aren¡¯t going to¡­¡± Spencer, likewise watching the departing figures of Greg and Louisa, said excitedly, ¡°I wish something would happen between them; then my sister wouldn¡¯t have to marry that bastard.¡± Adrian frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t screw things up; if you mess with big bro Greg, I won¡¯t let you off.¡± Spencer¡¯s expression turned serious, but he quicklyughed and said, ¡°For some reason, I feel like big bro Greg can handle it.¡± ¡°Get the hell out of here.¡± Adrian was about to scold him when he saw Jaden Ford approaching; he quickly forced a smile, ¡°Tracy, I¡¯m heading off, and you and Magnus head back early too.¡± He gave Spencer, who lookedpletely baffled, a mischievous eyebrow raise, chuckling, ¡°Magnus, you¡¯ve got to seize the opportunity.¡± ¡°Adrian Wright, 1 swear I¡¯m cutting ties with you!¡± Spencer Burley watched his friend¡¯s retreating back, his nose fuming with anger, a face full of indignation. At that moment, a ghostly voice came through, ¡°I can lose weight. ¡°Huh?¡± Spencer Burley smiled awkwardly and said with an embarrassedugh, ¡°Right now¡­ it¡¯s pretty good, well¡­ let¡¯s head back first. The meal at home should be ready.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jaden Ford knew what Spencer Burley was thinking, but didn¡¯t mind at all; instead, she curled the corners of her mouth into a smile and murmured, ¡°This method of gaining weight really works, but it seems like it worked a little too well.¡± She looked down at her stomach and sighed, ¡°It looks like I really need to lose weight.¡± When Greg Jensen and Louisa Burley returned to the vi, Annie Stuart was chatting with a middle-ageddy. Seeing her daughter return safe and sound, Annie Stuart was very happy, but still a little worried, she asked, ¡°Louisa, why were you gone so long? Are you feeling okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mr. Jensen was with me,¡± said Louisa Burley, her cheeks flushed. Annie Stuart gave her a look and chided, ¡°Look how red your face is, and you say you¡¯re fine. Go rest in your room for a while, it¡¯s almost time for dinner. ¡°Okay.¡± Louisa Burley nced at Greg Jensen, nodded at him, and then quickly scarpered off to her room. Annie Stuart said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Jensen, thank you for your efforts, please have a seat.¡± ¡°Auntie, there¡¯s no need to be so polite, I¡¯m friends with Spencer, you can just call me Greg.¡± ¡°Haha, then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± Annie Stuartughed and then asked, ¡°Young Greg, how old are you?¡± ¡°Twenty-three.¡± ¡°So young.¡± The middle-ageddy beside her was surprised; evidently, she had found out about Greg Jensen¡¯s situation from Annie Stuart¡¯s conversation. Annie Stuart was also a bit amazed and continued, ¡°Do you have a girlfriend, young Greg?¡± ¡°Ah, no¡­ no.¡± Greg Jensen was stupefied, thinking to himself, was Annie Stuart addicted to pushing marriage? Indeed, chatting with elders was the most terrifying thing! He answered many questions with trepidation until Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley and others walked in. He grabbed onto them like a lifeline and eagerly started talking about the Dreamscape Garden renovation. Seeing they were discussing important matters, Annie Stuart didn¡¯t intrude and went into the kitchen with the middle-ageddy, saying she wanted to make a dish herself and share some experience. Once they left, Adrian Wright smirked mysteriously and said, ¡°You got the marriage nudge too, huh?¡± Greg Jensen smiled wryly and nodded. Spencer Burley said with a look of grief, ¡°Brother Greg, you finally understand my pain now, huh.¡± ¡°Go away.¡± Adrian Wright rolled his eyes at him and said, ¡°Our situation is different from yours; you¡¯re the only male in a big family. If you don¡¯t get married, how will you carry on the family line? 1 bet your parents can¡¯t wait for you to find a wife and have them seven or eight grandchildren.¡± ¡°Seven or eight?¡± Spencer Burley¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°You might as well kill me! Even the donkeys in the production team wouldn¡¯t be worked that hard!¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Greg Jensen and Adrian Wright burst intoughter. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get back to the renovation. Now that we¡¯ve bought the ce, I¡¯m still stressed about decorating it.¡± Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley fell silent; ever since Alfredo Harrison bought the Dreamscape Garden, this haunted house has earned an infamous reputation in Jamae City¡¯s renovation circles. So much so that hardly anyone in Jamae City dared to take on the Dreamscape Garden project.. Chapter 163 - 163 Catching the Adulterer_1 Chapter 163: Catching the Adulterer_1 At this moment, Jaden Ford, who was sitting aside, suddenly spoke up, ¡°Greg, if you¡¯re thinking about renovating Dreamscape Garden, I can help you find apany.¡± Greg¡¯s eyes lit up with surprise and he eximed, ¡°You know a renovationpany?¡± ¡°Yes, our family started with the renovation business, so I know quite a few people in that field. If you need it, I can get in touch with one for youter.¡± ¡°Need it? I really need it.¡± Greg immediately beamed with joy andughingly said, ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯ll leave this matter in your capable hands.¡± Blushing at the term ¡°sister-inw,¡± Jaden Ford¡¯s face turned red, but her eyes revealed delight as she smiled and said, ¡°No need for formalities, Greg, we¡¯re all family here.¡± Adrian Wright, seeing this, teased, ¡°Sister-inw, Magnus is good in every way, but he¡¯s just too mischievous; you¡¯ll have to keep him in check.¡± Jaden ford sneaked a nce at Spencer Burley and shyly said, ¡°1 think Magnus¡­ is quite nice.¡± ¡°You two¡­¡± Spencer felt like he was almost going to spit out a mouthful of blood at how quickly Greg and Adrian had turned traitor. He incredulously widened his eyes in dismay andmented, ¡°I kept the wrongpany!¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Since there were guests, the Burley family had prepared arge table full of delicious food. After having dinner, Jaden Ford stood up to take her leave, exchanging contact information with Spencer before going. The olddy observed this scene, smiling so broadly she could hardly close her mouth, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh with contentment, ¡°Ah, the family line of the Burleys will finally continue.¡± ¡°Mom, we really have you to thank for this.¡± ¡°Indeed, otherwise that boy Magnus would still be clueless.¡± The rest of the Burley family also rejoiced, filling the living room with cheerful vibes,pletely ignoring Spencer¡¯s grim face. Greg couldn¡¯t help but find the situation amusing as he and Adrian stood up to take their leave. Spencer, having ¡°performed well,¡± also took the opportunity to slip out. The three of them wereughing and talking on their way out,pletely unaware that on the second-floor window, there was a woman staring at them in a daze. Greg felt something and stopped in his tracks; by the time he turned around, the woman at the window had disappeared. Thinking back to their brief encounter by theke, a smile couldn¡¯t help but spread across his lips. That afternoon, Jaden Ford called Greg and sent him a phone number. Soon after, apany came along, ready to undertake the renovation project for Dreamscape Garden. As Kingsley Harrison had also arrived, Greg took him to finalize the contract with the renovationpany. Greg also specifically shared his ideas with the renovationpany, telling them how to modify the corridor and pond areas. He instructed Kingsley to ensure he reviewed the renovation ns before any workmenced. After some thought, Kingsley asked, ¡°Mr. Jensen, how shall we arrange the personnel?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s start by transferring a few from Reverie Inn, and the rest can be recruited by them. You decide on the details of the arrangements,¡± Greg replied. Greg patted his shoulder, smiling, ¡°Since I¡¯ve entrusted the hotel to you, I won¡¯t interfere lightly. Work confidently.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll certainly deliver good results for you,¡± Kingsley assured with determination, nodding vigorously at his boss, who was about the same age as his own son, his expression filled with excitement. Kingsley, having had few interactions with Greg, was deeply moved by the great trust shown to him. Greg, who had been busy all day, returned to the club to have dinner, and Adrian walked in. He didn¡¯t live nearby but hade over after finishing his own work because of Greg. Sitting down across from Greg, he asked in a hushed tone, ¡°Should I give Vince a call for you?¡± Greg, taken aback at first, then realized what he meant and replied with a wry smile, ¡°Let¡¯s forget about it for now, shall we? Aren¡¯t we going to look at stones tomorrow morning?¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t enjoy your evening.¡± ¡°Let it be, I¡¯m going to bed after dinner.¡± Seeing that Greg Jensen still refused, Adrian Wright didn¡¯t say anything and secretly sent a message to Vince Cooper, asking her if she was willing to continue her services. After dinner, Greg Jensen yed a game of pool with Adrian Wright before returning to his room to sleep. He had justm down when the door to his room was opened from the outside. Greg Jensen woke up startled and warily watched the doorway but didn¡¯t speak. After a moment, a slender figure walked in. She put down her bag as if she were in her own home, then she began to take off her clothes. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Greg Jensen suddenly asked aloud. The woman was clearly startled and said while patting her chest, ¡°Mr. Jensen, you¡¯re not asleep? You scared me to death.¡± ¡°Vince Cooper?¡± Greg Jensen froze for a second and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Vince Cooperughed softly and said, ¡°Adrian called me, saying you missed me, so I came.¡± Afterst night¡¯s events, she seemed to let go a lot, lost some of her shyness, became a bit more unruly, which made her even more captivating. As she spoke, she took off her clothes and slipped into the bed covers on her own, snuggling up next to Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen, recalling the issue with True Qi, couldn¡¯t help but grab her wrist to carefully feel her inner condition. Vince Cooper asked in surprise, ¡°Are you taking my pulse?¡± Greg Jensen replied with a bad smile, ¡°Yes, to see if your body is in a good condition for a big battle.¡± ¡°And is it suitable?¡± Vince Cooper asked, feigning ignorance. ¡°That¡¯s for you to decide.¡± Greg Jensen cracked a light smile, but his eyebrows furrowed. Because there was nothing out of the ordinary with Vince Cooper¡¯s inner condition. But why was it that when he was with her, the growth of True Qi was particrly abundant? Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t figure it out, and at this moment, Vince Cooper clung to him like a boneless snake, snuggling into his chest. Thus, another fierce battle began. Vince Cooper, having just learned what pleasure was, had greatly increased herbat power. The two of them went back and forth until the sky started to lighten, and then they finally stopped and fell asleep snuggled up together. 1 he next morning, Greg Jensen had nned to sleep in with Vince Cooper, but at just after seven o¡¯clock, he was woken by persistent knocking at the door. He opened the door in a daze and shockingly found the knocker to be Adrian Wright, which made him somewhat surprised, ¡°Why are you here so early?¡± Adrian Wright looked sleepy too and peered inside before asking, ¡°Is Vince Cooper still in bed?¡± Greg Jensen nodded and replied, ¡°Yeah, she hasn¡¯t left yet, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Adrian Wright urgently said, ¡°Then you¡¯d better switch to a different room to sleep quickly. Spencer Burley just called and said that Louisa Burley has arrived.¡± Greg Jensen was shocked and instantly became fully awake, asking reflexively, ¡°Why did shee?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who said to have here out for a bit more sunshine? It¡¯s cloudy this morning, and since we¡¯re going to the Jade Stone exhibition, she came over to take a look too.¡± ¡°Then¡­ let¡¯s hurry up.¡± For some reason, Greg Jensen suddenly felt like he was about to be caught in an affair and urged Adrian Wright to leave quickly. Adrian Wright nodded and walked towards another room with Greg Jensen. After a few steps, Greg Jensen suddenly felt something was amiss, questioning, ¡°Hey, wait a minute, why do I need to switch rooms if she¡¯sing?¡± Adrian Wright also paused, looking puzzled, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid she¡¯ll see you with Vince Cooper?¡± Why should I be afraid? I¡¯m not her boyfriend.¡± ¡°Er, you guys¡­. really have nothing going on?¡± Chapter 164 - 164 Deserter on the Eve of Battle_i Chapter 164: Deserter on the Eve of Battle_i Looking at Adrian Wright¡¯s face full of suspicion, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat speechless and said, ¡°Nonsense, of course not. Have you ever seen anyone get together on the first day they meet?¡± ¡°Uh, that¡¯s true, but still, it¡¯s not too good for Louisa to see you with another woman. You should hurry back to the other room and continue sleeping.¡± ¡°Sleep my ass!¡± Greg Jensen let out a helpless sigh, returned to the original room, said a word to Vince Cooper, and then ran to another room to take a shower. After getting cleaned up, he went straight to the restaurant. As soon as he entered the restaurant, he saw Spencer Burley waving at him, ¡°Big Brother Jensen, over here¡­¡± Greg Jensen sighed again and walked over. Louisa Burley stood up and looked at Greg Jensen with a charming smile, Big Brother Jensen, good morning.¡± ¡°Louisa, good morning.¡± Greg Jensen said with a smile, ¡°You look in good spirits today.¡± ¡°Mmhmm, I had the medicine you prescribedst night. It made me feel warm, and also, it¡¯s cloudy this morning, no sun.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s sit down and eat first. Later, I¡¯ll take you to the Jade Stone exhibition for fun.¡± ¡°Mmhmm.¡± Louisa Burley smiled sweetly, seated opposite Greg Jensen, taking small sips of porridge with her spoon. While eating, she kept ncing at Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen pretended not to see and focused on his meal, while Spencer Burley kept making faces and winking at Adrian Wright next to him, obviously unable to hold in a snicker. After the four of them had breakfast, they nced at the time, it was just half-past eight, so they drove to the Jade Stone exhibition venue. This jade exhibition was hosted by apany from Sheep City, which specialized in exhibiting and selling jadeite raw stones and other products in various ces. They would find a local partner at each location to co-host the jade exhibition. At these highly mobile exhibitions, there¡¯s usually not much of great value, and even if there is, it doesn¡¯t sell for much. Unless it¡¯s something particrly good, and the buyer knows the market well, then the merchants might offer a reasonable price to purchase it. This jade exhibition was held in arge warehouse in the suburbs, and Greg Jensen and his group arrived after half an hour¡¯s drive. The exhibition didn¡¯t open in the morning, so there weren¡¯t many people at the door. Because Spencer Burley had a bet with Nathan Humphrey, the young master of Treasure Mansion, they drove straight in upon arrival. Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley led the way, while Greg Jensen followed behind with Louisa Burley, chatting intermittently. The four entered the warehouse and saw arge waterproof cloth on the floor, with stones of various sizes ced on it. A few people who looked like appraisers were examining the stones with shlights. A few well-dressed young men and women sat on the second floor drinking tea, sitting in the main seat was Nathan Humphrey, the young master of Treasure Mansion. When Nathan Humphrey saw Spencer Burley arrive, he couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Yo, you really dared toe?¡± ¡°Haha, Spencer, do you really think you canpete with Young Master Humphrey?¡± ¡°Do you have the skill for it?¡± The other rich second generations taunted them, followed by a burst ofughter. Spencer Burley¡¯s face darkened as he frowned and said, ¡°Stop the crap. If I dared toe, I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Adrian Wright also said coldly, ¡°Tell us, how do you want to y? I¡¯m all in!¡± ¡°Alright then, first let me offer you a cup of hot tea!¡± Nathan Humphreyughed loudly, picked up a fairness cup brimming with hot tea, and sshed it down. Greg Jensen¡¯s brows furrowed, and he subconsciously grabbed Louisa Burley¡¯s hand and stepped aside, narrowly avoiding the hot tea. Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley also quickly dodged and started cursing at the second floor. Greg Jensen turned his head and asked, ¡°Are you alright? Louisa Burley¡¯s face was somewhat pale, clearly unustomed to such a scene, and she shook her head gently. She clung to Greg Jensen¡¯s hand as if she were petrified, refusing to let go no matter what. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid; I¡¯m here,¡± Greg Jensen soothed her quietly. ¡°Okay.¡± Louisa Burley nodded and leaned closer to Greg Jensen, turning her gaze toward Spencer Burley. Spencer Burley was fuming mad, pointing at Nathan Humphrey and cursing, ¡°Aiden rk, you spineless turtle, just hiding behind others, aren¡¯t you? Get your ass down here.¡± ¡°Heh, wait for your daddy, I¡¯ming down right now.¡± Having said that, Nathan Humphrey, followed by a few wealthy second- generation kids, walked down. He nced at Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley, and then at Greg Jensen, and sneered, ¡°Oh, not even bringing an authenticator? Do you n to bet with me based on your own ability?¡± ¡°You have bloody no ability, you freeloading good-for-nothing!¡± ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡± Spencer Burley, his face a livid hue, angrily wanted to go up and fight it out with the other party. Adrian Wright pulled him back, reminding, ¡°Hold on a second, the authenticator we¡¯re waiting for hasn¡¯t arrived yet.¡± Greg Jensen asked in surprise, ¡°You¡¯ve found another authenticator? ¡°Yeah, he should be here any minute,¡± Adrian Wright nodded. ¡°So you don¡¯t trust me, eh!¡± Greg Jensen smiled, not taking offense, after all, Spencer Burley and the others had no idea that he knew the Mind Soil Technique and could probe inside the stone. Nathan Humphrey walked down quickly, with several wealthy second- generation kids following him. He came to the group with an extremely arrogant look and scoffed, ¡°Shall we start now?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the hurry! Just wait!¡± Spencer Burley snapped back irritably. Nathan Humphrey scoffed, ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, then just kneel and apologize to me right now; I don¡¯t have time to dawdle with you.¡± ¡°You think I¡¯ll apologize to you? Dream on,¡± Spencer Burley said with disdain. Greg Jensen frowned but did not say anything. Louisa Burley, on the other hand, was getting more anxious and gripped Greg Jensen¡¯s hand until it turned white. Just then, a person walked in from outside, about forty years old and wearing sses; it was Keith Walker, the authenticator Spencer Burley and his group had called. Spencer Burley said discontentedly, ¡°Keith, why are you only getting here now?¡± Keith Walker gave an awkward smile and said, ¡°Sorry, I was stuck in traffic. Nathan Humphrey gave him a once over and sneered, ¡°This is the authenticator you¡¯ve brought? Is he any good?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough if he¡¯s good or not. Stop wasting time, let¡¯s just get started,¡± Spencer Burley huffed. ¡°Alright then, if you¡¯re asking for it, I¡¯ll oblige,¡± Nathan Humphrey sneered. With a sneer, Nathan Humphrey waved to someone behind him and shouted, ¡°Old Zhang,e here a moment.¡± An old man with a magnifying ss and a shlight in hand, walked over with his hands behind his back and asked, ¡°Young Master Zheng, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°These folks want to have a bet to see whose stone is of higher value. Go and indulge them for a bit,¡± Nathan Humphrey said. ¡°Alright, Young Master Zheng.¡± Old Zhang nodded and looked at Spencer Burley and the others with an air of arrogance. Upon seeing the old man, Keith Walker froze, then awkwardly said, ¡°Teacher, you¡¯re here too?¡± ¡°Keith? What are you doing here?¡± Old Zhang was also taken aback upon seeing him, and his expression grew stern as he nced at Spencer Burley and asked: ¡°Are you here as their authenticator?¡± ¡°Yes, I had no idea you were here, Teacher. If I¡¯d known, I wouldn¡¯t havee.¡± Keith Walker, his face full of embarrassment, awkwardly turned toward Spencer Burley and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Burley, but since my teacher is here, so¡­¡± He didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but his body had already taken a few steps towards Nathan Humphrey¡¯s side, signaling unmistakably that he was no longer willing to help. Chapter 165 - 165 Add Fuel l Chapter 165: Add Fuel l Spencer Burley¡¯s face darkened again. Furious, he said, ¡°Keith Walker, what is this supposed to mean? You¡¯ve already taken half the deposit; now you¡¯re saying you¡¯re out just like that?¡± ¡°Hey, I say, Spencer Burley. If someone doesn¡¯t want to oppose their own teacher, that¡¯s human nature, you know? You have to understand that.¡± Nathan Humphrey chuckled and said to Keith Walker, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. However much deposit you took from him, I¡¯ll cover itter.¡± Upon hearing this, Keith Walker immediately broke into a beaming smile and said, ¡°Thankyou, Nathan. Nathan sure is generous.¡± Nathan Humphrey lifted his chin, prideful, and said, ¡°Well, Spencer Burley, what do you think? Still want to bet?¡± ¡°Ha-ha, his appraiser is gone. What¡¯s there left to bet? Really thought he could win against our Master Zhang by himself?¡± ¡°Overestimating himself, daring to bet with Nathan. He must be sick of living.¡± Spencer Burley¡¯s face looked incredibly sour, but he also knew the others were right. Now that he was without an appraiser, continuing to bet would have just been a humiliation. Today was a washout! Just as he was about to make a public apology, Greg Jensen suddenly patted his shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Aren¡¯t I still here?¡± Spencer Burley hesitated, ¡°Big brother Greg, you¡­¡± Greg Jensen smiled and responded, ¡°Rx, if I¡¯m here there won¡¯t be problems.¡± ¡°Hey, what¡¯s it got to do with you? Who are you to stick your nose into our bet?¡± Nathan Humphrey frowned and questioned. Greg Jensen sneered, ¡°I¡¯m the appraiser Spencer called in. So, is it my business or not?¡± ¡°You¡¯re an appraiser?¡± Nathan Humphrey was taken aback and then burst intoughter. Pointing at Greg Jensen, he said, ¡°Guys, he says he¡¯s an appraiser. Do you believe it?¡± ¡°Bullshitting, aren¡¯t you? Probably haven¡¯t even finished your apprenticeship at your age. What could you possibly appraise!¡± ¡°Ha ha ha¡­¡± The group of wealthy second-generation heirs burst into another round of loudughter. Louisa Burley furrowed her brows slightly, seemingly dissatisfied with the behavior of the wealthy young men, and whispered softly, ¡°Big brother Greg, I believe in you.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Greg Jensen smiled and nodded his head, then turned towards Nathan Humphrey and demanded, ¡°Spit it out, no dawdling. Are we betting or not? Just say the word!¡± ¡°Bet? Why not? But I want to change the terms of the bet a little,¡± Nathan Humphrey replied, his gaze sinister, and with a smirk he sneered, ¡°If you lose, not only does Spencer Burley have to kneel and apologize to me, all of you have to kneel down.¡± He paused briefly, then turned to Louisa Burley beside him, his face revealing a malicious grin, ¡°Of course, if thedy doesn¡¯t want to kneel, she¡¯s wee to spend the night with me!¡± ¡°You dare insult my sister? I¡¯ll fight you to the death!¡± Enraged, Spencer Burley was about to charge at him when Greg Jensen lifted his hand and delivered a p. p! The strike was neither too harsh nor too gentle, but it resonated loudly throughout the entire warehouse. ¡°Aiden rk, you dare hit Nathan? I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± ¡°Guys, let¡¯s take this punk down!¡± The other affluent young men filled with righteous indignation, but Nathan Humphrey stopped them. He red at Greg Jensen with a dark look and said indifferently, ¡°Not bad, kid. I¡¯ll remember that p. After the bet is over, we¡¯ll settle this privately!¡± After that, he leered at Louisa Burley before saying, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start. The stones are all here; each person picks three.¡± ¡°Hold on!¡± ¡°What now? Too scared to bet?¡± Nathan Humphrey stopped in his tracks, revealing a mocking smile, ¡°If you¡¯re chickening out, just admit it early. Kneel down and apologize to me, and let me give you ten more ps, then we¡¯ll call it quits for today.¡± Greg Jensen smiled faintly, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. I just find this way of ying boring, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Oh, you think the stakes are too low?¡± ¡°Just kneeling and apologizing, how boring is that?¡± Greg Jensen sneered, ¡°How about this, the loser doesn¡¯t need to kneel and apologize; just crawl out of here barking like a dog. How does that sound?¡± ¡°Besides that, let¡¯s add two million in cash. Without any money involved, I¡¯m really toozy to make a move.¡± Upon hearing his words, Spencer Burley and Adrian Wright¡¯s expressions changed instantly. They didn¡¯t even have an appraiser on their side; the odds of losing were high. How could they up the stakes? Spencer Burley felt anxious, but seeing Greg Jensen¡¯s calm demeanor, a sense of confidence inexplicably grew within him. Nathan Humphrey was first stunned, then his eyes lit up as heughed and said, ¡°I love that idea; I didn¡¯t expect you, kid, to be so much to my liking. If you weren¡¯t on their side, I would have really liked to make friends with you.¡± Greg Jensen shook his head and sneered, ¡°Heh, sorry, you¡¯re not worthy!¡± Nathan Humphrey¡¯s face immediately darkened as he red at Greg Jensen for a long time before suddenly smiling and nodding, ¡°Fine, don¡¯t be anxious. You¡¯ll have your chance to cryter!¡± ¡°Shall we start?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Greg Jensen smiled and walked into the exhibition area with Spencer Burley and the others. Adrian Wright hurried a few steps forward, lowering his voice anxiously, ¡°Brother Greg, are you confident?¡± ¡°Of course, I am confident. Would I raise the stakes if I weren¡¯t?¡± Greg Jensenughed. Spencer Burley was also somewhat worried, but Greg Jensen was his invitee. He couldn¡¯t say much else and could only grit his teeth, saying, ¡°Brother Greg, if we loseter, I¡¯ll stay behind to hold them off. You take my sister and get out of here quickly.¡± Greg Jensenughed heartily, patting his shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we can¡¯t lose. With me here, you¡¯d have a hard time even trying to lose.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Rubbish, when have you seen me do something I wasn¡¯t sure about?¡± Thinking it over, Spencer Burley felt his tension ease. Only then did he notice Greg Jensen and Louisa Burley still holding hands. He was immediately stunned and pointing at them asked, ¡°You two¡­¡± Louisa Burley snapped out of it and quickly let go of her hand. Her charming little face instantly turned red, and in a voice as soft as a mosquito¡¯s, she said, ¡°Brother Greg, sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± ¡°I think this stone looks quite good.¡± To hide his embarrassment, Greg Jensen quickly walked over to a stone, ced his hand on it, and then channeled his True Qi to use the Mind Soil Technique. The structure inside the stone instantly appeared in his mind. The whole stone turned into a cloud of gray mist in his mind, and in the middle of the mist shone a light green glow. Is there something there? Greg Jensen¡¯s face lit up with joy. After double-checking, he took the marker from Spencer Burley¡¯s hand and marked a tick on the stone. ¡°Brother Greg, does this mean¡­ you¡¯ve made your choice?¡± All three stared at him, utterly bewildered. Wasn¡¯t that too quick? Even if they knew nothing about stone selection, they understood that one needed to carefully examine the shell¡¯s texture and eye color. Greg Jensen had barely looked at it; he simply touched it and made his choice. They couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he was joking. ¡°Trust me!¡± Knowing they didn¡¯t believe him, Greg Jensen didn¡¯t exin further; he just smiled and said this, continuing to feel his way along. On the other side, since Mr. Zhang had been looking around since the morning and was very familiar with the stones in the area, he quickly chose three stones. ¡°Young Master Nathan, let¡¯s go with these three stones; they¡¯re a sure win. There¡¯s no better stone here than these three.¡± ¡°Hmm, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Nathan Humphrey trusted Mr. Zhang and didn¡¯t think much else about it, confidently walking towards Greg Jensen and the others. He nned to see what kind of goods that arrogant kid coulde up with. Chapter 166: 166 Choosing Stones_1 Nathan Humphrey walked over with his people and saw Greg Jensen carefully examining a half-human-high stone. The stone was devoid of flowers and pythons, obviously a dead stone; even if it contained jade, the quality wouldn¡¯t be great. Nathan Humphrey couldn¡¯t help butugh with glee, ¡°Can rubbish like this stone even be sold? Are you kidding me?¡± The expression on Spencer Burley¡¯s face turned very ugly; in fact, he had no confidence in his heart, but he still said sternly, ¡°Who said this stone can¡¯t be sold?¡± Upon hearing Spencer Burley¡¯s words, Old Zhang¡¯s face showed a hint of disdain as he said indifferently, ¡°Mr. Humphrey, next time you make a bet, you might want to consider the strength of your opponent. After all, not just anyone is qualified to gamble with you.¡± ¡°Ha-ha, Old Zhang is right.¡± Nathan Humphrey was quite pleased andughed triumphantly, ¡°Someone like Spencer Burley who doesn¡¯t understand anything indeed shouldn¡¯t be betting with him; it¡¯s a meaningless loss of status.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Spencer Burley¡¯s face turned livid as he red angrily at Nathan Humphrey. Greg Jensen patted his shoulder and said calmly, ¡°No need to rush; we¡¯ll see who wins and who loses in a moment.¡± Adrian Wright nodded and added, ¡°Yeah, Greg is right, let¡¯s continue looking.
Nathan Humphrey said mockingly, ¡°Heh, keep going. I¡¯m waiting to see just how you win today.¡± Greg Jensen gave him a deep look but said nothing, leading Spencer Burley and the others forward. Meanwhile, the always silent Louisa Burley also tensed up and whispered, ¡°Greg, can we really win?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you trust me?¡± Greg asked with a smile. Louisa Burley shookher head, a smile ying at the corners of her mouth, ¡°I trust you, Greg, you will definitely win.¡± ¡°Ha-ha, I¡¯ll take your word for it.¡± Greg chuckled and casually walked over to anotherrge boulder, resting his hand on it. Beforeing here, he made a special effort to look up information about jade and its current market conditions. From a probabilistic point of view, he felt thatrger stones had a higher chance of containing jade. However, reality proved that this idea was mistaken. He touched severalrge stones in session, but they were all a dull grey, not a glint of light in sight. Greg frowned, thinking to himself that it would have been great if he had mastered the Mind Soil Technique; then he could directly screen for potential stones instead of having to feel each one by hand as he was doing now. Remembering the information he had looked up the night before, he chose a stone whose skin seemed not too bad. This stone was the size of a sea bowl, rough-skinned, with a green python stripe running through it from left to right. Greg picked up the stone and activated the Mind Soil Technique, carefully feeling for clues. After a moment, his eyes lit up fiercely. Because within the stone, not only was there an extremely bright sphere of light, but also the sphere was a dark green color. Daisy Young?
A look of surprise crossed Greg¡¯s face; he took out a marker and put a check on it. ¡°Greg, this stone is so small; it probably won¡¯t yield anything, right?¡± Spencer Burley said with concern. Adrian Wright rolled his eyes and said, ¡°You bloody don¡¯t know anything about stones, so stop butting in.¡±
¡°Eh, heh-heh, I was just saying,¡± Spencer replied with an embarrassedugh, as he truly didn¡¯t understand jade, and the appraiser he had hired had already gone over to Nathan Humphrey¡¯s side. Rather than mess things up himself, he thought it better to trust Greg. On the other side, seeing Greg¡¯s choice, Old Zhang¡¯s brow furrowed. Noticing this, Nathan Humphrey couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Old Zhang, can that stone yield anything?¡± Old Zhang nodded and said, ¡°Yes, and the quality should be quite good.¡± Nathan Humphrey wondered, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you choose that one earlier?¡± Old Zhang turned his head and smiled brightly, saying, ¡°Because the quality of the other stones is better, though that one isn¡¯t bad, it still falls short of the three we picked.¡± ¡°Haha, if that¡¯s the case, what do you have to worry about? ¡°Indeed, I was confused, haha.¡± Old Zhang joined in theughter, his mood very rxed. Soon, Greg Jensen had chosen three stones and instructed a forklift to bring therge stone over to the cutting machine, while he himself carried over the other two smaller ones. Nathan Humphrey gave Old Zhang a meaningful nce, and thetter walked over to inspect the three stones that Greg Jensen had chosen, then shook his head at him. Greg Jensen asked, ¡°Do you guys want to start, or should we go first?¡± Nathan Humphrey chuckled, feigning nonchnce, ¡°Kid, are you scared? If you¡¯re scared, get on your knees and apologize to daddy right now. If you can make this young master happy, perhaps I¡¯ll let off your two- million gambling debt, you know?¡± ¡°Heh, you wish, you might want to start practicing how a dog barks.¡±
¡°Seems like you won¡¯t shed tears until you see the coffin!¡± Nathan Humphrey¡¯s expression darkened as he instructed the stone cutter, ¡°Open up our three stones first, let them have a good look.¡± ¡°Alright, Young Master Humphrey.¡± The stone cutter agreed and started cutting one of the stones with the cutting machine. As the buzzing of the machine started, water mixed with stone dust sprayed out. After a moment, thatyer of water and dust turned into a transparent mist. ¡°All, it¡¯s fogging up!¡± ¡°There¡¯s a find!¡± The rich heirs, upon seeing this scene, immediately shouted excitedly. Jade is hard and has a denser texture, so when cutting into jade, there¡¯s hardly any stone dust. The cooling water used then turns into a clear mist as the de revolves. In other words, the appearance of mist invariably means there¡¯s jade inside. As the de continued to cut deeper, the stone was split in half, revealing a palm-sized piece of jade. Although there were two fine lines, the quality of the jade was quite impressive, nearly transparent under the light. ¡°ire Jensen!¡±
¡°Good grief, Old Zhang really has a sharp eye, he actually cut out a piece of ire Jensen straight away.¡± The heirs suddenly burst into excited yells, and Old Zhang was also rather pleased, smiling at Nathan Humphrey. Nathan Humphrey tossed his chin up towards Greg Jensen, saying with a smirk, ¡°Kid, impressed yet?¡± Greg Jensen replied indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± ¡°Just alright?¡± Nathan Humphrey, as if hearing a joke, couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud, ¡°Truly, ignorance is bliss. I¡¯m curious to see what your stones will yield.¡± ¡°Heh, just wait and see.¡± Greg Jensen smiled, marked two lines on the big stone, and then very politely said to the stone cutter, ¡°Master, please cut along these lines.¡± ¡°Quite demanding, aren¡¯t we?¡± The stone cutter pursed his lips, directed the forklift to ce the stone on a wooden pallet, and then started sawing with the wire saw. This was the first stone Greg Jensen had chosen, almost as tall as a person, too big for the cutting machine to handle, so a wire saw had to be used. This time, the stone cutter sawed for more than ten minutes before reaching halfway through the stone. By then, the sprayed water was still muddied with no sign of a quality find, leaving Spencer Burley and the others with hearts nearly jumping out of their chests from nervousness.
Chapter 167: 167 Unveiling the Stone_1 Nathan Humphrey watched their expressions and couldn¡¯t help but let out a coldugh, ¡°I say you guys might as well directly admit defeat; why bother cutting? It¡¯s a waste of time.¡± ¡°To actually dare to cut such a lousy stone, you¡¯ve got some nerve.¡± ¡°Even if something doese out of it, could it possiblypare to Nathan¡¯s piece of ire Jensen?¡± ¡± Overestimating yourselves.¡± Several wealthy second-generation kids echoed the sentiment, but Greg Jensen paid them no mind, his eyes fixated on the stone in front of him, silent. This was his first official use of the Mind Soil Technique, and he wanted to see the results for himself, to find out what kind of jade thisrge stone might yield. Louisa Burley¡¯s heart was in her throat, and she couldn¡¯t help but grasp Greg Jensen¡¯s hand again. Greg¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and turning his head, he saw the woman beside him looking his way, a radiant smile blooming on her gentle face. She nodded vigorously, saying, ¡°Big Brother Greg, you can definitely do it.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Greg felt warmth in his heart and smiled, nodding his head.
¡°Damn, it¡¯s fogging up!¡± Just then, exmations of surprise erupted all around. Greg looked up and couldn¡¯t help but reveal a relieved smile on his face. Not only was therge stone starting to fog up, but the mist was even clearer than the one on Nathan Humphrey¡¯s stone. This meant that the quality of his stone was better than Nathan Humphrey¡¯s! Nathan Humphrey¡¯s brows furrowed slightly as he turned to look at Old Zhang beside him. Old Zhang was stunned and muttered, ¡°That¡¯s not right; this stone shouldn¡¯t be yielding anything good.¡± The next second, the stone split in two, and when the crowd came up for a closer look, they were immediately shocked. ¡°Damn, it¡¯s ss type!¡± ¡°It really is ss type; even though there¡¯s a bit of cotton inside, this quality should be stronger than Nathan¡¯s piece of ire Jensen, right?¡± ¡°Absolutely; it¡¯s way better than Nathan¡¯s piece.¡± Listening to his friends¡¯ discussions, Nathan Humphrey¡¯s face rapidly darkened. ¡°That¡¯s not right; there¡¯s not a single trace of color on this stone, how could it produce jade?¡± Master Zhang¡¯s face also turned unpleasant, unable to fathom how the stone he had dismissed had actually produced a yield. Greg Jensen quickly stepped forward to take a look. In the center of therge stone, there was indeed a transparent area that, although small, was undoubtedly of the ss type. His heart instantly settled back down, and a more rxed smile spread across his face. ¡°Big Brother Greg is awesome!¡±
Seeing this, Spencer Burley and the others all heaved sighs of relief and burst into joyfulughter. They couldn¡¯t have imagined that Greg Jensen would actually make the right gamble, and the seemingly unremarkablerge stone not only produced jade but of quite good quality at that¡ªit was ss type. With jade bing less frequent in extraction, such fine quality was rare to see. A piece of ss type jade of this size could sell for at least forty to fifty thousand dors, and if crafted into a finished product, it could go for even more.
Spencer Burley couldn¡¯t help but turn his head to look at Nathan Humphrey, mocking, ¡°Nathan Humphrey, didn¡¯t you say there was nothing in this stone? What do you say now?¡± ¡°Heh, it¡¯s just a bit of luck, what¡¯s there to be proud of?¡± Nathan Humphrey sneered, feigning indifference. Having worked at Treasure Mansion for many years, Nathan Humphrey had great confidence in Old Zhang¡¯s abilities and immediately instructed the stone cutter to continue slicing. The stone cutter agreed and began working on the next stone. The buzzing of the cutting machine rose again, and before long, another piece of Ice Species Jade was revealed, and this one was even better in quality than the previous ire Jensen piece. Nathan Humphrey scoffed, ¡°It¡¯s just one ss type piece, what¡¯s there to be so proud of? I¡¯ve now got two pieces of ire Jensen, and both arerger than yours, enough to make several pairs of bracelets.¡± ¡°If you guys can¡¯t produce anything from the next stone, you¡¯ll definitely lose.¡± ¡°They just got lucky, that¡¯s all. How could they possiblypare to the Humphrey family¡¯s Treasure Mansion in judging stones?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, good luck won¡¯t always favor you.¡± ¡°Spencer Burley, you better pray for more blessings!¡± The words of several rich second-generation kids made Nathan Humphrey¡¯s face look much better. He looked at Spencer Burley and sneered, ¡°So, Spencer Burley, do you want to admit defeat?¡± ¡°Admit defeat to your grandpa, do you deserve it?¡±
Spencer Burley sneered and turned to look at Greg Jensen. Having produced a ss type from the first stone, his confidence soared, and he boldly said, ¡°Big Brother Greg, which one shall we open next?¡± Seeing Spencer Burley¡¯s demeanor, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but smile. After hesitating for a moment, he moved the third chosen stone over, handed it to the stone cutter master, and said: ¡°Master, peel off ayer of skin from this stone first.¡± ¡°Yes, of course.¡± The stone cutter master did not dare to dy; he had misjudged earlier, but then they had produced a piece of ss type jade. If he talked big and misjudged again, it would be embarrassing. As the stone cutter master started cutting the stone again, everyone fell silent, watching the cutting machine with tense faces. In that moment, within the vast warehouse, only the buzzing sound of the machinery could be heard. Everyone held their breath, eager to see what could be produced from this stone. Soon, ayer of the stone¡¯s surface was sliced off by the cutting machine. A few faint spots of green appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes. ¡°My God, Ice Species Sun Green!¡± ¡°Damn, they¡¯ve struck it rich again?¡±
The rich second-generation kids¡¯ gazes towards Greg Jensen changed. Just now, they thought that Greg Jensen¡¯s production of the ss type was purely a fluke, but now he had struck it rich again with the second stone. Not only was the texture excellent, but the color was also outstanding. You have to understand, in ancient times, colorless jade was hardly worn by anyone as it was practically worthless. Back then, when people chose jade, they looked not only at the texture but also at the color of the jade. No matter how good the texture was, if the color was not attractive, nobody wanted it. In modern times, with the continuous depletion of jade resources, colorless jade gradually became popr, but that was just a matter of necessity. That¡¯s why colored jade now has a higher price than before! Greg Jensen¡¯s piece of ice-type jade was much more valuable than Nathan Humphrey¡¯s. Seeing this, Spencer Burley was so excited he almost jumped up, gloating to Nathan Humphrey, ¡°The first stone, one might say it was luck, but what about the second? Is it still just luck?¡± Adrian Wright also looked at the rich second-generation kids and sneered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that Big Brother Greg produced the ss type purely by luck? What do you say now?¡± The group of rich second-generations felt extremely awkward, having just said that Greg Jensen¡¯s production of the ss type was due to luck, only for their im to be refuted so quickly. And the p was so hard, it practically swelled their faces!
¡°Old Zhang, don¡¯t you think you owe me an exnation?¡± Nathan Humphrey¡¯s face was as ck as the bottom of a pot, coldly staring at Master Zhang. Old Zhang trembled, awkwardly saying, ¡°Well¡­ there are so many stones, perhaps there was an oversight.¡± ¡°I¡­ damnit¡­¡± Nathan Humphrey was so angry he wanted to curse, but Old Zhang was a veteran in their family and, as the young master, he couldn¡¯t be too harsh. He could only vent all his anger on the stone cutter master. ¡± What are you staring at? Are you waiting for me to personally cut thest stone?¡± Chapter 168: 168: Murder with a Vengeful Heart i ¡°All, I¡¯m cutting it now, right now.¡± The stone-cutter¡¯s forehead broke out in a cold sweat as he hurriedly picked up thest stone and ced it on the cutting machine. It had to be said that Master Zhang had a good eye; this stone turned out to be another high-grade jade. Three stones viewed and all three had yielded a profit, and the quality of each was quite decent. With such discerning ability, it was no wonder he was valued by Treasure Mansion. Seeing this, Master Zhang also breathed a sigh of relief and smiled, ¡°Young Master Nathan, another high-grade jade has emerged. We are sure to win this time.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Nathan Humphrey¡¯s expression eased slightly; he didn¡¯t think Greg Jensen could be that lucky to have all three stones be more valuable than his own. His three stonesbined already exceeded Jensen¡¯s by twenty to thirty thousand. If Jensen¡¯s third stone didn¡¯t yield anything or the quality wasn¡¯t as good, then he would definitely win. He opened his mouth intending to say a few polite words but, recalling the recent events, he shut it again. ¡°Another high-grade jade, Brother Greg, we¡­¡±
Worry was written all over Spencer Burley¡¯s face. After revealing two good pieces, he had thought they would surely win, but to his surprise, all three chosen by the other side turned out to be high-grade jade. This was a big problem! ¡°Brother Greg, can we still find something in this one?¡± Spencer couldn¡¯t help but ask aloud. He knew his question was a bit silly; Nathan Humphrey could keep winning bets because his family was in the business. It had already been quite difficult for Greg Jensen to win twice, yet here he was hoping for yet another good find, which was asking for too much. Spencer sighed and said, ¡°Let it be, if we lose, we lose. It¡¯s just two million; I¡¯ll pay it myself. Later, I¡¯ll hold them off, and you guys make a run for it.¡± Gazing at his dispirited appearance, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but grin and said, ¡°Who said we¡¯ve definitely lost?¡± ¡°Alt, does that mean¡­ there¡¯s something in this stone as well?¡± ¡°Of course, if there was nothing inside, why would I choose it?¡± Seeing Jensen¡¯s calm demeanor, Spencer instinctively doubted him for a moment, but then, recalling the previous two stones, felt his confidence surge again. ¡°Mm, this one will definitely pay off as well.¡± Spencer dered firmly, ¡°Brother Greg, we don¡¯t need another apple green in this stone, as long as it¡¯s high-grade jade, we¡¯ve won.¡± ¡°Uh, it¡¯s probably not high-grade jade.¡± ¡°All?¡± Spencer¡¯s recently bolstered morale deted once again as he gave a bitterugh, ¡°Whatever, let it be whatever it is.¡± Jensen¡¯s gaze was peculiar as he wondered, ¡°What¡¯s with that expression? I said it¡¯s not high-grade jade, but I didn¡¯t say it¡¯s definitely worse.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Spencer asked nkly.
Adrian Wright couldn¡¯t bear to watch and chided with augh, ¡°What Brother Greg is trying to say is that the jade inside this stone is better than high-grade jade.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Do I need to lie to you?¡± Jensen smiled and gestured towards the cutting machine, ¡°Real or fake, won¡¯t you know in just a moment?¡±
Spencer looked up in a daze only to see a thick mist rising once again in front of the cutting machine. ¡°Holy shit, it¡¯s fogging up again!¡± ¡°Could it be another high-grade jade?¡± ¡°The color doesn¡¯t seem like it¡­¡± Amidst themotion of the rich second-generations, the stone-cutter sessfully split the stone in half, and the jade inside wasid bare in front of everyone. Suddenly, the warehouse fell intoplete silence! Including Humphrey and Master Zhang, everyone¡¯s eyes were wide open in disbelief. ¡°Is¡­ is this Daisy Young?¡± ¡°My God, they actually found Daisy Young? How lucky can one get?¡± ¡°One or two pieces could be luck, but hitting premium goods on three in a row, haven¡¯t you realized it? He¡¯s the real big shot.¡± It was only at this moment that the group of rich second generation heirs finally understood, Greg Jensen¡¯s ability to unveil ss types and high-quality jade had nothing to do with luck. It was entirely due to skill, which is why he could unveil so many good things. That¡¯s Daisy Young!
Something that hasn¡¯t been seen in so many years! Master Zhang was dumbfounded, and it took a long time for him toe to his senses. Staring at Nathan Humphrey¡¯s sullen face, he didn¡¯t even dare to breathe heavily. Now that¡¯s what you call aplete crash! A reputation built up over many years, and to think it was ruined by a young man. If he had known this would happen, he rather would have pretended to be sick and stayed at home. Nathan Humphrey was astonished, staring nkly at the piece of Daisy Young, his face so dark it seemed as if water could drip from it. He knew he had lost, and lost miserably. With his experience, he could naturally tell that the Daisy Young Greg Jensen had unveiled was worth at least two to three hundred thousand. The three high-quality jades he had unveiled himself wouldn¡¯t match up to that one piece of Daisy Young. Thinking of the cost of losing his bet, Nathan Humphrey felt as if his heart had died, his body swayed, and he almost sat down on the ground. In contrast, Spencer Burley was so excited that he was about to cry. Just now, he had even thought that if he lost, he would simply default on the bet, saying that he couldn¡¯t let Greg and his sister get involved no matter what. But the turnaround came so suddenly.
He didn¡¯t just win, but he won without any dispute. Daisy Young! A single piece of Daisy Young was worth more than Nathan Humphrey¡¯s three high-quality jadesbined; even if Nathan Humphrey wanted to default, he couldn¡¯t find a reason. Louisa Burley didn¡¯t understand these things. Seeing the smile on her brother¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Greg, did we win?¡± ¡°Yes, we won, this is Daisy Young¡­¡± Spencer Burley, excited like a child who had gotten a new toy, went on endlessly about his poor jade knowledge. Louisa Burley didn¡¯t quite follow, but she also understood that Daisy Young was incredibly valuable, and Greg had won the bet. Watching Greg¡¯s calm and collected demeanor, Louisa Burley couldn¡¯t help but feel a range of strange emotions and an inexplicable sense of security. The few people who had won the gambling were all very happy, even Adrian Wright, who was usually quite reserved, couldn¡¯t help but ask provocatively, ¡°Nathan Humphrey, what do you have to say now?¡± Nathan Humphrey red at Greg Jensen with a sinister look, his voice cold, ¡°You¡¯re very good at ying the fool, aren¡¯t you?¡± Greg Jensen smiled with a teasing tone, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it, this is actually my first time betting on stones.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Nathan Humphrey¡¯s face was ashen, veins bulging on his forehead, evidently he was furious to the extreme.
Was this a killing move aimed at the heart? He wished he could kill Greg Jensen right now, to vent the rage in his heart. ¡°The two million has been transferred!¡± Nathan Humphrey fiddled with his phone for a moment and then, after tossing out a cold statement, nned to turn around and leave. Seeing this, Spencer Burley immediately objected, sayingzily, ¡°Are you nning to go back on your word, young master Humphrey?¡± Nathan Humphrey¡¯s body halted, his face dark as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve already paid the bet. What more do you want?¡± Spencer Burley sneered, ¡°That was the bet between you and Greg, but our seen bet was to crawl to the door on your knees and bark like a dog!¡± ¡°You¡­ do you want to die?¡± ¡°Sure, try to touch me!¡± Spencer Burley¡¯s expression also cooled, the Burley family¡¯s strength was about the same or even stronger than the Humphrey family¡¯s, so he really wasn¡¯t afraid of a direct confrontation. Nathan Humphrey¡¯s mouth twitched slightly as he said, ¡°Add another million.¡± Spencer Burley scoffed, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m short of that million?¡± Chapter 169: 169 Go With the Flowl Nathan Humphrey said angrily, ¡°What the hell do you want?¡± Spencer Burley smiled faintly and said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s simple, you need to pay more!¡± ¡°Two million, not a cent more!¡± Nathan Humphrey stated with a stern face. ¡°Ha, that¡¯s the value of your face, Young Master Nathan? Just two million?¡± Spencer Burley mocked, ¡°If you think that¡¯s fine, then I have no problem, handle it yourself.¡± Nathan Humphrey¡¯s face looked extremely unsightly as he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°How much do you want?¡± ¡°Three million, plus the few stones we picked!¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll transfer it to you, so you can buy your coffin!¡± Nathan Humphrey cursed through clenched teeth and then transferred over three million, angrily saying, ¡°The money¡¯s transferred, now get lost!¡± Spencer Burley checked the bank ount bnce, and a happy smile spread across his face, ¡°Haha, thanks for your generous donation, Young Master Nathan.¡± After saying that, he winked at Greg Jensen and said, ¡°Bro Greg, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Greg Jensen smiled and walked out with Spencer Burley and the others.
Nathan Humphrey watched Greg¡¯s retreating figure, his eyes seemingly about to shoot out mes, and instructed someone behind him, ¡°Find out what that kid really does!¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master Nathan.¡± The secretary behind immediately responded and turned to make a phone call. Meanwhile, after Spencer Burley walked out of the warehouse, he couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and burst intoughter. ¡°Haha, I¡¯m dying ofughter; we almost killed Nathan Humphrey with rage this time.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve disliked that bastard for a long time; it¡¯d be better if he died from anger.¡± Adrian Wright also startedughing. Louisa Burley furrowed her brows and said, ¡°Spencer, you only won this time thanks to Bro Greg, you haven¡¯t even thanked him.¡± ¡°Hehe, thanks, Bro Greg.¡± Spencer Burley answered with a smile, then took out his phone, ¡°Bro Greg, give me your bank card number, I¡¯ll transfer the five million to you.¡± His monthly allowance was just over a hundred thousand, and five million was no small sum to him, but he did not hesitate for a moment and offered to transfer all the money to Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen smiled and shook his head, saying, ¡°Forget it, I was just tagging along for fun.¡± Adrian Wright said, ¡°Bro Greg, you don¡¯t need to be polite. If it wasn¡¯t for you, both of us could have fallen today.¡± ¡°Yeah, just give me your card number,¡± Spencer Burley said. Greg Jensen smiled bitterly, ¡°No, that¡¯s too much money; you guys keep it.¡± The three of them went back and forth, refusing each other¡¯s offers, and in the end, they decided to split it three ways, each getting one and a half million, with the remaining five hundred thousand going to Louisa Burley. Louisa Burley expressed her surprise, ¡°I get money, too?¡± Spencer Burleyughed, ¡°Yes, to buy you some handbags.¡± ¡°But¡­ I don¡¯t need to go out,¡± Louisa Burley said, somewhat embarrassed. Adrian Wrightughed, ¡°Didn¡¯t Bro Greg say? You should get out more; it might help you recover faster.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Louisa Burley instinctively looked towards Greg Jensen.
Greg Jensen said with a smile, ¡°Just take it; if you can¡¯t use it now, you will eventually.¡± ¡°Well¡­ okay then.¡± Louisa Burley still seemed a bit embarrassed, but since Greg had said so, she epted it. Greg Jensen didn¡¯te in vain this time, not only did he pocket one and a half million in cash, but he also got his hands on three pieces of quality Jade.
Now he had material for the amulet, but Greg Jensen didn¡¯t mention it, nning to engrave it and find an opportunity to give it to Louisa Burleyter. After leaving the warehouse, they drove back to the Wright Clubhouse to rest for a bit and then went to a restaurant for lunch together. Just as they sat down, they saw a bulky figure approaching. Spencer Burley¡¯s face, just recently brimming with excitement, suddenly lost its smile, ¡°Jaden Ford? What are you doing here?¡± Jaden Ford seemed to have anticipated his reaction and showed no signs of disappointment; instead, she smiled happily and said, ¡°Sister called me toe.¡± ¡°Sister? Which sister?¡± Spencer Burley lookedpletely bewildered. Louisa Burley said with some amusement, ¡°I was the one who called Tracy toe over and keep mepany.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Spencer Burley was dumbfounded, sitting there somewhat at a loss. Louisa Burley gave him a nce and said reproachfully, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to offer Tracy a seat? You have no manners at all.¡± ¡°Oh, right.¡± Spencer Burley reluctantly stood up, pulled out a chair for Jaden Ford, and forced a smile, ¡°Tracy, please have a seat.¡± ¡°Mm, thank you.¡± Jaden Ford¡¯s cheeks turned slightly red as she sat down beside them.
Normally quite gregarious, Spencer Burley was like a changed person that day, silently eating his meal without saying a word. Greg Jensen and Adrian Wright struggled to hold back theirughter, mourning for their good buddy for three seconds before cheerfully chatting with the two women. After the meal, they all discussed going to the amusement park together. Louisa Burley, who usually stayed indoors all year round and only went out at night, had never once been to the new amusement park in Jamae City. Thus, the mention of going to the amusement park instantly brought a joyful smile to her face. Spencer Burley found Jaden Ford annoying and refused to go, but the thought of letting Louisa go by herself made him uneasy, forcing him to reluctantly follow along. Seeing their good buddy¡¯s sour face, Greg Jensen and Adrian Wrightughed again. But Greg Jensen¡¯sughter didn¡¯tst long, for he spotted a familiar figure sharing augh with a middle-aged man before getting into a nearby Mercedes. That person was his ex-girlfriend, Cindy Harrison! ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Adrian Wright noticed that Greg Jensen¡¯s expression was off and followed his gaze, asking in surprise, ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that n Locke¡¯s car¡­?¡± The next second, he couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes in shock, ¡°Wait, that woman is¡­ Ethan Locke¡¯s girlfriend?¡± ¡°What? Ethan Locke¡¯s girlfriend hooked up with n Locke?¡± Spencer Burley also stared in shock.
Greg Jensen, puzzled, asked, ¡°Who is n Locke?¡± ¡°n Locke is Ethan¡¯s uncle, ah, the next head of the Locke family. Many of the Locke family¡¯s businesses are under his management now.¡± ¡°Tsk, Ethan Locke¡¯s girlfriend actually getting together with his uncle, this family really knows how to y.¡± Hearing theirments, Greg Jensen suddenly felt nauseated. He had always known that Cindy Harrison was somewhat vain, but he hadn¡¯t expected her to do something so disgusting for money. Should he call Ethan anonymously and let their own people start biting each other first? Forget it, now is not the time! The corners of Greg Jensen¡¯s mouth curled up in a cold sneer, deciding to wait until he had firmly established himself in Jamae City before dealing properly with that despicable couple. At this moment, Louisa Burley also noticed that something seemed off with Greg Jensen and asked with concern, ¡°Big Brother Greg, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Greg Jensen forced a smile and, looking at the gloomy sky, said, ¡°We¡¯d better hurry up and go. Otherwise, if it starts raining soon, we won¡¯t be able to have any fun.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry.¡± As soon as Louisa heard they might not be able to have fun, she became anxious like a child, grabbing Greg Jensen¡¯s hand and hurrying him toward the car. Spencer Burley watched this scene, dumbstruck, and turned to Adrian Wright with a serious expression. Adrian Wright was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°Although it¡¯s better to rip off the Band-Aid quickly, they haven¡¯t done anything inappropriate. Let¡¯s just let things take their course.
Plus, I think Big Brother Greg probably isn¡¯t afraid of that guy, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°I think so too, but¡­¡± Spencer Burley¡¯s mouth twisted into a bitter smile, ¡°How is that possible? ¡°Let things be,¡± Adrian Wright sighed. Chapter 170: 170 Roller Coaster_1 Chapter 170: Roller Coaster_1 Inside the Mercedes, Cindy Harrison nestled against n Locke¡¯s chest, cooing, ¡°I have my eyes on a purse, when are you going to buy it for me?¡± n Lockeughed heartily, pinched her twice, and then said, ¡°You¡¯re a big boss now yourself, can¡¯t you just buy it on your own?¡± Cindy Harrison pouted and said, ¡°What I want is not just a purse, but the sentiment behind it. You don¡¯t even understand that, you big dummy.¡± ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯ll buy it for you, just tell me which one you like, and I¡¯ll have Zhang get it for youter.¡± ¡°Thank you, you¡¯re so kind, I¡¯m totally in love with you.¡± Cindy Harrison hugged his face and kissed him, then said, ¡°I¡¯m heading off now, the next time you miss me, remember to call me in advance.¡± ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡± n Locke pinched her buttocks again, and with a coy grunt, Cindy Harrison giggled and ran out of the car. Watching the Mercedes drive away, Cindy Harrison couldn¡¯t help but curl her lips and let out a cold snort, about to leave, when she saw a familiar figure across the street slipping into the BMW next door. ¡°Greg Jensen?¡±
Cindy Harrison was instantly stunned, finding it somewhat unbelievable. Greg Jensen was beaten into an idiot by Ethan Locke, how could he possibly appear in the Wright Club, and even drive a BMW? She thought about it and decided she must have seen wrong, so she didn¡¯t take it to heart. Thinking back on her time with Greg Jensen, she curled her lips again and coldly snorted, ¡°Poor bastard, he deserved getting beat into an idiot for wasting over a year of my prime youth.¡± Now, she was exceedingly grateful for her past decision. Had she not climbed into Ethan Locke¡¯s bed, how could she be as glorious as she was now? Not only was she using high-end cosmetics and carrying purses worth tens of thousands, but she also opened a hotel that was doing tremendously well. After a few more years, she could make enough money tost the rest of her life, then find a decent young man, get married, have children, and spend the rest of her life in leisure. Thinking of the happy life ahead, Cindy Harrison couldn¡¯t help but smile joyfully, swaying her increasingly plump hips towards her car. On the other side, as five people arrived at the amusement park, the tranquil girl immediately became lively, ying with this and that, her eyes brimming with excitement. In the end, she stood under the roller coaster, refusing to move, tilting her head up to gaze at the high tracks, murmuring, ¡°I really want to go for a ride.¡± ¡°Then go for it,¡± said Greg Jensen with a smile. ¡°But I don¡¯t dare to go alone.¡± Louisa Burley looked helplessly at Greg Jensen, then turned to Tracy Miles beside her, begging, ¡°Tracy, will youe with me, please?¡± Tracy Miles shook her head vigorously, declining again and again, ¡°No way, I¡¯ve been afraid of heights since I was a kid.¡± Spencer Burley couldn¡¯t resist curling his lip, ¡°You¡¯re afraid of heights? With all those muscles for nothing!¡± ¡°Spencer Burley!¡± Louisa Burley¡¯s face turned frosty as she snapped, ¡°How could you talk to Tracy like that?¡± Adrian Wright teased, ¡°Exactly, after all, Tracy is a woman, it¡¯s normal for her to be afraid, why don¡¯t you apany Louisa instead?¡±
The color drained from Spencer Burley¡¯s face as he awkwardly smiled, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m also scared!¡± ¡°Then you still have the cheek to talk about others?¡± Adrian Wright said disdainfully. Tracy Miles smiled sweetly, ¡°It¡¯s so high, just looking from below is enough to scare people to death. It¡¯s normal for Magnus to be afraid to ride.¡± Spencer Burley¡¯s face somewhat rxed, then he turned to Adrian Wright, ¡°You¡¯re so awesome, why don¡¯t you apany my sister?¡±
¡°Hehe, I¡¯m scared too,¡± Adrian Wright said with a sheepish grin. ¡°Tsk, and I thought you were so brave.¡± Spencer Burley curled his lip and turned to look at Greg Jensen, ¡°Big brother Greg, how about you?¡± Louisa Burley¡¯s eyes lit up, full of hope as she looked at Greg Jensen, ¡°Big brother Greg, could you go with me?¡± ¡°Uh, okay then.¡± Greg Jensen really wanted to tell them he was scared to ride as well, but looking into Louisa Burley¡¯s hopeful eyes, he found he simply couldn¡¯t get the words of refusal out. ¡°Let¡¯s just say it¡¯s a practice run for Sword Flight!¡± Greg encouraged himself silently, then bought tickets, and together with Louisa, they boarded the roller coaster. After getting on the roller coaster, Louisa instinctively grabbed Greg¡¯s hand, then realizing it wasn¡¯t right, she quickly let go. Her face turning red, she said, ¡°Big Brother Greg, I¡­ I¡¯m scared.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. If it¡¯s too much, just close your eyes, and you won¡¯t be scared if you can¡¯t see.¡± ¡°But I still feel scared.¡± Greg hesitated for a moment, then asked, ¡°Should we get off now?¡±
¡°No, I want to go on this,¡± Louisa shook her head. Greg couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of amusement and sympathy, watching her slightly pale face, he hesitated for a moment, then took the initiative to hold her hand. Louisa¡¯s face turned red again. She struggled for a bit but couldn¡¯t break free, so she let Greg hold her hand. At that moment, the roller coaster slowly started, heading into the distance. When they descended the first big slope, Louisa screamed in shock, her soft, boneless hand clenching Greg¡¯s tightly, her anxious face went deathly pale. But Greg was doing okay. Other than his heart pounding fiercely at the start, he calmed down quickly. Perhaps it was his cultivation, but facing this thrilling experience, his heart was unusually tranquil. Right at that moment, the True Qi in his body started circting rapidly, even faster than usual. Stimted and able to increase the pace of cultivation? Moving with the idea, Greg quickly operated the Guidance Technique, and indeed, the pace of his True Qi growth was much faster than before. However, this discovery was somewhat underwhelming because, no matter how fast the Guidance Technique was, it couldn¡¯tpare to the efficiency of Dual Cultivation. And he couldn¡¯t possibly stay on a roller coaster all the time to cultivate, could he? Greg thought about it, then stopped paying it any mind, and turned to look, only to see Louisa¡¯s tears streaming down her face.
He reached out, gently patting that soft hand, and the next second, his other hand was also seized by Louisa. Greg cried out a few times, helplessly trying to calm her down, but it had absolutely no effect. Seeing this, Greg had no choice but to offer a thread of True Qi to calm the tense energy within her. After a moment, Louisa indeed settled down quite a bit, and amidst the whistling wind, she yelled, ¡°Wow, this is so much fun, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Greg was at a loss for words, only able to respond with a wry smile. Even though Louisa seemed very excited, after one round, her legs were wobbly, as if they had no bones, and she copsed into Greg¡¯s embrace. Her face blushing, she whispered, ¡°Thankyou, I¡­ I can do it myself.¡± ¡°Uh, try it yourself then.¡± Greg said and let go, but Louisa immediately went down, fortunately, his quick reflexes caught her in his arms once again. Louisa¡¯s face reddened even more, and she lowered her head, not saying a word. Greg also felt somewhat flustered and could only suggest, ¡°There are chairs over there, let¡¯s rest for a while, and then we can head outter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±
Louisa, not wanting to be seen in this state, nodded her head and then, with Greg¡¯s support, sat down on a nearby chair. Greg hesitated, then asked, ¡°Do you want me to massage your legs a bit, get the blood flowing?¡± ¡°Could you?¡± ¡°Of course, I can.¡± Chapter 171: 171 Fu Family_1 Chapter 171: Fu Family_1 Greg Jensen reached out his hand and started to inassage Louisa Burley¡¯s leg. Only after he touched her did he realize that Louisa Burley was even thinner than she looked; her delicate thigh could just be encircled by his tworge hands. She was also wearing a pair of jeans today, the fabric very thin, soft in his grasp, and very tactile. Moreover, as the two were almost pressed together, the faint fragrance emanating from Louisa Burley enveloped his breath, making Greg Jensen feel restless inside, as though his heart was filled with an effervescent eagerness. Louisa Burley, feeling the warmth and roughness on her leg, couldn¡¯t help but feel a strange sensation herself; her breathing became heavier. ¡°Brother Greg, I think I¡¯m okay now.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Louisa Burley¡¯s voice was as tiny as a mosquito¡¯s, and Greg Jensen hadn¡¯t quite heard her. When he looked up and saw her face, blushing like a blooming flower, he instantly realized and abruptly released his hand in a panic. He felt as if he¡¯d gone deaf, the chattering of other people, the noise of machinery¡ªall soundspletely vanished. Only the sound of his own heartbeat, like a drumbeat, thundered through the sky.
¡°Brother Greg, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Hm.¡± Greg Jensen stood up somewhat awkwardly, discreetly adjusted his pants, and walked forward with a trace of embarrassment. The next second, a tentative small hand reached out andy in Greg Jensen¡¯srge one. Greg Jensen¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he instinctively held on tight, but then felt it was somewhat improper, yet he also couldn¡¯t bring himself to let go. He turned his head in a daze, only to see the girl beside him wearing a bright smile, beautiful as the evening glow. For a moment, he was utterly mesmerized. Louisa Burley was sneakily observing Greg Jensen, and when she saw him turn towards her, her heart felt as if it harbored a frisky deer, thumping wildly. Flustered, she turned her head away, her cheeks burning as if on fire. ¡°You¡­ you shouldn¡¯t stare at someone like that.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Greg Jensen chuckled and, holding her hand, walked outside. The two shared an unspoken silence until they were outside the bounds of the roller coaster and then simultaneously released their hands. Sometime, unbeknownst to them, a drizzle had begun. Greg Jensen opened an umbre over Louisa Burley¡¯s head. The two, who had just parted, were once again close together. The fragrance like orchids and musk drifted by once more; Greg Jensen took a deep breath and couldn¡¯t help but let a smile grace his lips. ¡°Sis, we are over here!¡± Louisa Burley looked up and saw Spencer Burley and the other two standing in the nearby pavilion, waving at them. She nced up at Greg Jensen and said softly, ¡°Brother Greg, shall we go over?¡±
¡°Hm.¡± The two approached the pavilion, and Spencer Burley and the others crowded around, eagerly asking about their roller coaster experience. Greg Jensen chatted with them cheerfully, and naturally did not skimp on boasting about himself, although both Spencer Burley and Adrian Wright thought it was well deserved. Louisa Burley sat by the side, chatting quietly with Tracy Miles, but her gaze remained on Greg Jensen.
In those watery eyes of hers, ripples undted, along with a touch of joy. After a while in the pavilion, when the rain stopped, they drove back to the Burley family vi. In the vi, Annie Stuart was sitting on the couch chatting with Judith Hall, and upon seeing her daughter return safe and sound, the worry on her face immediately vanished. She smiled and asked, ¡°Did you have fun?¡± Louisa Burley showed a serene smile and nodded, ¡°It was fun, Brother Greg even apanied me on the roller coaster.¡± Seeing the smile on her daughter¡¯s face, Annie Stuart was also very pleased and said to Greg Jensen with a smile, ¡°Mr. Jensen, Louisa has put you to trouble.¡± Greg Jensen chuckled, ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re too polite. We¡¯re all friends; it¡¯s normal for us to hang out together.¡± Annie Stuart nced at her daughter and smiled, ¡°You can¡¯t say that. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t dare let Amande go out.¡± ¡°Yeah, thanks to Brother Greg, my sister finally has hope for her illness,¡± Spencer Burley said with a smile. Annie Stuart, seeing her son act as if nothing was wrong, suddenly couldn¡¯t contain her anger and said sternly, ¡°You still have the nerve tough? Hurry up and offer your seat to Tracy! You have no awareness at all.¡± ¡°Mom, I¡­¡± Spencer Burley¡¯s face immediately turned sour. He looked at Tracy dejectedly and forced a smile, ¡°Tracy, sorry about that. Please take a seat. What would you like to drink? I¡¯ll get it for you.¡±
¡°Thank you, just water will be fine,¡± Jaden Ford said with a smile, sitting on the sofa beside them. Greg Jensen and Adrian Wright stifled theirughter and sat on the other side. After chatting with the two elders for a while, they then stood up to say their goodbyes. Annie Stuart personally escorted Greg Jensen to the front door and warmly invited him toe over whenever he had time. Greg Jensen smiled and agreed, casting a nce at Louisa Burley, who was left behind the group, and they exchanged smiles. Spencer Burley had intended to leave with them but was forced by his mother to take Jaden Ford home. Greg Jensen was helpless and could only pat his shoulder with a smile, then left for the club with Adrian Wright. After about an hour, Spencer Burley rushed over in a hurry. Sitting down, he started speaking with an air of mystery, ¡°Hey, guess what Tracy¡¯s family does?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t they in the decoration business?¡± Adrian Wright asked, puzzled. Spencer Burley shook his head proudly, whispering, ¡°Guess where Tracy lives?¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°She lives in that manor on the eastern outskirts!¡±
Adrian Wright was taken aback and then came to a realization, shocked, ¡°You mean, she¡¯s from the Fu family in the provincial city?¡± Spencer Burley spread his hands and said, ¡°Otherwise? She just so happens to share the surname Fu and lives in the manor built by the Fu family¡ªdo you really think she¡¯s not rted to the Fu family?¡± Hiss! Adrian Wright inhaled sharply, ¡°No wonder, no wonder those other contractors didn¡¯t dare to take on the Dreamscape Garden project, and herpany ventured to ept it¡ªturns out she¡¯s from the Fu family of the provincial city.¡± Now, it was Greg Jensen¡¯s turn to be curious. He asked, ¡°What does the Fu family in the provincial city do? From what you guys are implying, the Fu family is quite formidable?¡± ¡°Formidable? It¡¯s way beyond that¡ªthe Fu family is an old established family in the provincial city.¡± Spencer Burley borated as if he was unveiling a treasure, ¡°Brother Greg, you might not know this, but the Fu family has been involved in construction since the old society, and their legacy has continued unbroken to this day. What¡¯s more important, it is said that they understand Feng Shui and many wealthy families seek them out for design ns.¡± Adrian Wright added, ¡°That¡¯s right, during the old society if you were in construction, you basically had to know Feng Shui¡ªotherwise no one would hire you.¡± Greg Jensen listened and nodded silently. He also realized why the Fu family¡¯s decoratingpany dared to take on the Dreamscape Garden project¡ªtheir confidence had its roots there. ¡°Interesting, so there¡¯s a family skilled in Feng Shui in the provincial city.¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s Feng Shui knowledge came from ¡°The ssic of Harmony and Union,¡± and he had always been researching on his own, never sharing with others.
Learning that Tracy¡¯s family understood Feng Shui, he couldn¡¯t help but entertain the idea of exchanging thoughts with them. At the same time, a sense of crisis arose within him. Feng Shui is part of the metaphysical realm; if there are people who understand Feng Shui, it¡¯s hard to guarantee that there won¡¯t be those who understand Cultivation. If he could Cultivate immortality, why couldn¡¯t others? There might very well be many Cultivators in the world just like him. Chapter 172: 172 Cutting Robes and Severing Righteousnessi Chapter 172: Cutting Robes and Severing Righteousnessi After dinner, Greg Jensen talked about renting a house again with Adrian Wright; even the Total Dominance Clubhouse wasn¡¯t convenient, and it would be morefortable to have his own ce. Spencer Burley¡¯s family was also involved in some real estate businesses, having quite a broadwork in this realm. Upon learning that Greg Jensen wanted to rent a house, he immediately made some phone calls. In less than half an hour, over a dozen housing options wereid out in front of Greg Jensen. ¡°Well, you¡¯re incredibly efficient,¡± Greg Jensen said, surprised. Spencer Burley smiled proudly, ¡°What¡¯s this? I¡¯m not even running things. If I were in charge, I could straight up gift you a house, and it wouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± ¡°Cut it out, I¡¯m afraid the moment you give away a house, your aunt will be sending you off to the crematorium.¡± ¡°Crematorium wouldn¡¯t do, getting buried alive is much better, saves trouble and money.¡± After Adrian Wright finished speaking, he shared a nce with Greg Jensen, and the twoughed shadily together. ¡°s, an ill choice of friends,¡± Spencer Burley pretended to sigh.
Adrian Wright joked, ¡°Magnus, you¡¯re practically bing part of the Fords now, you need to start taking charge.¡± Upon hearing this, Spencer Burley¡¯s face instantly soured like a bitter gourd, ¡°How about I give you the position of son-inw then?¡± Adrian Wright replied, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, Tracy Miles is just a bit overweight. In terms of family background and education, what does she not match up to you with?¡± ¡°Easy for you to say, standing there without the back pain,¡± Spencer Burley retorted angrily. After saying that, he then turned to Greg Jensen, pleading, ¡°Brother Greg, think of a way to save me.¡± Greg Jensen was silent for a moment, then heposed himself and said sternly, ¡°Magnus, if you really consider me a brother, then listen to my advice. Although Tracy Miles is a bit overweight now, she has a good foundation. If she loses weight, she will definitely be a great beauty. Moreover, I observe that Tracy Miles has a full forehead and a face that carries the signs of fortune, being with her would bring great benefits to the Burleys.¡± Spencer Burley thought he was being teased again, and couldn¡¯t help expressing his outrage, ¡°Greg! To trip up a brother, you¡¯re even bringing up the hocus-pocus of face reading? I¡¯m going to cut ties with you!¡± After he finished speaking, he saw that Greg Jensen still had a very serious expression, not joking in the slightest, and he was stunned. He asked uncertainly, ¡°Bro, are you serious?¡± ¡°Do I look like I am joking?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Adrian Wright was also taken aback and said in astonishment, ¡°Bro, you can read faces?¡± ¡°I know a little.¡± This time, Greg Jensen truly wasn¡¯t being modest. The thing about face reading, it was indeed mentioned in ¡°The ssic of Yin-Yang Harmony,¡± but he never found it useful and hadn¡¯t studied it much. He thought for a moment and continued, ¡°How about this, ask Tracy Miles if she wants to lose weight. If she does, let me know, and I¡¯ll prescribe her something.¡± ¡± What kind of prescription? One that helps with weight loss?¡±
¡°Mhm, mainly to remove internal damp heat and some quick weight loss methods.¡± Upon hearing this, Spencer Burley was shocked, looking confused, ¡°Holy shit, Bro Greg, you even have a way to lose weight? Is there anything you can¡¯t do?¡± ¡°Have a baby?¡± Adrian Wright chimed in and then added, ¡°Although Brother Greg can¡¯t have a baby, he can help out.¡± ¡°Get outta here, you two are getting more and more off-topic.¡±
¡°Hahaha¡­¡± In the club¡¯s restaurant,ughter from Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley suddenly filled the room. Back in his room, Greg Jensen was about to brush his teeth and go to bed when he received a call from Vince Cooper, whose voice seemed to tremble as if something had happened. ¡°What happened?¡± Vince Cooper said shakily, ¡°Mr. Jensen, someone is preventing me from leaving. Could youe and pick me up?¡± ¡°Hmm, send me your location. I¡¯m on my way now.¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t hesitate, immediately agreeing as he drove Adrian Wright¡¯s BMW over there. The location Vince Cooper sent him was a restaurant. Greg Jensen thought it was like Summer Snow, who was hassled by some hooligans. But when he arrived, he found that those blocking her way were several drunken students. ¡°Vince Cooper, you¡¯re really not giving face here. Theo Carter invited you specially to his birthday, and yet you won¡¯t drink a single sip of alcohol?¡± ¡°It¡¯s one thing not to drink, but trying to sneak away¡ªwhat the hell do you mean by that?¡± A few ssmates, mouths reeking of alcohol, were vaguely encircling Vince Cooper. ¡°I already said I don¡¯t drink alcohol. Why do you insist on forcing me to drink?¡±
Vince Cooper¡¯s face looked troubled as she frowned, ¡°Also, I can go wherever I want. What¡¯s it to you? Move aside quick, my boyfriend will being to pick me up soon.¡± Upon hearing this, the lead student¡¯s expression immediately darkened as he angrily said, ¡°Vince Cooper, I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t y dumb with me. Theo Carter has been pursuing you for so long. How could you not know his intentions?¡± ¡°Right, Theo has done so much for you. Even a heart of stone would be moved, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Moreover, Theo prepared a surprise for you today. If you leave now, wouldn¡¯t his efforts be wasted?¡± Just then, a tall and mighty student rushed out, holding a bouquet of flowers in his hand. He knelt on one knee in front of Vince Cooper and with a mouthful of alcohol breath said, ¡°Vince Cooper, I like you. Be my girlfriend.¡± Before he could finish speaking, several girls following him scattered petals around them, forming a circle. The boys lit candles they had in hand and arranged them into a heart shape around them. ¡°Together, together¡­¡± The surrounding ssmates all started to chant, one after another, trying to get Vince Cooper to agree to Theo Carter. Vince Cooper said with a cold face, ¡°Sorry, I already have a boyfriend, so I can¡¯t ept these flowers.¡± After saying this, she walked toward the exit.
Theo Carter¡¯s face darkened as he stood up quickly, blocking Vince Cooper¡¯s path, and frowned, ¡°You have a boyfriend? Why don¡¯t I know about it?¡± At Jamae University, Vince Cooper was utterly a goddess-level figure with countless admirers. Theo Carter, being one of the most ardent among them, always kept an eye on her every move. Therefore, hearing that Vince Cooper already had a boyfriend left Theo Carter utterly dumbfounded, and his face quickly grew darker. He excitedly grabbed Vince Cooper¡¯s arm, his expression bordering on crazed as he asked, ¡°You have a boyfriend? Why don¡¯t I know about it?¡± Vince Cooper, in pain, her face turning pale, struggled to push him away and angrily said, ¡°You¡¯re so strange. Why should I tell you that I have a boyfriend?¡± Theo Carter, annoyed and angry, asked, ¡°Then what am I? Huh? I¡¯ve pursued you for so long, what does that make me?¡± Vince Cooper instinctively stepped back and said sternly, ¡°Theo Carter, I¡¯ve told you before, I don¡¯t like you, and it¡¯s impossible for us to be together. And the gifts you sent me, I¡¯ve never epted any of them. Today, you mentioned it¡¯s your birthday, and dragged me here in front of so many ssmates. I came to have dinner with you out of politeness. Don¡¯t go too far!¡± Chapter 173: 173: Must Be a Fool_i Chapter 173: Must Be a Fool_i ¡°I¡¯ve gone too far?¡± Theo Carter pointed at the flower petals and candles on the ground, furiously saying, ¡°I put so much effort into this, prepared all these things, and now you¡¯re telling me you have a boyfriend? Vince Cooper, what am I to you in your heart?¡± ¡°Probably an idiot, right?¡± Anguid voice rang out, and everyone turned back, only to see a confident-looking young man emerging from the darkness. The man had a well-proportioned figure, with a sharply-defined face, especially those eyes, which drew all attention in an instant. For some reason, even though they were several meters away, everyone could still see those eyes clearly, as if they were stars in the night sky, bright and profound. Theo Carter was already seething with rage, and when he saw a stranger daring to mock him, he immediately became furious. ¡°Who the hell are you calling an idiot?¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about you. You know she doesn¡¯t like you, yet you¡¯re delusional enough to think that you can win her over with this kind of stunt. If it¡¯s not madness, what else could exin such a foolish act?¡±
Upon hearing this, Theo Carter¡¯s face turned an ashen color, but he couldn¡¯t find the words to respond. Because he was indeed thinking that. He had figured making a grand gesture might move Vince Cooper. Furthermore, Vince Cooper was shy, and if he confessed in front of so many people, she surely wouldn¡¯t have the heart to reject him. Plus, he had already arranged with a few ssmates beforehand; with them egging her on, Vince Cooper would definitely agree. Once he got her to sleep with him, whatever her feelings, she wouldn¡¯t be able to leave him. Theo Carter¡¯s face looked extremely ugly, but he didn¡¯t want to lose face in front of Vince Cooper, so he endured and said, ¡°Listen, kid, this has nothing to do with you, so beat it.¡± ¡± Heh, you¡¯ re wrong there.¡± Greg Jensen smiled, nced at Vince Cooper, then said, ¡°You confessing to Vince Cooper is indeed my business, because I¡¯m her boyfriend.¡± Hearing Greg Jensen im to be her boyfriend, Vince Cooper¡¯s eyes lit up, and she immediately dashed out of the crowd and wrapped her arm around his. ¡°Honey, why did you only just arrive?¡± Vince Cooper said with a touch of grievance. It was the first time Greg Jensen had been called ¡°Honey,¡± especially in front of so many people, and he couldn¡¯t help but flush. Looking down at Vince Cooper, he pretended to be displeased and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d go home after dinner? Why are you still out sote?¡± ¡°They wouldn¡¯t let me go,¡± she replied. Vince Cooper¡¯s voice was sweet to the point of cloying, and her coquettish tone made a group of boys nearly drool. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Theo Carter¡¯s face darkened as if it could drip water, and he angrily said, ¡°Listen, kid, I don¡¯t care who you are, let go of her hand right now.¡± Vince Cooper tilted her head back and said, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t bother with him; let¡¯s just go.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡±
Greg Jensen gave Theo Carter a nce, wrapped his arm around Vince Cooper¡¯s delicate waist, and prepared to leave. Seeing this, Theo Carter became enraged, bellowing, ¡°I¡¯m talking to you! Are you deaf?¡± Greg Jensen paused in his tracks and coldly looked at Theo Carter, stating indifferently, ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± His chilling gaze was like two sharp swords, sending shivers down people¡¯s spines.
Theo Carter instinctively took a step back, trying to appear tough as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you one more time to get lost. From now on, you better not show up in front of Vince Cooper; she¡¯s my woman. If you dare to bother her again, I¡¯ll cripple you!¡± ¡°Kid, if you don¡¯t want to suffer, you¡¯d better get lost. Our Brother Theo here is a ckbelt in Taekwondo.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, daring topete with Brother Theo for a woman? Are you looking to dig your own grave?¡± Hearing his ssmates¡¯ words, Theo Carter felt more confident and indifferently said, ¡°Kid, you still have a chance to get lost; I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re all right.¡± Vince Cooper¡¯s expression changed, and worry crept onto her face as she whispered, ¡°Mr. Jensen, maybe you should go first. Theo Carter really is skilled.¡± Greg Jensen scoffed and shook his head dismissively, ¡°Taekwondo ck belt? What¡¯s that supposed to be? Is it better than our traditional martial arts?¡± His voice wasn¡¯t loud, but everyone present heard him clearly. ¡°Are you from the countryside or something? You don¡¯t even know what a Taekwondo ck belt is?¡± ¡°A Taekwondo ck belt is like your ancestor!¡± ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous topare traditional martial arts with Taekwondo; they¡¯re not even in the same league, you know?¡± After a brief moment of astonishment, Theo Carter and the others immediately began cursing. Greg Jensen had belittled the worth of a Taekwondo ck belt; where would that leave them, the practitioners of Taekwondo? ¡°Ungrateful fool!¡±
Theo Carter, far from angry, was pleased. He had been looking for a reason to deal with the kid, and his opponent had just presented him with an opportunity. He urged his ssmates on, ¡°Aiden, no need to waste words with him, just beat him up. Let him understand the might of our Taekwondo.¡± ¡°Exactly, hit him, and let him realize that that trash traditional martial arts can¡¯t hold a candle to Taekwondo.¡± Theo Carter and the others said, then whooshed forward and surrounded us. Vince Cooper saw this scene, and her little face instantly turned pale. She lowered her voice urgently, ¡°Mr. Jensen, let¡¯s hurry up and go.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, leave it to me. You go stand over there.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Vince Cooper wanted to persuade him further but was pushed to the side by Greg Jensen. Seeing this, Theo Carter¡¯s heart filled with glee and he charged at Greg Jensen. Before even reaching him, he leaped into the air, delivering a mid-air flying kick. ¡°Husband, be careful!¡± Vince Cooper¡¯s face turned ashen, and without thinking to correct herself, she outright called him husband. Greg Jensen remained calm and collected, even finding the time to turn back and smile at her, then calmly took a step to the side. What followed was a miraculous moment.
Greg Jensen had moved only a step but it was just enough to avoid Theo Carter¡¯s kick. Without waiting for him to stabilize, he went straight into Theo Carter¡¯s path. In the astonished gazes of onlookers, Theo Carter was like a kite with its string cut, whooshing through the air and flying out. Thud! Theo Carter, like a rolling gourd, tumbled several times on the ground before staggeringly getting back up. ¡°Taekwondo ck belts are indeed impressive; that fall was decidedly more agile than a normal person¡¯s.¡± ¡°You motherf¡­¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s words were like a p, smacking Theo Carter right across the face. He turned red with furious embarrassment, yelling at a few ssmates, ¡°Aiden, what the hell are you waiting for? Let¡¯s get him together.¡± ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s do this!¡± Those few boys suddenly woke up and swarmed towards Greg Jensen. In an instant, whip legs, undercuts, whirlwind legs¡ªvarious attacks rained down on him all at once. ¡°Heh, weak as chickens and dogs!¡± Instead of retreating, Greg Jensen advanced, charging straight into the crowd. His body lightly swayed, dodging all attacks.
At the same time, his fists formed into a cone shape, urately and unerringly hitting his opponents. Armpits, chest, abdomen¡ªeach targeted area was one of the human body¡¯s most vulnerable points. In the blink of an eye, the few boys were all lying on the ground, wailing in agony. Hiss! Seeing this scene, those boys who didn¡¯t know Taekwondo couldn¡¯t help but inhale a cold breath. ¡°Holy shit, is this guy that strong?¡± ¡°Is this traditional martial arts? Can traditional martial arts fight like this?¡± They instinctively doubted it. After all, in recent years, the reputation of traditional martial arts had been thoroughly tarnished by certain individuals. But the ssmates lying on the ground and the wails still ringing in their ears unequivocally told them that everything they saw was real. Traditional martial arts truly can fight! The boys were dumbfounded, but the girls who hade with them had stars shining in their eyes. ¡°Wow, he¡¯s so handsome!¡± ¡°Why do I feel that this traditional martial arts thing looks way cooler than Taekwondo?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because the person is handsome, what does it have to do with traditional martial arts?¡± Listening to the surrounding discussions, Theo Carter¡¯s face became as dark as the bottom of a pot. Unable to hold back his anger, he looked at Greg Jensen and said coldly, ¡°Kid, my brother is the president of the Taekwondo Club. Including myself, we are all from the Taekwondo Club. If you want to keep getting by in school, you¡¯d better kneel and apologize to us. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t get by in this school from today on.¡± Theo Carter thought Greg Jensen was a student of Jamae University, thus naturally using school matters to threaten him. However, Greg Jensen did not buy that at all, contemptuously retorting, ¡°Taekwondo Club, what is that? A shoddy school club and it gave you a sense of superiority? With such a narrow view, you still want topete with me for a girl?¡± College clubs, in the eyes of adults, really are like child¡¯s y, even the student council is the same. Yet, Theo Carter and others took pride in them, as if joining the Taekwondo Club was a great honor. Some people even go so far as to include the experience of being in the student government in their resumes after graduation. Little do they know, those truly outstanding students have already started participating in various professional projects during their university years. Compared to the experience of those projects, what does a student council president¡¯s work experience count for? Chapter 174: 174 Im Even More Impressive in Other Aspects_1 Chapter 174: I¡¯m Even More Impressive in Other Aspects_1 But Theo Cartercked such perspective, only feeling that as the vice president of the Taekwondo Club, he was infinitely glorious at school. Used to being worshipped on regr days, wherever he went, he felt incredibly proud. That¡¯s why, upon hearing Greg Jensen not only disparage Taekwondo as worthless, but also belittle the Taekwondo Club, Theo Carter instantly flew into a rage. ¡°Kid, I¡¯m going to cripple you right now!¡± Theo Carter roared furiously and charged over again. ¡°Fool!¡± Seeing this, Greg Jensen snorted coldly, dodged Theo Carter¡¯s attack, and pressed his finger under Theo Carter¡¯s armpit. Theo Carter let out a weird yell, then thumped to the ground, his eyes rolled back, and he passed out straight away.
Greg Jensen knew that Theo Carter and his friends were just students, and he didn¡¯t want to be too harsh, but Theo Carter was just too arrogant. Therefore, Greg Jensen did not hold back this time, directly leaving a trace of True Qi inside Theo Carter¡¯s body, sealing his acupuncture point. Theo Carter would wake up soon, but his arm would be unusable for quite a while. ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡± The crowd exchanged looks, swallowing hard; no one dared to speak out. A deadly silence immediately enveloped the surroundings! Greg Jensen¡¯s cold gaze swept over those people, and the ones who caught his eye all took a step back, their faces showing fear. Those guys lying on the ground also came to their senses, but didn¡¯t dare to get up, afraid to anger Greg Jensen and get another beating. ¡°Haha, a bunch of trash, always up to no good and thinking about picking up girls.¡± Greg Jensen sneered, took Vince Cooper, who was still in a state of shock, by the hand, and walked towards the BMW. Then, under the fearful gaze of everyone, the BMW sped away. It was quite a while before someone finally snapped out of it and urgently said, ¡°Stop gawking, help get Theo up quickly.¡± ¡°Theo, wakeup¡­¡± They pinched his philtrum and pped his face, finally waking Theo Carter up. He stared nkly for a moment before regaining his senses, quickly sat up, nced around angrily, and shouted, ¡°Where¡¯s that bastard?¡± ¡°He¡­ He¡¯s already run off with Vince Cooper.¡±
¡°Damn it, Aiden rk, you bunch of useless idiots, why didn¡¯t you stop him?¡± Theo Carter lost his temper instantly. He had prepared meticulously for several days, not only did he fail to pick up the girl, but he also got beaten up in the process. Upon hearing his words, the other guys couldn¡¯t help but grumble inwardly. You, a ck belt in Taekwondo, couldn¡¯t even beat him and got knocked out with a single move, so how could we, who haven¡¯t even earned a rank, possibly stop him?
Several members of the Taekwondo Club felt somewhat ufortable, but they didn¡¯t voice it. One of them suggested, ¡°Theo, why don¡¯t we still talk to Winston, let him sort out that kid.¡± ¡°Right, that kid ims to be from traditional martial arts. I¡¯ll call my brother right now, let him challenge the martial arts club tomorrow!¡± Thinking of a way to deal with Greg Jensen, Theo Carter couldn¡¯t help but feel excited, and as he supported himself on the ground, he tried to stand up. But the next second, he suddenly realized his left arm was numb, as if the arm didn¡¯t exist at all. ¡°My arm¡­¡± ¡°Theo, what¡¯s wrong?¡± After a few tries, Theo Carter still didn¡¯t feel anything, and panic struck him as he urgently said, ¡°Quick, take me to the hospital, my arm is numb.¡± ¡°Alt, I¡¯ll drive.¡± Suddenly, the group was thrown into chaos, clumsily loading Theo Carter into a car, and then they drove straight to Jamae Hospital. On the way, Theo Carter also called his big brother, Winston Carter, to tell him about his condition. By the time they reached the hospital, Winston Carter had also arrived. Winston Carter was taller than his brother Theo Carter, with a stern face and rarely smiled. He was the very image of iciness.
He frowned as he checked his brother¡¯s injuries and found that, indeed, his brother¡¯s arm couldn¡¯t move. His expression immediately darkened. ¡°What the hell happened?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because of that bitch Vince Cooper,¡± he got a boyfriend from the Taekwondo Club, and today they just happened to run into each other, so they beat up Theo.¡± Winston looked at his brother and frowned, ¡°Is what he said true?¡± Theo nodded in response. Winston¡¯s face grew even sulkier as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, focus on your studies and practice martial arts, and not to waste all your energy on women, but you just wouldn¡¯t listen.¡± With a sorrowful face, Theo said, ¡°Bro, I just like Vince Cooper, and I didn¡¯t expect this to happen.¡± Watching his brother¡¯s aggrieved face made Winston¡¯s anger surge. He said coldly, ¡°Get the word out, we¡¯ll challenge the Taekwondo Club tomorrow morning.¡± After speaking, he looked at his brother and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely avenge you.¡± ¡°Thanks, bro!¡± Theo¡¯s expression eased a bit at those words, and then he said, ¡°Then I¡¯m
going in for a check-up.¡± ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡± ¡°Are you heading back to school?¡± Greg Jensen asked casually as he drove. After waiting a while with no response, he nced over to find Vince Cooper staring at him in a daze. He couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled and smiled, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Hearing his words, Vince Cooper snapped out of her reverie and eximed excitedly, ¡°Wow, Mr. Jensen, you¡¯re amazing! You even know martial arts. Tell me, how many years have you practiced?¡± ¡°Haha, just over half a year.¡± ¡°Pff, no one believes that!¡± Vince scoffed incredulously, then insisted, ¡°How could you be that good with just over half a year of practice?¡± Gregughed, turning to her with a mischievous grin, ¡°I¡¯m even better in other areas, also with practically no practice. Do you want to give them a try?¡± ¡°Other areas?¡± Vince was taken aback for a moment, then her face turned red as she spit out, ¡°Oh my, you¡¯re awful, I wouldn¡¯t try that.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±
Gregughed loudly, insinuating, ¡°You don¡¯t get to choose that.¡± Vince¡¯s face flushed again, worriedly she said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, you better think of something quick. Theo¡¯s brother Winston is the president of our school¡¯s Taekwondo Club, and their father seems to be a big shot on Jamae Street. What if they cause trouble for you?¡± ¡°Haha, no worries. If anyone dares cause trouble, I¡¯ll just knock them all down.¡± ¡°Er¡­¡± Vince said a bit embarrassingly, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡¯m sorry, did I get you into trouble?¡± Greg smiled nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, this isn¡¯t trouble. If anyone¡¯s causing it, it¡¯s them. We were just defending ourselves, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen, you¡¯re so good.¡± Listening happily, Vince hugged him and nted a kiss on his face. ¡°Stop it, I¡¯m driving.¡± Greg said offhandedly, and although he shouldn¡¯t have mentioned it, his remark prompted Vince to start attempting some high-difficulty maneuvers. With a hiss! Greg immediately gathered his focus, forcing himself to stay calm and pay attention to the driving. Chapter 175: 175: Enemies on a Narrow Road_1 Chapter 175: Enemies on a Narrow Road_1 Jamae Hospital. Winston Carter waited outside for a while, and the examination results came out quickly. ording to the results, Theo Carter¡¯s arm had no problems, the blood flow was unobstructed, and no injuries were seen. In other words, Theo Carter was nowpletely normal. As to why his arm had no sensation, the doctor had no effective solution and could only suggest further observation, followed by rehabilitation training for Theo. Upon hearing this ¡°disastrous news,¡± Theo Carter seemed deted like a punctured ball, his head dangling, his expression somewhat forlorn. Seeing his brother like this, Winston was infuriated, resolving in his heart to bring down the Martial Arts Club first thing the next morning. The Taekwondo Club had been functioning for over two years and had always been inpetitive rtions with the traditional Martial Arts Club at the university; they had scheduled countless matches to prove which martial art was strongest. However, he was already in his junior year and was preparing for his postgraduate studies. So, he did not want to cause any trouble and was nning on making peace with the Martial Arts Club, then focusing on his studies.
But to his surprise, they had beaten up his brother! This was intolerable, utterly intolerable! He nned to take people to challenge the Martial Arts Club the next day, intending to have the Martial Arts Club permanently removed from Jamae University, and to get revenge for his brother. However, both he and Theo Carter did not realize that Greg Jensen wasn¡¯t even a student of Jamae University, let alone a member of the Martial Arts Club. Therefore, when he led people into the Martial Arts Club the next day, the members werepletely bewildered. Hadn¡¯t both sides already made peace? Wiry had Winston Cartere again? The Martial Arts Club President was also puzzled and frowned, ¡°Winston Carter, why have youe?¡± ¡°Your people beat up my brother, why do you think I¡¯m here?¡± ¡°My people beat up your brother?¡± The Martial Arts Club President¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he turned to look at the club members. There was indeed a possibility that the incident could have happened; although they had made peace, the longstanding resentment remained, and it was entirely possible that a verbal altercation could have led to a fight. He surveyed the room and saw that all the members were as astonished as he, clearly not the perpetrators, which immediately settled his mind. ¡°Winston Carter, this wasn¡¯t done by our Martial Arts Club.¡± ¡°Your word doesn¡¯t count!¡± Winston snapped back, waving his hand to the back, ¡°You guyse over and see if the person who beat you is here.¡¯ Before he had finished speaking, two Taekwondo Club members, who had been present at the scenest night, stepped out. A momentter, one of them ran over and said, ¡°President, that guy isn¡¯t here.¡± Winston Carter¡¯s face turned cold as he angrily demanded, ¡°Ollie Simmons, hand over that kid right now or don¡¯t me me for being impolite.
¡°Winston Carter, let me warn you, stop pestering me, the guy you¡¯re looking for isn¡¯t here!¡± ¡°Not handing him over, huh?¡± Winston Carter red at him with a chilling gaze and said coldly, ¡°Then beat the hell out of them!¡±
¡°Yes!¡± A brawl broke out instantly! Meanwhile, the instigator of the whole incident was waking up from his sleep, his arms wrapped around Vince Cooper. ¡°Mr. Jensen, let me sleep a little longer¡­¡± ¡°Call me husband.¡± Vince Cooper blushed and turned her head away, speaking coyly, ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± -¡¯Haha, weren¡¯t you calling out pretty willingly yesterday?¡± ¡°That was¡­ to upset Theo Carter.¡± Greg Jensenughed heartily and said, ¡°Since you won¡¯t obey, I¡¯ll just have to enforce the familyw.¡± ¡°What familyw?¡± Vince Cooper asked innocently. ¡°This is the one!¡± ¡°Alt, spare me¡­¡± Greg Jensenughed heartily, reaching under her armpit to tickle her sensitive skin.
¡°Mr. Jensen, I was wrong¡­¡± Immediately, the room was filled with joyfulughter. Even Vince Cooper herself didn¡¯t realize that she had developed a different kind of affection for Greg Jensen, even a bit of dependence. Exactly for that reason, she was very obedient towards Greg Jensen, willing to do anything for him. Hugging Vince Cooper, Greg Jensen asked, ¡°Are you still having sses today?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Vince Cooper subconsciously nced at the time, helplessly getting up from the bed, and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to shower.¡± ¡°Haha, together then!¡± Greg Jensenughed and, embracing her, walked into the bathroom; after freshening up, he then took her to the dining hall for breakfast. Adrian Wright saw this, couldn¡¯t help but chuckle teasingly, then didn¡¯t say anything else. After a quick bite, Greg Jensen drove Adrian Wright¡¯s BMW and took Vince Cooper to Jamae University. Greg Jensen asked with a smile, ¡°Do you want me to escort you inside?¡± ¡°Well¡­ okay.¡±
Vince Cooper hesitated, afraid that Theo Carter would continue to bother her, so she agreed. ¡°Haha, you seem quite reluctant.¡± Greg Jensen chuckled and then drove into Jamae University, parking under the women¡¯s dormitory as directed by Vince Cooper. Though the BMW X5 Greg Jensen drove wasn¡¯t very expensive, it still cost several hundred thousand, so as soon as he entered the campus, it drew the attention of many students. When Vince Cooper got out of the car, it immediately caused a huge sensation. ¡°Damn, what¡¯s the rtionship between that guy and Vince Cooper? ¡°Look, they kissed.¡± ¡°s, my heart is broken; my youth is no more.¡± The boys sighed one after another, while the girls¡¯ eyes lit up. ¡°Wow, that man is so handsome.¡± ¡°Yeah, Vince Cooper¡¯s man is really handsome.¡± ¡°Handsome and rich; I wish he were my boyfriend.¡± ¡°Give it up, you better go look in the mirror first.¡± On the other side, Winston Carter had just finished with the Martial Arts Club and, seeing a crowd gathering, curiously walked over.
Upon seeing Vince Cooper standing next to the car, Winston Carter¡¯s face immediately changed, pointing at Greg Jensen, he asked, ¡°Is that the kid who hit my brother yesterday?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him!¡± The Taekwondo Club member¡¯s face turned pale, instinctively stepping back, the shadow Greg Jensen had cast over him was too intimidating. Taking on several Taekwondo Club members alone and typically knocking them down with a single move, the image of being unbeatable had left a deep impression on him. ¡°Enemies really do meet on a narrow road! Come on, let¡¯s go have a look.¡± Theo Carter, hearing his subordinate¡¯s words, immediately darkened his face and led people over. The students stepped aside upon seeing the Martial Arts Club President approaching. The Taekwondo Club was second only to the official Student Council at Jamae University; those who dared to mess with the Taekwondo Club either ended up with a bruised face or were forced to drop out by various underhanded means. What¡¯s more, it was said that the Carter Family was a big name in Jamae City, with their father being a formidable figure on the streets, someone none would dare to provoke. Therefore, even the Student Council President had to show some courtesy to Winston Carter at Jamae University, let alone ordinary students who absolutely did not dare to provoke him. Winston Carter approached Greg Jensen, gave Vince Cooper a threatening look, and then turned to Greg Jensen, saying coldly, ¡°Kid, was it you who beat up my brotherst night?¡± Vince Cooper, seeing Winston Carter, instinctively hid behind Greg Jensen and whispered, ¡°Mr. Jensen, he is Theo Carter¡¯s older brother.¡± Chapter 176: 176 Indifferent to Life or Death_1 Chapter 176: Indifferent to Life or Death_1 ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got everything under control,¡± Greg Jensen whispered tofort her, then lifted his head to look at Winston Carter and said indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s right, your little brother was too cocky, so I simply taught him a lesson.¡± ¡°Great, thene with me!¡± ¡°Go with you? What a joke!¡± Greg chuckled and shook his head, ¡°Give me a reason.¡± Winston replied coldly, ¡°You hit my brother, but I won¡¯t make it difficult for you. Let¡¯s settle this on the stage.¡± The stage? That¡¯s for kids to y with, I¡¯m not interested in ying along with you.¡± Greg sneered, then turned back to Vince Cooper and said, ¡°Alright, you go back to the dorm, don¡¯t mind them. If anyone at school gives you trouble, just call me, got it?¡± ¡°But¡­¡±
Vince cast a fearful nce at Winston Carter and, frowning, said, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s okay?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they can¡¯t do anything to me,¡± Greg said nonchntly. Vince¡¯s expression eased a bit as she breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Then you be careful too. I heard his dad is quite a big deal in Jamae City.¡± ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t worry.¡± Greg¡¯s heart warmed at her words, and in front of everyone, he bent down for a kiss. Vince¡¯s face flushed red, her heart pounding with nervousness, but she tried her best to respond. Seeing this scene, Winston was fuming, almost to the point of explosion. Had there not been so many students and teachers around that morning, making it inappropriate to start a fight, he would have torn Greg apart on the spot. He took a deep breath to calm his raging anger, speaking hoarsely, ¡°Kid, you can walk away now. But Vince has to attend school, doesn¡¯t she? If I can¡¯t find you, can¡¯t I find her?¡± On hearing this, Vince¡¯s face immediately turned pale, her head tilted back in a helpless gesture, eyes filled with fear. Greg furrowed his brows, sized up Winston, and sneered, ¡°Taekwondo really dide from a country of women; to use a woman as a threat against someone else, you¡¯re really something.¡± Winston knew this was shameful, but to stop Greg from escaping, he had to resort to such low tactics. Grinding his teeth, he said, ¡°Kid, all this chatter is pointless. Either step onto the stage, or I¡¯ll start trouble with Vince. Your choice.¡± Gregughed mockingly, ¡°Alright then, if you¡¯re seeking death, I¡¯ll oblige!¡± Seeing Greg ready to step onto the stage for her sake, Vince was deeply moved and quickly tried to persuade him, ¡°Mr. Jensen, don¡¯t fight him. He¡¯s really powerful, and many have been crippled by him on the stage.¡± ¡°No worries, your man is pretty tough,¡± Greg said with a smile, tousling her hair. Turning to Winston, he said, ¡°So you want to go to the stage, huh? Let¡¯s go.¡± Winston, with a cold expression, silently nodded and led the way to the Taekwondo Club without saying a word. ¡°You go back to the dorm, huh?¡±
¡°No, I want to go with you.¡± Greg wanted Vince to head back to the dorm to wait for news, but she refused to agree. He hesitated for a moment before nodding, ¡°Then stay back during the fight, I don¡¯t want you to get hurt.¡± ¡°I know.¡±
Vince felt warm inside and wore a sweet smile as she looped her arm through Greg¡¯s. Greg nodded, took Vince into his car, and followed behind Winston and his group. After they left, the scene immediately erupted. ¡°Winston Carter is going to the stage again!¡± ¡°That guy really has a death wish, daring to challenge Winston to the stage.¡± ¡°Hurry, let¡¯s go watch too.¡± As a well-known figure at the university, Winston¡¯s every move drew attention, so upon hearing the news, Jamae University was stirred. Many students even skipped sses just to join the crowd at the Taekwondo Club to watch the spectacle unfold. For a moment, the Taekwondo Club was packed with students who hade to watch. Martial Arts Club President Ollie Simmons received the message and immediately brought the Martial Arts Club members over. ¡°President, it turns out it was this kid who hit Theo Carter, and as a result, we got embroiled in this mess without any reason.¡± ¡°Let me go and reason with him!¡± One of the members intended to go and reason with Greg Jensen and Winston Carter, but Ollie Simmons stopped him.
He looked at Winston Carter on stage, then at Greg Jensen, who was talking with Vince Cooper, and said indifferently, ¡°What good would reasoning with that person do?¡± The member retorted resentfully, ¡°But we can¡¯t just let him pin the me on us for nothing!¡± That¡¯s pointless; in the end, it alles down to strength!¡± Ollie Simmons shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve just inquired, andst night, this guy took on several Taekwondo Club members by himself, including Theo Carter.¡± He turned to the member and asked, ¡°Could you beat Theo Carter?¡± The member hesitated and then shook his head helplessly. Ollie Simmons continued, ¡°Exactly, if you can¡¯t even beat Theo Carter, what¡¯s the point of going over and talking to them? Theo Carter¡¯s skills are quite decent; how skilled must the person who took him down in one move be?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just watch and see.¡± Atop the tform, Winston Carter flipped gracefully onto the stage and extended his little finger towards Greg Jensen below. This was amon gesture used in their fights, meaning the opponent was no good, carrying a strong sense of insult. However, this gesture appeared ridiculous in Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes.
A fight was a life-and-death struggle, and making such a gesture was pointless other than to infuriate the opponent. And for a cultivator like Greg Jensen, who prioritizes mental state, how could he care about such a trivial gesture? ¡°Mr. Jensen, you must be careful.¡± ¡°Hmm, don¡¯t worry.¡± Greg Jensen kissed her on the forehead, prompting a wave of sighs from the audience, before he slowly made his way onto the tform. ¡°Tell me, how do you want to fight?¡± Greg Jensen asked with a cold smile. Winston Carter¡¯s eyes showed a touch of bloodthirsty anger as he sneered, ¡°Once you¡¯re on the tform, all bets are off. Of course, if you admit defeat, I¡¯ll stop. But I¡¯ve been having trouble hearingtely. Unless you kneel down to admit defeat, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to hear you.¡± His voice was loud enough for everyone on the site to hear clearly. The Taekwondo Club members immediately began to echo. The President is right, kneel down and admit defeat, and we¡¯ll let you off.¡± ¡°You might as well kneel now. If the President identally cripples you, you¡¯re going to suffer.¡± ¡°Haha, hurry up and kneel down!¡±
¡°Kneel down!¡± ¡°Kneel down¡­¡± As the Taekwondo Club members began to chant, even the students who were there just to watch joined in. The roar was like a tidal wave, echoing through the entire Taekwondo Club and even seem capable of lifting the roof with its intensity. At that moment, everyone thought that Greg Jensen daring to challenge Winston Carter was simply seeking death! Of all the Martial Arts Clubs at Jamae University, only the Taekwondo Club and that half-dead Traditional Martial Arts Club had survived. Winston Carter had even won several city championships in a row and had many provincial medals to his name. Challenging such a person, wasn¡¯t that courting death? At this time, a Martial Arts Club member asked, ¡°President, do you think that kid can beat Winston Carter?¡± Although they were wrongly used, Traditional Martial Arts Club and the Taekwondo Club were archenemies, so members of the Martial Arts Club were instinctively inclined to support Greg Jensen. Chapter 177: 1771 Do Not Accept_1 Chapter 177:1 Do Not ept_1 Ollie Simmons fell silent for a moment, shook his head, and said, ¡°Being able to defeat Theo Carter within a single move, this kid¡¯s strength must be quite good. As for whether he can beat Winston Carter, that¡¯s a different story.¡± ¡°I hope he wins, and best if he cripples that damned Winston Carter!¡± Someone beside him nced sideways and said, ¡°Hey, after all, Winston Carter isour ssmate¡­¡± ¡°ssmate my ass!¡± The one who had spoken before, eyes red, red at the person and said, ¡°My younger brother was also a member of the Martial Arts Club. Just because he identally bumped into Winston Carter, he was crippled by him. Does such a person deserve to be my ssmate? I wish he were dead!¡± The person opened their mouth as if to argue, but then thought better of it, realizing that this kind of thing was indeed something Winston Carter would do. In the end, they could only close their mouths helplessly, casting an apologetic nce at the person who had spoken before. On the stage, Greg Jensen heard Winston Carter¡¯s words and cracked a smile, ¡°No consideration for life or death, right? One must kneel to admit defeat, otherwise calling out to admit defeat in other circumstances doesn¡¯t count?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± A mocking smile appeared on Winston Carter¡¯s face as he sneered, ¡°You better not admit defeatter, because I¡¯ve already nned to smash all your bones!¡± After finishing his words, he quickly closed in on Greg Jensen, followed by a Whip Leg thrown at him. ¡°The Club President is so cool!¡±
¡°Kill him!¡± A chorus of shouts rose all around, with most people cheering for Winston Carter. Only a few, like Ollie Simmons and others, couldn¡¯t help but clench their fists tightly, sweating for Greg Jensen. With a cold expression, Greg Jensen gently stepped back, avoiding the Whip Leg, and then closed in, delivering an Immobilization Elbow. This move was used in many countless battles and was also one of the killer moves in the boxing technique practiced by Greg Jensen. The conversations around him were not lost on Greg Jensen¡ªhe heard them clearly and understood what kind of person Winston Carter was. Thus, he nned to give him a ruthless blow! Bang! Winston Carter had justnded his leg when his vision blurred, and he felt as if he was hit by a truck in the chest. His body flew backward and crashed into the ropes of the ring before bouncing back and falling to the ground. The previous shouting came to an abrupt halt! The inside of the Taekwondo Club fell into a silence as still as death! Looking at Winston Carter struggling to get up, they all felt as if they were dreaming, their faces filled with disbelief. The Taekwondo Club President was actually brought down by his opponent with a single move? How was that possible? That was Winston Carter, who had reigned supreme in Jamae University without any rivals¡ªhad he really been defeated just like that? ¡°President, am I dreaming? Did that kid really take down Winston Carter in one move?¡± ¡°Shut up and just watch the match!¡± Ollie Simmons reprimanded without turning his head, though his own shock was no less than that of the person who had spoken. He had seen clearly just then that Greg Jensen indeed used the Immobilization Elbow from the traditional martial arts, and he himself knew how to use the move as well.
But, his Immobilization Elbow was far inferiorpared to Greg Jensen¡¯s. He tried to analyze in his mind why Greg Jensen¡¯s Immobilization Elbow was so formidable, but after pondering for a long time, he could not figure it out. The only feeling he had was speed! The kind of speed that was pushed to the extreme!
As for the reason behind that speed, it was something beyond hisprehension. Before encountering Greg Jensen, he also knew that traditional martial arts could be applied in realbat, but he had not imagined it to be this powerful. Just a single move had defeated the widely spread Taekwondo! What did that imply? It was like shooting down an atomic bomb with a single shot? Ollie Simmons¡¯s heart surged with excitement because Greg Jensen¡¯s move had shown him the direction of traditional martial arts. It made him realize that domestic traditional martial arts are not inferior to any physical technique. ¡°Kid, give it your all!¡± Ollie Simmons couldn¡¯t help but shout out loud. The next second, all the Martial Arts Club members yelled in unison, ¡°Brother, go for it, beat that son of a bitch Winston Carter!¡± In the silent Taekwondo Club dojo, the voices of the Martial Arts Club members were incredibly loud, drawing sidelong nces from everyone. The Taekwondo Club members immediately started cursing. Aiden rk, were you guys from the Martial Arts Club trying to stir up trouble on purpose?¡±
¡°Didn¡¯t we beat you enough this morning?¡± ¡°Just wait, once our club president deals with this kid, we¡¯lle back and take care of you bastards.¡± The inside of the Taekwondo Club dojo once again became noisy. ¡°Shut up!¡± The scene went silent again. Everyone looked up and saw that Winston Carter had regained hisposure, ring at Greg Jensen with a sinister look in his eyes. ¡°The club president is standing up!¡± ¡°Club president, you can do it!¡± Listening to the cheering from below the stage, Winston Carter became even more irritated; being knocked down by the opponent¡¯s move in front of so many people was a huge embarrassment. ¡°Kid, you just got luckyst time, this time I¡¯m gonna break your arm!¡± Before he could finish speaking, Winston Carter charged forward again. This time, he performed a feint kick, seemingly aiming for Greg Jensen¡¯s lower body, but halfway through, he switched direction and kicked toward Greg Jensen¡¯s head. This move was the killer technique in ringpetitions, and countless long- renowned experts had been defeated by it.
However, as powerful as the feint kick was, Winston Carter was too slow. To Greg Jensen, it looked like slow motion. Every movement, every exertion of force, was crystal clear. Before Winston Carter¡¯s kick could reach him, Greg Jensen had already sidestepped to avoid it and was about to counterattack when Winston Carter suddenly turned and raised his head, aiming a kick at Greg Jensen¡¯s groin. ¡°Shameless!¡± ¡°How despicable, to think you¡¯re the president of the Taekwondo Club!¡± Seeing this, the Martial Arts Club members couldn¡¯t help but curse out loud! Kicking the groin is a lethal move in actualbat, but it is forbidden inpetitions. That¡¯s because this move can cause irreversible injury to the contestant, and in severe cases, it can even be life-threatening. Winston Carter using this move in the ring clearly intended to put Greg Jensen to death. Even if he couldn¡¯t kill Greg Jensen, he meant to cause him serious injury! Greg Jensen¡¯s expression darkened. He had intended to hold back and teach the other party a harsh lesson, but seeing Winston Carter¡¯s foot, anger also rose in his heart. ¡°Asking for death!¡± In the nick of time, Greg Jensen snorted coldly, lifted his right foot, and kicked toward Winston Carter¡¯s supporting leg. Crack!
The crisp sound of bone snapping and tendons breaking echoed, and Winston Carter¡¯s lower leg immediately bent at an odd angle, followed by a heavy thud as he copsed onto the ring. ¡°All, my leg¡­¡± Winston Carter immediately grabbed his lower leg and screamed in agony. The Taekwondo Club dojo once again fell into silence, with only the wailing of Winston Carter echoing throughout the venue. Greg Jensen slowly walked up to Winston Carter, looking down at him with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile. Winston Carter, sweating profusely from the pain and ashen-faced, saw Greg Jensen approaching and his expression worsened. He knew that if he didn¡¯t surrender now, Greg Jensen was likely to make a killing move again. So, forcing himself to endure the pain, he clenched his teeth and said, ¡°I¡­I surrender, stop hitting me, I surrender.¡± However, Greg Jensen, as if he hadn¡¯t heard, slowly raised his foot and stepped down toward Winston Carter¡¯s other leg. Winston Carter¡¯s heart almost jumped out of his chest in fear as he yelled, ¡°I surrender, I said I surrender!¡± ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t ept!¡± Chapter 178: 178: You Must Kneel Down _1 Chapter 178: You Must Kneel Down _1 Crack! His other leg was also stepped on until it fractured! ¡°Aiden rk, you¡¯ve gone too far! The club president has already admitted defeat; how can you stilly a hand on him?¡± ¡°Exactly, everyone, let¡¯s beat him up together!¡± The Taekwondo Club members were furious, roaring out for vengeance for Winston Carter. Greg Jensen spread his hands, shrugged his shoulders, and with an innocent look said, ¡°This isn¡¯t my fault; it was your president who said that to admit defeat, he must kneel. He didn¡¯t kneel, did he? How was I to know whether his surrender was genuine or not?¡± ¡°You son of a¡­¡± ¡°You are shameless!¡± ¡°The president¡¯s leg is broken; how can he kneel?¡±
Greg Jensenughed heartily and mocked, ¡°Well, that¡¯s not my problem, is it? You didn¡¯t say that you don¡¯t have to kneel if your leg is broken, did you?¡± Before the words finished, the entire room fell silent! Onlookers had an expression of wanting tough but not daring to, while those from the Taekwondo Club had faces full of frustration. Just a moment ago, they were thinking of humiliating Greg Jensen by having him kneel and admit defeat; now, they had shot themselves in the foot. And quite literally had caused Winston Carter¡¯s other leg to be broken. Greg Jensen looked down again, his face full of mockery as he seriously asked Winston Carter, ¡°Do you want to admit defeat?¡± At this point, Winston Carter was in so much pain that he was about to pass out. Hearing Greg Jensen¡¯s question, he hurriedly said, ¡°I admit defeat; I surrender,m convinced!¡± ¡°Heh, merely surrendering won¡¯t do!¡± Greg Jensen shook his head. ¡°You have to kneel!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Winston Carter¡¯s face turned ashen, veins on his forehead throbbing, and his eyes seemed to shoot fire. He red at Greg Jensen with rage, and after a long while, managed to calm down. Dragging his injured legs, he clenched his teeth against the pain, propping himself up on his arms Then with great difficulty, he knelt on the ground, his voice trembling as he said: ¡°I¡­ I admit defeat!¡± Winston Carter bowed his head, his shoulders shaking slightly, as an unbearable sense of humiliation spread through his heart. The air in the Taekwondo gym seemed to freeze. Everyone opened their mouths in disbelief, staring at the scene before them. They couldn¡¯t believe that Winston Carter, who once ruled supreme in Jamae University, actually knelt down to apologize. ¡°Alright then, winning like this isn¡¯t satisfying at all!¡±
Greg Jensen casually remarked before he jumped off the tform. Winston Carter, hearing his words, felt an extreme humiliation. Ovee by a rush of fury to his head, his eyes rolled back, and he passed out on the spot. Meanwhile, Greg Jensen went straight to Vince Cooper and smiled, ¡°Shall we go?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Watching Greg Jensen¡¯s calm and collected demeanor, Vince Cooper felt her heart melting, that indescribable sense of security filling her.
Greg Jensen nodded slightly, took Vince Cooper¡¯s hand, and casually walked out as if strolling through a garden. ¡°Wow, so cool!¡± ¡°I want a boyfriend like that too, handsome and wealthy, and he can fight. He¡¯s the epitome of safety!¡± Hearing the surrounding screams, Vince Cooper swelled with pride, unconsciously puffing out her chest and striding confidently as she followed Greg Jensen out of the Taekwondo gym. After they left, the gym buzzed again. ¡°Quick, check on the president; he seems to have fainted.¡± ¡°Call an ambnce!¡± ¡°Should we stop that guy?¡± ¡°Stop shit; we agreed to no concerns for life or death; there¡¯s no point inining to inspectors either. Let¡¯s hurry and get the president to the hospital.¡± The Taekwondo Club members finally came to their senses, and awkwardly carried Winston Carter out. The rest, with heads lowered and spirits dampened, left as well. In contrast, the Martial Arts Club members were all exhrated, as excited as if celebrating the New Year. ¡°That kid is really too awesome!¡±
¡°Just two moves, just two moves and he made Winston Carter unable to stand up.¡± ¡°So our traditional martial arts can be this powerful!¡± ¡°Haha, seeing Winston Carter getting beaten up like that makes me want tough.¡± The members of the Martial Arts Club were overjoyed, but President Ollie Simmons fell into contemtion. Because even now, he still couldn¡¯t figure out why Greg Jensen was so powerful. Was it just because he was fast enough? Strength is something that can be said easily; it can be improved through weight training, but how can one improve speed? Ollie wanted to ask Greg, but he didn¡¯t know him, would he bother to answer his questions? In a vi in the suburbs of Jamae, Wace Carter sat on the sofa with a sullen face, while Theo Carter sat opposite him, his head lowered, not daring to speak. ¡°You¡¯re saying that you got beaten up because of a woman? And a woman who already has a boyfriend at that?¡± The atmosphere in the living room was somewhat stifling. Theo Carter¡¯s body trembled slightly as he nodded gently and let out a soft ¡°hm.¡± ¡°Useless,pletely useless!¡±
¡°Dad, I¡­ I know, I will definitely win Vince Cooper back.¡± Theo thought his father was angry because he hadn¡¯t won Vince over and had gotten beaten up, so he quickly made a promise. But he would have been better off not saying that, as hearing his words made Wace even angrier, and he scolded: ¡°You fool! Do you think I am ming you for not getting the girl? I me you for not knowing what to choose, for being blinded by a woman! Since she has clearly stated she has a boyfriend, why do you insist on entangling with her? Do you know what her boyfriend does? Have you looked into his strength? ¡®Know yourself, know your enemy; a hundred battles, a hundred victories! You know nothing and still dare to go head-to-head with someone, you deserve to be beaten! How did I end up with such a fool for a son?¡± Theo Carter was so ashamed that his head was almost buried in his knees. Seeing him like this made Wace even more annoyed, and he asked, ¡°Do you know the identity of that person?¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Suddenly, Theo looked up and said, ¡°But I can go ask!¡± Wace, shaking with anger, pointed at his son¡¯s nose and was so agitated that he couldn¡¯t speak for a moment. He nced at his son¡¯s drooping arm and sighed, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your arm?¡± ¡°The doctor said it might be due to blocked blood flow; I don¡¯t know when it will heal.¡±
Theo¡¯s voice got lower and lower as he spoke, and by the end, a look of dejection appeared on his face. Wace didn¡¯t take it seriously, his face sullen as he said, ¡°Aiden rk, daring to touch Wace Carter¡¯s son in Jamae City, is looking for death!¡± After speaking, he looked up at his subordinate standing by, about to order him to check out the other party¡¯s background, when his phone suddenly rang. He nced at the iing call ID, saw it was from his eldest son, and picked it up casually. He thought Winston had something to discuss with him but instead heard a stranger¡¯s voice on the line: ¡°Hello, Uncle Carter? I¡¯m a ssmate of Winston¡¯s; he¡¯s been beaten up and hospitalized.¡± ¡°Winston has been beaten up?¡± Wace stood up abruptly, his voice grave, ¡°Who did it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same person who hurt Theost time. We just ran into him at the university, and Winston called him onto the stage, and then¡­¡± The caller was articte, and he quickly retold the incident with exaggerations. Theo, who was listening, turned ashen, almost ready to throw the phone away. Heposed himself and said, ¡°Thankyou, I¡¯m heading to the hospital now.¡± After hanging up the phone, he couldn¡¯t contain the rage in his heart any longer, and he yelled at his subordinates, ¡°Find that person for me right now, no matter where he is, bring him to me!¡± Theo had a sudden idea and said, ¡°Dad, we could ask Vince Cooper. Since he s her boyfriend, she¡¯ll surely be able to find him.¡± ¡°Hmm, youe along as well.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Theo¡¯s face showed a hint of joy as he followed his father¡¯s men out of the house. Chapter 179: 179 Renting a House_1 Chapter 179: Renting a House_1 On the other side, Greg Jensen dropped Vince Cooper off at the entrance to her dorm. With some worry, Vince Cooper said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, you might want to hide for a bit. You beat Winston Carter so badly, his dad will definitelye looking for trouble with you.¡± Greg Jensen smiled and shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, just focus on your studies, and remember to call me if anything happens. If Theo Carter and the otherse looking for trouble, give them my number and tell them toe to me.¡± Seeing she couldn¡¯t convince him, Vince Cooper sighed helplessly, ¡°Just be careful then, I¡¯m heading back to the dorm.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Greg Jensen kissed her on the forehead and then drove away from Jamae University, heading towards Dreamscape Garden. Spencer Burley had found him many apartment listings, and this one was the closest to Dreamscape Garden, not too far from the city center, and conveniently located. As for the rent, Greg Jensen wasn¡¯t too concerned about it. After subtracting the one million for the purchase of Dreamscape Garden, and including the one and a half million from his gemstone bets, he still had over ten million in cash on hand.
If he hadn¡¯t thought buying a house was a major life event, he would have been tempted to buy one outright, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t care about a bit of rent. At the entrance of Dreamscape Garden, Greg Jensen honked his horn a few times at Spencer Burley, who promptly followed in his car. The two drove their cars into the underground parking lot, got out, and walked into the elevator together. ¡°Why did you evene here in person?¡± ¡°Haha, I was worried you wouldn¡¯t find the ce, and besides¡­¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t say a word, watching Spencer Burley with an amused look as thetter¡¯s voice trailed off. In the end, Spencer Burley¡¯s face revealed a bitter smile as he said helplessly, ¡°I had no choice. The olddy dragged me up early in the morning, insisting I go on a date with Tracy Miles. I just had to make an excuse toe out.¡± Greg Jensen said speechlessly, ¡°It¡¯s just a date, not a death sentence. Is it really that difficult?¡± ¡°Easy for you to say. Why don¡¯t I introduce Tracy Miles to you?¡± ¡°Forget about it. A gentleman doesn¡¯t snatch what another person desires, hahaha!¡± Greg Jensen burst intoughter and quickly stepped out of the elevator. Spencer Burley¡¯s face turned dark as he said speechlessly, ¡°Desires my ass, I just don¡¯t feel anything for her, that¡¯s why I don¡¯t want to see her.¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s steps faltered, and he turned back to look at him, ¡°I was serious about what I said yesterday. Tracy Miles has a really nice look about her; marrying her wouldn¡¯t be a loss for you.¡± ¡°I want to think about it some more.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t say anything else and moved forward. Dreamscape Garden was a mid-range residence without direct elevator ess to each apartment; instead, two homes shared one elevator and a narrow corridor. Greg Jensen nced at the neighboring door and noticed a shoe rack with several pairs of high heels and some sneakers on it, indicating that someone lived there.
The room opposite was the apartment he was looking to rent, a three-bedroom t with one of the bedrooms converted into a study. It was fully furnished with appliances and freshly decorated. Thendlord was a thirty-something-year-old young widow named Bai, not tall, but very voluptuous. She had a pair of flirtatious Peach Blossom eyes that unabashedly wandered over Greg Jensen¡¯s body. The hunger in her eyes made Greg Jensen feel uneasy. ¡°I¡¯ve just renovated this ce; it was intended for my daughter to live in while she attended school, but she¡¯s settled for a boarding school, so it¡¯s vacant now.¡±
Apparently afraid Greg Jensen might not rent it, Baiughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything, including the bedding and the crockery, is brand new. We never used them. If you rent this ce, you won¡¯t need to buy anything, just use what¡¯s here.¡± ¡°That works out well, saves me the trouble.¡± Spencer Burley smiled and looked at Greg Jensen, asking, ¡°What do you think, Greg?¡± Greg nodded, ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s rent it.¡± ¡°Great, let¡¯s sign the contract right now.¡± With great joy, Bai Lu quickly produced the contract she had prepared in advance and handed it to Greg. Greg looked it over and, seeing no issues, signed his name on it. He then transferred a year¡¯s rent to Bai Lu on the spot. ¡°For the door code lock, change the password to whatever you like. I¡¯ve prepaid two hundred for the utilities; it shouldst you a while. Go make a payment when you have time.¡± ¡°Sure, thanks for the trouble, Sister Bai.¡± Greg smiled. Bai Lu listed many details to be mindful of; it took quite some time before she reluctantly stood up and said goodbye to Greg and Spencer Burley. After seeing thendlord off, Greg finally let out a sigh of relief. Turning around, he noticed Spencer was grinning mischievously.
Feeling puzzled, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± ¡°Haha, Greg, do you think thendlord took a liking to you just now?¡± ¡°Knock it off, what¡¯s there to like? I just met her for the first time; I don¡¯t even know her.¡± Spencer Burley raised his eyebrows and said with a wicked smile, ¡°Well, you never know. For someone like Bai Jie, at her cougar age, a handsome face is all that matters; everything else is trivial.¡± Greg scoffed, ¡°Oh, you seem pretty experienced in this. How about I mention this to your aunt? Tell her that you¡¯re not into young girls, you prefer those caring older sisters?¡± Spencer¡¯s face turned pale, and he quickly raised his hands in surrender, ¡°No, Greg, I was wrong. If you say that to my mom, she would kill me.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± As they were talking, Vince Cooper suddenly called. ¡°Mr. Jensen, Theo Carter came looking for me and he asked for your number; I¡­ I got scared, so I gave it to him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, didn¡¯t I tell you? If theye to you, just give them my number.¡± Vince Cooper said worriedly, ¡°Maybe you should hide for a bit, the Carter family is quite powerful in Jamae City.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, focus on your studies. Leave the rest to me.¡±
Greg reassured her and then hung up the call. Spencer Burley, who had overheard the conversation, asked incredulously, ¡°Did you offend the Carter family?¡± ¡°Yeah, I beat their son up,¡± Greg said casually. Spencer Burley was taken aback and asked, ¡°The older son or the younger son?¡± ¡°Alt, both of them.¡± Greg pretended to be helpless, ¡°I had no choice; both of them were asking for it. One was harassing Vince Cooper, and the other one was dragging me onto the fighting stage. What could I have done?¡± Upon hearing Greg¡¯s words, Spencer Burley¡¯s expression darkened, and he said with a frown, ¡°Greg, Wace Carter is no joke. He made his fortunest century, is fearless and ferocious, and secured his control over Jamae with many capable people under hismand. You beat up both his sons, and now you¡¯ve really stirred up trouble.¡± ¡°Trouble?¡± Greg snorted dismissively, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s no big deal.¡±
Spencer Burley pressed on urgently, ¡°No, I have to call Adrian Wright. He has a widework; maybe he can connect with Wace Carter and find someone to mediate.¡± Greg felt warmed by the concern but couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°Really, it¡¯s not necessary. A street thug? I really don¡¯t take him seriously.¡± Spencer Burley didn¡¯t care and picked up the phone to call Adrian Wright regardless. Chapter 180: 180: Undercurrents_1 Chapter 180: Undercurrents_1 Adrian Wright was startled when he heard the news and pondered for a while before speaking somewhat helplessly, ¡°I don¡¯t have much contact with Wace Carter and his crowd. Let me ask my dad and see if he knows him.¡± Greg Jensen thought for a moment and then said, ¡°How about this, don¡¯t bother making peace for the time being. Just find the Carter family¡¯s residence for me, and I¡¯ll bring a gift and pay them a visit tonight.¡± ¡°That sounds good.¡± Hearing that Greg Jensen intended to apologize in person, Adrian Wright mused, ¡°Even though there isn¡¯t a mediator to help reconcile, showing up in person immediately does show sincerity. Wace Carter is also starting to change his ways; he probably won¡¯t make things worse.¡± ¡°Yeah, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem,¡± Spencer Burley added. Greg Jensen chuckled inwardly. If the two of them knew that he had crippled both of Winston Carter¡¯s legs, they probably wouldn¡¯t be saying that. The news that the Carter brothers had been beaten spread rapidly, and all the young, wealthy people in Jamae City were shocked. ¡°Have you heard? Wace Carter¡¯s son was beaten up.¡±
¡°Damn, who¡¯s got the guts to mess with Wace Carter¡¯s son?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I heard the surname is Jensen!¡± ¡°Jensen? He¡¯s not from Jamae City, right? I¡¯ve never heard of any big shot with thest name Jensen around here?¡± ¡°Must be some brash outsider.¡± ¡°Who cares. As long as it¡¯s not our little rascal, it¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Haha, just wait, there¡¯s going to be a good show.¡± Jamae City was tumultuous under the surface, everyone waiting for Wace Carter¡¯s retaliation, eager to see what would be of that audacious young man. Inside Harrison¡¯s Home Cooking, Cindy Harrison was in the office doing the ounting. Her aunt, Judy Lampe, was sitting by her side, chatting on the phone. After an unknown amount of time, Cindy Harrison¡¯s face revealed a smile as she said, ¡°Well, this month¡¯s performance is not bad, thanks for your hard work, Auntie.¡± Judy Lampe hastily looked up, smiling ingratiatingly, ¡°Of course, of course.¡± After speaking, she hurriedly lowered her head and typed furiously on her phone. A flicker of displeasure crossed Cindy Harrison¡¯s face as she casually asked, ¡°What¡¯s so funny about the chat?¡± Judy Lampe anxiously looked up and said, ¡°Cindy, you can¡¯t tell anyone else what I¡¯m about to tell you. You¡¯ve heard of Wace Carter, right? His son was beaten up, both of his legs were broken, it was terrible.¡± ¡°Wace Carter?¡± Cindy Harrison said in shock, ¡°The Wace Carter from Carter Security?¡± ¡°Exactly, him,¡± Judy Lampe nodded. Cindy Harrison said incredulously, ¡°No way, who would dare mess with Mr. Carter¡¯s son?¡±
¡°Not sure who it is yet, just heard the person¡¯sst name might be Jensen.¡± ¡°Jensen?¡± Could it be Greg Jensen? The image of a person briefly crossed Cindy Harrison¡¯s mind, but the absurd thought quickly made herugh.
Greg Jensen was turned into a fool by Ethan Locke, how could it possibly be him? Even if he wasn¡¯t a fool, would he dare mess with Wace Carter¡¯s son? It¡¯s simply impossible! Cindy Harrisonughed and shook her head, looking at her aunt who was still chatting. A thought suddenly struck her, and she asked, ¡°Auntie, have you heard someone is nning to open a home cooking restaurant in the east of the city?¡± ¡°Yes, there¡¯s such a thing.¡± ¡°Then we need to hurry with our branch.¡± Cindy Harrison frowned. Her home cooking restaurant was very famous in Jamae City, almost always fully booked, with many customers needing to reserve two days in advance. Therefore, she was nning to open another branch in East Jamae City but got wind of someone else already having made the move, reportedly even purchasing the property. ¡°Cindy, you don¡¯t have to worry, their restaurant is being opened at Dreamscape Garden.¡± ¡°Dreamscape Garden?¡± Cindy Harrison was stunned and said nkly, ¡± Why¡­ why would someone open a private dining business in a ce like that?¡± Judy Lampe chuckled and said, ¡°Who knows? Probably some fool from out of town. Finding a decorationpany for a private dining business at Dreamscape Garden would be tough. After Alfredo Harrison¡¯s warning example, which decorationpany would dare take on this project?¡±
¡°Ha ha, auntie is right.¡± Cindy Harrison¡¯s expression eased slightly as she smiled and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s proceed with our branch as nned.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already asked someone to help look for a property. We should have some results in a few days.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, auntie.¡± Cindy Harrison¡¯s face was full of smiles. Running the private dining business for over a year, she had earned nearly three million. Once she expanded her branches throughout Jamae City, she could achieve her dream of earning ten million a year. Luckily she hadn¡¯t ended up with Greg Jensen but chose Ethan Locke instead. Otherwise, she¡¯d probably still be worrying about finding a job. Thinking of that unfamiliar yet familiar figure, Cindy Harrison couldn¡¯t help but curl her lip in disgust. At Jamae Hospital, Wace Carter watched his son being wheeled out of the operating room with a face so dark it seemed water could drip from it. Theo Carter stood behind him with his arm in a sling, trembling and not daring to speak. Wace Carter suddenly turned around, his eyes fiercely ring as he demanded, ¡°Why wasn¡¯t that woman brought here?¡± Theo Carter¡¯s body shook as he exined, ¡°Dad, Vince Cooper has nothing to do with this. It¡¯s enough that we find the guy. Why would we capture her?¡± p! Upon hearing his son¡¯s words, Wace Carter flew into a rage and pped him, scolding:
¡°You fool, because of a woman, your older brother had his legs broken by someone. And you still have the face to defend that woman?¡± Scared, Theo Carter fell to his knees with a thud and said with a quivering voice, ¡°Dad, I¡­ I was wrong.¡± ¡°Was that damn rascal found yet?¡± ¡°Got his name and phone number, still looking into the specifics. We¡¯ll have results soon.¡± Wace Carter¡¯s face turned to steel as he pointed at Theo Carter and was about to speak, but just then, Winston Carter woke up. ¡°Winston, you¡¯re awake. How do you feel?¡± Winston Carter¡¯s expression was extremely grim as he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Dad, find that person. I¡¯m going to kill him. I¡¯m going to break his legs!¡± ¡°Good, rest assured, I¡¯ll definitely avenge you!¡± Wace Carter nodded. Hearing his father¡¯s words, Winston Carter¡¯s expression softened a bit as he nced at his younger brother and said, ¡°This matter has nothing to do with the second brother. Stop scolding him.¡± ¡°Heh, useless thing!¡± Wace Carter coldly nced at his youngest son and said in a grave voice, ¡°You stay here and take good care of your brother, you hear me?¡± ¡°Heard you.¡± Theo Carter quickly replied. ¡°Winston, you focus on healing. If you need anything, have your people buy it.¡±
¡°Alright.¡± After giving a couple of instructions, Wace Carter took his men and returned to the vi. He had just arrived home when he received a call from a close friend, ¡°Wace, we found the person. Seems he¡¯s been hanging out with the Burley and Wright kids.¡± ¡°The Burley and Wright kids?¡± Wace Carter¡¯s expression shifted and then he angrily said, ¡°I don¡¯t care who he is. If he dares to touch Wace Carter¡¯s son, I want him torn to pieces!¡± ¡°Wace, hold your anger. Listen to me.¡± The friend continued, ¡°The kid said he¡¯lle by to apologize in personter. Just vent your anger then and let it go. With the face of those two families involved, you can¡¯t go too far.¡± ¡°Heh, alright, with the Burley and Wright families involved, we can let it go. That¡¯s settled then. I¡¯ll wait for him at home!¡± Wace Carter chuckled, hung up the phone, and then ordered, ¡°Go, call all our best hands back. If that kid dares toe, I¡¯ll make sure he won¡¯t leave alive!¡± Chapter 181: 181:1 Hear Youre Looking for Me_1 Chapter 181:1 Hear You¡¯re Looking for Me_1 Jamae City was seething with undercurrents, but Greg Jensen acted as if it were nothing, dragging Spencer Burley and Adrian Wright to shop for daily necessities. The moment Louisa Burley found out that Greg Jensen had rented a house, she also mored toe along. The three of them waited at the newly rented house for a while, and then Louisa Burley arrived with Tracy Miles in tow. Seeing Tracy Miles had alsoe, Spencer Burley felt like he had a headacheing on. ¡°Not happy to see me here? Shall I leave?¡± Tracy Miles teased. ¡°Happy, very happy!¡± Spencer Burley let out a helpless sigh and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you even think about leaving, if you did, my grandma would skin me alive!¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Two mischievous friends couldn¡¯t help butugh unkindly. Spencer Burley gave Greg Jensen a nk look and said speechlessly, ¡°And you can evenugh about it!¡±
Greg Jensenughed and said, ¡°You should worry about yourself, my problems are really nothing.¡± ¡± What happened?¡± Louisa Burley hurriedly asked. ¡°Had a bit of a conflict with the Carter Family, but it¡¯s nothing serious.¡± Greg Jensen casually replied and then added, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s hurry up and go, after we¡¯ve finished shopping I¡¯ll treat you all to a meal, this is like a housewarming for me.¡± ¡°Exactly, Big Brother Greg must treat us to a meal,¡± Tracy Milesughed and said. ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll cook myself!¡± ¡°Wow, we¡¯re in for a treat then.¡± Tracy Miles¡¯s face lit up with surprise, and Louisa Burley also showed a look of anticipation. The group, taking Louisa Burley¡¯s car, made a big round at the Billion Mall, buying a lot of daily necessities, as well as beef,mb, and other ingredients, and happily returned to Wanhe Home. The medicinal meal Greg Jensen cooked was an absolute specialty, and the other dishes, influenced by the chefs at Reverie Inn, were perfect in color, aroma, and taste, and left Spencer Burley and the others singing his praises. After the meal, they chatted for a while, and then Louisa Burley and Tracy Miles left on their own. Once the two girls had left, Adrian Wright asked anxiously, ¡°Bro Greg, should we go over now?¡± ¡°Go where?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t we supposed to visit the Carter Family?¡± Greg Jensen shook his head with a smile and said, ¡°I can go by myself, you two don¡¯t need to follow.¡± ¡°How can we allow that?¡± Spencer Burley immediately grew anxious and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t we brothers? We can¡¯t let you go alone!¡± ¡°Yeah, Bro Greg,¡± Adrian Wright said, ¡°Wace Carter is a brutal man, you might be in danger if you go alone. With the two of us by your side, it should be a bit safer.¡± Greg Jensen shook his head with a smile and said, ¡°There¡¯s no danger; rest assured.¡±
Having spent so much time with Greg Jensen, Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley had developed a strong trust in his abilities, even somewhat blindly so. Although not sure where Greg Jensen¡¯s confidence came from, they still nodded. Adrian Wright said, ¡°Bro Greg, if anything happens, just call me. After all, our Wright Family has some clout in Jamae City. Out of respect for the Wright Family, Wace Carter probably won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±
Spencer Burley followed up, saying, ¡°Bro Greg, when you go, remember to bring some gifts; it never hurts to be generous.¡± ¡°Gifts?¡± Greg Jensen chuckled lightly and said, ¡°Indeed, I should bring some gifts.¡± ¡°Right, then we¡¯re off.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Greg Jensen sent the two out the door and, seeing that it was still early, went back to his bedroom to rest. He slept deeply until he woke up again, and by then it was past midnight. He nced at the time, stretchedzily, and then got out of bed to wash up and drove to the address he had received from Adrian Wright. The Carter Family vi¡¯s living room was suffused with an extremely oppressive atmosphere. Wace Carter sat on the sofa, his face dark and brooding, while several subordinates stood at his sides, no one daring to speak. The ticking of the wall clock echoed through the room. The butler said, ¡°Boss, should we give those two families a call and ask?¡± Wace Carter turned his head, nced at the wall clock, and scoffed, ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s already twelve o¡¯clock. They clearly don¡¯t take me seriously.¡±
He slowly stood up, his demeanor suddenly changing, his stern face radiating a chill as he coldly said, ¡°Since they don¡¯t take me seriously, then there¡¯s no need for any courtesies. What can the Burley and Wright Families possibly do? Do they really think I¡¯m afraid of them?¡± After speaking, he turned and walked upstairs, without looking back, hemanded, ¡°Tomorrow, bring that young girl over first. Courtesies have been extended, now let¡¯s go by the rules.¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep now; don¡¯t disturb me unless there¡¯s something important.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Wace Carter returned to his room, drank a little alcohol, and finally felt a bit better, theny down on the bed and fell into a deep sleep. It was unknown how much time had passed when he suddenly awoke with a start, a strong sense of danger causing him to sit up abruptly. In the pitch-ck room, not a sliver of light was visible. Instinctively, he reached under his pillow where a loaded gun was hidden¡ªan old habit he had developed over many years. However, this time, his search came up empty! The gun was gone! The next second, a calm voice suddenly sounded in the room.
¡°Looking for this?¡± Click! The sudden brightness made Wace Carter squint, struggling to adapt before he finally looked toward the source of the voice. There sat a young man, leaning casually in the chair by the bed, a mocking smile on his face while he toyed with an old-fashioned pistol. It was the very gun that had apanied Wace Carter for many years! Wace Carter took a deep breath and, struggling to maintain hisposure, looked at Greg Jensen, frowning slightly as he asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Heh, I hear you¡¯ve been looking for me?¡± ¡°You are¡­ Greg Jensen?¡± Wace Carter¡¯s face changed drastically, and he demanded in a deep voice, ¡°How did you get in here?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t a bank. Does it really matter how I came in?¡± Greg Jensen snorted, fiddling with the old ¨C fashioned pistol in his hand, and sneered, ¡°You wanted to see me, right? So, speak up, what do you want?¡± Watching the wanton smile on Greg Jensen¡¯s face, Wace Carter¡¯s heart sank to the bottom.
He had built himself up from the streets and was naturally very cautious about his own safety, with three shifts of bodyguards patrolling outside whenever he slept. Yet, despite that, Greg Jensen had managed to get in, and not one of his bodyguards had noticed anything. In other words, if Greg Jensen had wanted to kill him, it would have been as easy as turning over his hand. Realizing this, Wace Carter felt a chill in his heart and was also struck by a question. Just who had his good-for-nothing son offended? Someone with such formidable skills? Wace Carter¡¯s face was shadowed with an unresolved darkness as he looked at Greg Jensen for a long while and then suddenlyughed, standing up nonchntly. He poured two sses of wine and handed one to Greg Jensen. ¡°Mr. Jensen gracing us with his presence is truly an honor. Please forgive my poor hospitality.¡± Greg Jensen took the ss, looking at Wace Carter curiously, saying nothing. Wace Carter chuckled and said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, no need to look at me like that. If you were a powerless nobody, I¡¯d naturally seek revenge for my son. If you happened to be someone of significant stature, well, that would call for a different kind of treatment.¡± Chapter 182: 182 Taking a Beating with Proper Posture_1 Chapter 182: Taking a Beating with Proper Posture_1 Greg Jensen was amused to anger and pointed at Wace Carter, ¡°You really are a dirty old bastard!¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯ll just take it as apliment from Mr. Jensen,¡± Wace Carterughed it off without a care. ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need for me to say anything more. Have sweet dreams!¡± Greg Jensen raised his ss in a gesture, took a sip of his drink, then set the ss down on the bedside table and leapt straight out of the open window. The room fell silent once again. After an unknown period, the statue-like Wace Carter raised his ss towards the open window, then downed it in one gulp. Whew¡­ He set down his ss, took a long breath out, releasing the tension from his muscles. Only then did he realize he was covered in cold sweat; his pajamas were soaked through. He knew he had narrowly escaped disaster.
Lucky for him that he had reacted quickly. He shuddered to think what might have happened had he been a bit slower. Nowpletely rxed, Wace Carter sat on the bed, limp as if drained, and it took him a long while toe back to his senses. Propping up his weary body, he opened the bedroom door, stepped out, and then yelled, ¡°Are you all dead or what? The guy was in my damn bedroom, and you¡­¡± Wace Carter didn¡¯t finish his sentence before he was stunned by the sight before him. All the bodyguards assigned to stand guard were now lying on the floor. Judging by their positions, it seemed they had been taken down in an instant, with no time to fight back. It was only then that Wace Carter realized it wasn¡¯t that his bodyguards didn¡¯t want to give him a warning¡ªit was that they had already lost the ability to do so. Just before Greg Jensen left, Wace had been thinking about finding an opportunity for revenge. Now, he was rid of the thought entirely. Revenge? Don¡¯t joke! If Wace Carter entertained ill thoughts that he shouldn¡¯t, he feared that before the revenge was even carried out, he and his two sons would have been making a group visit to the crematorium. ¡­ Inside Jamae Hospital, Theo Carter was keeping his older brotherpany as they talked. Looking at his brother¡¯s pale face, he couldn¡¯t help butfort him, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. Dad has definitely taken our revenge. I expect we¡¯ll see results by tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Mmm, call Dad now and tell him to capture that kid alive if possible.¡± Winston Carter said through gritted teeth, ¡°Once I¡¯m discharged, I want to kill him myself!¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯ll call right no¡ª¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯m already here.¡± Theo was about to make a call when he suddenly heard amotion at the door. He turned around to find that the person who appeared was his father.
¡°Dad, what brings you here?¡± p! As soon as Wace Carter entered the room, he didn¡¯t say a word but pped Theo Carter across the face. He then proceeded to kick and punch Theo, ignoring his wailing cries.
Winston Carter, lying in the bed, cried out, ¡°Dad, if you have something to say, just say it¡­¡± However, Wace Carter, as if deaf, didn¡¯t utter a word and didn¡¯t stop his assault. ¡°Boss¡­¡± The bodyguards at the door, hearing the chaos in the room, rushed in, but upon seeing their boss beating his own son, they silently retreated. ¡°Dad, what is this¡­¡± Winston tried to speak again, but his father pointed at him, signaling him to shut up, and then resumed the beating. After what seemed like ages, seemingly exhausted, Wace Carter finally stopped and sat down panting on the sofa nearby. Theo Carter was all bruised and swollen, curled up on the floor holding his head, his body trembling slightly, but he didn¡¯t dare make a sound. Fearing that any carelessness would provoke his father¡¯s wrath again. ¡°Do you know why I hit you?¡± Wace Carter¡¯s hoarse voice rang out. Theo Carter¡¯s body started to tremble uncontrobly as he stammered, ¡°I¡­ I did something wrong.¡± Bang!
Wace Carter yelled again, kicking him, and cursed, ¡°You provoked someone you shouldn¡¯t have and almost got your old man killed, do you understand?¡± ¡°Someone we shouldn¡¯t have provoked?¡± Both brothers were stunned and looked at Wace Carter in disbelief. Pointing at Theo, Wace Carter said to his eldest son, Winston, ¡°It¡¯s bad enough he didn¡¯t notice, but you lost to the person from the other side. Didn¡¯t you feel anything?¡± Winston replied somewhat nkly, ¡°Dad, what do you mean by¡­¡± ¡°How did I end up with two such fools!¡± Wace Carterughed out of frustration, ¡°A person with such formidable skills, didn¡¯t you ever think about what would happen if someone took off your heads at night?¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Winston said, ¡°He might have strong skills, but could he really get past our family¡¯s bodyguards?¡± Wace Carter scoffed, ¡°Bodyguards? When he came into the house, our family¡¯s bodyguards didn¡¯t even make a sound! When your old man woke up, that kid was sitting by the bed, and even the gun under my pillow had been taken. Do you know what that feels like?¡± Hiss! Hearing their father¡¯s words, both brothers gasped in shock.
If Greg Jensen was as formidable as their father described, it meant he could kill them at any time. Of course, they could beef up their security, four bodyguards weren¡¯t enough, they would increase to ten, the Carter Family had the capacity. But there¡¯s a saying that there¡¯s no thief that can rob every day without getting caught; how could there be someone to guard every day against being robbed? Even a tiger sometimes naps, and what about them? One moment of carelessness could cost them¡ªtheir father and sons¡ªtheir lives! Wace Carter watched his younger son with a cold gaze and said sternly, ¡°How did I teach you? When you get hit, you stand up straight, understand?¡± ¡°Dad, I¡­ I was wrong.¡± Theo, trembling, knelt on the ground and said, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll go apologize to him right now.¡± Winston furrowed his brow, seeming somewhat sympathetic toward his brother, but remembering their father¡¯s words, he fell silent. Wace Carter let out a cold snort, taunting, ¡°Do you even know where to find him? Have you ever tried to understand him up to this point?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Theo¡¯s body was shaking even more violently. A heavy silence fell in the hospital room as the three men sat without speaking.
After a long while, Wace Carter suddenly spoke, ¡°Start with that girl, charm her first. Lucky we didn¡¯ty a hand on her, otherwise¡­¡± He didn¡¯t finish, but all three knew that if they had hurt Vince Cooper then, Wace Carter might not have had the chance to be sitting there talking now. The three of them sat until dawn. After freshening up, Theo, with various luxury cosmetics brought by his subordinates, went straight to the university. Theo, already a high-profile figure at Jamae University, with his bruised and swollen face, immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Theo Carter? Who beat him up like that?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know. But look, he¡¯s carrying a bunch of cosmetics. Is he taking that to Vince Cooper?¡± ¡°He¡¯s been beaten to a pulp and still thinks about flirting?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like it to me.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s follow and see.¡± A group of students cautiously followed Theo Carter to the girls¡¯ dormitory building. The next second, everyone was stunned. Without saying a word, Theo Carter knelt in front of the dormitory entrance and then shouted upwards: ¡°Vince Cooper, I was wrong. I¡¯ll never harass you again, please forgive me.¡± Chapter 183: 183: Mistaken Identity_1 Chapter 183: Mistaken Identity_1 Boom! The onlookers felt their minds go nk, speechless at the shock of what unfolded before their eyes. Everyone could hardly believe their eyes. Theo Carter, who used to strut around the school like he owned the ce, was actually kneeling and apologizing to Vince Cooper? How could this be possible? The previous Theo Carter wouldn¡¯t even think of apologizing, much less kneel. Even a slight defiance of his wishes would lead to his crazy retaliation. And to kneel and apologize? After a brief silence, the scene immediately erupted into chaos. ¡°What the fuck, what¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°Has Theo Carter gone mad? He¡¯s actually¡­ kneeling to Vince Cooper?¡± ¡°Could he have been scared?¡±
¡°Maybe, Winston Carter had his legs broken by Vince Cooper¡¯s boyfriend, maybe he¡¯s scared too?¡± Meanwhile, inside the girls¡¯ dormitory, Cindy Harrison sat on her bed with a worried expression, lost in thought. ¡°Cindy, you don¡¯t need to worry. Just keep it simple from now on; aside from going to ss, stay in the dorm. I don¡¯t believe that Theo Carter would dare toe here.¡± ¡°We won¡¯t go anywhere either, we¡¯ll stay with you in the dorm every day.¡± ¡°Right, if he dares toe, we¡¯ll beat him up together!¡± Vince felt a warmth in his heart and looked at his ssmates and friends with a wry smile, shaking his head, ¡°Forget it, if it reallyes down to it¡­ I¡¯ll just drop out.¡± Before he finished speaking, Theo Carter¡¯s voice suddenly came from downstairs. The girls¡¯ faces changed, and they hurried to the window to look down, then all were stunned. Cindy thought they were frightened and, feeling helpless, she got dressed and said, ¡°You guys stay in the dorm; I¡¯ll go down and see, he probably won¡¯t take it out on you.¡± ¡°No, Cindy,e and see, Theo Carter is kneeling at the door, apologizing to you.¡± ¡°Kneeling¡­ What are you talking about?¡± Cindy was equally surprised and quickly ran over. She looked down and was instantly dumbfounded. Turning her head in astonishment, she said to her ssmates, ¡°Pinch me, am I dreaming?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true, you better go down and see for yourself.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going down now.¡± ¡°We¡¯re going too.¡± The girls quickly got dressed and ran downstairs. At the entrance of the dormitory building, Theo Carter knelt on the ground, feeling his face burn as he listened to the surrounding murmurs. An indescribable humiliation spread throughout his heart.
However, he still clenched his fists and bit his teeth to endure it. From a very young age, Wace Carter had always told him and his brother that when it was time to lower their heads, they must do so. Surviving was more important than anything! The chaotic sound of footsteps rose, reaching Theo Carter¡¯s ears like the most beautiful melody.
Slowly lifting his head, he saw the lovely face he had longed to see, always smiling, but now filled with shock. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± ¡°Theo Carter, what kind of game are you ying now? Let me tell you, I have a boyfriend now, there¡¯s no chance for us.¡± Cindy faced him with a cold expression,pletely disbelieving that someone like Theo Carter would truly apologize, especially in such a humiliating way as kneeling. A bitter taste spread in Theo¡¯s mouth as he said helplessly, ¡°Cindy, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sincerely apologizing this time, please forgive me.¡± As he spoke, he carefully stood up and handed the gift to Cindy. Stunned, she took the gift subconsciously and said in disbelief, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re really apologizing to me?¡± ¡°Yes, a sincere apology.¡± ¡°And all that before¡­¡± p! Theo Carter violently pped himself across the face, then said, ¡°The things that happened before were my own fault, none of it was your concern. I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡± ¡°` ¡°Please¡­ speak to Mr. Jensen for me and tell him I know I was wrong, and I¡¯ll ept whatever punishment he decides.¡±
¡°Mr. Jensen?¡± Vince Cooper suddenly realized and hurriedly ran back into the dormitory building to find a secluded spot, and then he called Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen was sleeping and still a bit groggy when he answered the phone. He asked, ¡°Hello, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°This morning, Theo Carter suddenly came over to apologize to me. I wanted to ask if it was you who¡­¡± ¡°Oh, just handle it yourself. If you don¡¯t want to forgive him, just ignore him and leave him hanging.¡± ¡°Uh, okay¡­ sure.¡± After hanging up the phone, Vince Cooper still couldn¡¯t quite believe that Theo Carter had actually caved just like that. Looking at Theo Carter still kneeling on the ground, she hesitated for a moment before walking over, ced the gift in front of him, and said, ¡°You can go. Let¡¯s forget about the past.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve forgiven me?¡± Theo Carter looked up with a face full of surprise. ¡°We¡¯re ssmates; there¡¯s nothing to forgive or not forgive. Just don¡¯te looking for me again.¡± ¡°Rest assured, I definitely won¡¯t. I won¡¯t harass you ever again.¡± Theo Carter stood up with a face full of joy, nodding and bowing to Vince Cooper with a smile. ¡°In the future, at Jamae University, if anyone dares to bother you, just tell me and I¡¯ll take care of it for you.¡±
¡°Thanks, but no need.¡± Vince Cooper said coldly, and then she walked toward the dormitory building. Seeing this, Theo Carter became anxious and called out, ¡°Vince Cooper, take these things with you.¡± Vince Cooper didn¡¯t turn back, and she didn¡¯t even pause her strides, walking straight into the dormitory building. Theo Carter hesitated for a moment, then came over to where Vince Cooper¡¯s ssmates were with a beaming smile, handed the items to them, and said with augh, ¡°Vince Cooper doesn¡¯t want these, and I have no use for them, so you guys keep them.¡± ¡°This¡­ doesn¡¯t seem right.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s for you, so just take it. Look out for Vince Cooper more in the future.¡± Vince Cooper dared to reject Theo Carter, but they didn¡¯t have the nerve to do so and reluctantly epted the cosmetics before running back to the dormitory building. Theo Carter breathed a sigh of relief and quickly called his father to exin the situation. ¡°Holy shit, did he reallye to apologize?¡± ¡°What kind of background does Vince Cooper¡¯s family have that even Theo Carter doesn¡¯t dare provoke her?¡± ¡°Vince Cooper¡¯s family background is nothing. They¡¯re just farmers.¡± ¡°Then, what¡¯s this¡­¡±
¡°I¡¯m not clear on the specifics, but from now on, we definitely should not mess with this Vince Cooper.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± The news of Theo Carter apologizing to Vince Cooper quickly spread throughout Jamae University. Then, with the help of some invested individuals, the news spread its wings and flew beyond Jamae University. Those who were waiting to see Wace Carter take revenge were all shocked when they heard this news. Who is Wace Carter? He¡¯s a notorious figure on the streets of Jamae, known for his vindictive nature, which is almost universally acknowledged. Such a person, whose son was beaten so badly his legs were broken, not only held back from taking revenge, but even had his younger son apologize to the offender? Who exactly was the attacker? Who could have forced Wace Carter to bow his head and admit fault? Driven by curiosity, people started to inquire about the identity of that person. Yet, no matter how much they asked, they ended up with nothing. All they knew was his surname was Jensen, and not even his first name was known. ¡­ ¡°Mr. Jensen?¡± Cindy Harrison was stunned for a moment, then frowned and said, ¡°Who is this Mr. Jensen, that even Wace Carter doesn¡¯t dare provoke him?¡± ¡°` Chapter 184: 184 Preparing for Renovation_1 Chapter 184: Preparing for Renovation_1 ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, just what everyone is saying.¡± Judy Lampeughed, ¡°Who cares who it is, as long as we don¡¯t sh with them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Cindy Harrison, apparently lost in thought for a moment, rxed her expression and casually asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation with Dreamscape Garden?¡± Judy Lampe¡¯s expression changed slightly, ¡°I was just about to tell you about that. God knows where that idiot found a renovationpany, but they¡¯ve started transporting sand and gravel a few days ago.¡± At this, Cindy Harrison¡¯s brows immediately furrowed, ¡°Who¡¯s got the guts to take on the project at Dreamscape Garden?¡± ¡°Must be apany from out of town.¡± Seeing her niece¡¯s expression grow stern, Judy Lampe hastily said, ¡°Cindy, if you ask me, we shouldn¡¯t worry. Even if they start the work, what can they do? A few idents and they¡¯ll have to stop. That ce is jinxed; nothing¡¯s ever going toe of it.¡± Cindy Harrison nodded expressionlessly and asked, ¡°Hmm, how¡¯s the branching along?¡± Judy Lampe replied, ¡°We¡¯ve found a ce, right across from Dreamscape Garden. But they¡¯re only renting, not selling, and the rent isn¡¯t cheap.¡±
Cindy Harrison smiled and, looking up at her aunt, confidently said, ¡°With the sign of Harrison¡¯s Private Kitchen up there, we don¡¯t need to worry about the rent being high. It won¡¯t take long to make it back.¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s the spirit!¡± ¡­ The news of Wace Carter backing down continued to ferment, with the rumors growing wilder. Some even said that the assant was a wealthy heir from the provincial city, someone who could crush Wace Carter with a flick of his finger. The rumors grew more absurd with time, and even themon folk of Jamae City caught wind of the story. Yet, the Carter Family, as if rendered mute, made noment on the incident. Even when questioned, they merelyughed it off, letting slip no details. Thus, the spection became even more oundish. Greg Jensen had heard the rumors too, but he didn¡¯t take them seriously. What others said was none of his business. At that moment, he drove to Wright¡¯s Clubhouse. The renovationpany¡¯s ns were ready, and they were meeting there today. ¡°Boss, the folks from the renovationpany haven¡¯t arrived yet.¡± ¡°Alright, you wait here for a bit; I¡¯m going in,¡± Greg Jensen told Kingsley Harrison before walking into the clubhouse alone. ¡°Hello, Mr. Jensen, Mr. Wright and the others are waiting for you in the tea room.¡± ¡°Alright, sounds good.¡± As Greg Jensen entered the tea room, he saw Spencer Burley sitting there with a gloomy face, beside him sat Jaden Ford. ¡°Big Brother Greg is here.¡± Jaden Ford, all smiles, stood up to greet Greg Jensen. Greg Jensenughed, ¡°Have you tried the remedy I gave you?¡±
¡°Ah, not yet.¡± Jaden Ford nced at Spencer Burley next to him and once again his face lit up with a smile. Adrian Wright, chuckling, said, ¡°Greg¡¯s medical skills are unquestionable. You just take the prescription he gave you without worries; it¡¯s sure to work.¡± After speaking, he nced at Spencer Burley and shed a sly smile, continuing, ¡°You both aren¡¯t getting any younger. Get in good health soon and tie the knot. Then all of us elders can rest easy.¡±
¡°Adrian Wright, are you asking for trouble?¡± Spencer Burley turned beet red with anger and turned to Greg Jensen, pleading, ¡°Brother Greg, it¡¯s about time you showed up. Adrian Wright, this bastard, is getting more and more annoying. Please give him a piece of your mind!¡± Greg Jensen touched his nose, seriously said, ¡°I think Adrian has a point.¡± ¡°You guys¡­¡± Spencer Burley clutched his chest, pretending to have a heart attack, and pointed at the two men, ¡°Choosing friends unwisely¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± Laughter once again filled the tea room. Jaden Ford poured a cup of tea for Greg Jensen whileughing, ¡°Big brother Greg, have some tea.¡± ¡°Mm, thank you, junior sister,¡± Greg chuckled. Jaden¡¯s face turned red, as she whispered, ¡°No need to thank me.¡± With that, she turned her head to look at Spencer Burley beside her. Spencer¡¯s face was as dark as the bottom of a pot.
Greg chuckled again and casually asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Amandee?¡± ¡°My sister¡¯s best friend just got back from abroad, and they¡¯re at home chatting.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Just then, a knocking sound came from the door, and Kingsley Harrison walked in with a middle-aged man, followed by the secretaries of both men. ¡°Miss.¡± After entering, the middle-aged man first nodded to Jaden Ford, then smiled and said, ¡°Let me introduce myself, I am Damon Milton, the manager of Thunder Decoration Company.¡± ¡°Haha, Manager Milton, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you!¡± Greg greeted with augh, reaching out and shaking hands with Damon Milton, then said, ¡°My name is Greg Jensen, the owner of Dreamscape Garden, please sit¡­¡± After everyone sat down and exchanged pleasantries for a bit, Damon Milton brought out the fully designed blueprints and spread them on the table. Greg nced at them and was instantly stunned. He had previously thought of digging open the hidden channels in Dreamscape Garden. Not only would it break the White Tiger Convergence formation, but it could also transform it into the Water Moon Array. The design in his hands added many smaller wealth-attracting formations on top of his original concept. Although their effects were not as strong as Greg¡¯s Water Moon Array, they could still serve a supporting role.
Damon Milton looked at Greg, hesitated for a moment, and asked, ¡°Mr. Jensen, may I ask you something?¡± ¡°Please go ahead, Manager Milton.¡± ¡°Do you also understand Feng Shui, Mr. Jensen?¡± Gregughed heartily and replied, ¡°I have a little knowledge, you tter me with your words.¡± Upon hearing this, Damon felt somewhat embarrassed, nced at Jaden Ford and said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, if you say so, then you¡¯re really pping my face. Truth be told, although I can tell that the terrain you designed is meant for attracting wealth, I have never seen it in any literature, nor do I understand the principle behind it.¡± If you had seen it, that really would¡¯ve been something. Greg smiled and did not keep it to himself, he exined the basic principles of the Water Moon Array to him. At first, Damon listened with the intention of casual conversation, but as they proceeded, his expression grew increasingly solemn. By the end, he stood up and respectfully bowed to Greg. Greg was startled and quickly said, ¡°Manager Milton, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen, there is a saying, ¡®The master appears when the disciple is ready,¡¯ and since you patiently taught me this formation, it¡¯s only right that I bow to you.¡± ¡°Haha, you¡¯re too polite. Jaden and I are friends, so we¡¯re just chatting among friends.
If you can use this knowledge, great; if not, just take it as something enjoyable to listen to.¡± ¡°You¡¯re being modest¡­¡± Damon politely exchanged a few more words, then started discussing the details of the design with Greg. After a while, they finalized thest version of the design. Greg asked with a smile, ¡°Manager Milton, when can your team start the construction?¡± Damon replied, ¡°All the materials have been delivered, and after I adjust the blueprints tonight, we can start construction the day after tomorrow at thetest.¡± ¡°Haha, then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Manager Milton.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so formal with me. You¡¯re the youngdy¡¯s friend, and besides, we¡¯re earning money from this too.¡± Chapter 185: 185 Feng Shui Master_1 Chapter 185: Feng Shui Master_1 Jaden Ford alsoughed along and said, ¡°Greg, you¡¯ve already said we are friends, there¡¯s no need to be so formal.¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s just me being pretentious. Come on, let¡¯s have some tea.¡± Greg Jensen smiled, poured tea for everyone, and they started chatting casually. After talking for a while, they had dinner at the restaurant, and then they each went their separate ways. Jaden Ford had something to attend to at home, so she left with Damon Milton. Once they were seated in the minivan, Damon Milton asked with a slightly serious expression, ¡°Miss, who exactly is this Mr. Greg?¡± ¡°What do you mean? Is there something wrong?¡± Jaden Ford looked at him in surprise. Damon Milton said with a wry smile, ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong, it¡¯s just that next time you have such an impressive friend around, could you give me a heads-up? I almost embarrassed myself today.¡± Surprised, Jaden Ford asked, ¡°Embarrassed? Is Brother Greg¡¯s feng shui skill that high?¡± ¡°Not just high, there are so many formations I¡¯ve never even heard of,¡± Damon Milton replied with a wry smile.
The Ford family¡¯s treasures were passed down to males and not to females, so Jaden Ford knew just a little about feng shui; she was not familiar with the specifics. And Damon Milton, in fact, was an apprentice taken in by the Ford family. His skills were definitely among the top tier within the family. That¡¯s why, hearing Milton¡¯s words, Jaden Ford was taken aback. In amazement, she eximed, ¡°That would almost put him on par with Grandpa, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± With a wry smile, Damon Milton shook his head and said, ¡°There are many things that I fear even the old master hasn¡¯t heard of.¡± ¡°How could that be possible?¡± Jaden Ford was utterly shocked. In her eyes, Grandpa was like a deity. The suggestion that Grandpa might be inferior to Greg Jensen was something that she found hard to believe for the moment. ¡°Is he really that amazing?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Damon Milton nodded, speaking seriously, ¡°I think that Mr. Greg mighte from a secret family or perhaps he has received some legacy.¡± ¡°Then¡­ what should we do?¡± Jaden Ford had never encountered such a situation before and felt a bit bewildered. Damon Milton chuckled and said, ¡°Miss, no need to be nervous, just interact with him as a normal friend. If we establish a good rtionship with him, he might be able to help our family out in the future if we ever need it.¡± ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Jaden Ford nodded slightly, her expression a bit nk. She still couldn¡¯t quite believe that Greg, who always seemed so approachable, was actually a reclusive expert. ¡°Wait, the prescription that Brother Greg gave me¡­ can I take it?¡± ¡°Prescription? What prescription?¡± Jaden Ford¡¯s face turned slightly red as she quickly exined, ¡°It¡¯s a weight loss prescription, given to me by Spencer Burley a few days ago. I was a bit scared by all the herbs in it, so I didn¡¯t dare to take it.¡±
Damon Milton looked at Jaden Ford¡¯s figure and then burst outughing, saying, ¡°Miss, with such a fine figure, do you even need to lose weight?¡± ¡°Ohe on, Uncle Milton, you¡¯re making fun of me again.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Damon Miltonughed heartily once more.
With a blush still on her face, Jaden Ford asked, ¡°So¡­ can I take the medicine Brother Greg gave me?¡± ¡°Go ahead, anything thates from Mr. Greg¡¯s hands is bound to be good. After you¡¯ve taken it, remember to keep the prescription,¡± he reassured her. ¡°Alright, I will,¡± she acknowledged. Jaden Ford said, still in a daze, ¡°I never would have thought that Brother Greg was so skilled.¡± ¡°Right?¡± Damon Miltonughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s why I say, not just for anything else, you also need to take the marriage proposal from the Burley family seriously, just because of Mr. Greg alone.¡± ¡°Oh, well¡­ I understand,¡± she replied. ¡°¡±¡±Jaden Ford¡¯s face turned red again as she thought of Spencer Burley¡¯s embarrassed look and couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. ¡­ With the renovation blueprint finalized, Greg Jensen could finally rx. After delegating the Dreamscape Garden¡¯s matters to Kingsley Harrison, he holed up at home to start carving amulets. Although he had some experience from the previous few times, he still ruined one piece. Luckily, the discarded one was ire Jensen¡¯s, otherwise, he would have been heartbroken. He turned the Daisy Young piece into a ¡°trouble-free¡± te, which he kept to y with when he had nothing to do. The remaining ss seed jade had protective charm patterns carved on the back, while the front was carved by Greg Jensen into a scene of sunrise above the sea.
On these jade tes, the mostmonly carved images are of Buddha. Although it really doesn¡¯t matter what is carved on the front side, anything goes without affecting the amulet¡¯s efficacy, but as someone on a spiritual path, how could Greg Jensen carve an image of Buddha? Once finished, Greg Jensen had nned to deliver it to Louisa Burley right away, but Chestor Ware called to invite him out for a meal. He thought about it and decided on the Wang¡¯s Club for the dining venue. Chestor Ware¡¯s visit this time was mainly to discuss the factory construction. The medicinal herb base in Peach Blossom Vige had long been established with all ntings sessfully cultivated, just waiting for next spring¡¯s harvest. Therefore, the urgency increased for the medicine processing factory. Chestor Ware¡¯s idea was to take Greg Jensen with him to meet the pharmaceuticalpany¡¯s executives and take responsibility for matters on this end. However, Greg Jensen really couldn¡¯t be bothered with these things. Understandably, Chestor Ware didn¡¯t have much to say, as without Greg Jensen, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to do business at all on this side. Besides Greg Jensen, who could provide so many medicinal herbs in the dead of winter? ¡°Then let Miao Chen have a try. I don¡¯t have that many talents on hand. Let¡¯s start with her previous experience guiding her. Once she¡¯s trained up to par, we¡¯ll let her manage,¡± he said. ¡°Alright.¡± Greg Jensen spoke frankly, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t make me manage, haha.¡±
¡°Haha.¡± Chestor Ware could only grimace and shake his head at this. After the meal, Greg Jensen directly handed the jade pendant to Spencer Burley to pass on. He himself drove back to the vige to take a look. After being away for more than a month and despite frequent calls, he still wanted to go back for a visit. Lois Abbott had been nagging him over the phone for several days toe back for a visit, and Greg Jensen missed him too. Moreover, today was Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s birthday, so he definitely nned a return trip. Greg Jensen drove to Riverhaven County, deciding to visit the branch stores below first. There are four branches now in Riverhaven County, thergest being the South City branch, managed by Amber Hall, who also oversees the other three branches. Greg Jensen visited the other branches first and found that the stores now carry not only several high-quality specialty vegetables but also some ordinary vegetables bought from other ces. Consequently, customers with lower ie levels also began shopping at the Peach Blossom Fruit and Vegetable Supermarket. Just half a month prior, the supermarket¡¯s membership had already exceeded fifty thousand. What does fifty thousand signify? The small Riverhaven County only had about two hundred thousand residents. Considering an average of three persons per household, it equates to about sixty thousand households.
For things like supermarket membership cards, generally, each family gets one for the convenience of redeeming points for gifts. Therefore, ounting for almost all the residents of Riverhaven County. Even if this calction isn¡¯t entirely urate, with this scale, the supermarket has almost captured more than fifty percent of the market. Initially, Greg Jensen just wanted to use the Small Cloud Rain Skill to grow some vegetables for extra money; he never expected the business to grow so much. ¡°Work hard, and I¡¯ll give you a bigger annual bonus at the end of the year!¡± ¡°Thank you, boss.¡± The employees, hearing that there would be bonus money at the year¡¯s end, immediately smiled happily.¡±¡±¡± Chapter 186: 186: Return to the Village_1 Chapter 186: Return to the Vige_1 The employees at the vegetable shop were mostly recruited from Peach Blossom Vige, and earning over a thousand yuan a month, they were already thrilled beyond measure. They had never expected that there would actually be a bonus at the end of the year. After making rounds at the three stores, Greg Jensen headed to the Nancheng branch. Amber Hall was helping the staff clean up when she looked up and saw Greg, and she couldn¡¯t help but stare, thinking she was seeing things. ¡°Hello, boss!¡± ¡°Haha, no need to call me boss, just call me Brother Greg.¡± Greg said with a chuckle, ¡°We¡¯re all from the same vige, no need to be so formal.¡± Bigpanies talk about systems, small businesses talk about human rtionships. This vegetable shop was not big, and including Amber, there were only six employees. With such a small team, talking about systems to them would only destroy their enthusiasm. Greg spent some time chatting with the employees downstairs, asking about their living and amodation conditions, and then followed Amber to the small office upstairs.
Click! As soon as they entered the office, Amber locked the door and then, without a word, threw herself at Greg, kissing him directly. ¡°Hey, sister-inw, stop it, this is an office.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help it. Who made you forget people once your pants are back on?¡± Amber said with a grievance, ¡°After you¡¯ve had your fill of me, you don¡¯t care anymore, not even a phone call in over a month.¡± ¡°I¡­ Ow¡­ ¡± Greg quickly transitioned from feeling despondent to an excited state. Although Amber wasn¡¯t particrly gentle, she was understanding. Especially that kind of consideration that took his entire being into ount, it gave Greg a kind of indescribable satisfaction. Who knows how long it was before the office finally quieted down, but the air still floated with a provocative scent. ¡°Stop it now, I have to get back to the vige.¡± ¡°Can I go back with you?¡± ¡°You¡¯d better stay here and watch the shop.¡± ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s just that you don¡¯t want to be with me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± Amber carefully smoothed out the wrinkles on Greg¡¯s clothes and touched up her makeup, then sent him out of the store with a satisfied expression. ¡°Drive slowly on the way back.¡± ¡°I know.¡± After leaving the branch, Greg felt a headacheing on. He thought about going by the hotel but, considering that he would have to contribute his share of public grain again, he simply turned the car around and headed straight for Peach Blossom Vige.
Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s vegetable shop was as busy as ever, with an endless stream of peopleing and going. When Greg walked in, she was bending over to arrange the vegetables, her full and plump figure tightly wrapped by her trousers, unreservedly disyed in front of him. He swallowed and said with a smile, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m back.¡± ¡°Ah!¡±
Lindsey Wolfe was startled, and she straightened up abruptly like she was electrocuted, herrge fruits trembling with her movement. ¡°Greg, when did you get back?¡± ¡°Just arrived.¡± Greg¡¯s gaze was still somewhat fixed as he blurted out, ¡°Did you miss me?¡± Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s face turned red instantly, and she murmured with her head down, ¡°Mmh, I did.¡± ¡°Uh, I¡¯m going back to the vige first, you shoulde back early tonight. Isn¡¯t it your birthday today? I bought a cake.¡± ¡°Oh, okay¡­ okay,¡± Lindsey Wolfe replied without raising her head. The shop quieted down again, and when she looked up, Greg was already gone. Her heart suddenly felt a bit empty, but then thinking about seeing him again that evening, she suddenly smiled. After leaving the vegetable store, Greg Jensen didn¡¯t go straight back to the vige, but instead made a detour to visit Old Liu. Old Liu wasn¡¯t at home at the time, and after asking around, Greg found out that for the past few days, he had been at Peach Blossom Vige, supposedly overseeing the medicinal herb base. Greg smiled and drove back to Peach Blossom Vige.
¡°Greg is back.¡± ¡°Well if it isn¡¯t Silly Greg.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not silly anymore, you shouldn¡¯t call him that anymore.¡± ¡°Right, right, I forgot.¡± Peach Blossom Vige used to be a poor vige, but under the leadership of Lindsey Wolfe, they all started growing medicinal herbs and vegetables. Now they were earning a lot more money than before. In the past, it was rare to see meat during the New Year festivities, but now they could afford to eat meat more regrly. Therefore, the vigers were very grateful to Lindsey Wolfe, and by association, Greg also reaped some benefits. Every viger he met would stop to greet him with incredible warmth. Seeing the smiling faces of the vigers made Greg himself feel happy and fulfilled. Back at home, looking at the spacious and well-lit room, with the bed sheet and quilt neatlyid out, Greg felt an indescribable tranquility. This was a room Lindsey Wolfe had specifically prepared for him. It was clear, in the time that he had been away, that Lindsey had been cleaning regrly; the room was spotless and there was even a thoughtfully ced wicker chair in the corner. The wicker chair was a remnant of Greg¡¯s father¡¯s. It had been left at the front door and had not been brought in during the fire, thus sparing it from destruction.
Moreover, the damaged parts of it had already been repaired by someone. ¡°Greg is back?¡± Turning around, Greg saw Second Uncleing in and he quickly smiled, ¡°Second Uncle, I¡¯m back.¡± ¡°Hmm, when did you get back?¡± Second Uncle asked with a smile. Greg smiled, ¡°Just got back. It¡¯s Aunt¡¯s birthday today, I came back especially to celebrate with her.¡± Second Uncleughed, ¡°Haha, our Silly Greg is so thoughtful.¡± Greg¡¯s face turned red, and he said sheepishly, ¡°Second Uncle, I¡¯m not silly anymore.¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± Second Uncle seemed to think of something very amusing andughed heartily, leaving Greg no choice but to smile along. ¡°Are you going to leave again this time?¡± Second Uncle inquired. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve got some business set up in the city, and we¡¯re about to start work soon,¡± Greg replied. Second Uncle hesitated, then sighed, ¡°When you have time,e back to visit more often. It¡¯s not easy for Freya to be taking care of the child alone.¡± ¡°I know, Second Uncle.¡±
Greg smiled somewhat unnaturally. He understood what Second Uncle meant, but he didn¡¯t know how to respond to this kind of matter. ¡°Second Uncle,e over for dinner tonight, okay? I¡¯ll cook a few dishes, and we can have a drink, just us men.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let Third Uncle and the others know, too,¡± Second Uncle agreed. ¡°Great.¡± After sending Second Uncle off, Greg sighed helplessly, took the groceries he had bought from the car, and started preparing dinner. Greg had quite a talent for cooking, and though he hadn¡¯t cooked much recently, his skills hadn¡¯t dulled in the slightest. In less than two and a half hours, he had prepared a whole table of dishes. Esther Jensen had just finished school. Carrying her little backpack, she followed the delicious aroma and walked in, ¡°What smells so good?¡± ¡°Is Esther back?¡± ¡°Ah, Silly Greg brother.¡± Seeing Greg had returned, the little girl¡¯s face broke into a sweet smile. She threw her backpack aside and jumped into Greg¡¯s arms. Looking up at him with her little head, she asked, ¡°Silly Greg brother, did you bring me something tasty?¡± ¡°I did, I brought you a whole bunch of snacks. They¡¯re all in the trunk, you can get them yourself.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Chapter 187: 187 Thoughts_1 Chapter 187: Thoughts_1 Greg had brought back quite a stash of snacks for Esther, along with some branded clothes and backpacks. The little girl spent half a day moving it all by herself. It was only then that she realized Greg had bought way too much. Staring at the small mountain of snacks and clothes piled on the bed, she turned her head and said in a daze, ¡°Silly big brother Greg, did you rob a bank or something? Why did you buy so much stuff?¡± ¡°Knock it off, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Greg tapped her on the head andughed, ¡°I just made some money, is all. It¡¯s okay to buy a little bit more for you to eat and use, isn¡¯t it? Aren¡¯t you happy?¡± Esther shrank her neck and took another nce at the small mountain, frowning, ¡°I am happy, but how much did you actually make? This is just too much.¡± ¡°Not much, just over ten million,¡± Greg said offhandedly. Esther put her hands on her hips, mimicking an adult¡¯s tone, and pouted, ¡°Hmph, do you think you could sell me for ten million? I think you didn¡¯t learn anything else from your trip to the city, but you sure learned how to brag.¡± Greg ruffled her hair andughed, ¡°Hahaha, I couldn¡¯t sell you. You¡¯re our family¡¯s treasure. There¡¯s no way we could find another you if you were sold.¡±
¡°Hey, stop messing up my hair. My hairstyle is all messed up now.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Greg tapped her on the head again and said, ¡°Go wash your hands and get ready for dinner, your mom will be back soon.¡± ¡°Okay, got it.¡± As winter was approaching and the outside wind was chilling, they definitely couldn¡¯t eat in the courtyard. Fortunately, the newly built house had a spacious living room. Greg moved therge table inside, and a series of beautifully prepared dishes were carried in like a flowing stream. After washing her hands, Esther helped bring the bowls and chopsticks. By the time the two of them were almost done, Grandpa Jensen and the others had also rushed back. Shortly after, Lindsey returned as well. She felt a sudden touch of emotion when she saw the table full of dishes. ¡°Auntie, wash your hands. Let¡¯s eat.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The group chatted amicably around the table as they ate, creating a very harmonious atmosphere. When they had almost finished eating, Greg brought out the birthday cake he had bought during the day. ¡°Happy Birthday to you¡­¡± With the lights turned off, everyone sang the birthday song to Lindsey together. ¡°Make a wish and blow out the candles!¡± Under everyone¡¯s urging, Lindsey followed what she had seen on TV; she sped her hands together and closed her eyes to make a wish in her heart. After a moment, she opened her eyes and blew out all the candles in one breath. Esther, ever the child, tugged at her mother¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°Mom, what wish did you make just now?¡±
Lindsey¡¯s gaze instinctively turned to Greg. Does it have something to do with me? Greg was startled and quickly said, ¡°You can¡¯t tell your wish; it won¡¯te true if you say it out loud.¡± Esther raised her drink cup solemnly and nodded, ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s wish for Mom¡¯s dreams toe true.¡±
¡°Yes, may all your wishese true.¡± Lindsey responded thoughtfully, her eyes ncing at Greg again. Greg¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he quickly said, ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± He knew Lindsey¡¯s feelings, and he had a good impression of her too. But after all, she had been his aunt for so many years. How could he act on it? ¡°Let nature take its course,¡± he thought. Greg Jensen sighed helplessly and returned to the dining table, only to find Lindsey Wolfe guzzling down liquor in big gulps. He opened his mouth, wanting to tell her to drink less, but didn¡¯t know how to start. As the moon rose above the willow tops, Second Master and the others helped to clear the table and went back to their homes to rest. Lindsey Wolfe had already passed out drunk, and Greg Jensen had carried her back to her room. Esther Jensen was very understanding and squatted in the kitchen to help wash the dishes, muttering, ¡°My mom doesn¡¯t have it easy, with no man in the house. It¡¯s not often youe back, let her indulge for one night.¡± ¡°You little imp!¡± Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help butugh, his mood, which had been somewhat heavy, waspletely lightened by her words. After cleaning up, Greg Jensen sent Esther Jensen to bed too, and he went back to his room to practice the Guidance Technique.
The nature¡¯s spiritual energy entered his body slowly, andpared to the speed of Dual Cultivation, it was like heaven and earth. For some reason, Greg Jensen was a bit restless tonight, as if a voice in his head kept saying, ¡°Go to the room next door, there¡¯s a woman waiting there to perform Dual Cultivation with you.¡± Feeling a little helpless, he decided not to practice anymore and covered himself with the quilt to sleep soundly. He slept very well, not waking up until the sun was high in the sky. In his dream, he was riding the wind andmanding a sword, freely roaming between heaven and earth, truly enjoying himself. Upon waking, he found he was still at the fourth level of Qi Refinement, far from the realm of riding the wind and wielding a sword. After freshening up, he stepped out of the room and found a note on the dining table: Breakfast is in the pot. Greg Jensen showed a happy smile and eximed, ¡°This is what home feels like.¡± He lifted the lid of the pot and found the fried dough breakfast that Lindsey Wolfe had made in the morning. On the small table beside it, she had also set up tea equipment, tea leaves, and foods like dates, goji berries, and walnuts. Greg Jensen raised an eyebrow, turned on the electric stove, ced the tea equipment on it, and started boiling tea. He also picked up two walnuts and some dates and ced them on the stove to roast. The fried dough from earlier was also taken by him and put beside the stove. It wasn¡¯t long before the aroma of walnuts and dates mixed with the faint scent of burnt tea leaves filled the air. ¡°Damn, I overdid it.¡±
Greg Jensen quickly grabbed the kettle next to him and poured water into the teapot. Whoosh! The fragrance of the tea filled the air, drifting with the rising steam. After adding roasted dates, rock sugar, and other ingredients, a delicious jar of tea was ready. A bite of fried dough and a sip of jar tea, sweet and soft with a touch of bitterness, revitalized the spirit. After breakfast, Greg Jensen left the house and headed straight for the medicinal herb base. From a distance, he saw Big Liu in a military coat, standing at the gate shivering while waiting. Seeing Greg Jensen arrive, he quickly ran over, smiling obsequiously, ¡°Mr. Jensen.¡± ¡°Hm.¡± Greg Jensen looked at him curiously, ¡°You put on your military coat so early?¡± Big Liu chuckled awkwardly, ¡°It¡¯s a bit cold in the morning and evening, I gotzy getting up, so I just came out wearing it.¡± Greg Jensen looked at his eager face and said emotionally, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡± ¡°Not hard. It¡¯s about making money, nothing too hard about that,¡± Big Liu said with augh.
Greg Jensen hesitated for a moment, then took out a bottle from his bag and handed it to him, ¡°This is the antidote for the next six months. The poison in you currently has noplete cure. Let me think of a way to fully clear the poison from your body.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m used to it, heh heh.¡± Big Liu happily epted the bottle, carefully tucking it into his inner pocket. ¡°Mr. Jensen, shall we go in and take a look?¡± ¡°Hm.¡± Greg Jensen followed Big Liu casually into a greenhouse and spotted someone carefully spacing out the seedlings of the medicinal herbs. Chapter 188 - 188 I Was Actually Pinned to the Wall_1 Chapter 188: I Was Actually Pinned to the Wall_1 ¡°Silly Jensen, what brings you here?¡± The man looked up, and Greg Jensen finally recognized him as Seth Jensen. He remembered that Seth and his brother Kamden had been brought in by Old Man Liu to be foremen, and it surprised him that they were still working here. When he heard himself being called Silly Jensen, Greg didn¡¯t feel anything amiss and simply nodded with a smile. Old Man Liu¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he frowned, ¡°People are calling you Greg now, not silly anymore, why do you still call him Silly Jensen?¡± Hehe, I got used to calling him Silly Jensen,¡± Seth said with augh. ¡°You dare to say that, hurry up and call him Boss.¡± ¡°Boss?¡± Seth was stunned, looking back and forth between Greg and Old Man Liu. Greg cleared his throat and exined with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve taken a stake in the herbal medicine base, it¡¯s fine, you can call me whatever you like.¡± Seth said confusedly, ¡°So, you really are my boss now?¡± Greg, trying not tough or cry, said, ¡°I told you to call me whatever you like, why are you still fussing over this?¡± ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll still call you Silly Jensen!¡± Seth smiled happily and then gave Old Man Liu a challenging chin up. Old Man Liu red at him but didn¡¯t say anything further, starting to follow Greg and quietly began introducing things. ¡°Mr. Jensen, it¡¯ll take about three more months before the herbal medicines can be harvested.¡± ¡°Three months?¡± ¡°Based on my observations over the past month or so, it¡¯s about three months.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Greg nodded in satisfaction, thinking three months was more than enough time for Chestor Ware to build the factory, and then they could start transporting the herbs directly to Jamae City for processing. In fact, processing on the spot was the most convenient, not only saving on shipping costs but also some time. However, since Chestor Ware¡¯s processing nt was already at full capacity and building a new one would take too long, there was one for sale in Jamae City. Once purchased, it could be refurbished and restarted, which, both in terms of cost and time, was more economical than building a new nt from scratch. Greg stood beside the greenhouse, his gaze sweeping across a vast expanse of white. Greenhouse after greenhouse were scattered as far as the eye could see, like a nket across thend. With such arge area, the harvest would sell for at least ten million, and that¡¯s not even counting the ie from the processing nt. Thinking that he was now a millionaire, Greg felt a surge of pride. He would take an Elixir daily, starting with a month¡¯s supply. A set of Elixirs, worth hundreds of thousands in raw materials, yielded only six pills, and over a month this would amount to two or three million. Considering this, Greg couldn¡¯t help but wince again. Despite having ten million in cash, if he converted it all into Elixirs, it would onlyst him just over three months. More than ten million for just over three months, the thought alone was headache-inducing. ¡°I really need to work hard to make money!¡± Greg let out a long sigh, and thinking of the marvelous methods of advanced Qi Refinement, he suddenly felt re-energized and quickly took out his phone to call Camden Finn, the owner of Jade Hall. He asked him to order the materials needed for the Elixir. When Camden heard about the need for two or three million¡¯s worth of materials, he was thrilled, but he still asked hesitantly, ¡°Mr. Jensen, you¡¯re not nning anything illegal with all these materials, are you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if I were doing something illegal, you¡¯d already be an aplice by now. Just get the materials ready and stop worrying about pointless things.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take your word forfort.¡± After looking over the herbal medicine base, Greg also took a tour of the vegetable area. The vegetable sector had always been managed by Second Master, who took care of the daily harvest and the daytime spacing, thinning, and fertilizing with his team. When Second Master saw Greg, he happily chatted with him. He exined everything from how to grow vegetables in the greenhouse to the best methods for thinning and fertilizing, his eyes shining with excitement and pride as if he were talking about his own child. Seeing Second Master so happy made Greg very pleased as well, and after chatting with him for the better part of the day, he drove back to Riverhaven County. Just as he returned to Love Home Garden, a figure pounced on him. ¡°Brother, why did you just get back? I missed you.¡± Lois was wearing shorts and a vest, her slender thighs and arms exposed to the air. She clung to Greg Jensen¡¯s neck like a doll, her round and straight thighs tightly sping Greg¡¯s waist. The fresh scent of flowers and grass spread softly with her ear-length hair. Greg¡¯s heartbeat suddenly sped up, and his breathing grew more rapid. He looked down at the little girl in his arms and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your sister?¡± ¡°Come back just to look for my sister, isn¡¯t it okay to look for me?¡± Lois looked up at him, pouted, and hummed, then buried her small head on Greg¡¯s shoulder and gently rubbed against it, whining, ¡°I missed you, didn¡¯t you hear?¡± ¡°I heard you¡­¡± Greg felt like he was on fire inside and quickly set the little girl down, but Lois wouldn¡¯t let go. ¡°Get down quickly, or I¡¯ll spank you!¡± ¡°Brother, you¡¯re so bad!¡± Lois¡¯s face quickly flushed red, she punched Greg lightly with her small fist, then slid down from him. Greg shuddered, took a deep breath, and stammered, ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ go to the restroom first.¡± After saying that, he rushed away impatiently. Lois watched his retreating back and couldn¡¯t help but giggle, murmuring to herself, ¡°I still have quite the charm.¡± She hopped and skipped to the bathroom door, knocked, and said, ¡°Brother,e out quickly, I¡¯m waiting for you.¡± ¡°Go away! Little brat, get lost.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not little.¡± Inside the restroom, once Greg finished, he let out a long sigh of relief. After washing his hands, he took out his phone and called Lois Abbott. When Lois Abbott received his call, she eximed with joy, ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± ¡°Yeah, did you miss me?¡± Greg asked with a smile. ¡°I did.¡± ¡°Haha, then why aren¡¯t youing back quickly?¡± Loisughed, ¡°There is a birthday party at the hotel today. I¡¯lle back after they¡¯ve started.¡± ¡°Okay, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll go buy some groceries.¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯ll bring something back from the hotel.¡± ¡°Alright, then.¡± Greg walked out of the washroom, about to get something to drink, when he saw Loising out of the second bedroom. In just that short time, the young girl had changed into a ck silk nightgown. It perfectly set off her creamy white shoulders and her translucent little feet. For a moment, Greg was utterly captivated. She walked up to him, her arms wrapping around Greg¡¯s neck, and whispered, ¡°Brother, do you really like me or not?¡± Greg swallowed hard, his voice awkward, ¡°You¡¯re still young, don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not young anymore, don¡¯t believe me, take a look.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Lois pressed herself against him, pushing Greg up against the wall. At that moment, Greg had only one thought in his mind. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve just been pinned against a wall! Chapter 189 - 189 Come at me if you dare_1 Chapter 189: Come at me if you dare_1 ¡°Stop fooling around, your sister will be back any minute.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we need to hurry up.¡± Lois Abbott fluttered her eyshes, a mischievous glint passing through her eyes, and leaned toward Greg Jensen¡¯s ear, whispering, ¡°Brother, for you, I¡¯ve watched lots of tutorials.¡± ¡°Tutorials? What tutorials?¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t catch on at first, his eyes somewhat nk. ¡°Aww, you¡¯re so annoying, it¡¯s that thing, you really are¡­¡± Lois¡¯s cheeks turned slightly red, her beautiful face showing a touch of shyness, and she lowered her head like a child who had made a mistake. Greg Jensen swallowed hard again and quickly said, ¡°That¡­ I¡¯m really tired, I¡¯m going to sleep for a bit.¡± After speaking, he gently pushed Lois away and ran back to his room as if fleeing, and locked the door behind him. ¡°Hey, you¡­¡± Lois stamped her foot in frustration and humphed, ¡°Bad brother, you¡¯ll be mine sooner orter.¡± Returning to his room, Greg Jensen finally sighed in relief, still finding the recent experience a mix ofughter and tears. ¡°This little vixen!¡± Greg shook his head, took a shower, and finally calmed the rebellion. Just as he was preparing to lie down on the bed for a while, his phone suddenly rang. He took out his phone and saw it was Vince Cooper calling, thinking Theo Carter was harassing her again, and hurriedly answered. ¡°Hello, Mr. Jensen, I¡¯m with Wace Carter.¡± Upon hearing this, Greg Jensen¡¯s face immediately darkened. His first thought was that Vince Cooper had been caught by Wace Carter, but then he thought it was unlikely. If Wace Carter wanted to find Vince, he would have likely taken action by now, so why bother having Theo Carter apologize to her? Little did he know, Wace Carter sitting next to Vince, hearing her speak, had already broken out in a cold sweat from fear. I came to ask for your help in contacting Mr. Jensen, what¡¯s with this tone like you¡¯ve been kidnapped by me? He might be a bigwig in the criminal world, but he was also afraid of death, and he feared people like Greg Jensen, who were elusive and powerful. Offending a wealthy bigwig might at worst mean business suppression or a direct confrontation, but offending someone like Greg Jensen could mean dying without knowing how one died. Wace hurriedly took the phone to exin, ¡°Mr. Jensen, it¡¯s like this, I don¡¯t have your number, and I didn¡¯t want to bother you without good reason, so I thought I¡¯d ask Miss Cooper to see if you were avable right now?¡± Hearing his exnation, Greg Jensen realized what was happening and said indifferently, ¡°If it¡¯s about business, talk over the phone, I¡¯m not in Jamae right now.¡± ¡°Haha, actually, it¡¯s nothing major, mainly wanted to apologize to you in person.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m going to hang up now, I have things to deal with.¡± Hearing what Greg Jensen said, Wace Carter didn¡¯t get anxious; instead, he rxed quite a bit, because he detected that Greg really had forgiven him, or rather, he had never taken him seriously in the first ce. Not being taken seriously by Greg Jensen was a good thing, being on his radar was not. ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. When youe back to Jamae, please contact me, I¡¯d like to invite you out for a meal.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see about that, hand the phone to Vince.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± With a tense face, Vince took the phone, nced at Wace Carter next to her, and whispered softly, ¡°Mr. Jensen, do you have any instructions for me?¡± ¡°Nothing much, if you need something, call me, but don¡¯t concern yourself with people like Wace Carter anymore.¡± ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all for now.¡± Greg Jensen hung up the phone andy down on the bed, closing his eyes. He barely nodded off for five minutes when suddenly, the sound of a key turning in the door echoed at the entrance. He jolted awake, murmuring in disbelief, ¡°No way?¡± The next second, Lois pushed the door open and came in, giggling, ¡°Hehe, bet you didn¡¯t guess this? I have a key!¡± Saying that, she even shook the keys she held in her hand in front of her. Greg¡¯s face was lined with annoyance as he felt he better get out of there quickly; if this little girltched onto him, that would be big trouble. Seeing Greg was not pleased, Lois pouted and said, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m just teasing you. You look so scared. My sister¡¯s back, hurry up ande eat.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Greg gave a forcedugh, got out of bed, and followed her to the dining room. Lois was busy setting the table with dishes she brought back from the hotel, and when she saw Grege in, she smiled sweetly, her eyes filled with joy. Taking advantage of the moment Lois turned to grab a bowl, she even blew a kiss to Greg across the room. Greg smiled happily and sat down at the dining table. Immediately after, he looked at the table covered with dishes like Five-Seed Return-to-Yang Porridge, Angelica Ox Tendon Soup, Stir-Fried Leeks and Eggs, Steamed Oysters with ss Noodles¡­ His face turned as ck as the bottom of a pot. ¡°You¡¯re doing this on purpose, aren¡¯t you? Who are you trying to insult?¡± Fighting back a smile, Lois said, ¡°Who knows how many girls you found outside in the past month. What if you wore yourself out? I¡¯m worried about you and want to nourish your body. Do those girls outside care about you like I do?¡± Greg replied with a dark face, ¡°I feel like this isn¡¯t concern; you¡¯re questioning my vigor!¡± Lois snickered, ¡°Not at all, hurry up and eat, be good¡­¡± Lois looked at the table full of dishes, baffled, and muttered, ¡°Sis, is there something wrong with these dishes?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with them, but they are for your brother-inw to strengthen his body, you can¡¯t eat them.¡± As she spoke, Lois brought out the seafood prepared by the hotel and ced it in front of her sister, smiling, ¡°You eat this, leave those for your brother-inw.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you, sis.¡± Lois smiled innocently and looked at Greg, puzzled, ¡°Brother-inw, why aren¡¯t you eating? Come on, eat. Don¡¯t let my sister¡¯s kindness go to waste.¡± ¡°You two¡­¡± Greg gritted his teeth and red at Lois, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll eat, and you better not regret it.¡± After saying that, he began to eat. Lois sat opposite him, her smile gradually fading, and said lightly, ¡°Eating so much, seems like you have been run ragged outside, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± Greg looked at her, thoroughly confused, ¡°Isn¡¯t it you who asked me to eat?¡± ¡°Just because I asked you to eat, you will? Aren¡¯t you the Divine Doctor? Don¡¯t you know your own body¡¯s condition? Why bother eating those things?¡± ¡°For crying out¡­¡± ¡°Looks like I need to teach you a proper lesson today or you won¡¯t take me seriously!¡± ¡°Stop messing around!¡± Smack! Greg pped his chopsticks onto the table and without a second thought, picked up Lois and headed straight for the bedroom. ¡°Hey, brother-inw, you better not bully my sister!¡± Lois hurried after them, but just as she reached the door, it mmed shut. She quickly knocked and shouted, ¡°Brother-inw, don¡¯t bully my sister, if you dare¡­e at me!¡± She shouted for what seemed an eternity, her voice nearly hoarse, but no one paid any heed to her. Lois was so annoyed her face turned red, and just as she turned to go back to eating, she suddenly heard strange noisesing from the room. Her eyes lit up, she rushed back to the dining room, grabbed a cup, and ced it against the door. Chapter 190: 190 Your Heart Is Truly Dirty_1 Chapter 190: Your Heart Is Truly Dirty_1 The night was deep, and the family of three sat at the dining table, staring at the now cold meals, speechless. ¡°Ummm¡­ don¡¯t rush, I¡¯ll go heat it up, it¡¯ll be ready in a moment,¡± Lois Abbott dropped her previous sarcastic tone, rising like a virtuous little wife to warm the food. Greg Jensen chuckled, a smug look on his face, as he picked up his phone intent on ying a video, but suddenly noticed the little girl across from him staring at him. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t like you anymore,¡± Iris said indignantly. Greg Jensenughed out loud, ¡°Not liking me is just what I want, it suits me fine!¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re mean!¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m mean.¡±
Greg Jensen smiled and picked up his phone to start browsing videos. Seeing this, Iris couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit aggrieved and mumbled, ¡°Maybe¡­ I still like you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, for heaven¡¯s sake, don¡¯t like me,¡± Greg Jensen replied without even looking up. ¡°You¡­¡± Iris was so angry she was about to cry, turning her head she said, ¡°Sis, your husband is bullying me.¡± Lois Abbott, just back with a te of baked lobster, set the dish down and pressed her sister¡¯s head with a finger, saying: ¡°You¡¯ve learned to tattle now, huh? Do you think I¡¯m deaf?¡± ¡°Ah, you¡¯re all bullying me, I¡¯m telling Dad,¡± Iris said, about to walk into the house. Lois Abbott snorted coldly, ¡°Come back here, eat first. How can you have the energy to tattle if you don¡¯t eat?¡± ¡°Ah, lobster, then okay,¡± Iris said, and sat back down. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Laughter suddenly filled the dining room from Lois Abbott and Greg Jensen. After dinner, Greg Jenseny down in bed to rest, and after she finished tidying up, Lois Abbott also came in. Two souls, as if starved, merged together once again. ¡°Iris, why do I feel like you¡¯ve gotten stronger?¡± ¡°Hehe, I turned Dad¡¯s office into a gym. I¡¯ve been working out every day for over a month, naturally I¡¯ve gotten stronger.¡± ¡°Should we go again then?¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡±
Having not seen each other for over a month, Greg Jensen missed Lois Abbott terribly, and he noticed that her figure had transformed significantly. Before he went to Jamae City, Lois Abbott¡¯s figure was more on the soft side, but now, every part of her body was filled with resilience. If before she was more of a mature beauty, then now, she had added a hint more wildness to her charm. The pent-up longing of over a month erupted in that moment.
Greg Jensen was alright, after all, Vince Cooper was there to help him, but Lois Abbott was apletely different story; she seemed like a changed person. Previously passive, this time she took the initiative, attacking like a wolf at the sight of its prey, throwing herself into the fray with all her might. Poor Iris next door had it rough, just after watching a video tutorial, she started listening to a music lesson, her little cheeks burning red, her whole demeanor somewhat dazed. It wasn¡¯t untilte into the night that the room finally quieted down. Lois Abbott once again felt the long-absent sensation of weakness, leaning on Greg Jensen¡¯s chest, not wanting to move an inch. Greg Jensen, on the other hand, felt quite the opposite. His spirits were high, and the pleasure brought by the strengthening of his True Qi swept away all fatigue. In other words, in this field, he was invincible. He spoke softly about the things that had happened since he arrived in Jamae City, deliberately omitting Vince Cooper¡¯s matter and focusing mainly on the issues between Spencer Burley and Jaden Ford, along with the progress at Dreamscape Garden. By the time he was almost finished, he suddenly realized that the woman in his arms had fallen asleep. He smiled gently, covered her with the nket, and then walked out of the room barefoot. After pouring himself a ss of wine in the living room, hey down on the recliner and gazed at the moonlight outside the window, lost in thought. Considering his current pace of cultivation, even in the ancient times abundant with Spiritual Energy, it wouldn¡¯t have been considered slow. But Greg Jensen still felt somewhat dissatisfied.
Because he knew that if he had enough money, his rate of cultivation should be even faster. Take the Qi and Blood Pills he had just ordered, for example: he had paid out a full 2.8 million for a month¡¯s supply. And his cash reserves had dropped from over 10 million to 7.5 million. To achieve freedom with his Qi and Blood Pills, he needed to make at least 2.8 million a month. 2.8 million a month meant more than 30 million a year, and that didn¡¯t even ount for regr expenses like food, drinks, and socializing. When all was tallied up, it was a minimum of 40 million a year, and that¡¯s without any major purchases. ¡°Forty million a year?¡± As Greg Jensen watched the moonlight, a wry smile emerged on his face, ¡°Before, I worried about a few thousand bucks, and now I¡¯m thinking about how to make tens of millions. Life really is full of wonders!¡± In the following days, Greg Jensen stayed by Lois Abbott¡¯s side, finally making up for the month and more they had lost. Greg Jensen suddenly realized that Lois Abbott¡¯s demeanor was beginning to change. If before she was a slightly shy girl, then after his extended nurturing, Lois Abbott had be a ripe and enticing young wife. Her cheeks glowed with a rosy light, brimming with charm, a mere smile or frown enough to plunge one into the abyss.
And Lois Abbott became increasingly inseparable from Greg Jensen, clinging to his neck and refusing to let go when it was time to part. ¡°Come see me when you have time. It¡¯s not far, and besides, I¡¯ll be back after a while.¡± ¡°No, who knows how many women you¡¯ve kept out there; it¡¯d be so awkward if I ran into them.¡± Lois Abbott huffed and then said, ¡°No matter how many women you have outside, you can¡¯t forget about me, okay?¡± As he looked at Lois Abbott¡¯s serious expression, Greg Jensen suddenly felt a twinge of guilt and nodded emphatically, ¡°Mhm, I promise you!¡± Lois Abbott¡¯s face changed dramatically, and she snapped angrily, ¡°Aha, so you really do have a woman out there!¡± ¡°Ah, that¡­ I should be going.¡± Feeling utterly duped, Greg Jensen gave Lois Abbott a quick kiss on the forehead and then hurriedly drove off in his car. Watching Greg Jensen¡¯s retreating figure, Lois Abbott¡¯s lips curved into a sweet smile. Lois Abbott¡¯s sister, Iris, nced at Greg Jensen, then turned to her sister, puzzled, ¡°Sis, you clearly know he has other women out there, why do you still let him go?¡± Lois Abbott gave her a look and said, ¡°If I don¡¯t let him go, will he not go? Men should prioritize their careers. Whatever happens outside is just flirting, nothing to worry about.¡± ¡°Then why did you bring it up with him?¡± ¡°I just want him to be aware that I know he¡¯s got other women, so every time he¡¯s with someone else, he¡¯ll think of me.¡±
Lois Abbottughed happily. Iris looked at her sister with disdain and scoffed, ¡°Sis, your mind can be so dirty.¡± ¡°You¡¯re calling me dirty? I haven¡¯t even mentioned how strong your tea has been getting!¡± ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t bully me, or I¡¯ll tell Dad on you.¡± ¡°Go ahead and tell¡­¡± The bickering of the sisters faded into the distance, while Greg Jensen drove back to Jamae City. Upon arriving, he didn¡¯t go home but went straight to Adrian Wright¡¯s club; Chestor Ware had called earlier, mentioning that there seemed to be a problem with the supply business. Chapter 191: 191: Forced Buy, Forced Sell_1 Chapter 191: Forced Buy, Forced Sell_1 Greg Jensen walked into the tea room, where Chestor Ware was already waiting for him. ¡°Little brother Greg, you¡¯ve finally arrived.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Greg Jensen asked in surprise, ¡°Is there a problem with the contract?¡± Chestor Ware sighed and said somewhat sheepishly, ¡°There¡¯s no issue with the contract itself, but there¡¯s a problem with the purchase of the Jamae Herbs Factory. We had already signed the letter of intent and were ready to audit the assets and sign the formal contract when Jay Brent from Jamae City suddenly stepped in.¡± ¡°Who is Jay Brent?¡± ¡°A big shot in Jamae City¡¯s underworld.¡± Greg Jensen was stunned and muttered, ¡°Isn¡¯t Wace Carter the big shot of Jamae City?¡± ¡°Wace Carter is history, he has already started to go legitimate. He can¡¯t touch those messy dealings from before anymore.¡±
Chestor Ware continued, ¡°Jay Brent rose to power after him, and it is said that his strength eclipses that of Wace Carter in his prime. Now he also wants to go legitimate, but the resources in Jamae are so limited; if we take a bigger bite, it leaves less for others.¡± Greg Jensen still found it strange and said, ¡°Then just go by the price, right? Sell it to whoever offers more.¡± Chestor Ware gave a wry smile and said, ¡°That would be true, but this Jay Brent simply doesn¡¯t y by the rules. Whenever someone shows an interest in the Jamae Herbs Factory, he uses all sorts of methods to drive them off, forcing the seller to offload the factory to him at a bargain price.¡± Greg Jensen frowned and asked, ¡°So what¡¯s his excuse this time for messing with us?¡± ¡°Jay Brent ims that he has an economic dispute with the factory¡¯s boss, Anton Stuart, and he¡¯s warning us not to buy the Jamae factory. Otherwise, our investment will be for nothing.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s a debt dispute, let them sue Anton Stuart, what¡¯s it got to do with us?¡± Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°Chestor, don¡¯t worry about it. You just go ahead and buy the factory; I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡± Chestor Ware hesitated, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that even if we do buy the factory, it might not operate smoothly.¡± ¡°No need to worry, just buy it first and then we¡¯ll talk.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and sign the contract with Anton Stuart tomorrow.¡± Chestor Ware trusted Greg Jensenpletely, and upon hearing what he said, immediately agreed to do it. After seeing Chestor Ware off, Greg Jensen drove to Dreamscape Garden. The construction of Dreamscape Garden had begun, and amid the roar of the excavators, a canal leading to Jamae was gradually taking shape. At the same time, the cleaning of the pond, the pruning and nting of flowers and nts, as well as the interior and exterior renovation of the buildings, were all being carried out simultaneously. A small house nearby was quickly set up to serve as the office of Dreamscape Garden. When Kingsley Harrison saw Greg Jensen arrive, he quickly stood up to greet him: ¡°Mr. Jensen, you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Hmm, how¡¯s the renovationing along?¡± Greg Jensen asked.
Kingsley Harrison smiled and said, ¡°In half a month at most, it will definitely bepleted. We can open for business within a month.¡± ¡°Good work.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my duty.¡± Kingsley Harrison smiled briefly before he quickly instructed his secretary to pour tea for Greg Jensen.
Greg Jensen took the cup and sipped, then casually asked, ¡°Have you hired the chefs?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve recruited a few young ones who are currently training at the Reverie Inn. When we open, Chef Chen wille back here to take charge.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg Jensen nodded and suddenly remembered something, ¡°There¡¯s something I need to talk to you about.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Dreamscape Garden will be featuring high-end private dining. It¡¯s essential to raise the caliber of the servers, both in appearance and service quality. Make sure that is sorted out beforehand. Moreover, as for the ingredients, we will be supplied by Peach Blossom supermarket; we don¡¯t want any ordinary vegetables.¡± Kingsley Harrison quickly nodded, ¡°That¡¯s no problem. We are already recruiting service staff, and the new lobby manager will be in ce soon. He can handle the training when he arrives.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. You¡¯ve worked hard during the opening period.¡± ¡°Haha, it¡¯s not hard at all, just normal work.¡± Greg Jensen smiled gently, ¡°How is the old man¡¯s health now?¡± ¡°He¡¯s almost recovered. He can now sit up, and with a little more training, it looks like he should be able to get out of bed and walk.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±
Kingsley Harrison gratefully said, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Mr. Jensen; otherwise, my dad¡¯s illness¡­¡± Greg Jensenughed, ¡°Uncle Zhang, don¡¯t be formal with me. At work, we¡¯re employee and boss, but privately, I am your junior. If you¡¯re still formal with me, I really wouldn¡¯t know what to do.¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± Kingsley Harrison felt relieved andughed joyfully, ¡°Alright, then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony with you. I¡¯ll take care of Dreamscape Garden, and I¡¯ll definitely do a good job even if it costs me my life.¡± ¡°No, your health is more important. If you really wear yourself out, Auntie Li wille to me.¡± ¡°Haha, I can¡¯t let that happen.¡± Greg Jensen chatted with Kingsley Harrison for a while and was about to leave when suddenly his secretary walked in and said: ¡°Mr. Zhang, a Ms. Han would like to see you. She says she supplies us with food ingredients.¡± ¡°A Ms. Han?¡± Kingsley Harrison hesitated, then said, ¡°Let her in first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±
After a while, a woman in her thirties, slightly overweight and dressed in a business suit with a coat over it, was led in by the secretary. Her fiery red lips were aggressively striking. Upon entering, she surveyed the office, then casually ced her bag on the coffee table and took a seat on the sofa. Kingsley Harrison was taken aback, exchanged a nce with Greg Jensen, and they looked at each other in surprise. Kingsley Harrison asked, ¡°Hello, you are¡­?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t recognize me?¡± The woman seemed surprised, paused for a moment, and scrutinized Kingsley Harrison, her mouth curling in disdain. Kingsley Harrison¡¯s expression stiffened, and after ncing at Greg Jensen, he replied awkwardly with a forced smile, ¡°I¡¯m new here and not very well-informed. Please forgive my ignorance.¡± ¡°Heh, you foreigners sure are bold, daring toe to our Jamae to do business without any connections.¡± The woman snorted, ¡°Let me introduce myself. I am Lena Holmes from Trigova Trading Company. Ourpany primarily deals in seafood, vegetables, and various freeze-dried seasonings.¡± Kingsley Harrison feigned realization, ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re Ms. Han from Trigova Trading Company. What brings you here this time?¡± Lena Holmes shifted to a morefortable position and looked at Kingsley Harrison calmly, ¡°I¡¯m here to discuss a potential coboration with you. This is a preliminary contract I¡¯ve drawn up. Take a look, and if there are no issues, we can sign it right away.¡±
Greg Jensen burst intoughter at Lena Holmes¡¯s words. ¡°And this gentleman is¡­?¡± Lena Holmes frowned slightly, her expression somewhat displeased. Kingsley Harrison hastily said, ¡°Oh, this is our boss, Mr. Jensen.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the boss here?¡± Lena Holmes gave Greg Jensen a look, ¡°Alright then, it¡¯s the same if I discuss it with you.¡± Greg Jensen shook his head with a smile, ¡°Sorry, but I have nothing to discuss with someone who coerces others into deals.¡± Chapter 192: 192: No Way to Cooperate_1 Chapter 192: No Way to Cooperate_1 ¡°` ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lena Holmes¡¯s face darkened, and she said, ¡°Go ask around, which well-known hotel in Jamae City doesn¡¯t purchase from us?¡± ¡°No, this has nothing to do with fame orck thereof.¡± Greg Jensen said indifferently, ¡°Because I don¡¯t like you as a person, so we can¡¯t work together.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Lena Holmes¡¯s expression immediately soured as she said coldly, ¡°You better think this through. If you dare not buy from us, I¡¯ll make sure your private kitchen restaurant never opens!¡± ¡°Hehe, from the moment you walked in, you didn¡¯t even show a smile. Sitting there, you just carelessly asked us to sign the contract. Who do you think you are?¡± Greg Jensen lifted his head and looked at her coldly, ¡°Or is it that no one has ever taught you the word ¡®manners¡¯?¡± Lena Holmes stood up abruptly, furious. ¡°Fine, if you think you¡¯re capable, don¡¯te beg me!¡±
Greg Jensen pointed to the door with an expressionless face and said calmly, ¡°The door is there. Get out!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Lena Holmes was shaking with anger, her mouth twitching as she pointed at Greg Jensen, ¡°We¡¯ll see about this.¡± After saying that, she stormed out, mming the door behind her. Kingsley Harrison looked worried as he said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, it¡¯s not quite appropriate to just send people away like this, is it?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing inappropriate about it. Business should be done as it ought to be done. I¡¯ll handle any problems that arise.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t take it seriously and afterforting Kingsley Harrison for a bit, he prepared to pick up a parcel. The herbal supplies from Jade Hall were insufficient, so this time¡¯s shipment hade from afar; to save himself the hassle, Greg Jensen had it delivered directly to Wanhe Home. Greg Jensen hadn¡¯t been hometely, and the parcels were left with the security guard. After he reported his mobile number, the guard brought out tworge boxes. ¡°Sir, shall I help you carry them up?¡± ¡°Thank you, I can manage on my own.¡± ¡°Alright then, take care.¡± Not to mention, Wanhe Home deserves its reputation as a well-known domestic real estate brand. Just the security service at the entrance was enough to make one feel veryfortable. Greg Jensen parked his car in the underground garage and then carried the two boxes up in the elevator. Upon returning home and opening the boxes, a scent of herbs immediately filled the room. The herbs were all chopped up, divided into five packages ording to the form. Greg Jensen checked them and, seeing no issue, turned on the electromaic stove and began to brew the herbs. Before long, the aroma of medicinal herbs permeated the air.
Greg Jensen had made Qi Blood Elixirs many times before and was very familiar with the production process, naturally avoiding any mishaps. However, brewing Qi Blood Elixirs took a long time, and it was not until evening that Greg Jensen finally finished thirty Qi Blood Elixirs. Looking at the round elixirs and smelling the subtle medicinal fragrance, Greg Jensenughed happily. With these Qi Blood Elixirs and with the aid of Dual Cultivation, would advancing to the fifth level of Qi Refinement still be difficult?
Greg Jensen saved one Qi Blood Elixir for himself and put the rest into a small medicine bottle. After tidying up, he swallowed the one he had kept. The Qi Blood Elixir melted in his mouth and quickly turned into a warm current, beginning to nourish his body. The mid-stage of Qi Refinement includes the fourth, fifth, and sixth levels, each corresponding to the Tail Vein Gate, Ridge Gate, and Jade Pillow Gate, respectively. The primary function of these gates was to enhance Greg Jensen¡¯s physical condition. Therefore, even though the growth of True Qi was not significant, his physique was steadily improving. Now, although he had not reached the extraordinary strength and lightness depicted in the ¡°Yin Yang Harmony Scripture,¡± he was at least invulnerable to a hundred diseases. Once he broke through to the seventh level of Qi Refinement, crossing the threshold of the mid-stage of Qi Refinement, his physical quality would definitely take a qualitative leap. Greg Jensen savored the taste of the Qi Blood Elixir for a while, then took a bath, changed into new clothes, and drove to Jamae University. On the way, he had already phoned Vince Cooper, asking her out for the night. As for what to y, Vince surely knew better than he did. ¡°` ¡°Mr. Jensen, long time no see.¡± Vince Cooper still wore jeans and a white shirt, but this time he had added a cashmere coat, hinting at innocent charm with a touch of temptation. ¡°Miss me?¡± Gregughed as he asked. Vince¡¯s cheeks reddened as he nodded, ¡°Yeah, I did.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you for some good food.¡± Greg smiled and drove them away from Jamae University. Theo Carter happened to pass by and saw Vince get into Greg¡¯s car. He quickly called his father, then hailed a taxi to follow them. These past days had been quite tormenting for Wace Carter. He had been wanting to apologize to Greg, but since Greg was always in Riverhaven County, he never even got to see him. All he could do was instruct his son to keep an eye on Vince¡¯s movements and to call him as soon as Greg returned. So, when the call came, Wace immediately prepared a gift and drove to the location sent by Theo. ¡­ ¡°What do you feel like eating?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, how about we go to the night market? I heard they¡¯ve been having a food festival thesest few days with delicacies from all over the ce.¡± ¡°Sounds good.¡± The so-called food festival was actually an event simr to amercial show, organized by local businesses or officials in cooperation with certain foodpanies. They were more like a snack alliance than foodpanies, with many small vendors within thepany. They would join forces, exchanging internal information among themselves.
Wherever there was a food festival, they would simply drive there. In a way, it was somewhat simr to a Jade Stone exhibition. Argepany would lead, and other small vendors andpanies would follow suit. It had been many years since Greg had visited such ces to eat, so when Vince suggested it, he drove them there. When they arrived, it was already past seven in the evening, but the food street was still crowded with people. Looking around, all one could see was a dense sea of heads everywhere. ¡°Stick with me, or if you get kidnapped by traffickers, it would be troublesome.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Vince nodded, then he reacted to what was said and snorted, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not a kid anymore.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Greg erupted intoughter, taking Vince¡¯s hand and heading into the food street. It had to be said, there was indeed a wide variety of food at the festival. Lamb skewers, roasted naan, pf from Western Xinjiang, pea jelly, rice-noodle soup from Southern Xinjiang, and other delicacies from all over the country were basically avable for tasting here. While it was impossible to bring all the regional delicacies, at least one could taste the vors of each region.
The two of them walked and ate, soon getting half full, and they reached the end of the street. This area was a bit quieter, with only a few local snacks following the buzz of the event, standing there alone. Greg looked around, pondering whether to buy something to take back, when suddenly a scream came from Vince behind him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°They touched me¡­¡± Vince shrank back into Greg¡¯s embrace with a hint of fear. Greg turned his head to see several young people with hair dyed in various colors, smirking at Vince. ¡°Sis, can¡¯t me me for that, who told you to be so perky back there?¡± ¡°Hahaha, it is pretty perky and delicate.¡± ¡°I touched it just now, it felt nice.¡± Chapter 193: 193: Which Hand_1 Chapter 193: Which Hand_1 Vince Cooper had never encountered such a situation before and turned pale with fright. Clutching Greg Jensen¡¯s hand, he whispered softly, ¡°Mr. Jensen, let¡¯s just leave quickly.¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t leave, the two of us haven¡¯t had our turn yet.¡± ¡°Exactly¡­¡± A few young guys, as if they hadn¡¯t seen Greg Jensen next to them, came over with wicked smiles to pull on Vince Cooper¡¯s hand. Greg Jensen¡¯s expression darkened slightly, and he lifted his foot and kicked out directly. Bang! The leader with the dyed yellow hair was kicked flying immediately, rolling on the ground like a gourd, spinning several times beforeing to a stop. Clutching his stomach, he staggered to his feet, pointed at Greg Jensen and cursed, ¡°Aiden rk, you dare to mess with me; you¡¯re really asking for trouble, aren¡¯t you?¡± After saying this, he turned to his subordinates andmanded, ¡°What are you dummies waiting for? Let¡¯s go, after we deal with this kid, bring this girl back to me. After I¡¯ve had my fun, you guys can have her.¡±
¡°Alright!¡± The rest of the young guys got excited upon hearing this, charging forward with a jumble of cries, some even pulling out knives. The small vendors nearby scattered at the sight, all running to watch themotion from a distance. ¡°Who is this guy, getting into conflict with Little Yellow and the others?¡± ¡°Who cares who he is, as long as my stall is untouched. Let them knock their brains out for all I care.¡± ¡°I say, it¡¯d be great if they smashed my stall, then I wouldn¡¯t have to do business today.¡± ¡°Keep dreaming!¡± The onlookers discussed animatedly, while Vince Cooper was scared half to death, her face as white as paper, without a trace of color. She clutched the corner of Greg Jensen¡¯s clothes, urgently saying, ¡°Mr. Jensen, let¡¯s get out of here fast.¡± ¡°No need to worry, go stand over to the side.¡± Greg Jensen pushed Vince Cooper aside, then turned around and charged at the group of young guys, quickly beating them until they cried for their fathers and mothers. In the blink of an eye, there wasn¡¯t one of them left standing. Suddenly, it became quiet all around, and those watching were too shocked to speak. ¡°Fuck, how is this kid so fierce?¡± ¡°Fierce my ass, now he¡¯s in big trouble.¡± The yellow-haired guy standing not far away was also stunned, staring at Greg Jensen with a dumbfounded look, taking quite a while toe back to his senses. He pointed at Greg Jensen, his voice trembling as he said, ¡°Aiden rk, you¡­ you just wait, I¡¯m one of Mr. Heng¡¯s men. You dare toy hands on us; I will make sure you¡¯re dead today.¡± Saying so, he took out his phone to call for backup. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t say anything; he just silently walked towards the yellow-haired guy.
Seeing this, the yellow-haired guy¡¯s face turned pale, and he turned and ran, dashing several dozen meters before he stopped. He was about to throw out some tough words, but when he turned his head, he realized that Greg Jensen was standing right in front of him. ¡°Ah, are you human or a ghost?¡± The yellow-haired guy screamed in terror, instinctively running again, but Greg Jensen didn¡¯t give him a chance; he grabbed his cor and violently threw him to the ground.
After a few more hits, the yellow-haired guy¡¯s head was bleeding profusely, and he went limp. Greg Jensen grabbed his clothes, dragged him back to the original spot, flung him hard onto the ground, and asked, ¡°So tell me, which hand did you touch with just now?¡± Having already made the call, the yellow-haired guy was expecting his brothers to arrive shortly, so he still had some defiant spirit, cursing weakly, ¡°Aiden rk, I¡¯ll use whichever hand I like; what¡¯s it to you?¡± ¡°Hmm, then it¡¯s best to scrap both hands.¡± Greg Jensen nodded solemnly, about to make his move when suddenly a group of more than a dozen people rushed over, each wielding a weapon. Leading them was a man with a scarred face, holding a watermelon knife. When the small vendors saw this man, they all changed color and retreated further back. The scar-faced man seemed to enjoy this reaction,ughing coldly, stopping a short distance away. He nced at the yellow-haired guy on the ground and then at Greg Jensen and said in a deep voice, ¡°Kid, where are you from? Daring toy hands on my men, you¡¯ve got some guts, don¡¯t you?¡± Blondie, seeing Scarface, suddenly got excited and shouted, ¡°Scarface bro, beat this kid to death¡­¡± Just then, Greg Jensen lifted a foot, aiming to stomp down on Blondie¡¯s left hand. Scarface¡¯splexion changed, and he bellowed, ¡°Stop!¡± Crack!
Greg Jensen, as if he hadn¡¯t heard, brutally stomped down. Following the crisp sound of breaking bones, Blondie immediately let out a scream, ¡°Scarface bro, save me¡­¡± ¡°Keep talking, I¡¯m listening!¡± Greg Jensen sneered coldly, lifting his foot again, targeting Blondie¡¯s other hand. Crack! ¡°Aiden rk, are you looking for death?¡± Amidst Scarface¡¯s roar of rage, Blondie¡¯s other hand was also crushed. Greg Jensen looked up, all the while grinding his foot on Blondie¡¯s broken hand and said to Scarface, ¡°Your brother felt up my girlfriend, and I taught him a lesson, should I not have?¡± ¡°Should your ass!¡± Scarface roared furiously, leading his men as they charged forward. Bang! Greg Jensen kicked Blondie unconscious with a single blow and then faced the oing group as if nothing was amiss. At this moment, the onlookers had long since retreated dozens of meters away, not wanting to get involved with Greg Jensen.
Meanwhile, Vince Cooper stood still, her small fists tightly clenched, watching Greg Jensen with an anxious expression. She knew Greg Jensen was formidable, but the opposing side had brought too many people. She felt a tinge of regret, thinking that it wouldn¡¯t have been so bad to let that touch slide, why create trouble for Mr. Jensen. But she quickly changed her mind, because in a blink, Greg Jensen had knocked all of those dozen or so men brought by Scarface to the ground, evennding a couple of punches on Scarface¡¯s face. ¡°Just who in the hell are you?¡± Scarface, panting heavily and wearing a grave expression, looked at Greg Jensen. He too had been through life and death situations, but aside from those skilled in martial arts, he had seldom seen anyone as formidable as Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen indifferently said, ¡°What does who I am have to do with you? Does an ordinary citizen deserve to be bullied by you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m one of Wace Carter¡¯s men.¡± Scarface frowned, ¡°Kid, give your name, don¡¯t stir up trouble in the wrong ce.¡± Greg Jensen sneered, ¡°Are you worthy?¡± Scarface¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Don¡¯t be ungrateful!¡± ¡°Enough with the nonsense. At this point, why the hell are you trying to get chummy with me?¡±
¡°You¡¯re asking for it!¡± Scarface, furious, charged forward with his knife. Bang! Greg Jensen didn¡¯t bother with pleasantries, delivering a feint kick straight to Scarface¡¯s head. Scarface went down like a log, crashing to the ground. All he felt was his brain going fuzzy; it took him a good while toe back to his senses, struggling to sit up from the ground, only to see Greg Jensen standing in front of him, watching coldly. Scarface, still defiant, cursed, ¡°If you¡¯ve got the guts, beat me to death, otherwise¡­¡± Just then, a car approached from the distance, its lights blinding Scarface. Momentster, Wace Carter hurried down from the car, and seeing the people lying on the ground, his face immediately turned ashen. Scarface, seeing Wace Carter arrive, as though he had found his backbone, was suddenly overjoyed and excitedly said, ¡°Boss Carter, this kid beat up our guys!¡± Chapter 194: 194: Should or Shouldnt_1 Chapter 194: Should or Shouldn¡¯t_1 Wace Carter¡¯s forehead instantly broke out in a cold sweat. He hurriedly jogged to Greg Jensen, smiled sheepishly, and said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, what¡¯s¡­ what happened?¡± Greg Jensen nced at him coldly and asked, ¡°Is this your man?¡± ¡°Uh, he used to follow me. You know, I¡¯m into legitimate business now, and these guys¡­ we still have some ties.¡± ¡°Heh¡­¡± Greg Jensen understood as soon as he heard his words. Wace Carter was no longer in the underworld, but he had left his seeds there. People like Scarface, who had followed him in the past, though they had started to venture on their own and seemed independent, would still follow Wace Carter¡¯s arrangements on significant matters. With a sneer, he ignored Wace Carter and walked straight to Scarface, grabbed him by the cor, lifted him up, and then said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you one more time, your brother touched my woman, and I broke his hand. Was it deserved or not?¡± ¡°Deserve your mom¡­¡± ¡°Scarface, shut up!¡± Wace Carter¡¯s face changed dramatically. He wanted to intervene, but it was toote.
Bang! Scarface was tossed to the ground like a doll by Greg Jensen. He felt as if all the bones in his body had fallen apart, unable to muster any strength, but his mouth didn¡¯t stop moving as he continued to curse, ¡°Aiden rk, I won¡¯t ept this¡­¡± ¡°Scarface!¡± Wace Carter hurried over, kicked him hard, and scolded, ¡°What nonsense are you talking? Aren¡¯t you going to apologize to Mr. Jensen right away?¡± ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Jensen¡­¡± Scarface struggled to lift his head, his eyes filled with fear. Only then did he realize the extent of the trouble the kid, Yellow Hair, had gotten him into. As one of Wace Carter¡¯s old-timers, he was very well aware of what had happened recently. That¡¯s precisely why he was so afraid! That Mr. Jensen, whom even Boss Carter had to bow his head to¡ªwhy on earth did Yellow Hair have to mess with such a fiend? Scarface cursed Yellow Hair in his mind, propped himself up with great effort, and staggeringly got to his feet before he knelt down with a thud, and said unclearly, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I was wrong, I didn¡¯t know it was you.¡± Greg Jensen looked down and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time, your brother Yellow Hair touched my woman, and I broke his hand. Was it deserved?¡± This time, Scarface didn¡¯t dare to talk back, gritted his teeth, and said, ¡°Deserved, breaking his hand is letting him off light. His legs should be broken too, so he can¡¯t harm people when he¡¯s out and about!¡± Wace Carter said with an embarrassed face, ¡°Mr. Jensen, look at all the trouble this has caused¡­¡± Greg Jensen silently nced at him, did not say anything more, and walked outside with a bewildered Vince Cooper in tow. ¡°Boss Carter, I¡­¡± ¡°Skip it, just head to the hospital. Later, bring that kid Yellow Hair to me, I¡¯ll teach him a lesson myself!¡± ¡°You can count on it, Boss Carter. As soon as he wakes up, I¡¯ll bring him right over!¡±
Scarface¡¯s face turned the color of iron, and he watched Yellow Hair, who was unconscious, with vicious eyes, as if he were looking at his father¡¯s killer. Yellow Hair, still in hisa, shivered unconsciously. Wace Carter nced at Scarface and then chased after Greg Jensen. ¡­
As Greg Jensen held Vince Cooper¡¯s hand, he smiled and asked, ¡°Scared you, didn¡¯t I?¡± Vince Cooper shook his head but didn¡¯t speak. After a while, he suddenly looked up, tilted his small face, and asked, ¡°Mr. Jensen, have I caused you trouble?¡± ¡°Haha, what trouble is that?¡± Greg Jensenughed and said, ¡°The person who was driving here earlier was Theo Carter¡¯s father. I¡¯ve taken care of him, so why should I be afraid of a little Scarface?¡± ¡°Did I really not cause you any trouble?¡± ¡°No.¡± Seeing her guilt-ridden expression, Greg¡¯s heart ached as he gently said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, from now on, with me here, no one dares to bully you.¡± ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re really kind.¡± Finally, a smile crept onto Vince¡¯s face, and he happily leaned on Greg¡¯s shoulder. The two of them walked forward, arm in arm, and were about to reach the car when suddenly they heard the sound of hurried footsteps from behind. Vince¡¯s face changed, and he anxiously said, ¡°Mr. Greg, they couldn¡¯t be chasing us, could they?¡± Greg frowned and turned around, only to see Wace¡¯s somewhat rotund figure running over from the distance.
¡°Mr. Greg, you left so quickly, but I finally caught up,¡± panted Wace. Greg furrowed his brow and asked, ¡°You want something from me?¡± Wace responded with a smile, ¡°No, no big deal, I just wanted to apologize to you in person.¡± Greg suddenly thought of something and a cold smile appeared at the corner of his mouth as he asked, ¡°Really no trouble?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± ¡°If it¡¯s nothing, then I¡¯ll be going.¡± Seeing this, Wace hurriedly said, ¡°Wait, Mr. Greg, I do need your help.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± With a coldugh, Greg said, ¡°Theo¡¯s arm, there¡¯s no way I can treat it.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡­¡± Wace¡¯s expression immediately fell. He had been so eager to find Greg, not only to apologize in person but also for Theo¡¯s arm. These past days, having taken Theo to several hospitals and consulting many doctors, they still couldn¡¯t figure out what exactly was wrong with his arm. It wasn¡¯t until someone reminded him that Wace thought of seeking out Greg.
Hearing Greg say he wouldn¡¯t treat it, Wace suddenly seemed to age ten years, weakly smiling as he said, ¡°Mr. Greg, it¡¯s true that Theo is disappointing, but he¡¯s still my son. I can¡¯t just ignore him.¡± ¡°And cure him for what? So he can continue to harm others?¡± ¡°Mr. Greg, I promise, he absolutely will notmit any more misdeeds in the future!¡± Looking at Wace¡¯s desperate plea, Greg frowned, pulled a pill out from his bag, and tossed it to him, then gave him another pill as an antidote. ¡°Have him take this pill, and in half an hour, give him the other one. Then bring him to see me tomorrow.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Greg,¡± Wace sent Greg off with endless gratitude and let out a long sigh of relief, then quickly got into the car and headed home. Fearing Greg might overthink things, he had purposely driven alone this time, not even using a driver, and finally managed to learn the whole method to treat the arm. Back home, Theo was ying video games. Seeing this, Wace kicked him and snapped. ¡°With just one arm, you¡¯re still ying games?¡± ¡°What else am I supposed to do? You won¡¯t let me go out to y. If I don¡¯t y games, what can I do?¡± Theo also lost his temper. All these years, he¡¯d been scolded constantly, as if he was the only one at fault. Seeing his son like this, Wace¡¯s heart ached, and he quickly handed over the first pill Greg had given, saying, ¡°Eat it. This is medicine from Mr. Greg.¡±
¡°Greg? You saw him?¡± Theo instantly perked up, quickly stood up, took the pill, and examined it skeptically, saying, ¡°What¡¯s this, it¡¯s all ck and stuff.¡± ¡°Just eat it if I tell you to, will you stop with the nonsense?¡± ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll eat it, okay?¡± Chapter 195: 195 The Medicine has a Problem_1 Chapter 195: The Medicine has a Problem_1 Theo Carter had no doubts and directly popped the three green pills into his mouth. A momentter, he suddenly felt itchy all over his body. Then, his entire body began to itch uncontrobly. That deep, bone-deep itchiness made him extremely ufortable, and he wished he could peel off ayer of his skin. ¡°Dad, there¡¯s something wrong with the medicine you gave me¡­¡± Seeing his son¡¯s miserable state, Wace Carter immediately realized that the medicine Greg Jensen had given was not for treating his arm but was poison. His anger surged, and just as he was about to pick up the phone to settle the score with Greg Jensen, he suddenly remembered that the man had given him another pill. He took out the other pill and examined it closely, muttering to himself, ¡°Could this one be the antidote?¡± ¡°Antidote? Give me the antidote, I need the antidote, quick¡­¡± Theo Cartery on the ground, writhing in pain. Wace Carter was about to hand the pill to his son, but then he suddenly remembered Greg Jensen¡¯s words.
After half an hour, give him the other pill. Wace Carter instantly understood that he had promised Greg Jensen he would never let Theo Carter do as he pleased again, and this pill and the so-called antidote were a test for him. It was a test to see if he could harden his heart and let his son endure half an hour of pain; if he couldn¡¯t ensure that, there was no point in discussing anything else. ¡°Theo, bear with it a little longer, just half an hour.¡± ¡°Dad, I really can¡¯t hold on any longer, it¡¯s too itchy¡­¡± Theo Carter rolled frantically on the floor, scratching wounds onto his body. Wace Carter sighed helplessly. Although he often scolded his younger son, seeing him in such pain still made him feel very distressed. After what seemed like an eternity, Theo Carter was exhausted from the torment and could only whimper. Wace Carter finally came over with the antidote and pried his son¡¯s mouth open to administer it. After taking the medicine, Theo Carter instantly stopped itching andy on the ground, gasping for breath with big gulps of air. After that ordeal, Theo Carter suddenly calmed down. With his father¡¯s help, he slowly got up and then said, ¡°Dad, was that pill from Greg Jensen?¡± Wace Carter¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he quickly responded, ¡°Yeah, you can¡¯t provoke him anymore.¡± ¡°Dad, I know, we can¡¯t afford to mess with him.¡± A wry smile appeared on Theo Carter¡¯s face as he mused, ¡°I thought I was going to die just now. I didn¡¯t expect to survive. I¡¯m thoroughly convinced now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. Tomorrow I¡¯ll take you to get your arm treated. After that, just focus on your studies and don¡¯t cause trouble anymore.¡± ¡°Dad, I got it.¡± Theo Carter sighed and returned to his room to rest. Wace Carter stood in the living room for a while, recalling his son¡¯s recent expressions, but then he suddenly paused and wondered to himself, ¡°Theo, is this what they call a profound awakening?¡± He shook his head. No matter how his son changed, he was still his own son after all. ¡­
Greg Jensen and Vince Cooper were not full yet, so after returning to Wanhe Home, they prepared to make some more food. Vince Cooper asked with a smile, ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll make it for you.¡± Greg Jensen was taken aback and eximed, ¡°You can cook? Girls who know how to cook are rare these days.¡± ¡°Of course, I can. I¡¯m from the countryside, and I¡¯ve been helping my mom cook and do chores since I was little. I¡¯m used to it.¡±
¡°You¡¯re pretty amazing.¡± Greg Jensen said with augh. ¡°Of course.¡± Vince Cooper smiled proudly and asked, ¡°So, tell me, what do you want to eat?¡± ¡°I want to eat everything.¡± Greg Jensen looked at her with a mischievous grin. Vince Cooper¡¯s cheeks flushed, and she muttered, ¡°Stop messing around, I need to go cook.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it won¡¯t take long.¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯m not talking to you anymore.¡± Vince Cooper rolled his eyes at him and walked into the kitchen to start cooking. In less than half an hour, two bowls of steaming pork strip noodles were served. ¡°Come on, try it and see how it tastes.¡± Vince Cooper sat down in front of Greg Jensen, her face filled with anticipation as she looked at him. Greg Jensen took a couple of bites and couldn¡¯t help but give a thumbs-up, praising, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s good. You better eat quickly too, or it won¡¯t taste as niceter.¡±
¡°Mhmm.¡± Vince Cooper picked up her chopsticks and said with a happy smile, ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡± The two quietly ate their meal, and in the silent air, a bit of warmth was now added. After the meal, they cleaned up the bowls together and then prepared to bathe and sleep. ¡°Shall we bathe together?¡± ¡°No¡­ ¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s not up to you!¡± It was a golden opportunity that Greg Jensen certainly wasn¡¯t going to miss. Amid Vince Cooper¡¯s shrieks, she was lifted into the air and carried straight into the bathroom by Greg Jensen. Soon, the sound of showering and the couple¡¯s yful noises filled the bathroom. A short whileter, the steam rose, causing them both to sweat profusely. The pair frolicked for over an hour before finally walking out, wrapped in each other¡¯s embrace. Back in bed, Vince Cooper rested on Greg Jensen¡¯s chest while Greg Jenseny with his eyes closed, feeling the increase in his True Qi.
As expected, the True Qi he gained when he was with Vince Cooper was significantly more than what he gained with Lois Abbott and the others. Continuing at this rate, and with enough Blood Qi Pills, Greg Jensen should be able take his Qi Refinement to the fifth level soon. Right now, without invoking his True Qi, Greg Jensen could lift a 200-pound weight with one hand; if he used his True Qi, he could lift about double that. If he reached the fifth level of Qi Refinement, his strength should increase considerably. After entering the mid-stage of Qi Refinement, not only strength but also speed and all the senses would be enhanced to different extents. That evening, when dealing with the punk, Greg Jensen¡¯s ability to approach quickly was partly due to his light body technique, but his own speed was also crucial. ¡°Qi Refinement fifth level, huh!¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes were filled with longing, and he muttered, ¡°I wonder when I¡¯ll be able to reach Foundation Establishment.¡± Vince Cooper looked up and asked, ¡°What did you say? I didn¡¯t hear you.¡± ¡°I said I¡¯m hungry again.¡± ¡°Shall I go make you somete-night snacks?¡± ¡°Sure, let¡¯s have somete-night snacks.¡± ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you wantte-night snacks?¡±
¡°Yeah, is there a problem?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­ weird¡­ Why would you want to eatte-night snacks in the bedroom?¡± ¡­ At Ceaser Club, Jay Brent frowned, cigar in his mouth, ¡°What¡¯s going on with Anton Stuart¡¯s side? Why haven¡¯t we taken it down yet?¡± The manager, Louie Harrison, said angrily, ¡°That Chestor Ware from Riverhaven County doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him. I told him we had our eye on Anton Stuart¡¯s factory, yet he still had the nerve to make an offer.¡± ¡°Aiden rk, he doesn¡¯t appreciate kindness, huh?¡± Dwayne Lloyd, one of Jay Brent¡¯s top men known for his hot temper, became angry upon hearing Chestor Ware¡¯sck of respect and said: ¡°Big Brother, should I send some guys to teach that old kid a lesson, make him realize who owns Jamae City?¡± Jay Brent looked up, putting his cigar in the ashtray, and said indifferently: ¡°Stop thinking about fighting and killing all the time. Haven¡¯t you seen Wace Carter has already gone legit?¡± Chapter 196: 196: A Forced Melon Quenches Thirst_1 Chapter 196: A Forced Melon Quenches Thirst_1 ¡°Haha, Wace Carter? What¡¯s he worth as a person!¡± Upon hearing his elder brother mention Wace Carter, Dong Liang immediately burst into coldughter and said, ¡°I heard that a few days ago, an outsider got the better of Wace Carter. Moreover, that person seems quite young, only in his twenties, what¡¯s his name¡­ ¡°Mr. Greg.¡± Louie Harrison quickly added. ¡°Right, Mr. Greg.¡± Dong Liang snorted mockingly: ¡°The name sounds quite elegant, Mr. Greg, but I bet he¡¯s no good at this stuff. Wace Carter must be getting old, or how could a young guy intimidate him?¡± ¡°Indeed, Wace Carter has aged.¡± Hearing this, Jay Brent¡¯s face also held a hint of a smile as he pondered, ¡°Well then, Old Zhang, first take your men to talk to Chestor Ware and see what he really wants.¡± ¡°What if he insists on buying it?¡±
¡°Then let him buy it.¡± Jay Brent scornfully sneered: ¡°I¡¯d like to see, after he buys it, whether he can get it up and running.¡± ¡­ The next morning, Greg Jensen suddenly awoke and, upon uncovering the quilt, discovered that Vince Cooper had already left. ¡°What¡¯s all this so early in the morning?¡± ¡°Last night¡­¡± Vince¡¯s face turned a bit red as she said softly, ¡°I was too tiredst night¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay, it¡¯s only fun if it¡¯s consensual. Who does anything by force? A melon forced from the vine isn¡¯t sweet.¡± ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re so nice.¡± Vince giggled as she crawled out from under the nkets andy on Greg¡¯s chest, whispering, ¡°I don¡¯t have to go to sses today, so I can be with you the whole day.¡± ¡°Haha, lucky me!¡± Gregughed, then suddenly remembered something and said, ¡°No, that won¡¯t do, I have to meet with Wace Carterter.¡± Upon hearing that name, Vince instinctively shuddered and asked in a daze, ¡°Why are you meeting him?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s begging me for a favor.¡± ¡°He¡¯s begging you?¡± ¡°Of course. What, did you think I was begging him?¡± Seeing the smile on Greg¡¯s face, Vince rxed a bit, hopped nimbly off the bed, opened the wardrobe, and asked, ¡°Which suit will you wear? Let me find it for you.¡± ¡°Any will do, no need to fuss over it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not okay.¡±
Vince picked out a suit and put it on the bed, saying, ¡°My mom said that clothes make the man. When a man is out in public, he needs to dress well, otherwise, people will look down on him. Even if you have the ability to get something done, you might end up failing.¡± Greg felt warmth in his heart and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s not that serious.¡± ¡°Just wear this one; I¡¯ll iron it for you.¡±
¡°Alright, thank you.¡± Vince grinned mischievously, ¡°No need to thank me, just pay me a sry.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± Gregughed heartily. Vince smiled, about to get dressed, when she suddenly remembered she¡¯d dirtied her clothesst night in the bathroom. With no other option, she rummaged in the wardrobe and put on one of Greg¡¯s shirts. The shirt was very thin, sheer yet not quite, and with her not wearing anything underneath, the hint of visibility added a touch of seduction. Especially her fair, bare thighs swinging beneath the oversized shirt captivated Greg, making his throat go dry. ¡°Shall I go iron your clothes now?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s put off ironing clothes for a bit and discuss a deal first,¡± he said. ¡°What deal?¡± Greg smiled, pulled her onto the bed, and said, ¡°A billion-dor deal!¡± ¡°Hey, stop it.¡± ¡°No can do.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to right now. You just said forceful melons aren¡¯t sweet.¡±
¡°A forced melon may not be sweet, but it quenches thirst!¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Over half an hourter, Vince Cooper crawled out of the covers with disheveled hair, shot Greg Jensen a re, and then took the suit and walked out. Greg Jensen chuckled, andy back on the bed to catch some more sleep. By the time he woke up again, Vince Cooper had already ironed his clothes for him. Greg Jensen got out of bed, freshened up, dressed in the neatly pressed suit, and headed to the dining room. ¡°Take a seat first, breakfast will be ready in no time.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Shortly after, a steaming hot breakfast was served. in porridge, semi-cooked steamed buns, eggs, and pickles ¨C simple fare, but Greg Jensen ate with great satisfaction. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going out today?¡± ¡°Hmm, I might go shopping with my best friendter; it¡¯s her birthday tonight.¡± Greg Jensen nodded and said, ¡°Then call me when it¡¯s time.¡±
¡°Alright.¡± Greg Jensen smiled and took out twenty thousand yuan in cash from his bag, cing it on the dining table. ¡°Take this money for yourself, buy a few outfits, get a gift for your ssmate, and keep the rest for your spending.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Vince Cooper hesitated for a moment, mouth agape, wanting to refuse. Greg Jensenughed, ¡°Take it. I might not be able to give you a formal status, but at least I should provide you a stable life, right?¡± ¡°Hmm, I understand.¡± A radiant smile spread across Vince Cooper¡¯s face as she nodded emphatically, ¡°Be careful on the road.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± She saw Greg Jensen out the door, watched him get into the elevator, and as he left, her smile gradually faded. She murmured to herself, ¡°This¡­ isn¡¯t too bad, is it? Who told you to be inseparable from him?¡± At first, it was to build a house for her family, so she took Adrian Wright¡¯s hundred thousand yuan and gave her first time to Greg Jensen. Afterwards, she came over to apany Greg Jensen several times at Adrian Wright¡¯s request. As for now, it seemed she could no longer detach herself from Greg Jensen.
¡­ Wright Family Clubhouse. Wace Carter came over early in the morning with his son. Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley just happened to spend the night there, and when they learned Wace Carter had arrived, they quickly got out of bed to join him. The Wright and Burley families were not weak in Jamae City, and they did not show any inferiority when facing Wace Carter. The reason they came to apany him was mainly to give Greg Jensen face; after all, it was Greg Jensen who had asked Wace Carter toe, so they could not just let him wait alone, right? They looked down on rich second-generation kids like Theo Carter and did not have much interaction with Wace Carter, so after some brief pleasantries, everyone fell silent. For a while, the atmosphere in the teahouse was somewhat awkward. After some time passed, the door to the teahouse was pushed open, and Greg Jensen walked in. The opening door seemed like a release valve, as the previously heavy atmosphere in the teahouse instantly dissipated. Greg Jensen asked in surprise, ¡°What are you four doing here?¡± ¡°Heh, just casually chatting,¡± Adrian Wrightughed. Casually chatting? Do you think my ears are just for show? Greg Jensen did not mind and smiled as he shook his head, approaching the Carter father and son. Wace Carter hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, Theo knows he was wrong, and he has already suffered his half-hour punishment. Don¡¯t believe me? Look.¡± As he spoke, he pulled up Theo¡¯s sleeve to reveal several scratch marks on what was previously unblemished skin. Adrian Wright and Gabriel Hall were taken aback and looked at Greg Jensen with baffled expressions. So, he had punished their two sons, breaking the legs of the elder one, and just like that, it¡¯s all okay? Not only did Wace Carter not seek retribution, but he was also apologizing to Greg Jensen? How was that possible? Both men were astonished, ncing back and forth between Greg Jensen and Wace Carter, their faces filled with utter confusion. Chapter 197: 197: Apprenticeship_1 Chapter 197: Apprenticeship_1 Compared to Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley, Greg Jensen¡¯s expression was much more tranquil. He nced at the wound on Theo Carter¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Hmm, go lie down over there on the couch, I¡¯ll give you a few needles.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Jensen.¡± The formerly arrogant Theo Carter, who now seemed like apletely different person, obediently and meekly, immediately got up and walked over upon hearing Greg Jensen¡¯s words. ¡°Mr. Jensen, should I lie on my front or back?¡± ¡°Take off your shirt and lie on your back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Theo Carter obediently took off his shirt andy down on the soft couch. Adrian Wright hesitated, ¡°Brother Jensen, should we step outside?¡± ¡°No need, it¡¯ll be quick.¡±
Greg Jensen, without turning his head, uttered, then took out the silver needles and began to unblock Theo Carter¡¯s bloodlines. Within Theo Carter¡¯s arm, the True Qi he had left there was still present, precisely blocking that part of the meridian, causing the arm to be uncontroble. Soon, after five silver needles were inserted into specific acupoints, Theo Carter felt a warm current flowing from his shoulder to his fingertips. The next second, his previously immobile arm suddenly felt a tingling itch. Theo Carter was startled and eximed, ¡°The poison¡­ it¡¯s acting up again!¡± ¡°Shut up, that¡¯s the normal reaction of regaining sensation suddenly.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Jensen.¡± Theo Carter quickly closed his mouth, watching Greg Jensen with a face full of fear. After a good while, Greg Jensen put away all the silver needles and slowly stood up, saying, ¡°There, for the next couple of days the movement might still be a bit stiff, but you¡¯ll adjust after two days.¡± Theo Carter tentatively moved his arm, finding indeed he could move it, and was so moved that he teared up, kneeling on the ground and firmly knocked his head on the floor three times in front of Greg Jensen. ¡°Mr. Jensen, please take me as your disciple?¡± ¡°What?¡± Everyone present was stunned, confused about what Theo Carter was up to this time. Greg Jensen frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t take disciples.¡± ¡°No, if you don¡¯t take me, I won¡¯t get up from here.¡± ¡°Then stay kneeling.¡± Greg Jensen snorted coldly, then walked over to sit by the tea table. He picked up the teacup, took a sip, and said, ¡°Mr. Carter Senior, your son really needs discipline.¡± At this moment, others also came to their senses, disdainfully ncing at Theo Carter, all sitting back down by the tea table. Wace Carter said awkwardly, ¡°My apologies, he was spoiled since childhood; I¡¯ll discipline him properly when we get back.¡±
After speaking, he turned coldly to his son and snapped, ¡°You useless thing, get up now.¡± ¡°Dad, I¡­¡± ¡°Up!¡± Theo Carter was still somewhat reluctant, but seeing his father¡¯s anger, he had no choice but to stand up and silently looked at Greg Jensen.
Wace Carter red at him, then took out a prepared bank card from his bag, and ced it gently in front of Greg Jensen with a smile, saying, ¡°Mr. Jensen, there¡¯s five hundred thousand on here, just a small token of respect, please ept it.¡± Greg Jensen nced at the bank card, shook his head, and said, ¡°This was originally caused by me; I won¡¯t ept it, take it back.¡± ¡°This¡­ alright then, maybe I can invite you for a meal some time.¡± ¡°Hmm, we¡¯ll see when the timees.¡± Seeing this, Wace Carter had no alternative but to get up, smiling, ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll take our leave, Mr. Jensen. If you have any instructionster on, just give me a call.¡± ¡°Take care, no need to see you out!¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t even lift his head as he replied. Wace Carterughed, nodded to Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley, and led Theo Carter out. ¡°Idiot, who asked you to kneel to Mr. Jensen?¡± ¡°I¡­I just wanted to show my sincerity, didn¡¯t I?¡± Wace Carter couldn¡¯t help butugh in anger at his stupid son, and angrily said, ¡°Do you not have a brain? Thest time, knowing Vince Cooper didn¡¯t like you, you knelt down in public to confess your feelings, forcing her to be your girlfriend. And this time you kneeled in public to Mr. Jensen again, forcing him to take you as his disciple? Tell me, who taught you to do such a thing!¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t that how it¡¯s done in the movies?¡± ¡°Do you not realize this is moral coercion?¡± Theo Carter froze, his eyes widened as he thought hard, but still couldn¡¯t understand. Wace Carter¡¯s face turned white with anger; he pressed hard on his son¡¯s head and continued, ¡°In the future, when you¡¯re thinking about things, try to put yourself in the other person¡¯s shoes, considering their perspective. Don¡¯t be such an idiot, always acting on your own thoughts, foolishly doing stupid things! If you keep this up, people will think I threw away my son and raised an embryo instead, got it?¡± ¡°Dad, I got it.¡± Theo Carter, scolded into submission, hung his head in slight dejection. Wace Carter looked at his son and asked, ¡°Why do you want Mr. Jensen to take you as his disciple?¡± Hearing his father¡¯s question, Theo Carter suddenly perked up, excitedly saying, ¡°Mr. Jensen is skilled in martial arts, and he knows many magical skills. If I can be his apprentice, I¡¯ll certainly soar to great heights.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not too dumb.¡± Wace Carter nodded with some satisfaction, ¡°But do you think Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley haven¡¯t thought of this? Tell me, why aren¡¯t they seeking to be his disciples?¡±
¡°Why?¡± Theo Carter was utterly clueless. Wace Carter sighed, feeling somewhat exhausted, and continued, ¡°Because they know that they¡¯re not cut out for it, rather than using up all their goodwill to be disciples, it¡¯s better to be friends. Greg Jensen is clearly sentimental, and bing his friend, wouldn¡¯t their future achievements be just as great?¡± Theo Carter suddenly realized and said, ¡°Ah, I understand now, I¡¯ll go hang out with Mr. Jensen tomorrow.¡± Smack! Wace Carter pped his son on the head, angered, ¡°You really are an idiot, Jensen doesn¡¯t even spare you a nce, how would he be friends with you?¡± ¡°Dad, then what should I do?¡± ¡°Idiot, if it¡¯s not gonna work with Greg Jensen, then why not seek out Spencer Burley?¡± Wace Carter angrily said, ¡°Our Carter family might have had a not-so-glorious start, but our status is there, as long as you¡¯re sincere, would Spencer Burley and Adrian Wright turn you away?¡± ¡°I understand now.¡± ¡°Use your brain more!¡± ¡­ After the Carters left, the tea room was left with only Greg Jensen and the three others; the atmosphere immediately livened up.
¡°Strong bro, what exactly did you do when you went to the Carters¡¯ house that night?¡± ¡°Yeah, why would Wace Carter bow his head to you?¡± Seeing the two people¡¯s faces filled with curiosity, Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do much, just went over to their ce, sat for a while, said a couple of words.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s it.¡± Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley clearly didn¡¯t believe it, but looking at Greg Jensen¡¯s expression, it didn¡¯t seem like he was lying. They were still somewhat puzzled, but since Greg Jensen didn¡¯t borate, they weren¡¯t keen on asking further. Of course, if they knew that Greg Jensen¡¯s im of ¡°sat for a while¡± and ¡°said a couple of words¡± was indeed no more than that, they probably would have jumped up in shock the next second. Chapter 198: 198 Joel Edwards_1 Chapter 198: Joel Edwards_1 Three people sat in the tea room for a while, and Spencer Burley felt bored, so he suggested ying billiards, and Greg Jensen, finding it somewhat boring as well, agreed. The club had a billiard room, but there weren¡¯t many people in the club that day, and it wasn¡¯t much fun with just the three of them, so they got in the car and headed to a nearby billiard club. ¡°Sorry, no tables avable.¡± The billiard club owner, a middle-aged man wearing sses, seeing the disappointment on Spencer Burley¡¯s face, reminded him: ¡°However, you can challenge a table. Winners stay, losers leave.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Spencer had never yed in such a ce before, so he wasn¡¯t aware of this rule, but Greg knew about it. He nodded and said, ¡°There is such a rule.¡± ¡°Cool, let¡¯s go challenge a table then.¡± Spencer seemed very excited and took the lead heading inside.
Greg nodded towards the owner and followed him into the club. The club wasn¡¯t big, with only six tables, three of which were doubles games. There was just one table where a man was practicing alone. The man looked to be around fifty, a bit short in stature, practicing some trick shots. Seeing this, Spencer walked straight over and said, ¡°Hey, older brother, want to y a game? Loser leaves.¡± The middle-aged man nced at the three of them and thenughed, ¡°With my skills, I¡¯d better not. You guys go ahead and y; I¡¯ll take a break.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s really kind of you.¡± Spencer was overjoyed and quickly offered a cigarette, ¡°Here, older brother, have a smoke.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The middle-aged man took the cigarette and waved at the owner, signaling that it was time for someone else to take over, and then sat down on a nearby chair. Spencer asked, ¡°Greg, who¡¯s going first?¡± Greg shook his head with a smile, ¡°You two y first; I¡¯ll watch for a bit.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll start. The loser steps down.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll definitely beat you.¡± Greg watched the two eagerly discuss winning and losing and couldn¡¯t help but smile. His skills used to be average, but now, with enhanced muscle control and sharper senses than before, he was confident he could beat most people. Spencer and Adrian Wright would likely not be his match. He wasn¡¯t interested in bullying the weak; the reason he joined Adrian and Spencer was merely to spend some time in a different setting. He took out a cigarette, searched for a while, but realized he didn¡¯t bring a lighter. Just as he was about to ask Spencer for one, the middle-aged man next to him took the initiative and lit it for him. In the moment the middle-aged man leaned in, Greg sharply smelled the scent of cooking fumes.
¡°Thanks!¡± ¡°No need to be polite, we¡¯re all yers here, haha.¡± The middle-aged manughed, and Greg saw a hint of mncholy in his smile. Heughed too and casually asked, ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re a chef, right?¡±
¡°Yo, how did you know?¡± The middle-aged man expressed some surprise. Gregughed, ¡°I can smell the cooking fumes on you.¡± ¡°Hahaha, it must be the scent of green onions.¡± The middle-aged manughed heartily, ¡°In the kitchen, the most persistent scent is that of green onions, and since most dishes require them, chefs often carry a strong scent of green onions. Even after changing clothes and taking a shower, you can smell it if you¡¯re close enough.¡± Greg casually said, ¡°At your age, brother, you look like a top-tier chef.¡± ¡°Top-tier chef¡­¡± The middle-aged man shook his head, his smile tinged with bitterness, ¡°I was considered a top-tier chef before, but not anymore. Now, I¡¯m just a chopper in a small restaurant.¡± ¡°Prepping the ingredients?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± The middle-aged man nodded, and the forlorn look on his face shed by, then he said with pride, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, I used to be the head chef of a legitimate five-star hotel.¡± Back then, I sat around the kitchen all day, sipped on tea, had a smoke when there was nothing pressing, tasted dishes and such, and the day just passed by like that, not like now¡­¡± Greg Jensen was taken aback and asked, ¡°Then why did you stop doing it?¡±
The middle-aged man¡¯s face darkened as he gave a wry smile, ¡°A big fire took everything, my wife and child, and in my sorrow, I drowned myself in alcohol, numbing my tongue. You see, I speak clearly now, but I can¡¯t even taste the difference between saltiness and ndness, how could I continue being a chef? Now, I can only rely on the knife skills I¡¯ve honed over more than a decade to scrape by and make a living.¡± ¡°From drinking?¡± ¡°Yeah, from drinking.¡± The middle-aged man thought Greg Jensen didn¡¯t believe him and said with a curled lip, ¡°Listen, brother, I¡¯m not bragging. Go out and ask around, the old gourmands who have some years on them, there isn¡¯t one who doesn¡¯t know of Joel Edwards.¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes brightened as he smiled, ¡°Big brother, would it be convenient for me to take your pulse?¡± ¡°Take my pulse?¡± Joel Edwards was stunned, and after a moment murmered, ¡°You know how to take a pulse?¡± ¡°Yes, actually, I am a doctor of traditional Chinese medicine.¡± ¡°Traditional Chinese medicine?¡± Joel Edwards scoffed, ¡°Come off it, you¡¯re just a kid and you¡¯re trying to fool me too? What could someone as young as you know about traditional Chinese medicine?¡±
Greg Jensen put away his smile, imitating Joel Edwards¡¯ tone from before, and said seriously, ¡°Big brother Joel, if you don¡¯t believe me, go to Riverhaven County and ask around about how widely known I, the Divine Doctor Greg Jensen, am.¡± ¡°Yeah right, as if I have money for you to fool around with.¡± ¡°It¡¯s free!¡± Joel Edwards was taken aback, murmuring, ¡°Free?¡± Greg Jensen nodded, ¡°Yes, free. I will give you an examination for free, and if it¡¯s something I can treat, I¡¯ll even cover your medication costs!¡± Joel Edwards, looking at the earnestness on Greg Jensen¡¯s face, finally grew serious and asked, ¡°What¡¯s in it for you?¡± ¡°Haha, isn¡¯t that simple? If I can cure you, you¡¯ll work as my head chef for a few years.¡± ¡°Head chef?¡± Upon hearing this, Joel Edwards immediately became irate, ¡°Are you kidding me,d? Aren¡¯t you a traditional Chinese medicine doctor? What¡¯s that got to do with running a restaurant?¡± Greg Jensen said tly, ¡°Who says a doctor of traditional Chinese medicine can¡¯t run a restaurant?¡± ¡°Er, well, when you put it that way¡­ but¡­¡± ¡°Enough chit-chat, if we had used this time for the check-up, it would be finished by now.¡± Seeing Joel Edwards about to continue rambling, Greg Jensen promptly grabbed his hand and ced three fingers on his wrist.
¡°Hold on, you¡­¡± Joel Edwards, seeing what was happening, didn¡¯t say another word. He seemed indifferent, but the glimmer of hope in his eyes betrayed him. After a short while, a smile appeared on Greg Jensen¡¯s face. Joel Edwards grew more anxious and pressed, ¡°Lad, how is it, is there any hope for my sense of taste?¡± Greg Jensen silently let go of his wrist and chuckled, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t believe me?¡± ¡°Hey, now you¡¯re getting carried away.¡± Joel Edwards pursed his lips, eager for an answer, ¡°Lad,e on, tell me.¡± Greg Jensen pondered for a moment, then nodded, ¡°It¡¯s treatable, but afterward, you need to drink less alcohol. You must not exceed two liang a day so that your tongue can still be of use for a few more decades.¡± Joel Edwards asked nervously, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not taking your money, so what use is there in deceiving you?¡± ¡°Fair point!¡± Joel Edwards nodded, then suddenly looked up at Greg Jensen, and asked, ¡°Lad, can my tongue really be treated?¡± ¡°Really!¡± Greg Jensen was getting annoyed as he retorted, ¡°Look, are you going to do it or not?¡± Chapter 199: 199 Slightly Understand_1 Chapter 199: Slightly Understand_1 ¡°Cure!¡± Joel Edwards said with a smile, ¡°Young man, what¡¯s your surname?¡± ¡°My name is Greg Jensen, you can just call me boss from now on.¡± ¡°Sure thing, boss.¡± Joel Edwards promptly changed his way of addressing him, and then asked with a grin, ¡°Boss, how is the sry calcted?¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s face darkened as he said speechlessly, ¡°What¡¯s with you being so mercenary?¡± ¡°Heh, actually, I wanted to ask how big is that hotel of yours?¡± ¡°Not big, just a private kitchen, located in Dreamscape Garden.¡± Upon hearing the words ¡°Dreamscape Garden,¡± Joel Edwards¡¯s face went pale as he hurriedly said, ¡°Why did you go there to open a restaurant? Don¡¯t you know that¡¯s a haunted house?¡± Greg Jensen casually replied, ¡°Just a small problem with Feng Shui, it¡¯s already been taken care of.¡±
¡°Holy shit!¡± Joel Edwards waspletely shocked this time, and with a dumbfounded face, he said, ¡°You know Feng Shui too?¡± ¡°A little!¡± ¡°And about cooking?¡± ¡°A little!¡± ¡°Medical skills?¡± ¡°A little!¡± Joel Edwards was at a loss for words, and it took him a good while before he said, ¡°Damn, turns out you¡¯re a Jack of all trades.¡± ¡°Enough, stop bbering. You wait here for a bit; I¡¯m going to buy some stuff.¡± Greg Jensen stood up, mentioned it to Spencer Burley, and then walked out of the club to a nearby pharmacy, where he bought two bottles of hydrogen peroxide. On his way back, he casually picked up a few bottles of mineral water from the bar and a box of high-purity chocte. Seeing Greg Jensen return with a pile of stuff, Joel Edwards was dumbfounded. He said in a daze, ¡°You¡¯re going to treat me right here?¡± ¡°Are you the doctor, or am I the doctor?¡± ¡°You are.¡± Greg Jensen said with a stern face, ¡°Then stop all the nonsense, rinse your mouth with this until your tongue isn¡¯t yellow anymore, and we¡¯ll call it done.¡± After saying that, he handed over the hydrogen peroxide, diluted to the right concentration, to Joel Edwards, who directly grabbed a trash can and started rinsing his mouth. Spencer Burley and Adrian Wright watched curiously; they stopped ying pool and came over with their cues in hand. ¡°Greg, what¡¯s going on here?¡±
¡°You guys keep ying; I¡¯m just treating someone on the side.¡± Spencer Burley was astonished and, pointing at Joel Edwards, said, ¡°Holy cow, you can even find patients here?¡± Greg Jensen said wryly, ¡°Strictly speaking, he¡¯s not my patient; he¡¯s going to be the future head chef of Dreamscape Garden!¡± ¡°Awesome!¡±
Spencer Burley and Adrian Wright didn¡¯t know what else to say and could only give Greg Jensen a thumbs up. Even Greg Jensen himself never expected to run into a down-and-out executive chef in a pool hall. As for whether what Joel Edwards said was true, Greg Jensen had no reason to doubt it, as he could tell just by looking at a person¡¯s demeanor whether they were lying or boasting. What Joel Edwards said was obviously the truth. After more than half an hour, Joel Edwards¡¯s tongue finally turned from yellow to a normal color. Greg Jensen asked him to stick out his tongue and took out a silver needle to pierce it, rapidly pricking it several times until a strong-smelling ck blood oozed out from the tip of the tongue. He bled profusely for quite a while before it slowly began to turn red. Seeing this, Greg Jensen took out the gauze he¡¯d bought, stuffed it into Joel Edwards¡¯s mouth, and said, ¡°Bite on this for a while; when the bleeding stops, it should be mostly better.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Joel Edwards didn¡¯t babble anymore, biting on the gauze in his mouth and starting to watch Spencer Burley and the others y. More than ten minutester, Greg Jensen had him spit out the gauze, saw that the tongue had stopped bleeding, and broke him off a piece of chocte to eat. Joel Edwards was taken aback and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the chocte for?¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking what chocte is for? It¡¯s for eating, of course.¡±
¡°Oh, okay.¡± Seeing that Greg Jensen was getting a bit impatient, Joel Edwards didn¡¯t say anything more, took the chocte, and popped it into his mouth. As he chewed the chocte, he said, ¡°What kind of chocte did you buy? Why is it so bitter? I¡¯m telling you, you should have bought that kind¡­¡± Mid-sentence, Joel Edwards froze, chewed a couple more times, smacked his lips twice, then snatched the rest of the chocte from Greg Jensen¡¯s hand and stuffed it all into his mouth, before starting to chew frantically. A momentter, tears started flowing uncontrobly. Nearing fifty, Joel Edwards cried with his head in his hands like a child, making it look as though Greg Jensen had bullied him. Familiar bosses and store employees all ran over, looking at Greg Jensen with unfriendly expressions. Greg Jensen found it a bitical but also unbearable and quickly exined, ¡°I cured his tongue, he¡¯s just overwhelmed with emotion.¡± ¡°You cured his tongue?¡± The pool hall owner, evidently aware of Joel Edwards¡¯s situation, gave Greg Jensen a skeptical look, then asked, ¡°Old Joel, is your tongue really working now?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s better, it¡¯spletely better.¡± Holding the chocte in his hand, Joel Edwards, crying andughing, said, ¡°Bitter, it¡¯s so damn bitter.¡± ¡°Really better?¡±
¡°Holy shit, a Divine Doctor!¡± After that, everyone¡¯s gaze towards Greg Jensen changedpletely. Immediately after, the club was thrown into chaos, with someone saying their mother had been bedridden for years, someone else asking if his wife couldn¡¯t get pregnant and whether Greg Jensen could cure her. The most absurd was a woman who said she had had athlete¡¯s foot for over twenty years, wondering if Greg Jensen had any special remedies. Greg Jensen was overwhelmed and hurriedly made his escape with Spencer Burley and his group. Once outside, Spencer Burley and Adrian Wright couldn¡¯t contain themselves and burst outughing. The next second, Joel Edwards knelt down right in front of Greg Jensen, knocking his head to the ground three times. Greg Jensen was bbergasted! First, it was Theo Carter, and now Joel Edwards; were they trying to make him lose years off his life? ¡°Boss, from today on, I¡¯m your man. Where you point, I go, no turning back. If you tell me to chase dogs, I definitely won¡¯t be chasing chickens,¡± Joel Edwards proimed. ¡°You¡¯re full of it, get up. A man over fifty should know better than to act like this,¡± Greg Jensen responded. Joel Edwards hurriedly got up and stood there, grinning foolishly at Greg Jensen. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take you to meet the general manager of Dreamscape Garden first; if you have any issues, you can go directly to him,¡± Greg Jensen said.
¡°Okay.¡± Greg Jensen nned to take Joel Edwards to meet Kingsley Harrison. Spencer Burley and Adrian Wright also wanted to see, so the four men drove to Dreamscape Garden in one car. ¡°Old Kingsley, this is the administrative chef that I¡¯ve found for you. Later on, you can arrange for him to be sent to Reverie Inn for some training,¡± Greg Jensen said. ¡°I need training?¡± Upon hearing about training, Joel Edwards immediately objected. Greg Jensen, with a stern face, said, ¡°Just now you said that if I tell you to chase dogs, you wouldn¡¯t chase chickens. Are you going back on your word so soon?¡± ¡°No, what I meant was, after working so many years¡­¡± ¡°Can you make herbal cuisine?¡± That question from Greg Jensen left Joel Edwards baffled. He paused for a moment and then cautiously nodded his head. ¡°Alright, then you¡¯ll go and exchange knowledge with the head chef at Reverie Inn, you learn from each other, see who makes the most effective and also the tastiest herbal dishes,¡± Greg Jensen instructed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go in a while,¡± Joel Edwards agreed. Kingsley Harrisonughed and said, ¡°No rush, you go home first and get your things, bring a couple of changes of clothes, and I¡¯ll take you over tomorrow.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Reverie Inn in Jamae City?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s in Riverhaven County.¡± Joel Edwards was dumbfounded, saying with a perplexed face, ¡°A hotel in a county town? You¡¯re having me exchange culinary experiences with a chef from a county-level hotel?¡± Chapter 200: 200 Temporarily Closed Before Opening_1 Chapter 200: Temporarily Closed Before Opening_1 Eddy Harrison saw the situation and hurriedly said, ¡°The head chef¡¯s medicinal cuisine was personally taught by the boss. Not only is the nourishing effect exceptional, but the taste is also quite remarkable. You shouldn¡¯t underestimate him.¡± Hearing that it was taught by Greg Jensen, Joel Edwards finally put aside some of his scorn. After all, just when he had doubted Greg Jensen¡¯s medical knowledge, the man had directly performed a ¡®Silver needle¡¯ technique on his tongue, curing a problem that he had for many years. Having dealt with Joel Edwards, Greg Jensenughed happily and pped Spencer Burley on the shoulder, saying, ¡°The pool game wasn¡¯t in vain; we¡¯ve found ourselves a great chef.¡± Spencer Burley, seemingly thinking of something, said, ¡°It was in vain.¡± Greg Jensen was taken aback and asked, ¡°Huh? What do you mean ¡®in vain¡¯?¡± Spencer Burley said with a wry smile, ¡°I was in such a hurry when I left that I forgot to pay.¡± Greg Jensenughed and said, ¡°Hahaha, just send it over to himter.¡± At that moment, a group of health department officials in uniforms walked in, led by a middle-aged woman. She looked at Greg Jensen and the others and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s in charge here?¡±
Kingsley Harrison quickly stepped forward and said, ¡°That would be me. May I ask what this is about?¡± The middle-aged woman¡¯s face was stern as she said, ¡°It¡¯s like this, there¡¯s been a report that your establishment is using prohibited substances, and we¡¯re here to shut you down. Here is the notice; please sign it.¡± ¡°Using prohibited substances?¡± Spencer Burley instantly grew angry, pointing at the Dreamscape Garden currently under renovation and said, ¡°Are you blind? We haven¡¯t even opened for business yet, and you¡¯re using us of using prohibited substances? Come on, search all you want, and if you find anything, I¡¯ll do whatever you say!¡± ¡°Magnus, shut up!¡± Adrian Wright pulled him back and then asked with a smile, ¡°Madam, may I have the honor of knowing your family name?¡± The middle-aged woman¡¯s expression turned even uglier as she cast a cold nce at Spencer Burley and said, ¡°Myst name is Zhao, head of the inspection division.¡± ¡°Ms. Zhao, nice to meet you. As you can see, we haven¡¯t opened for business¡­¡± ¡°Whether you¡¯ve opened or not is your business.¡± Ms. Zhao cut him off and demanded, ¡°Who will sign here?¡± Kingsley Harrison instinctively looked at Greg Jensen, and seeing his nod, he stepped forward to sign his name on the notice and then picked up an attachment. ¡°Before you receive notification, your establishment is not allowed to carry out anymercial activities, understand?¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Ms. Zhao¡¯s mouth curled into a mocking sneer as she said lightly, ¡°Renovation is also not permitted, got that?¡± ¡°Not even renovation? You¡¯re deliberately causing trouble!¡± Spencer Burley red up again. Ms. Zhao scoffed and replied, ¡°If you keep shouting at me, I¡¯ll make sure your establishment gets permanently shut down, believe it or not.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Seeing Spencer Burley about to retort, Adrian Wright quickly stepped forward to hold him back and said to Ms. Zhao with a smile, ¡°Okay, Ms. Zhao, we have received your instructions and will cease construction immediately.¡±
¡°Heh, you better y by the rules.¡± Ms. Zhao let out a sneeringugh, turned, and left with her team. It wasn¡¯t clear if it was intentional, but as she walked away, she said, ¡°Country bumpkins from out of town,ing to Jamae City and breaking the rules, serves you right to be shut down.¡± Her voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it was just enough for Spencer Burley and the others to hear distinctly. Greg Jensen¡¯s expression darkened slightly as he suddenly thought of the woman named Lena Holmes from yesterday and frowned, saying, ¡°Could it be that Trigova Trading Company is behind this?¡±
Kingsley Harrison nodded and said, ¡°It must be them. Otherwise, how could it be such a coincidence that we just turned down their partnership and trouble arrives the next day?¡± Adrian Wright furrowed his brow and said, ¡°Have you offended Trigova Trading Company?¡± ¡°Do you know thispany?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s run by Jay Brent.¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s face darkened as he frowned and said, ¡°Jay Brent again?¡± Adrian Wright¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he said in surprise, ¡°Bro Greg, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve offended Jay Brent again.¡± Greg Jensen forced a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to offend them, it¡¯s just that things happened to coincide; I partnered with General Zhu from Riverhaven County to start apany with the intention of buying a herbal medicine processing factory in Jamae City¡­¡± After hearing the full story, Adrian Wright could only smile wryly and said, ¡°Your luck really is terrible, how could you run into this too?¡± ¡°No choice.¡± Greg Jensen also felt somewhat helpless, as neither of the two deals in Jamae City had gone smoothly. Spencer Burley said, ¡°Bro Greg, don¡¯t worry about it for now. My dad seems to be quite familiar with people from the Health Department, I¡¯ll give him a call and ask.¡± ¡°That would be great, thanks.¡± ¡°No need for formalities between us.¡±
After saying that, Spencer Burley stepped aside to make the call. After pondering for a bit, Adrian Wright said, ¡°I also know some people in the fire department; let¡¯s take them out for dinner tonight, so we don¡¯t get outmaneuvered by Jay Brent¡¯s side and end up with more trouble.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg Jensen felt a warmth in his heart and nodded with a smile. Shortly after, Spencer Burley came back from his call and said with a smile, ¡°My dad happens to be dining with the director of the Health Department tonight; he said we could join them.¡± ¡°Alright, what should we bring?¡± ¡°No need to prepare anything, I¡¯ve got two cases of wine in my car; we¡¯ll just take them with us.¡± Greg Jensenughed and said, ¡°Then it¡¯s settled.¡± The group spent a while in Dreamscape Garden, and in the evening, they dispersed, with Greg Jensen bringing Spencer Burley along to the Mount River Inn. Mount River Inn was very famous in Jamae City; those who dined there were either wealthy or noble. Greg Jensen and Spencer Burley parked their car and took the elevator to the third floor, arriving at room 316. Spencer Burley¡¯s father, Craig Burley, quickly stood up and said with a smile, ¡°Everyone, this is my son Magnus Conner, and next to him is his friend Greg Jensen, also known as the ¡®Divine Doctor¡¯ I¡¯ve just mentioned to you all.¡± The others nodded but no one spoke; it was not hard to tell from their expressions that none of them believed Craig Burley¡¯s ¡°tall tale.¡±
Although they did not believe it, they saw no need to say so. However, there was one person with low EQ who bluntly asked, ¡°Craig, are you joking? A divine doctor so young?¡± Craig Burley smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Heroes are not judged by their origins, and age shouldn¡¯t be the measure for a doctor. Although Greg is young, his medical skills are indeed impressive. You all know about my daughter¡¯s issue; many renowned doctors couldn¡¯t find the problem, yet she was cured instantly under Greg¡¯s care.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone was somewhat shocked. ¡°Your daughter¡¯s illness got better?¡± Craig Burley smiled and said, ¡°Although she¡¯s not fully recovered, she has shown signs of improvement and has been taking medicine prescribed by Greg these past few days.¡± ¡°Really? Then Greg¡¯s medical skills are indeed noteworthy.¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help but express their admiration, but Old Li snorted and said dismissively, ¡°Maybe it was just a fluke.¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s brows furrowed slightly; before Craig Burley could speak, he directly addressed Old Li, ¡°Uncle Li, you have a weak stomach, you should speak less while eating to avoid indigestion.¡± Old Li was taken aback, his brows immediately furrowed, and he turned his head to look at Craig Burley. Chapter 201: 201 Im a Soft Persimmon_1 Chapter 201: I¡¯m a Soft Persimmon_1 Craig Burley had a frown of displeasure and, without speaking, furrowed his brows. Seeing this, Greg Jensen immediately understood what was going on and said to Old Li with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I say something incorrect?¡± A faint smile was on his face, yet he found the situation somewhat amusing internally. Do they think I¡¯m an easy target to pick on? Unable to deal with Craig Burley, so they target me because I¡¯m young and look easy to bully? He knew this person must have a conflict with Craig Burley, and he was simply getting dragged into it. However, Greg Jensen wasn¡¯t too bothered. Since he owed Craig Burley a favor, it was normal to be implicated. Besides, Greg Jensen didn¡¯t really take Old Li seriously. This man waspletely transparent, speaking thoughtlessly in front of a leader, likely not well-regarded at work. Old Li¡¯s face grew unseemly, as everyone at the workce knew about his stomach issues. If he dared contradict Greg Jensen, he would certainly create a negative impression in the eyes of the leader.
Yet if he just epted it, he would feel rather unwilling. He affected a casual tone, ¡°Stomach problems aremonce; almost everyone has them. That¡¯s hardly a skill. Come on, say something different.¡± ¡°Something different? Besides your stomach issues, you do have a few other minor problems, but¡­¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s mind raced, and feigning difficulty, he said, ¡°It might not be appropriate to discuss here, right?¡± Seeing Greg Jensen¡¯s expression, Old Li¡¯s spirits lifted. He believed his guess was correct; this excessively youngd before him had to be an imposter. How could there possibly be such a young Divine Doctor? Because of this belief, without a second thought, Old Li blurted out, ¡°Just say it. What can¡¯t you talk about?¡± Greg Jensen subconsciously looked toward Craig Burley and asked, ¡°Uncle Craig, can I say it?¡± Craig Burley didn¡¯t understand what Greg Jensen was up to, but he trusted him because his daughter¡¯s condition had indeed improved. He cleared his throat and said with a smile, ¡°Director Wang loves people who speak their minds. Just say whatever you have to; there¡¯s no need for secrecy. Everyone here today is a leader from the Health Bureau; we all know each other.¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Although Craig Burley was a businessman, it was obvious that he had good rtionships with these Health Bureau folks. As his voice trailed off, others immediately joined in theughter, even Director Wang at the head seat. Old Li thought his colleagues were siding with him and sneered triumphantly, ¡°Go on, say it. What can¡¯t be said?¡± ¡°Well, then, I¡¯ll say it.¡± ¡°Hurry up and say it; what¡¯s with all the thering?¡± Old Li was bing impatient.
Greg Jensen sighed and said, ¡°Old Li, to be honest, kidney deficiency is something most men have to some degree; it¡¯s just a matter of severity.¡± ¡°Kidney deficiency?¡± The room suddenly quieted down, and everyone¡¯s gaze turned towards Old Li with a somewhat strange look. Men might fail in other aspects, but in this particr area, being inadequate would make one the subject of ridicule.
Greg Jensen saying Old Li had kidney weakness was akin to implying he couldn¡¯t satisfy his own wife. Old Li¡¯s face turned scarlet in an instant, and he red furiously at Greg Jensen, saying, ¡°You¡¯re the one with the kidney problem.¡± The crowd struggled to hold back theirughter, appearing as if they wanted tough but felt it improper. Craig Burley didn¡¯t care about niceties; he had long been at odds with Old Li and immediately said, ¡°Old Li, this is where you¡¯re wrong. How can you stoop to the level of arguing with someone younger? Moreover, if you¡¯re ill, you need treatment; you can¡¯t avoid doctors and shun medication.¡± Spencer Burley saw his dad had already opened fire and, not wanting to be left out, followed up by saying, ¡°Uncle Li, I think my dad is right; if we¡¯re sick, we should just treat it. With modern technology being so advanced, small problems like kidney weakness are really easy to cure.¡± Old Li¡¯s forehead veins throbbed crazily as he red at Greg Jensen and said, ¡°You say I have kidney weakness, do you have any evidence?¡± Craig Burley scoffed and said, ¡°Old Li, your question is quite interesting. Don¡¯t you have any idea what your own body is like?¡± Spencer Burley said with a smile, ¡°Actually, whether or not your kidneys are weak is an easy question to answer. It¡¯s like when someone calls me ugly; I definitely don¡¯t care. Because I know I¡¯m handsome, if they call me ugly, that¡¯s just jealousy. But if someone says I¡¯m poor, I would definitely get into a fight with them, because I truly am poor.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± As soon as Spencer Burley said this, everyone present couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and burst intoughter, even Director Wang did the same.
Watching Director Wang¡¯s radiant smile, Old Li¡¯s face turned shades of green and white, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to vent his anger. Craig Burley nced at Old Li and said indifferently, ¡°Spencer, that¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. Your Uncle Li is the head of the inspection department. By doing this to him, aren¡¯t you just drawing hatred for Greg? Be careful, or he might give Greg troubleter on.¡± Greg Jensen was taken aback and asked curiously, ¡°Head of the inspection department? I thought it was Sister Zhao with that title?¡± Director Wang was in a good mood and, with a smile across his face, took the initiative to exin to Greg Jensen, ¡°Pearl Walker? She¡¯s the deputy. The one in front of you is the real head of the inspection department.¡± ¡°Oh my, so it¡¯s Chief Zhao, my apologies, my apologies.¡± Greg Jensen hurriedly raised his ss and said with a smile, ¡°Let me toast to you first.¡± Old Li¡¯s face looked terrible, and he coldly watched Greg Jensen without any intention of raising his ss. Craig Burley frowned and shot a look towards Director Wang. Director Wang said with augh, ¡°Old Li, he¡¯s toasting to you;e on, hurry up.¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing it for the Director¡¯s face; if not for that, I wouldn¡¯t even drink this ss.¡± Old Li nced at Greg Jensen and reluctantly downed the ss. Director Wang frowned slightly but said nothing.
The expressions of the other people at the dinner table also showed disdain. A department head, giving face to the Director? You can really say such things! Greg Jensen also drank a ss and couldn¡¯t help butugh to himself, Old Li¡¯s emotional intelligence was incredibly low. However, he also understood that no matter how much he disliked Old Li, he couldn¡¯t afford to truly offend the man to death. Local authority is often stronger than high-ranking help, and even though Director Wang had spoken, the specifics would still fall to Old Li. With a few tricks up his sleeve, he could take care of Dreamscape Garden, and by then, going back to Director Wang would be difficult. At the event today, besides Greg Jensen and the Burleys, almost everyone was from the Health Inspection Department, so the issue of kidney weakness wasughed off and moved past. As people ate and talked, Greg Jensen also asionally joined the conversation, quickly getting on friendly terms with a few individuals. At that moment, Old Li got up to go to the restroom, but the en-suite was upied, so he had to leave the private room and head toward the public toilets. Greg Jensen saw an opportunity, excused himself to relieve his dder, and followed him out. ¡°Uncle Li, wait for me.¡± When Old Li noticed it was him following, his expression instantly turned frosty; he huffed and said indifferently, ¡°If this is about Pearl Walker shutting down Dreamscape Garden, don¡¯t bother; I can¡¯t help you.¡±
The disappointment in Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes shed by, and he said with augh, ¡°Haha, Uncle Li is overthinking it; it¡¯s not about that.¡± ¡°Oh? Then what is it?¡± Old Li looked at Greg Jensen with some surprise; they hadn¡¯t been getting along at the dinner table, so what could they possibly have to discuss? Chapter 202: 202: Stick and Sweet Jujube_1 Chapter 202: Stick and Sweet Jujube_1 Greg Jensenughed as he nced around and, seeing no one watching, smiled, pulled a Pill from his bag, and handed it over. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°Something to replenish qi and blood.¡± Greg Jensen said with a low chuckle, ¡°This isn¡¯t like the virility stuff you see on the market, no side effects, no dependency, the only downside is you need to be vegetarian for a few days.¡± ¡°Vegetarian?¡± Old Li looked at Greg Jensen with an understanding nod and whispered, ¡°Are you saying no women can be touched?¡± ¡°Haha, Uncle Li is indeed a smart man, hit the nail right on the head.¡± Greg Jensen gave a smallpliment and lowered his voice, ¡°Uncle Spencer told me about a time you two were drinking, and you specifically brought up kidney tonics with him. He didn¡¯t show much at the time but always kept it in mind.¡± ¡°I said that?¡±
¡°It was during a meal, both of you had quite a bit to drink, and it just came up, don¡¯t you remember?¡± ¡°Uh, that must have been a long time ago.¡± Old Li had a nk look and felt doubtful inside, given his personality, kidney deficiency was something he would absolutely never share. But if he was drunk, then all bets were off. Still, he had his doubts and frowned, ¡°Would Craig Burley care about my affairs?¡± Greg Jensenughed, ¡°Uncle Spencer is pretty blunt, but he has a good heart, don¡¯t take it personally with him. Not to offend you, but had Uncle Spencer not told me about your situation, this Elixir would never have reached your hands.¡± Hearing this, Old Li couldn¡¯t help but nod. He and Craig Burley didn¡¯t actually have any deep-seated hatred; it was just that Old Li had misspoken once and publicly embarrassed Craig Burley. And being rather stubborn by nature and toozy to apologize, that¡¯s why their rtionship had be so tense. Even so, he couldn¡¯t believe that Craig Burley would actually get medicine for him. Craig Burley really thought about my issue? Up to now, Old Li was still confused, but he understood one thing clearly ¨C this Elixir was extremely rare and had miraculous effects on kidney deficiencies in middle-aged and the elderly. Thinking this, he quickly took the Pill, smiling as he said, ¡°Haha, then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony, please thank Han Zhang for me.¡± ¡°We¡¯re friends, saying thanks would be too formal.¡± Seeing him ept the Elixir, Greg Jensen finally let out a sigh of relief and smiled, ¡°After you get back, crush the Elixir, take one gram at a time with water, continue for seven days. Don¡¯t drink any alcohol in the meantime, and you must be vegetarian.¡± ¡°Got it, I will remember.¡± An unexpected reward from a simple meal.
Old Li looked at the Elixir in his hand and smiled happily, finding Greg Jensen much more agreeable. Thinking back on how he had just been mocking this young man, he felt a twinge of guilt. Opening his mouth, he said with difficulty, ¡°Greg, sometimes I speak inappropriately, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°Tsk, I¡¯m your junior, you giving me a talking-to is totally normal.¡±
Old Li¡¯s face reddened slightly, and he hesitated, ¡°Greg, I really ought to do you a favor in return for such a big help, but regarding Pearl Walker¡¯s issue, I really am powerless.¡± ¡°Haha, no worries, don¡¯t fret about that.¡± Greg Jensen said with augh, ¡°Keep the Elixir safe, I¡¯m heading back to the private room.¡± ¡°Hmm, I need to use the restroom, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Greg Jensen had guessed that if Pearl Walker dared to bypass Old Li and directly seize Dreamscape Garden, Old Li was probably unable to help. So he didn¡¯t mind, smiled, and nodded, watching Old Li enter the restroom. A carrot and stick approach sure does the trick! Because of Craig Burley, Old Li disliked Greg Jensen and if he hadn¡¯t fought back, Old Li probably wouldn¡¯t even have given him a second nce. ¡°` But now, things are different. He first took advantage of Old Li¡¯s weakness by announcing it publicly, making Old Li feel ufortable¡ªso next, by helping Old Li with this issue, Old Li would surely feel grateful. That was exactly what Greg Jensen had in mind, which is why he decided to give it a try; unexpectedly, the result was astonishingly good.
Now, all that¡¯s left is Director Wang. As long as I can get him on board, we won¡¯t have to worry about the Health Bureau in the future. Inside the private room, everyone was chatting pleasantly. Maybe the others hadn¡¯t noticed, but Craig Burley had been paying close attention to Greg Jensen all along. So, when Greg Jensen returned, Craig immediately looked at him with an inquiring gaze. Greg Jensen smiled and shook his head, not saying anything, before joining the conversation. Seeing this, Craig Burley didn¡¯t ask further and began subtly steering the conversation towards Greg Jensen, trying to bring up the issue with Dreamscape Garden and get Director Wang to help sort it out. However, Director Wang seemed uninterested in the matter, continually changing the subject. Craig Burley frowned slightly and gave Greg Jensen a subtle shake of the head, signaling him to wait until after the meal. Greg Jensen was somewhat disappointed; if he waited until after the meal, resolving the issue with Dreamscape Garden might be dyed by several days. He took a careful look at Director Wang¡¯s facial expressions, and a thought struck him. Seizing a moment when everyone else was talking, he smiled at Director Wang and said, ¡°Uncle Wang, how have you been feeling recently?¡± The room quickly fell silent. All eyes turned to Greg Jensen in surprise, mockery, and disdain. Asking a leader about his health in front of so many people was a serious faux pas, especially since the issue of ¡°kidney deficiency¡± had just arisen, making it difficult not to think along those lines. Could this guy be suggesting that Director Wang also has kidney deficiency?
Craig Burley¡¯s heart skipped a beat; he hastily shook his head at Greg Jensen, indicating him not to say any more to avoid angering Director Wang and making it difficult to salvage the situation. Spencer Burley was also somewhat puzzled. Strong Brother Greg, who was always mature and steady, what¡¯s going on with him today? Who asks about a leader¡¯s health in front of so many people? Indeed, Greg Jensen knew that discussing health matters with a leader in front of so many people wasn¡¯t quite proper. But he wasn¡¯t familiar with Director Wang to begin with, and if he missed tonight, he didn¡¯t know when he would have another chance to connect. Moreover, resolving troubles takes time. If he missed this opportunity, who knows how long it would take to resolve the issue. Every day Dreamscape Garden is closed, it¡¯s money not made. ording to the principle of maximizing profits, not earning is the same as losing¡ªhow much money would that be? Greg Jensen was worth millions, but he still felt the pinch of every penny lost. The private room remained silent, everyone exchanging nces, shifting their gaze from Greg Jensen and finally onto Director Wang. Thetter appeared calm, closely inspecting his teacup as though he had suddenly taken an interest in the floating tea leaves inside. With Director Wang not speaking, the atmosphere instantly became awkward. At this moment, Old Li pushed the door and came in.
He wore a smile, seemingly in a good mood¡ªa stark contrast to when he left. Seeing everyone silent, Old Li was taken aback and joked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you waiting for me to give a speech?¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Greg Jensen let out a cooperative chuckle. Old Li nodded with a smile and then turned to Craig Burley, saying, ¡°Craig, thank you.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Craig Burley looked confused. Why is he thanking me out of the blue? He nced at Old Li and then at Greg Jensen, quickly realizing it must have been something Greg Jensen told Old Li. ¡°No need to thank me.¡± Even though he didn¡¯t understand the specifics, Craig Burley still smiled and responded. The quietness continued in the private room. Old Li, who had just returned from outside, felt a bit on edge, knowing that something he was unaware of must have happened. Seeing the situation, Greg Jensen had no choice but to pluck up the courage and say, ¡°Uncle Wang, I know it¡¯s a bit inappropriate to say this now, but I¡¯m concerned about dying your health, so¡­¡± ¡°` Chapter 203: 203: Something Serious_1 Chapter 203: Something Serious_1 ¡°Heh heh¡­¡± Director Wang looked up at Greg Jensen and let out a cold, nomittal chuckle. Craig Burley forced a smile and said, ¡°Yeah, kids speak without thinking. Don¡¯t stoop to his level, Director Wang. Besides, he means well.¡± Everyone fell silent, and once again the private room became quiet. With Director Wang noticeably displeased, who would dare to rub him the wrong way at this moment? Old Lee wouldn¡¯t have dared either, given that this was his direct superior, but thinking about the Pill that might replenish his vitality, he was overwhelmed with guilt. Seeing the atmosphere turn cold again, he gritted his teeth, squeezed out a smile uglier than crying, and said with forced bravery: ¡°I thought it was something serious. Director, I think Han Zhang is right. If we really have health issues, we need to address them quickly, without dy. Take me for example¡­ I truly have kidney deficiency. Thankfully, Greg pointed it out to me, otherwise, I would have been too embarrassed to mention it.¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡±
Upon hearing this, everyone burst intoughter. The heartyughter, like a warm breeze in spring, melted the once stiff atmosphere of the room. Seeing Old Lee go to such lengths to speak on his behalf, even revealing his health issues, Greg could not help but silently give him a thumbs up. Old Lee was a good person to deal with, and truly stepped up when it mattered! Stubborn as he might be, and not the highest emotional intelligence, his integrity was undeniable. Watching everyoneughing happily, even Director Wang could no longer maintain hisposure and joined in with a light chuckle. He nced at Greg, and with a hint of a smile asked, ¡°So, tell me, what else have you diagnosed in me?¡± Before Greg could reply, Director Wang warned, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say I have kidney deficiency, or you¡¯re out of here immediately.¡± ¡°Haha, I couldn¡¯t do that.¡± Greg knew his opportunity had arrived, smiled joyfully, and then said, ¡°Director Wang, have you been feeling dizzy and nauseous frequentlytely?¡± Director Wang¡¯s face was stern. He was ready to scold Greg if his words were unpleasant, but upon hearing this question, he became serious. ¡°How did you know?¡± Greg¡¯s heart leaped with joy, knowing he had made the right gamble. He didn¡¯t give a straight answer but asked in return, ¡°Does the vein on your forehead pulsate often?¡± At this, Director Wang¡¯s expression became grave, and he nodded, ¡°Indeed, I¡¯ve been having that problemtely. I thought it was justck of rest, so I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.¡± Greg shook his head and said earnestly, ¡°Could I take your pulse for a moment?¡± ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡± This time, Director Wang did not say anything further, promptly rolling up his sleeve and exposing his wrist. Greg sat down beside him, ced his fingers on the pulse, pondered for a moment, and then said as he looked up, ¡°Director Wang, you show signs of cerebral vascr thrombosis. I suggest you go to the hospital first thing tomorrow morning for aprehensive check-up. This condition can¡¯t be dyed; the sooner, the better.¡±
¡°This¡­¡± Director Wang¡¯s brows furrowed immediately, his gaze fixed on Greg¡¯s eyes, trying to determine if he was lying. Greg smiled and said, ¡°You could also go to the hospital right after dinner for a CT scan to know for sure.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take your word for it for now and check it out at the hospital after dinner,¡±
Director Wang said expressionlessly: ¡°If you are wrong, consider the consequences.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Greg just smiled without saying anything more. Following this incident, Director Wang had no appetite to continue eating. After a brief chat, he stood up and left. Seeing this, the others also stood up, and the banquet came to an abrupt end. After sending off the health department¡¯s officials, Craig Burley came up to Greg with a helpless look, ¡°You¡¯re too impulsive, kid.¡± Embarrassed, Greg smiled and replied, ¡°I just panicked because Dreamscape Garden, although not a huge investment, is the first business I started on my own.¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re anxious, but how can you rush into things like this?¡± Craig Burley, favorably impressed by Greg, patiently exined: ¡°It¡¯s not that I mind offending the health department, but it¡¯s about you. ¡°Just think about it yourself¡ªif you offend the health department, there¡¯s no point in running your Dreamscape Garden anymore.¡± ¡°Uncle, I know that actually, and I definitely won¡¯t be so impulsive next time.¡± Greg Jensen knew that Craig Burley meant well for him, and his heart was filled with warmth. Whether he encountered Adrian Wright, Spencer Burley, or even Jaden Ford, each of these people had a better background and family history than his.
Yet, among them, there was not a single one who was arrogant or would act superior. Their character and the way they handled things made Greg feel incrediblyfortable and once again feel the warmth of the world. Someone like Ethan Locke, a second-generation rich kid, was no match for the likes of Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley. Sometimes Greg wondered to himself if his fortune took a turn for the better ever since he found the ¡°ssics of Yin and Yang Harmony¡±. ¡°Are you sure Director Wang really has a health problem?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, uncle. That¡¯s something I can assure you of.¡± Greg said with full confidence. ¡°Director Wang is not a bad person; if he really finds a problem, he should be willing to help.¡± Craig Burley pondered for a moment, then sighed, ¡°It¡¯s useless to think too much about it now, let¡¯s wait for the news. Alright, you guys should head back early, and I¡¯m going home too. Magnus, are youing home with me?¡± Spencer Burley nced at Greg and said, ¡°You go ahead, uncle. I¡¯ll stay with Greg a little longer.¡± ¡°Alright then, drive slowly when you go back.¡± ¡°Will do.¡±
Craig Burley was about to leave when he suddenly thought of Old Li and turned back to ask, ¡°By the way, what did you say to Old Li? Why did he thank me?¡± Greg smiled and said, ¡°Heh, it¡¯s nothing serious. I just gave him a Pill to replenish his body, on your behalf.¡± Craig Burley was stunned for a moment, then let out a wryugh, ¡°You kid¡­¡± Then he said to Spencer Burley, ¡°Learn a bit from Greg here, see how he gets things done. Don¡¯t be a fool all the time. Okay, you guys go enjoy yourselves, I¡¯m heading off.¡± ¡°Take care, uncle.¡± Spencer Burley watched his father drive away, turned around with a bewildered face, and said, ¡°Greg, you saw it right? The position I hold at home is so low that even the dog raised by the family would p me when it passes by.¡± ¡°Haha, no way.¡± Greg couldn¡¯t help butugh, Spencer was such an unlucky fellow, getting shot even while lying down. Spencer Burley sighed, then squeezed out a smile and said, ¡°Greg, my dad might not speak nicely, but don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°Haha, how could I?¡± Gregughed heartily, ¡°I¡¯m not a fool; how could I not know who treats me well?¡±
¡°Heh, as long as you don¡¯t mind, that¡¯s good.¡± Spencer Burley felt a little relieved and then asked, ¡°Greg, do you really think Director Wang is ill?¡± Greg nced at him, smiled, and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you trust my medical skills?¡± ¡°I do.¡± ¡°Haha, you call me poor and I¡¯d admit it, but if you say my medical skills are bad, I could never acknowledge that, even if you beat me to death.¡± Right at that moment, Greg¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He took out his cell phone, saw an unfamiliar number, hesitated for a second, but still answered the call. ¡°Is this Greg Jensen?¡± A female voice came through the phone, harsh in tone and slightly haughty. Before Greg¡¯s eyes materialized a voice, he asked with a frown, ¡°Is this Lena Holmes?¡± ¡°Hmm, you do have good ears.¡± Lena Holmes snorted coldly, ¡°So? Are you willing to cooperate with our Sanjiang Company now?¡± Chapter 204: 204 Youre Not Worthy Either_1 Chapter 204: You¡¯re Not Worthy Either_1 ¡°Is it you who caused the trouble at the Health Department?¡± ¡°What are you talking about, I can¡¯t understand a word you¡¯re saying?¡± Lena Holmes¡¯sughter was filled with triumph, ¡°Don¡¯t try to weasel information out of me, just say whether you agree or not. If you don¡¯t, we can y this game slowly. I¡¯ve got all the time in the world.¡± ¡°First, I will never cooperate with a thuggishpany like yours. Second, I don¡¯t have time to y with you, you¡¯re not worth it. So, whatever tricks you have, just bring them on, I¡¯m ready for you.¡± Greg Jensen was truly getting angry this time. Lena Holmes¡¯s attitude was one thing, but the actions of the Sanjiang Company were another¡ªhow were they any different from those of bullies forcing their way? Bow down to them? Dream on! Seeing his agitated expression, Spencer Burley asked, ¡°Who was that on the phone?¡±
¡°The same woman.¡± ¡°God damn it, she¡¯s asking for it, isn¡¯t she?¡± Greg Jensen shook his head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about it for now, dealing with Dreamscape Garden is more important. We don¡¯t need extra trouble at the moment.¡± Spencer Burley still looked worried, but seeing Greg Jensen¡¯sposed demeanor, he didn¡¯t inquire further. Greg knew what he was thinking and patted his shoulder, smiling, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If Director Wang goes to the hospital right now, I reckon the ban will be lifted by tomorrow morning. Even if he goes tomorrow, it should definitely be lifted by the afternoon.¡± Spencer Burley eximed in surprise, ¡°Are you that confident that Director Wang will help out after he¡¯s been to the hospital?¡± ¡°Of course, if I didn¡¯t have at least that much confidence, how could I let you call me ¡®Brother Greg¡¯?¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s true.¡± The two stood for a while before returning to the clubhouse together. They had some tea, and after Spencer began to feel a headache, checked into the clubhouse to rest. Greg Jensen had drunk quite a bit as well, but he didn¡¯t use his True Qi topletely neutralize the alcohol. Instead, he neutralized part of it, allowing himself to remain slightly tipsy. Upon leaving the clubhouse, he called a designated driver to take him back to his home in Wanhe Gardens. Once inside his house, he smelled the scent of alcohol. ¡°Well, looks like someone¡¯s been drinking after I left.¡± Greg Jensen looked at the beer bottles on the coffee table and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle bitterly. After setting down his bag, he started to tidy up. After cleaning up, he stripped off his clothes right at the entrance of the storeroom and threw them directly into the washing machine, wearing only his shorts as he headed to the bedroom. Just then, the door to the secondary bedroom suddenly opened and a graceful figure staggered out, then plunged directly into Greg Jensen¡¯s arms. Both were dressed quite lightly, and as they embraced, they could clearly feel the contours of each other¡¯s bodies. Greg Jensen, holding the delicate girl, was momentarily at a loss.
¡°Um, are you¡­ Vince¡¯s man?¡± The girl looked up at him, her breath reeking faintly of alcohol. Greg¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he swallowed before gently letting her go, nodding, ¡°Yeah, and you are¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯m his best friend, Ryan Lampe, call me Ryan.¡±
Ryan Lampe staggered a bit, then stood up straight, seemingly much soberer. She ran her hand over Greg¡¯s abs andughed teasingly, ¡°Wow, no wonder you¡¯re so impressive, you¡¯re really strong.¡± ¡°Uh, haha.¡± Greg felt awkward andughed, ¡°I¡¯m going to head to my room¡­¡± ¡°Do you find me annoying?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± ¡°Then why the rush to leave?¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve also had quite a few drinks and feel a bit dizzy, so I¡¯m off to sleep.¡± Ryan Lampe watched Greg, his face slightly flushed, giggled happily, and winked, ¡°Keep it down tonight, okay?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Greg, seeing her attire of shorts and a tank top, felt that if he stayed any longer, he might do something regrettable, so he quickly retreated to the master bedroom. Inside the master bedroom, Vince Cooper was fast asleep. He grunted twice at the sound of the door opening. It wasn¡¯t until Greg Jensen had finished washing up and gone to bed that she groggily opened her eyes.
¡°Mr. Jensen, you¡¯re back?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Gregy down next to him, and Vince Cooper consciously crawled into his arms. ¡°Did you drink a lot tonight?¡± ¡°Yeah, it was Ryan Lampe¡¯s birthday. We had three rounds of drinks, one at the restaurant, one at the KTV, and then since it waste, Ryan and Ang Stuart couldn¡¯t go back to their dorm, so they had to stay here.¡± Remembering something, Vince said somewhat embarrassingly, ¡°Um, the third round was in the living room at home. I think I forgot to clean up.¡± Greg lightly pinched her nose as he spoke wordlessly, ¡°I¡¯ve already cleaned it up. Let¡¯s go to sleep now.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Vince showed a blissful smile, and then with a mischievous one, asked, ¡°Going to bed this early? Aren¡¯t we doing ¡®that¡¯ today?¡± ¡°Are you up for it?¡± ¡°I should¡­ probably be okay?¡± ¡°Haha, well then, let¡¯s do it.¡± The lights went off, the room¡¯s temperature gradually rose, and murmurs like whispers in a dream filled the air.
In the second bedroom, Ang Stuart was browsing through videos when all of a sudden, she blushed hearing the noisesing from the next room. At that moment, Ryan Lampe entered with excitement, whispering, ¡°Hey, Vince¡¯s man is back.¡± With a red face, Ang said, ¡°I¡¯m not deaf, I heard it.¡± ¡°Hehe, I saw his abs.¡± ¡°For real?¡± Ang perked up, a bit excited, ¡°Did you touch them?¡± Ryan raised his right hand, examined it closely before making a fuss, ¡°I¡¯ve decided, I¡¯m not washing this hand for a week.¡± ¡°Wow, you really touched them? You pervert!¡± ¡°Hmph, as if you¡¯re any different. If it were you, you¡¯d probably want to touch other ces too.¡± ¡°Think I¡¯m like you?¡± Ang looked scornful, seemingly indifferent, yet couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°How did it feel?¡± ¡°Incredible!¡± ¡°No wonder he¡¯s so amazing.¡±
With a smirk, Ryan asked, ¡°Which aspect of ¡®amazing¡¯ are you referring to?¡± ¡°Fighting, what else?¡± ¡°All aspects.¡± ¡°You LSP.¡± Laughter and teasing from the two girls rang out in the second bedroom, but the whisper-like sounds steadfastly carried through. After an unknown period of intense weariness, the two girlsy side by side against the headboard, despondently staring at the white wall connecting to the next room. ¡°Why aren¡¯t they sleeping yet?¡± ¡°Seems like being too amazing isn¡¯t always good.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s sleep, we¡¯ll probably fall asleep after a while.¡± Ryan, resigned, nodded, and they turned off the lights andy in bed trying to sleep. The whispering stopped at some indistinct time, and Ang eventually drifted into slumber, but Ryan suddenly felt energized. She listened carefully, noting that the noise from next door had indeed stopped, and her mind involuntarily conjured up images from just before. A whileter, she suddenly felt her body heating up. She nced at the soundly sleeping Ang, got up barefooted, and left the bed. Grabbing a few disposable face towels, she sat down on the sofa in the living room. In the tranquility of the air, heavy breathing could be heard. Time passed, and then a tall, well-proportioned figure suddenly emerged. Upon seeing Ryan, he paused, a clear surprise on his face. In the darkness, their eyes met, sizing each other up without a word. After a stalemate, they moved towards each other. Chapter 205: 205: Night Consultation_1 Chapter 205: Night Consultation_1 Late at night, Director Wang sat in the back seat while the driver drove in front. Just as they were about to reach home, he suddenly remembered the young man¡¯s words, hesitated for a moment, and said, ¡°Xiao Wu, let¡¯s go to Jamae Hospital.¡± ¡°Now?¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go now, better early thante!¡± ¡°Alright, Director.¡± Director Wang didn¡¯t understand why, but there was something about that young man in his twenties that inexplicably made people trust him. When he arrived at the hospital and looked at the empty lobby, he gave a bitter smile and said helplessly, ¡°I can¡¯t believe I actually took his word for it.¡± Driver Xiao Wu asked, ¡°Director, shall we still get the check-up?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do it. Now that we¡¯re here, I won¡¯t feel at ease without a check-up.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because of that Greg Jensen, bbering nonsense for no reason.¡±
Director Wang scolded with augh, ¡°Alright, stopining and hurry up to fill out the form. The sooner we finish the check-up, the sooner we can go home and sleep.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Registering for the emergency, filling out forms, going through the check-up, more than half an hour passed before the CT scan results finally came out. Director Wang sat in front of the doctor as if nothing was wrong, and asked, ¡°Doctor, can you see any problems in this scan?¡± The doctor was initially skeptical because the symptoms of cerebral thrombosis are difficult to detect in the early stages; it¡¯s usually only known after the onset of the disease. Moreover, seeing Director Wang¡¯s rtively young age, he thought there likely wouldn¡¯t be any issues. However, when he saw the CT report, hisplexion immediately changed. After a moment, the doctor looked at Director Wang with a surprised face and asked, ¡°That¡­ May I ask, how did you know you had cerebral thrombosis?¡± Director Wang was taken aback, then realized and said in shock, ¡°You mean I really have cerebral thrombosis?¡± ¡°Indeed, the symptoms are mild, but it is cerebral thrombosis.¡± The doctor, while looking at the report, continued, ¡°You¡¯re lucky you came early. Just an IV drip will do. If it were a few dayster, it would have been dangerous.¡± ¡°Oh, then quickly prescribe me the medication.¡± ¡°That¡¯s your friend, right? Have your friend pay first, then a nurse will set up the IV for you.¡± After the doctor finished speaking, he asked again, ¡°Hey, you still haven¡¯t told me, how did you know you had cerebral thrombosis?¡± Director Wang smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°I have a friend who knows a bit of Chinese medicine. He noticed I looked pale, so he took my pulse. He said I showed some signs of cerebral thrombosis, but I didn¡¯t believe him.¡± ¡°Ha, your friend doesn¡¯t just ¡®know a bit¡¯ of Chinese medicine; he knows it exceedingly well.¡± The doctor couldn¡¯t help but express his admiration, ¡°In today¡¯s society, there aren¡¯t many practitioners of Chinese medicine who can diagnose cerebral thrombosis just by taking the pulse.¡± ¡°Is he really that impressive?¡±
¡°Of course. Don¡¯t you trust my professional judgment?¡± Director Wang replied with a sheepish grin, ¡°I trust you, of course. I just find it hard to believe that he could identify my illness so easily.¡± ¡°Not just you, even I, who have been practicing medicine for over a decade, find it hard to believe.¡± The doctor chuckled and casually asked, ¡°By the way, your friend must be quite old, right?¡±
¡°He¡­ is only in his twenties.¡± ¡°How old?¡± The doctor¡¯s voice suddenly rose several decibels, as if he had heard something terrifying, his eyes wide open in disbelief as he stared at Director Wang. Director Wang gave a wry smile and said, ¡°He really is just in his twenties, and he looks like he¡¯s not yet twenty-five.¡± The doctor took a deep breath and said in awe, ¡°My goodness, that¡¯s a prodigy! So young, yet with such exceptional medical skills.¡± Seeing the shock on the doctor¡¯s face, Director Wang realized just how skilled Greg Jensen really was. Those who manned the emergency room were always seasoned doctors with over a decade of experience. To be praised by such a doctor, how impressive must Greg¡¯s medical skills be? Director Wang frowned, stood up, and went out to the hallway to call Pearl Walker. It was already past eleven at night, and Pearl Walker had long since gone to bed. Hearing her phone ring, she answered the call with her eyes still closed. She said irritably, ¡°Who is it? Calling in the middle of the night?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Jonathon Milton!¡± ¡°Ah, Chief?¡± Pearl Walker immediately perked up, hastily sitting up in bed and asked with a fawning smile, ¡°Chief, calling sote, do you have any work orders for me?¡±
¡°Unseal Dreamscape Garden before ten tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Dreamscape Garden?¡± Pearl Walker was stunned, then forced a chuckle, ¡°Chief, has someone approached you? This matter, um¡­¡± Jonathon Milton cut her off directly, saying sternly, ¡°I¡¯m not asking for your opinion, I¡¯m informing you. Do you understand what I mean?¡± Pearl Walker¡¯s face changed slightly, helplessly responding, ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± After hanging up the phone, she frowned, pondering for a moment before calling Lena Holmes. Lena Holmes quickly picked up, saying cheerfully, ¡°Section Chief Walker, what instructions do you have thiste?¡± ¡°Listen, I¡¯m not getting involved in the Dreamscape Garden case anymore,¡± Pearl Walker said sternly. Lena Holmes was taken aback, managing a forcedugh, ¡°Section Chief Walker, didn¡¯t you already seal off Dreamscape Garden?¡± ¡°The chief just called me. We have to unseal it by ten o¡¯clock tomorrow morning. You understand what this means, right?¡± ¡°I¡­ I understand.¡± ¡°Good if you understand.¡± Lena Holmes opened her mouth, wanting to say something more, but the call had already been disconnected.
¡°Pretty capable, actually went straight to the chief.¡± She said with a cold face, gritting her teeth, ¡°Since you¡¯re so eager to renovate, then keep at it. If you can open it after you¡¯re done, Lena Holmes will take yourst name.¡± ¡­ Having had ate-night snack, Greg Jensen got up a bitte, and by the time he arrived at the dining room, breakfast was already prepared. Three girls were chatting andughing as they ate. Seeing Greg Jensen had gotten up, Vince Cooper hurriedly stood up and served him some porridge, and also picked up two freshly fried dough sticks and ced them on his te. ¡°Thank you.¡± Greg Jensen thanked her, and happened to sit opposite Ryan Lampe. Rememberingst night¡¯s madness, he couldn¡¯t help feeling guilty. He turned his head to nce at Vince Cooper beside him and seeing that she hadn¡¯t noticed, he then felt relieved enough to enjoy his breakfast. Ryan Lampe quietly ate her meal, asionally lifting her head, only to meet Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes. Her lovely face flushed bright red, like the rising sun outside the window. Vince Cooper looked at the two of them, said nothing, and continued eating. After breakfast, Greg Jensen dropped the three girls off at school. ¡°Ryan, Ang, go on ahead. I want to speak with the gentleman for a moment.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡±
Ang Stuart didn¡¯t think much of it, but Ryan Lampe started to get nervous. She nced at Vince Cooper, then at Greg Jensen, and followed Ang out of the car. After watching them get out, Vince Cooper suddenly turned her head, asking with a smile, ¡°Do you like Ryan?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± Greg Jensen said somewhat guiltily, smiling, ¡°We just met; how can there even be talk of liking or not liking.¡± Vince Cooper stared at Greg Jensen¡¯s face, smiling gently, ¡°It¡¯s okay, if you like her just say it. Ryan is easy to chase. She just broke up with her boyfriend. If you put in some effort, you could definitely win her over.¡± Greg Jensen was taken aback, asking curiously, ¡°What about you if I start something with her?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t affect the two of us. After all, I can¡¯t keep you in check, you phndering radish,¡± she said. ¡°You don¡¯t mind?¡± Vince Cooper¡¯s face darkened, hurt, ¡°So you really have your sights set on Ryan.¡± Chapter 206 - 206 Old Classmate_1 Chapter 206: Old ssmate_1 ¡°How could that be? I was just curious and asked casually.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Greg Jensen gave a somewhat guilty smile, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Then fine, I forgive you.¡± Vince Cooper smiled, leaned forward to give him a kiss, and then happily got out of the car. ¡°Women¡¯s intuition, ah¡­¡± Greg Jensen took a deep breath, smiled helplessly, and drove towards Dreamscape Garden. Although construction couldn¡¯t proceed at the moment, Kingsley Harrison and some newly recruited workers had still arrived early. ¡°Boss.¡± Seeing Greg Jensen arrive, Kingsley Harrison and the others got up to greet him. Greg Jensen looked at the quiet Dreamscape Garden and asked, ¡°Haven¡¯t the renovationpany¡¯s peoplee?¡± Kingsley Harrison exined, ¡°I¡¯ve told them that as soon as we can work, I¡¯ll give them a call.¡± Greg Jensen said, ¡°Call them now, let them hurry over and prepare to work.¡± Kingsley Harrison was taken aback, surprised, ¡°We¡¯re already unsealed?¡± ¡°Hmm, should be soon.¡± ¡°So soon? They just made us close down yesterday, and they¡¯re going to lift the ban today?¡± Just then, Pearl Walker walked in with a few workers; seeing Greg Jensen there, her naturally fierce-looking face immediately filled with smiles. ¡°Mr. Jensen, hello, yesterday¡¯s incident was a misunderstanding, please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°I shouldn¡¯t take it to heart?¡± Greg Jensen sneered, ¡°I might not take it to heart, but what about the money I lost?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Pearl Walker gave an awkward smile, at a loss for what to say. Greg Jensen looked around and then turned his head, his face full of mockery as he looked at Pearl Walker and coldlyughed: ¡°For every day that the renovation is dyed, the opening is dyed, and I earn less money for that day. It¡¯s not too much to say I could make one hundred thousand a day from such a big garden, right?¡± Pearl Walker said awkwardly, ¡°It¡¯s not too much, not at all; Dreamscape Garden is such a good business, it can definitely make a fortune every day.¡± ¡°Then tell me, who shouldpensate for my loss, should I ask you, or should I ask your health department?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Stop beating around the bush, weren¡¯t you quite arrogant when you sealed off my ce?¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s face slowly turned cold as he red at Pearl Walker, ¡°I haven¡¯t even opened for business yet, and you¡¯re already trying to seal it off. This bizarre situation, I¡¯ve seriously never encountered before. Speak up, who¡¯s going topensate for my loss!¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen, please don¡¯t get upset, just calm down. This matter¡­ it was indeed my fault, I apologize to you,¡± Pearl Walker said, inwardly a bit panicked; she knew she was in the wrong. If things really escted, she would definitely be the one to suffer. The atmosphere in the office was so tense it seemed as if water could drip from it. The employees of Dreamscape Garden, seeing their boss so upromising, were all shocked. Kingsley Harrison kept making eyes at Greg Jensen, trying to get him to tone it down so as not to anger Pearl Walker and affect Dreamscape Garden¡¯s operations. However, Greg Jensen acted as if he hadn¡¯t seen anything, still looking at her coldly, the almost tangible gaze causing Pearl Walker¡¯s scalp to tingle. After a long while, Greg Jensen spoke up, ¡°Do you have anything else?¡± ¡°No¡­ nothing else, I just came to bring you the notice of unsealing,¡± Pearl Walker said, trembling with fear. Greg Jensen pointed to the door and said, ¡°Get out!¡± ¡°Okay¡­ okay.¡± Pearl Walker, furious but not daring to let out a single word, took her subordinates and left dejectedly. After stepping outside, she finally let out a sigh of relief, but her heart was still suffocating with frustration. She¡¯d been working for so many years; when had a business owner not treated her with the utmost respect? When had she ever been subjected to such treatment? Just yesterday she had sealed off their property, and today not only did she have to unseal it, but she also endured a bellyful of anger. ¡°Damn Lena Holmes!¡± Pearl Walker cursed angrily and drove away with her subordinates. Inside the Dreamscape Garden office. Kingsley Harrison finally recovered, his face covered in cold sweat, and said, ¡°Boss, isn¡¯t this gonna¡­ cause trouble?¡± After having had a go at Pearl Walker, Greg Jensen felt much better and chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m already being lenient by not troubling her. Would she dare cause trouble for me?¡± ¡°So¡­ does that mean we can start work now?¡± ¡°Of course. Call the renovationpany right now, speed up the work, and aim to open by the end of this month.¡± Greg Jensen nced at the several staff members and instructed, ¡°Also, get moving on the training. If necessary, hire a protocol instructor. Don¡¯t worry about the expense.¡± ¡°Understood, I got it,¡± replied Kingsley Harrison. Greg Jensen nodded, checked the time, and realized it was almost noon. He hurriedly drove to the Burley residence. That morning, Spencer Burley had called to say Louisa Burley invited Greg Jensen for lunch and wanted him to check on her health as well. Greg Jensen had gotten up a bitte today and had almost forgotten about it after his altercation with Pearl Walker. He drove to the Burley residence, but upon entering, he saw a familiar figure. ¡°Vivian Shimpson?¡± ¡°Greg Jensen? What are you doing here?¡± Vivian Shimpson was Greg Jensen¡¯s college ssmate. She had once pursued him, but at the time, he only had eyes for Cindy Harrison. As a result, Vivian Shimpson held a grudge against him. On campus, whenever they crossed paths, she only offered him cold res and never spoke a word. After Greg Jensen had his mishap, they never saw each other again. Louisa Burley, observing their interaction, couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised. ¡°You two know each other?¡± Greg Jensen smiled, ¡°Yes, college ssmates.¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s great then,¡± Louisa Burley said with augh. ¡°Vivian is the friend from abroad I mentioned to you before.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s quite a coincidence,¡± responded Greg Jensen with a smile. ¡°Vivian, long time no see.¡± Vivian Shimpson didn¡¯t respond but scrutinized Greg Jensen carefully before turning her head toward Louisa Burley, puzzled. ¡°Louisa, is he the Divine Doctor you were talking about?¡± ¡°Yes, Big Brother Greg¡¯s medical skills are really impressive,¡± Louisa Burley nodded. Pfft! Vivian Shimpsonughed as if hearing a hrious joke. Pointing at Greg Jensen, she said, ¡°What medical skills could he possibly have? We were college ssmates for two years, and I never heard he knew anything about medicine. Plus, he got beat into a fool for fighting over another girl.¡± She turned and sized Greg Jensen up with a sneer, ¡°So, you¡¯re cured now? Can¡¯t make it in the vige anymore, so you started swindling in the city?¡± The smile on Greg Jensen¡¯s face slowly faded, and his brows furrowed. He spoke calmly, ¡°Vivian Shimpson, you should speak with some conscience. Firstly, Cindy Harrison was my girlfriend initially. Ethan Locke stole her from me and left me with serious injuries, it¡¯s not what you call ¡®fighting over someone else¡¯s girlfriend.¡¯ Secondly, we were just ordinary ssmates. I had no obligation to inform you about my medical expertise. As for the usations of swindling, that¡¯s even less your concern. If you truly believe I¡¯m a fraud, you¡¯re free to call the police now.¡± He knew Vivian Shimpson still held a grudge for his previous rejection of her advances, but that didn¡¯t give her the right to nder him without cause, did it? ¡°You¡­¡± Vivian Shimpson¡¯s face immediately turned unsightly. Chapter 207: Follow-up_1 Chapter 207: Follow-up_1 Back at Jamae University, she was viewed as a goddess, nevercking admirers. Out of all the people, she set her eyes on Greg, yet he rejected her outright. In her view, as a daughter of a wealthy family, it should have been his good fortune that she took an interest in Greg, and yet he dared to turn her down. This left her feeling an unspeakable humiliation. Later, when she heard that Greg had encountered some trouble, she felt both sad and vindicated. She had long heard from Louisa about the young Divine Doctor, and at that time, she thought this so-called Divine Doctor must be a fraud, only to discover it was Greg. After seeing Greg, this suspicion only intensified. It had only been two years since that incident, even if Greg had recovered from his stupidity and his mind had improved, how could he suddenly have be knowledgeable in medicine? Moreover, Greg¡¯s attire had greatly improved since his school days, and judging by the car keys he was holding, he had even bought a car. If he hadn¡¯t been swindling and deceiving, where had all this moneye from? ¡°Vivian, Greg is a good person, and his treatment really does work on me,¡± Louisa, seeing the misunderstanding between them, quickly grabbed her arm and exined, ¡°You know my condition well, I used to get dizzy just standing in the sun for two minutes. After Greg¡¯s treatment, I can now spend a little while in the garden.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± Vivian suddenly frowned and said, ¡°Louisa, you can¡¯t lie to me for his sake.¡± Louisa¡¯s eyes widened in shock, ¡°Vivian, what are you thinking? Why would I lie to you?¡± She nced at the sun outside and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, we can go to the garden now.¡± ¡°No need, I was just saying.¡± Upon hearing Louisa say this, Vivian didn¡¯t have much to say, as she would not want to take responsibility if anything were to happen. However, her suspicion of Greg not only did not diminish but deepened. Seeing her best friend had now fallen silent, Louisa breathed a sigh of relief and smiled at Greg, ¡°Greg, Vivian doesn¡¯t have any ill intentions, she¡¯s just worried about me; don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg nodded indifferently and sat beside her, saying, ¡°Stretch out your arm, let me take your pulse.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Louisa obediently pushed up her sleeve, revealing a delicate and fair arm, which she ced on Greg¡¯sp. Greg¡¯s three fingers rested on her wrist as he closed his eyes in thought. Vivian watched hisposed demeanor and felt a surge of distaste, sneering, ¡°You¡¯re putting on quite the act.¡± ¡°Vivian¡­¡± Louisa shook her head at her, hinting for her not to go on. Vivian felt speechless, but she didn¡¯t say anything more, although her gaze towards Greg was somewhat hostile. A short whileter, Greg opened his eyes and smiled, ¡°The yin energy in your body has lessened, but you¡¯ll need to continue taking the medicine to maintain the progress. Once it¡¯spletely cleared, you can be outside all day like everyone else.¡± ¡°Thank you, Greg.¡± Upon hearing this, Louisa immediately smiled happily. Vivian scoffed, ¡°Wow, to fool people, you¡¯re even bringing up something as superstitious as ¡®yin energy¡¯?¡± However, as if Greg hadn¡¯t heard her, he continued speaking to Louisa, ¡°Are you still wearing the Jade Pendant I gave you?¡± ¡°I am.¡± Louisa said and pulled out the Jade Pendant from her chest, dangled it in front of Greg, and smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve been wearing it all the time; I only take it off when I shower.¡± ¡°Yeah, wear it, it can nourish your body normally and protect you in critical moments.¡± ¡°Mhm, got it.¡± Vivian Shimpson saw Greg Jensen ignore her, chatting andughing with Louisa Burley, and her face turned livid with anger. She stood up and pulled Louisa Burley upstairs, huffing, ¡°Come on, stop chatting with her, be careful she deceives you.¡± ¡°Oh, Vivian, what are you doing? Greg won¡¯t deceive me.¡± Louisa Burley felt it was a bit rude, and after struggling unsessfully to free herself, she could only cast an apologetic nce at Greg Jensen. At that moment, Spencer Burley walked in, yawning. Seeing Vivian Shimpson was there too, his expression changed slightly, and he said indifferently, ¡°Oh, Vivian¡¯s here too.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Vivian Shimpson nodded and pulled Louisa Burley upstairs. Louisa Burley, having no choice, turned to Spencer Burley and said, ¡°Magnus, keep Gregpany for a bit, I¡¯lle down soon.¡± ¡°Mhm, sure.¡± After watching the two of them enter a room, Spencer Burley let out a sigh of relief and copsed weakly onto the sofa. ¡°Why is Vivian Shimpson here?¡± Greg Jensen smiled and shook his head, indicating that he didn¡¯t know either. Suddenly, Spencer Burley leaned in, a mysterious smile on his face, and whispered, ¡°Greg, do you have a history with Vivian Shimpson?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Hey, I heard everything outside. She called you a swindler.¡± Spencer Burley winked, smiling, ¡°Vivian Shimpson might be a bit arrogant, but her character is still good. She definitely wouldn¡¯t nder someone. If there¡¯s no story between you two, why would she call you a swindler? Did you know each other before?¡± Greg Jensen nodded, ¡°Mhm, college ssmates.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Dragging out his words, Spencer Burley grinned as if he had seen through everything, teasing, ¡°Did you chase after her in college and got rejected, and then she got sick of you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it, we were just ordinary ssmates,¡± said Greg Jensen, resigned to the misunderstanding. Spencer Burley chuckled, ¡°Still keeping secrets from me, huh?¡± ¡°I told you, there¡¯s nothing!¡± ¡°Alright, alright, if you say there¡¯s nothing, then there¡¯s nothing.¡± Something struck Spencer Burley as funny, and heughed like a weasel grinning at a chicken. Today was rather quiet at the Burley household, with Joey and the others not around, only Louisa Burley and her brother, as well as Greg Jensen and Vivian Shimpson. With just four people dining, there wasn¡¯t much food prepared, but everything made was delicious. Their family had an auntie who specialized in cooking, with unquestionable skills, even someone as critical as Vivian Shimpson couldn¡¯t help but praise the meals. However, with Vivian Shimpson around, Spencer Burley lost his usual liveliness, and the atmosphere at the dining table was somewhat tense. After the meal, Louisa Burley suggested, ¡°How about we go sing karaoketer? It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve been to KTV.¡± ¡°We have a media room at home, you can just sing here. Why spend the money?¡± Since Spencer Burley didn¡¯t really get along with Vivian Shimpson, he was somewhat reluctant, but considering it wasn¡¯t good to send two girls alone, he eventually agreed to go. Greg Jensen said, ¡°You all go ahead, I¡¯ll pass.¡± ¡°Come on, let¡¯s all go have some fun,¡± Louisa Burley said with a smile. Leaning in close, Spencer Burley whispered, ¡°Greg,e keep mepany, man. If I go alone with them, I¡¯m going to be bored to death.¡± Greg Jensen hesitated for a moment, then nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you. But just so you know, I can¡¯t sing.¡± ¡°Haha, no worries, as long as you can listen, that¡¯s fine.¡± Chapter 208: 208 Imagining_1 Chapter 208: Imagining_1 ¡°We can just go by ourselves, why bring him along?¡± Vivian Shimpson felt somewhat displeased seeing Greg Jensen was alsoing. Louisa Burley smiled and said, ¡°The more, the merrier. Otherwise, it¡¯s just the two of us, what fun is that?¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Vivian Shimpson looked at Louisa Burley, sighed, and grudgingly agreed. The four of them took a car and arrived at Tianhe KTV. Talk about coincidence, this KTV was owned by the Carter Family. As soon as they walked in, they saw Theo Carter standing to the side, talking to a beautiful waitress. ¡°Theo, hitting on girls again?¡± Spencer Burley said with a chuckle. Greg Jensen frowned slightly and asked in a low voice, ¡°Since when did you two be so familiar?¡± Spencer Burley replied, ¡°Man, ever since we met that day, this kid got himself a membership card for the club. He¡¯s been running there every other day. It would be hard not to be familiar.¡±
At this moment, Theo Carter heard Spencer Burley¡¯s voice, turned his head, and upon spotting Greg Jensen, he immediately became excited. He wanted to greet Greg Jensen but was afraid that Greg would be annoyed; he hesitated for a moment before mustering up the courage to approach. He bowed his head respectfully to Greg Jensen as a greeting, and then turned to Spencer Burley with a smile: ¡°Magnus, why didn¡¯t you give me a heads up beforeing? I could have reserved a big room for you.¡± ¡°Haha, there¡¯s just four of us, we don¡¯t need a big room. Any room will do.¡± ¡°Alright, thene with me, I¡¯ll personally take you upstairs.¡± After saying that, Theo Carter stole another nce at Greg Jensen, relieved to see he didn¡¯t seem angry, then turned and led the four into the elevator. ¡°This medium room isn¡¯t usually open to the public; it¡¯s reserved for entertaining our own friends. You guys can use this one.¡± ¡°Okay, thanks,¡± Spencer Burley said with a smile. ¡°Why be so formal with me? Alright, you guys sit tight for a bit, and I¡¯ll have the waitress bring up the food soon.¡± ¡°Sure thing.¡± Theo Carter smiled, subtly nced at Greg Jensen again, then turned and left. Vivian Shimpson watched Theo Carter¡¯s retreating figure, a look of confusion on her face, and asked, ¡°Magnus, was that Wace Carter¡¯s son just now?¡± ¡°Yes, it was. What about him?¡± Spencer Burley asked curiously. ¡°Nothing.¡± Vivian Shimpson looked at Greg Jensen and lightly shook her head, then pulling Louisa Burley to a corner, she asked in a low voice: ¡°Why do I feel like Theo Carter was acting a bit strange just now?¡± ¡°Strange in what way?¡± Louisa Burley looked at her with surprise and replied nkly, ¡°I thought he was quite warm and enthusiastic.¡±
¡°Not that.¡± Vivian Shimpson, looking at Greg Jensen, said softly, ¡°I think Theo Carter¡¯s gaze towards Greg Jensen was a bit strange.¡± ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t notice.¡± Louisa Burley looked at Greg Jensen as well and smiled, ¡°Maybe they know each other.¡±
¡°No, I think it¡¯s more than just knowing each other.¡± Vivian Shimpson shook her head, ¡°The way Theo Carter looked at Greg Jensen, it clearly carried a sense of fear.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, if Theo Carter wasn¡¯t afraid of Greg Jensen, why wouldn¡¯t he make proper eye contact? Why look at him with that fearful nce?¡± Hearing this, Louisa Burley became stunned and nkly replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t pay attention just now, but even if he¡¯s afraid of Big Brother Greg, it shouldn¡¯t matter, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t done anything wrong, so you don¡¯t need to worry.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not worried, I just think it¡¯s a bit strange, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°No need to find it strange, let¡¯s hurry up and choose some songs.¡± Louisa Burley smiled and dashed off to select songs. Watching her happy demeanor, Vivian Shimpson silently resolved that she must take the time to properly advise her to keep away from Greg Jensen. She nced at Greg Jensen and muttered under her breath with a cold snort, ¡°Louisa is such a pitiable person, and yet you still deceive her, scum!¡± Greg Jensen, sitting off to the side, didn¡¯t notice Vivian Shimpson¡¯s expression, and even if he had, he wouldn¡¯t have cared. At that moment, he was intently listening to Louisa Burley sing, his face adorned with a faint smile.
It must be said that both girls sang very well, and they were microphone dominators, singing one song after another. Greg Jensen really wasn¡¯t very good at singing, so when he went to KTV, he was purely there to enhance the atmosphere. On top of that, he was toozy to get involved with Vivian, so he just sat there drinking. As for Spencer Burley, he could only apany Greg Jensen in pping and keeping rhythm. Both men were somewhat bored. They exchanged nces and simultaneously went out to the corridor to have a smoke. Just as they got to the corridor, Theo Carter popped out from nearby, with an extremely tactful gesture he pulled out cigarettes, offering one to each of them, and then helped them light up. His respectful attitude was something not easily emted by the average person. Three grown men stood there in the corridor smoking, Theo Carter casually chatting with Spencer Burley, asionally addressing Greg Jensen with the utmost respect, as if he were facing his own father. His manner caused the passing waitstaff to be secretly shocked, each specting about Greg Jensen¡¯s identity. Right then, Vivian Shimpson came out to make a phone call. When she saw Theo Carter nodding and bowing in the distance, she stopped in her tracks. ¡°Why is Theo Carter so respectful toward Greg Jensen?¡± Vivian¡¯s mind raced, and she quickly arrived at a possibility, ¡°Huh, still denying he¡¯s a liar? If he hadn¡¯t lied and deceived Theo Carter, why would the Carter Family¡¯s young master be so subservient?¡± Watching Theo Carter¡¯s obsequious smile, her suspicions grew stronger and she even pieced together a life trajectory for Greg Jensen. She figured that after Greg Jensen regained his faculties, he began to pretend and swindle, slowly umting worth, before returning to Jamae City.
First, he tricked Theo Carter, then through Theo¡¯s connections, got in touch with Spencer Burley, and finally managed to enter the Burley household, deceiving everyone there. ¡°Damn swindler, I¡¯ll expose you sooner orter!¡± Vivian clenched her teeth and turned back into the private room. Inside the room, Louisa Burley was singing. Vivian paused the music and said, ¡°Louisa, you must be very careful in the future. No matter what Greg Jensen says, you cannot believe him.¡± Louisa looked at her in surprise and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I just saw Theo Carter nodding and bowing to Greg Jensen, like he was in front of a direct boss.¡± ¡°That¡­ maybe they¡¯re just messing around?¡± Louisa tried to exin for Greg Jensen. Vivian frowned and said, ¡°Louisa, do you think that¡¯s possible? Theo Carter is one of Jamae City¡¯s second-generation elitists, but what about Greg Jensen? He¡¯s just a college student from the countryside, and he hasn¡¯t even graduated yet. What standing does he have to make Theo Carter bow and scrape like that? If he¡¯s not a liar, tell me, how did he manage to do that?¡± Louisa, who had always been sheltered and of a kind disposition, was not adept at argument, and for the moment she didn¡¯t know how to respond.
¡°Anyway¡­ anyway, I think Brother Greg is a good person.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡­!¡± Vivian was thoroughly frustrated, looking indignant. Once she calmed down, her expression suddenly changed, and she gazed intently at Louisa, asking, ¡°Louisa, tell me the truth¡ªare you falling for Greg Jensen?¡± Chapter 209: 209: Scheming_1 Chapter 209: Scheming_1 Louisa Burley heard this and her face instantly reddened, stammering, ¡°Vivian, what are you talking about? How could that be possible? I just¡­ just think Greg is a nice person, that¡¯s all. I definitely don¡¯t have the kind of thoughts you¡¯re implying.¡± Facing Vivian Shimpson¡¯s skepticism, Louisa Burley tried hard to defend herself, but her voice got quieter and quieter. In the end, she couldn¡¯t even convince herself to continue. Vivian Shimpson¡¯s expression turned serious as she said in a stern voice, ¡°Louisa, I warn you, you are someone with an engagement, you must not act recklessly. If something really happens and the Carters find out, both your family and Greg will face dire consequences. Moreover, Greg is nothing but a swindler, he¡¯s not worthy of you. Don¡¯t fall for him just because he treats you nicely.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Louisa Burley hung her head low, staring at the coffee table, and gently nodded her head. Just then, someone suddenly pushed the door open and walked in. When Vivian Shimpson saw who it was, she was stunned and eximed in surprise, ¡°Dad, what brings you here?¡±
¡°I just passed by and thought it looked like you. Louisa is here too, huh.¡± ¡°Hello Uncle Tang.¡± Louisa Burley and Vivian Shimpson were high school ssmates, often visiting each other¡¯s homes, so naturally Louisa knew Callum Shaw. She quickly stood up, smiling as she greeted him. ¡°Please, sit down, no need to stand up, we¡¯re all family here.¡± Callum Shaw nodded at Louisa Burley with a smile, saying, ¡°I was just having tea with Wace Carter. He got a call, said there was a guest at the KTV who wanted to see him. Since I had nothing better to do, I came along.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Vivian Shimpson smiled and spoke in a coquettish tone, ¡°Dad, you better go now, we still have some whispers to share.¡± ¡°Make sure youe home early tonight.¡± ¡°Ugh, alright, I know, old man, so annoying.¡± Callum Shaw red at her affectionately, ¡°Look at you, all grown up, yet you still act like a child, always so restless. What will you do when you get married?¡± ¡°I¡¯m never getting married. I¡¯ll stay by your side every day, is that okay now?¡± ¡°Haha, that would be wonderful.¡± Callum Shawughed out loud, ¡°Okay then, you two stay here, I¡¯ll go see Old Carter.¡± ¡°Goodbye Uncle.¡± Callum Shaw nodded and left the private room, heading toward the manager¡¯s office. Inside the office, Greg Jensen sat opposite Wace Carter, with Theo Carter sitting carefully to one side, cautiously pouring tea for the four of them. Spencer Burley felt the atmosphere was somewhat tense. He nced at Greg, stood up, and said with a smile, ¡°Um¡­ you guys go ahead and talk, I¡¯ll go back to the private room.¡±
¡°Alright, good, I¡¯lle in a bit,¡± Greg nodded. Wace Carter quickly stood up, smiling, ¡°Spencer, go and have fun, just charge it to Theo¡¯s ountter.¡± ¡°Haha, thanks Uncle Carter.¡± After Spencer Burley left, the office fell silent again.
¡°What did you want to see me about? Speak up,¡± Greg said tly. Wace Carter smiled at Greg, ¡°Mr. Jensen, the main reason we¡¯ve asked you toe over is to enquire if you could take a look at our Theo. Perhaps he could follow you.¡± Greg nced at Theo Carter and scoffed, ¡°You want me to take him as an apprentice?¡± ¡°It would be the best if he could be your disciple. Even if that¡¯s not possible, having him learn some life lessons by your side would still be beneficial,¡± Wace replied. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve already got a few people under me and I¡¯m not interested in taking on anyone else right now,¡± Greg gently shook his head, as Carl Stuart tended to the vige matters, and Brandon Brent woulde to Jamae City in a few days to help him. He really didn¡¯t need Theo Carter in such a role now. Wace Carter hesitated for a moment before carefully asking, ¡°Then¡­ may I ask you something?¡± ¡°Go ahead, what is it?¡± ¡°The medicine that Carter tookst time, is itpletely gone from his system?¡± Greg Jensen was startled for a moment, then realized what he meant. To test Carter¡¯s sincerityst time, he had casually given Wace a Sanqing Pill to be administered to Carter. Greg hadn¡¯t thought much of it andter forgot about it. Seeing the father and son¡¯s hopeful faces, Greg chuckled and said, ¡°You old man, you¡¯re still quite sharp-minded.¡± Hearing his words, Theo Carter looked confused, while Wace Carter¡¯s face changed dramatically, and he asked anxiously, ¡°Will it act up again?¡±
¡°Once a week,¡± Greg said expressionlessly. This time, Theo Carter understood; the medicine he tookst time had not beenpletely cleared from his system. Every week, he would have to endure that excruciating pain of a thousand ants gnawing at his heart. Remembering the desperate pain of not being able to live but also not being able to die, Theo¡¯splexion instantly turned pale as he fell to the ground with a thud, pleading, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I know I was wrong, I really know I was wrong, please cure me of that poison.¡± Seeing his son kneel down, Wace didn¡¯t try to stop him. Instead, he shakily stood up, preparing to kneel before Greg as well. Greg frowned and said, ¡°Enough, don¡¯t kneel. It¡¯s useless, I haven¡¯t yet developed an antidote topletely clear the Sanqing Pill, so your kneeling is in vain.¡± Hearing this, the father and son were dumbfounded. Wace seemed to age ten years in an instant, while Theo simply copsed to the ground, lifeless. He murmured, ¡°What should I do now¡­¡± Wace, after all, was an old hand in the game and quickly collected himself, asking, ¡°Mr. Jensen, could you give us more of that palliative medicine? You can rest assured, starting today, no matter what task you have, our Carter family will go all out, through fire and water, and never shirk.¡± Greg initially didn¡¯t want to bother with them, thinking of giving them some antidote and letting nature take its course. However, after hearing Wace¡¯s words, he suddenly changed his mind and after a moment¡¯s thought, he said,
¡°There¡¯s actually a small matter. If you handle it well, I can give you three years¡¯ worth of the antidote. After three years, I¡¯ll have developed a cure topletely clear the Sanqing Pill.¡± Wace immediately grew excited and promptly said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, just say it, we will not refuse any task within our capabilities.¡± Greg said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal; you just need to keep an eye on someone for me. Watch over all her affairs, especially the unseemly ones, and keep evidence of them for me. Can you manage that?¡± ¡°We can!¡± Wace immediately assured him, ¡°It¡¯s not just one person, we can handle ten with no problem.¡± After saying this, however, he hesitated somewhat and asked, ¡°May I know who this person you want us to watch is?¡± Greg replied indifferently, ¡°Ethan Locke¡¯s girlfriend, Cindy Harrison.¡± Wace¡¯s expression changed, and he asked almost incredulously, ¡°The Locke from the Locke family?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him.¡± On hearing this, father and son both were stunned; they had guessed that the person Greg wanted them to watch would be no ordinary individual. But they had never imagined the person would be of such importance.
The Locke family, while not having many offspring in this generation, held sway over profitable industries like energy and medicine and conducted veryrge-scale business, making it no exaggeration to call them the First Family of Jamae. As the only male heir of his generation, Ethan Locke wasvished with all the family¡¯s favor and had begun learning how to manage the family affairs quite early, clearly poised to be the next Family Head. It could be said that anything rted to Ethan Locke was a major issue. Greg intended to investigate his girlfriend, which was akin to puncturing a hole in the sky, wasn¡¯t it? Chapter 210: 210: Seeing You Again, Still Blushing Part 1 Chapter 210: Seeing You Again, Still Blushing Part 1 ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Scared?¡± Greg Jensen wasn¡¯t in a hurry, sitting cidly on the sofa, observing the father and son duo across from him. A momentter, Wace Carter gritted his teeth and abruptly raised his head, saying, ¡°Mr. Jensen, may I make a small request?¡± ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°If one day, our Carter Family runs into trouble, I ask that you please save the lives of my two sons.¡± Greg Jensen looked at Wace Carter, silent, his gaze icy. Feeling his scalp tingle under that look, Wace Carter still straightened his spine and met Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes. After a brief pause, Greg Jensen nodded, saying, ¡°I agree. No matter what happens, I¡¯ll keep them safe.¡± ¡°Good, then I¡­ agree,¡± Wace Carter said through gritted teeth. Greg Jensen looked at him with slight surprise and asked, ¡°Not going to think it over?¡±
Wace Carter smiled with a hint of ruthlessness, ¡°I, Wace Carter, also made my way up on these streets. I¡¯ve been ready for anything. My only concern is these two sons of mine. Since you¡¯ve agreed to keep them safe, what else is there to consider?¡± Greg Jensen nodded silently, then said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s get on with it quickly. I will have someone deliver the antidote as soon as I have it ready.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Just then, a knock was heard. Callum Shaw walked in with a smile, asking, ¡°I¡¯m not interrupting your discussion, am I?¡± ¡°Not at all,e in and sit,¡± Wace Carter responded with a smile. ¡°Haha, is this the esteemed guest you mentioned¡­ Greg Jensen?¡± Upon seeing Greg Jensen, Callum Shaw was taken aback, eximing in surprise, ¡°Old Carter, you can¡¯t mean he¡¯s the guest?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Jensen himself.¡± Wace Carter spoke somewhat awkwardly, ¡°Theo has been having some health issues. If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Jensen healing him, we wouldn¡¯t know what to expect.¡± ¡°You know how to heal?¡± ¡°A little.¡± Greg Jensen had visited the Shaw residence before and had met Callum Shaw a couple of times. Having a fairly good impression, he said with a smile, ¡°Uncle Shaw, long time no see.¡± ¡°Haha, indeed. It feels like it¡¯s been almost two or three years since Ist saw you.¡± Callum Shaw, all smiles, took a seat and remarked, ¡°I remember hearing about your incident back then. Vivian was so worried back at home; she even asked around for your whereabouts.¡± ¡°Yeah, I got injured at the time and went straight back to my hometown to recuperate.¡± ¡°Tsk. You should¡¯ve at least told Vivian. On several asions, I caught her wiping away tears in secret during the night.¡± Greg Jensen was taken aback for a moment before smiling awkwardly, ¡°Yeah, I really didn¡¯t handle that well.¡± ¡°Ah, that reminds me, you¡¯ve seen Vivian, right? She came to hang out today too.¡±
¡°Yeah, we came here together.¡± Callum Shaw, adopting the posture of an elder, patted Greg Jensen on the shoulder, saying, ¡°You young people should keep in touch more. We old folks can¡¯t keep up with your pace anymore.¡± The Carter father and son watched Callum Shaw¡¯s gesture with some panic, as if his hefty hand was pounding on their hearts, making them tremble uncontrobly. However, Greg Jensen appeared not to mind at all, smiling, ¡°Uncle Shaw, you¡¯re being modest. We need guidance from our elders to walk the path correctly.¡±
¡°You young man, you¡¯re still such a smooth talker.¡± ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll leave you two to chat. I¡¯m heading back to the private room.¡± Greg Jensen stood up to leave, with Wace Carter and his son hastily standing up to personally escort him to the door. Callum Shaw thought Wace Carter was being so respectful because Greg Jensen had healed his son, so he didn¡¯t think much of it. Wace Carter didn¡¯t offer any additional exnation, casually chatting away, but internally he was pondering how to minimize the risks of their investigation. After chatting for a while, Callum Shaw also stood up to take his leave and drove back to his home. It was only when he got home that he realized his daughter had already returned, and he couldn¡¯t help but express his surprise, ¡°Why are you back so early? Didn¡¯t you have dinner with them?¡± Vivian Shimpson seemed a bit downcast and snorted, ¡°I get full just by seeing that guy, let alone eating dinner.¡± Callum Shawughed, ¡°Haha, when you can¡¯t see him, you miss him, and when you do, he annoys you. What¡¯s going on with you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just annoyed, that¡¯s all.¡± Suddenly, Vivian Shimpson looked up with a surprised face and asked, ¡°Dad, do you know who I¡¯m talking about?¡± ¡°Of course, Greg Jensen!¡± Callum Shaw looked at his daughter with a chuckle, his eyes full of indulgence.
¡°How do you know it¡¯s him? Have you met him?¡± ¡°Haha, not only have I met him, but I also had a chat with him. He¡¯s a goodd, speaks appropriately and is very humble.¡± ¡°Good my foot!¡± Vivian Shimpson didn¡¯t want to talk about Greg Jensen anymore and instead asked, ¡°Dad, didn¡¯t you say Uncle Carter went to meet a very important client? Who is it that got him to rush back in person?¡± ¡°Haha, guess? You definitely won¡¯t guess who it is.¡± Callum Shaw had meant to tease his daughter but couldn¡¯t hold back and startedughing, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore. The person Wace Carter wanted to see was actually Greg Jensen.¡± ¡°Greg Jensen? How is that possible?¡± Vivian Shimpson was immediately shocked and couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit doubtful. Could Wace Carter have been tricked too? Callum Shaw said with some mncholy, ¡°Yeah, I was quite surprised when I saw Greg Jensen too, but it turns out he cured Theo Carter¡¯s illness. The Carter family now sees him as their benefactor.¡± Hearing her father¡¯s words, Vivian Shimpson¡¯s expression instantly turned cold, and she snorted, ¡°I see, he really is capable!¡± The reason Vivian Shimpson said this was because she felt Greg Jensen hadpletely deceived Wace Carter, but Callum Shaw thought she was talking about Greg Jensen¡¯s ability to cure and save people. Seeing his daughter lost in thought, Callum Shaw couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°Now you can rx. With his current skills, he might not be rich, but at least he won¡¯t have any problems with food.¡±
¡°Him?¡± Vivian Shimpson looked up in confusion, ¡°Are you talking about Greg Jensen?¡± She pursed her lips and snorted, ¡°Would I worry about a big fraud? What a joke!¡± ¡°You¡¯re just stubborn,¡± he said. Callum Shaw smiled and asked, ¡°Vivian, tell Dad, do you still like that Greg Jensen? If you do, you should confess to him quickly. Don¡¯t wait until it¡¯s toote and then regret it.¡± Vivian Shimpson¡¯s face turned red, and she retorted, ¡°Dad, what are you talking about!¡± ¡°Haha, a daughter is bound to leave her father, I understand. It¡¯s your life, do as you see fit. Living without regrets is the true happiness in life!¡± Vivian Shimpson said, ¡°Dad, I really don¡¯t like him!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t like him, why is your face red?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Callum Shaw teased with a smile, shaking his head, and walked into his study.
Vivian Shimpson sat dazedly on the sofa, touched her cheek, and muttered, ¡°Could I still like that scumbag? Impossible! How could I like him?¡± She shook her head, thinking of Louisa Burley¡¯s gaze towards Greg Jensen, knowing her best friend must have feelings for Greg Jensen. Her expression turned slightly cold, and she decided she needed to warn Greg Jensen when she had the chance, to keep him away from Louisa Burley. Chapter 211: 211: Be There in a Moment_1 Chapter 211: Be There in a Moment_1 Greg Jensen returned home to find no one there, and it was only after making a call that he learned Vince Cooper wouldn¡¯t being back because he had ss early the next morning. Suddenly living alone, he actually felt a bit unustomed to it. He hesitated for a moment before dialing the number Ryan Lampe had secretly left him. ¡°Hello, oh, I don¡¯t need a loan.¡± Click! The call was disconnected. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Just as Greg was looking confused, a message came through, with just five words in it. I¡¯ll be there soon. Greg couldn¡¯t help but smirk, thinking to himself that this girl was quite clever.
Thinking of Ryan¡¯s enchanting figure, his breathing became somewhat rapid; after a moment, he decided to go take a shower first. Meanwhile, Ryan was having dinner with Vince Cooper. After sending the message, she looked up and said, ¡°Vince, I¡¯ve got something to do and won¡¯t being back tonight.¡± ¡°Ah? What about your early ss tomorrow?¡± ¡°Just mark me as present, okay? That¡¯s it, I¡¯ve got to go.¡± Having said that, Ryan grabbed her bag and dashed out quickly. Vince was puzzled, ¡°Where could she be going thiste?¡± ¡°In a hurry to pick up her delivery,¡± the roommate in the top bunk, Ang Stuart, said with augh. Vince asked, oblivious, ¡°Pick up what delivery?¡± Ang looked up, grinning mischievously, ¡°It¡¯s got to be her boyfriend¡¯s ¡®goods,¡¯ what else could it be?¡± Vince¡¯s face turned red, and she retorted, ¡°Geez, you¡¯re so bad!¡± Afterward, feeling something was amiss, she wondered, ¡°But didn¡¯t she just break up?¡± ¡°A new boyfriend, obviously.¡± ¡°That wretch, she got a boyfriend and didn¡¯t even tell us. We need to give her a thorough interrogation when she gets back.¡± ¡­ After leaving the campus, Ryan caught a taxi to Greg¡¯s house. She calmed her rushed breath and then pressed the doorbell. The hallways were quiet, and Ryan¡¯s heart inexplicably began to pound. She didn¡¯t know what hade over her; ever since the first time she saw Greg, she had felt this man was very charismatic. Even in ss today, her head was filled with images of Greg, her body felt ame, and those strange sounds seemed to ring in her ears again.
That was the reason she had run over here without any second thoughts when Greg called. But now that she was here, she felt nervous. A momentter, Greg, wearing a robe, opened the door. Seeing his face filled with smiles and the faint outline of strong muscles, Ryan¡¯s legs went weak.
But still, she managed to summon a tender smile and sweetly said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, your takeout has arrived.¡± Greg felt a surge of mischief well up inside without uttering a word, pulled her into the house, and kissed her firmly. ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s¡­ let¡¯s go to the room.¡± ¡°This is fine right here, it¡¯s good.¡± The temperature in the room soared quickly, with two rapid breaths mingling in the air. Ryan had a slender figure, not busty but not bony either. If Greg had to describe it, he would probably use two words. Voluptuous! This word didn¡¯t just describe the body, it could describe Ryan¡¯s entire being. In her, Greg truly experienced the saying¡ªa woman is made of water. Time passed, and eventually, the room fell silent. Lyingzily on Greg¡¯s legs, Ryan, catching her breath, said, ¡°You are such a bad man, knowing I have ss early tomorrow, yet you still called me.¡± ¡°Looks like someone can¡¯t sleep,¡± Greg Jensen chuckled. Ryan Lampe snorted and said, ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is, you won¡¯t call me if Cindy Harrison is here?¡±
¡°Haha, that¡¯s not what I mean.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care; I can¡¯t make it to my morning ss tomorrow. You owe me.¡± Greg Jensenughed, ¡°What do you want me to make it up to you with?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do it one more time.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± Late at night, Ryan Lampe curled up in Greg Jensen¡¯s arms, exhausted, and fell into a deep sleep. Once she was asleep, Greg Jensen gently got up, went to the living room, poured himself a ss of wine, and looked at the moonlight outside the window, pondering the things toe. It would be another half a month before the renovation at Dreamscape Garden wasplete, after which they could start a trial operation. That afternoon, Chestor Ware had called, and Jamae Herbs Factory had officially signed the contract; the handover was beginning these next few days. The Jamae Herbs Factory was already in operation, so some simple maintenance would have it continue operating. They just had to wait for the medicinal herbs from Peach Blossom Vige to be harvested, and then they could start delivering. Chestor Ware suggested that it would be best to buy some medicinal herbs from nearby, otherwise, the Jamae factory would have to temporarily cease operations. It wasn¡¯t a problem if the factory closed, but the workers¡¯ wages still had to be paid. Otherwise, by the time it officially resumed operations, if all the workers were gone, it would pose a problem.
Greg Jensen naturally had no objections to this, since it was still Chestor Ware¡¯s job to handle. In addition, two days ago, Lois Abbott called to discuss opening a Peach Blossom Supermarket in Jamae City, and preferably, establishing a vegetable base there as well. Otherwise, even if they opened the supermarket, the shipping costs would not be reduced. Greg Jensen felt a bit of a headache; if they really established a vegetable base in Jamae City, that responsibility would fall on his head. Thinking of this, Greg Jensen suddenly paused, ¡°When did I be sozy?¡± It was only now that he finally realized that after a few months of cultivation and with his realm constantly improving, his perspective seemed to have undergone a significant change. In the past, he wouldn¡¯t bother others with tasks he could do himself. However, now he was different; he would delegate tasks to others whenever possible. He preferred to have control over the overall situation. Beyond that, there had been a significant change in his personality as well. Take Cindy Harrison, for example. If the old him had the capabilities he had now, he would have gone straight to her doorstep. But now, he preferred to y it slow, to take away everything important to his adversary. Doesn¡¯t Cindy Harrison like money?
Then let her be penniless, leave her with nothing! ¡°Don¡¯t rush, let¡¯s take our time,¡± he said to himself. Greg Jensen picked up the ss, took a big gulp, the alcohol exploding in his mouth with a faint sweetness and a strong alcoholic taste. Immediately after, a subtle oak barrel vor filled his nostrils. He exhaled a long breath of liquor, his lips slowly curling into a satisfied smile. As the night deepened, Greg Jensen returned to the bedroom and, embracing the soft body beside him, fell into a deep sleep. Because Ryan Lampe still nned to attend her morning ss, she woke up very early, and without even having time to put on makeup, she left. Even so, she made sure to have a buffet breakfast before leaving. As for Greg Jensen, he blissfully savored the moment and then fell back into a restful nap. When he opened his eyes again, it was already ten in the morning. After getting up, he felt refreshed, with True Qi brimming within him. Following a quick breakfast, he made a call to Brandon Brent. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t give him a warm reception, speaking coldly, ¡°Thest job I gave you, someone else has already taken care of it, so there¡¯s no need for you toe over.¡± Brandon Brent was startled, thinking he had been cast aside, and quickly said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡¯ve already arrived in Jamae. These past few days I¡¯ve mainly been organizing manpower because Jamae is not our turf; I couldn¡¯t get things done alone, could I?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter; someone else has done it already.¡± Chapter 210: Seeing You Again, Still Blushing Part 1 Chapter 210: Seeing You Again, Still Blushing Part 1 ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Scared?¡± Greg Jensen wasn¡¯t in a hurry, sitting cidly on the sofa, observing the father and son duo across from him. A momentter, Wace Carter gritted his teeth and abruptly raised his head, saying, ¡°Mr. Jensen, may I make a small request?¡± ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°If one day, our Carter Family runs into trouble, I ask that you please save the lives of my two sons.¡± Greg Jensen looked at Wace Carter, silent, his gaze icy. Feeling his scalp tingle under that look, Wace Carter still straightened his spine and met Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes. After a brief pause, Greg Jensen nodded, saying, ¡°I agree. No matter what happens, I¡¯ll keep them safe.¡± ¡°Good, then I¡­ agree,¡± Wace Carter said through gritted teeth. Greg Jensen looked at him with slight surprise and asked, ¡°Not going to think it over?¡± Wace Carter smiled with a hint of ruthlessness, ¡°I, Wace Carter, also made my way up on these streets. I¡¯ve been ready for anything. My only concern is these two sons of mine. Since you¡¯ve agreed to keep them safe, what else is there to consider?¡± Greg Jensen nodded silently, then said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s get on with it quickly. I will have someone deliver the antidote as soon as I have it ready.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Just then, a knock was heard. Callum Shaw walked in with a smile, asking, ¡°I¡¯m not interrupting your discussion, am I?¡± ¡°Not at all,e in and sit,¡± Wace Carter responded with a smile. ¡°Haha, is this the esteemed guest you mentioned¡­ Greg Jensen?¡± Upon seeing Greg Jensen, Callum Shaw was taken aback, eximing in surprise, ¡°Old Carter, you can¡¯t mean he¡¯s the guest?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Jensen himself.¡± Wace Carter spoke somewhat awkwardly, ¡°Theo has been having some health issues. If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Jensen healing him, we wouldn¡¯t know what to expect.¡± ¡°You know how to heal?¡± ¡°A little.¡± Greg Jensen had visited the Shaw residence before and had met Callum Shaw a couple of times. Having a fairly good impression, he said with a smile, ¡°Uncle Shaw, long time no see.¡± ¡°Haha, indeed. It feels like it¡¯s been almost two or three years since Ist saw you.¡± Callum Shaw, all smiles, took a seat and remarked, ¡°I remember hearing about your incident back then. Vivian was so worried back at home; she even asked around for your whereabouts.¡± ¡°Yeah, I got injured at the time and went straight back to my hometown to recuperate.¡± ¡°Tsk. You should¡¯ve at least told Vivian. On several asions, I caught her wiping away tears in secret during the night.¡± Greg Jensen was taken aback for a moment before smiling awkwardly, ¡°Yeah, I really didn¡¯t handle that well.¡± ¡°Ah, that reminds me, you¡¯ve seen Vivian, right? She came to hang out today too.¡± ¡°Yeah, we came here together.¡± Callum Shaw, adopting the posture of an elder, patted Greg Jensen on the shoulder, saying, ¡°You young people should keep in touch more. We old folks can¡¯t keep up with your pace anymore.¡± The Carter father and son watched Callum Shaw¡¯s gesture with some panic, as if his hefty hand was pounding on their hearts, making them tremble uncontrobly. However, Greg Jensen appeared not to mind at all, smiling, ¡°Uncle Shaw, you¡¯re being modest. We need guidance from our elders to walk the path correctly.¡± ¡°You young man, you¡¯re still such a smooth talker.¡± ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll leave you two to chat. I¡¯m heading back to the private room.¡± Greg Jensen stood up to leave, with Wace Carter and his son hastily standing up to personally escort him to the door. Callum Shaw thought Wace Carter was being so respectful because Greg Jensen had healed his son, so he didn¡¯t think much of it. Wace Carter didn¡¯t offer any additional exnation, casually chatting away, but internally he was pondering how to minimize the risks of their investigation. After chatting for a while, Callum Shaw also stood up to take his leave and drove back to his home. It was only when he got home that he realized his daughter had already returned, and he couldn¡¯t help but express his surprise, ¡°Why are you back so early? Didn¡¯t you have dinner with them?¡± Vivian Shimpson seemed a bit downcast and snorted, ¡°I get full just by seeing that guy, let alone eating dinner.¡± Callum Shawughed, ¡°Haha, when you can¡¯t see him, you miss him, and when you do, he annoys you. What¡¯s going on with you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just annoyed, that¡¯s all.¡± Suddenly, Vivian Shimpson looked up with a surprised face and asked, ¡°Dad, do you know who I¡¯m talking about?¡± ¡°Of course, Greg Jensen!¡± Callum Shaw looked at his daughter with a chuckle, his eyes full of indulgence. ¡°How do you know it¡¯s him? Have you met him?¡± ¡°Haha, not only have I met him, but I also had a chat with him. He¡¯s a goodd, speaks appropriately and is very humble.¡± ¡°Good my foot!¡± Vivian Shimpson didn¡¯t want to talk about Greg Jensen anymore and instead asked, ¡°Dad, didn¡¯t you say Uncle Carter went to meet a very important client? Who is it that got him to rush back in person?¡± ¡°Haha, guess? You definitely won¡¯t guess who it is.¡± Callum Shaw had meant to tease his daughter but couldn¡¯t hold back and startedughing, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore. The person Wace Carter wanted to see was actually Greg Jensen.¡± ¡°Greg Jensen? How is that possible?¡± Vivian Shimpson was immediately shocked and couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit doubtful. Could Wace Carter have been tricked too? Callum Shaw said with some mncholy, ¡°Yeah, I was quite surprised when I saw Greg Jensen too, but it turns out he cured Theo Carter¡¯s illness. The Carter family now sees him as their benefactor.¡± Hearing her father¡¯s words, Vivian Shimpson¡¯s expression instantly turned cold, and she snorted, ¡°I see, he really is capable!¡± The reason Vivian Shimpson said this was because she felt Greg Jensen hadpletely deceived Wace Carter, but Callum Shaw thought she was talking about Greg Jensen¡¯s ability to cure and save people. Seeing his daughter lost in thought, Callum Shaw couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°Now you can rx. With his current skills, he might not be rich, but at least he won¡¯t have any problems with food.¡± ¡°Him?¡± Vivian Shimpson looked up in confusion, ¡°Are you talking about Greg Jensen?¡± She pursed her lips and snorted, ¡°Would I worry about a big fraud? What a joke!¡± ¡°You¡¯re just stubborn,¡± he said. Callum Shaw smiled and asked, ¡°Vivian, tell Dad, do you still like that Greg Jensen? If you do, you should confess to him quickly. Don¡¯t wait until it¡¯s toote and then regret it.¡± Vivian Shimpson¡¯s face turned red, and she retorted, ¡°Dad, what are you talking about!¡± ¡°Haha, a daughter is bound to leave her father, I understand. It¡¯s your life, do as you see fit. Living without regrets is the true happiness in life!¡± Vivian Shimpson said, ¡°Dad, I really don¡¯t like him!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t like him, why is your face red?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Callum Shaw teased with a smile, shaking his head, and walked into his study. Vivian Shimpson sat dazedly on the sofa, touched her cheek, and muttered, ¡°Could I still like that scumbag? Impossible! How could I like him?¡± She shook her head, thinking of Louisa Burley¡¯s gaze towards Greg Jensen, knowing her best friend must have feelings for Greg Jensen. Her expression turned slightly cold, and she decided she needed to warn Greg Jensen when she had the chance, to keep him away from Louisa Burley. Chapter 212: 212 Jade Business_1 Chapter 212: Jade Business_1 ¡°Mr. Jensen, please give me another chance.¡± Brandon Brent pleaded earnestly, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll join the people on that side and investigate; whoever finds out counts as their own credit.¡± Listening to the once spoiled rich kid being so well-behaved, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but smile silently, then asked, ¡°Where are you now?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be arriving at Jamae City soon, in about twenty minutes, I¡¯ll definitely make it to the downtown area.¡± ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll send you an address, juste over directly.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, Greg Jensen found it funny himself. First, it was Big Boss Liu, and now Brandon Brent; it seemed that as long as they were second-generation bullies whom he had dealt with and they didn¡¯t die, they all turned over a new leaf. He shook his head, stepped out of his house, got into his H6, and drove to the Wright Family Clubhouse. Adrian Wright had asked him to visit the clubhouse when he had time yesterday, mentioning there was something to discuss, but he didn¡¯t specify what it was, so just now Greg Jensen had directly sent the clubhouse address to Brandon Brent.
¡°Good morning, Mr. Jensen.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg Jensen nodded at the lobby manager and headed straight to Adrian Wright¡¯s office. ¡°Adrian, what did you want to see me about?¡± ¡°Haha, good news.¡± Adrian Wright sat down on the couch and smiled, ¡°I went out for a spin these past few days, did some market research on the jade industry, and I think there¡¯s a lot of potential there.¡± Greg Jensen asked in surprise, ¡°Why are you suddenly interested in doing this?¡± ¡°After winning against Nathan Humphrey that day, I¡¯ve been thinking about it. I had some free time these past few days, so I went out to take a look.¡± ¡°To get into jade, you need professionals and channels, right?¡± Greg Jensen said hesitantly. Adrian Wrightughed, ¡°The channels are there. My dad has a friend who just happens to deal in jade over in Kun City. We can go into partnership with him, which is basically helping him expand into Jamae Province¡¯s market.¡± ¡°Do you mean for me to invest as well?¡± ¡°Yeah, I feel more at ease with you involved, hahaha.¡± Upon hearing this, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but smile, thought for a moment, and then said, ¡°Investing is fine, but what¡¯s his n? To directly sell carved finished products here?¡± ¡°How much can one earn by selling finished products? The main focus should really be on gambling on the stone.¡± ¡°Hmm, that means getting involved, right?¡± Adrian Wright¡¯s face showed delight, and heughed, ¡°Definitely. Here¡¯s the deal: he takes thirty percent of the shares, the remaining seventy percent is split between us¡ªyou take four parts, I take three. How about one million per share?¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine, draft an agreementter.¡± Greg Jensen did not beat around the bush and agreed immediately; jade was a business that could make big money. Of course, that referred to those merchants who did not gamble on stones themselves. If he also got involved, that would be uncertain.
Adrian Wright knew Greg Jensen would agree, so he was prepared, and quickly had his secretary bring over the agreement. After reading it, Greg Jensen signed his name on it, then transferred four million to Adrian Wright. He had spent quite a bit on the materials for the Elixir, and including the four million for the investment, Greg Jensen¡¯s cash on hand, originally over ten million, was now less than four million. Money is hard to earn!
Greg Jensen felt a bit anxious. Although it was just an investment and he could earn the money back in the future, that was still something that would happenter. The feeling of urgency became stronger as he watched his money dwindle. It was like a nightmare, wasn¡¯t it? He decided to call Liuter, asking him to hurry over. They needed to build the Jamae City vegetable base as soon as possible. And the Peach Blossom grocery store needed to open too. When the time came, he¡¯d bring Lois Abbott over to manage the grocery store, while Greg Jensen would continue to be his hands-off manager. Within two or three months, the Peach Blossom grocery store must be opened, and the Jamae vegetable base must produce premium vegetables. That way, Greg Jensen would have another source of ie. Adrian Wright noticed that Greg Jensen¡¯s expression was off and asked, ¡°Greg, are you ill?¡± ¡°No, no, I¡¯m fine, as fine as can be.¡± Greg looked down at his bank card bnce and let out a helpless sigh. It wasn¡¯t that he was overly greedy; it was just that he spent money too quickly. Without a substantial amount of cash in hand, he felt somewhat anxious. Just then, the lobby manager came in and said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, there¡¯s someone looking for you downstairs. He says his name is Brandon Brent.¡± ¡°Yeah, let hime up.¡±
¡°Alright.¡± After a while, Brandon Brent followed the lobby manager upstairs. Brandon Brent was the same as always: skinny, with a somewhat sinister look in his eyes, and only when he saw Greg did a sycophantic smile appear on his face. ¡°Did you feed the Elixir I gave you to some damn puppy?¡± Seeing him like this, Greg felt his anger surge and frowned, then took out another Elixir and tossed it onto the table. Brandon¡¯s eyes lit up like a hungry dog seeing food, and he lunged forward to grab the Elixir and stuff it into his mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry to eat it. Take it in doses, or you won¡¯t be able to replenish yourself properly.¡± Greg gave him a once-over, frowned, and said, ¡°Starting today, you¡¯re quitting sex and alcohol, get a personal trainer, and exercise at the gym every day. If in one month you still look like some kind of ghost, then you might as well dig a hole and bury yourself.¡± Brandon shuddered. Anyone else might have just been using scare tactics, buting from Greg, if he said he¡¯d bury you, then you¡¯d have to be buried. ¡°Heh, Mr. Jensen, I understand.¡± ¡°Sit down, I have a job for you.¡± Upon hearing this, Brandon¡¯s spirits immediately lifted, and he said excitedly, ¡°Just say the word, whatever you assign me, I¡¯ll handle it perfectly.¡±
¡°Starting today, I want you to investigate someone. I don¡¯t care what methods you use, but you must find out everything about this person, inside and out.¡± ¡°No problem, who are we looking into?¡± Greg was silent for a moment, then nced at Adrian Wright. Adrian was startled and thought he was in the way. As he was about to get up to leave, he heard Greg say, ¡°The Locke from the Locke family of Jamae!¡± ¡°The Locke family from Jamae?¡± Hiss! Brandon and Adrian both inhaled sharply, their faces showing shock as they looked at Greg. Greg¡¯s mouth curled up into a slight sneer and said coldly, ¡°If you¡¯re too scared to take on the job, just say so, and I¡¯ll find someone else.¡± ¡°No need, I can do it!¡± Brandon quickly assured him, his life was in Greg¡¯s hands, and upsetting Greg could mean big trouble for him. Plus, he had seen that Greg had made a great fortune in just a few months; he was definitely not an ordinary guy. To mix with him definitely promised a future. That being so, rather than disobeying behind his back, it was better to do a good job on the assignment Greg had given, aiming to leave a good impression on him.
Should Greg be in a good mood someday, even a small favor could be enough for Brandon to live on. Seeing Brandon agree, Greg didn¡¯t waste words, stood up to leave, and left Adrian Wright to sort out Brandon¡¯s fees. Whatever Brandon spent, he¡¯d settle the ount when he came over. In the following days, the renovation progress of Dreamscape Garden sped up day by day, and news of it steadily began to spread throughout Jamae City. ¡°Have you heard? Someone bought Dreamscape Garden and is renovating it.¡± ¡°Dreamscape Garden? Isn¡¯t that the haunted house? Who¡¯s the big sucker that bought the ce?¡± ¡°Haha, there¡¯ll be fun to watch now. Remember how when Alfredo Harrison renovated it, a few people died? Let¡¯s see if this time the body count surpasses Harrison¡¯s.¡± ¡°You might be disappointed though, they¡¯ve been renovating Dreamscape Garden for half a month now, and there hasn¡¯t been a single problem.¡± Chapter 213: 213 Im Going to Make You Lose Your Job_1 Chapter 213: I¡¯m Going to Make You Lose Your Job_1 ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Dreamscape Garden is being renovated; how could there be no problems at all? Even if there are no deaths, there must be some injured workers, right?¡± Cindy Harrison¡¯s face was full of disbelief as she nkly said, ¡°Who exactly bought Dreamscape Garden?¡± ¡°It¡¯s still unclear. All I know is that the buyer¡¯sst name is Gao,¡± Judy Lampe said. Cindy Harrison frowned and said, ¡°If Dreamscape Garden opens for business as usual, then our n to open a branch might face obstacles.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Judy Lampe also looked worried. She had a stake in the shop and was naturally happy about opening a branch, which meant she could make more money. Both of them fell into deep thought, and no one spoke. The office quieted down. After a while, Judy Lampe¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, and she said, ¡°Cindy, what if we bought Dreamscape Garden?¡± ¡°Buy it?¡±
¡°Yes. They must have hired a capable person to resolve the issues. Otherwise, how could there have been no noise or trouble during all these days of renovation?¡± A sh of greed passed through Judy Lampe¡¯s eyes as she excitedly said, ¡°If we buy it now, we¡¯re sure to get it for a bargain.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± Cindy Harrison was moved by the idea but then hesitated and said, ¡°Would they sell it to us?¡± Judy Lampe gave her a reproachful nce and said, ¡°You silly girl, in a while, you¡¯ll be marrying Ethan Locke. Once you¡¯re married, you¡¯ll be the young mistress of the Locke family. When Ethan takes charge, you¡¯ll be thedy of the Locke family. You need to start acting like one. Otherwise, how will you manage the Locke family¡¯s affairs in the future?¡± ¡°You mean to pressure them with the Locke family¡¯s influence?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Judy Lampe smiled and said, ¡°As the saying goes, ¡®Power unused is power wasted.¡¯ If you don¡¯t start acting like thedy of the house now, who will listen to you after you¡¯ve entered the Locke family?¡± ¡°Hmm, that makes sense.¡± Cindy Harrison thought that if she could take over Dreamscape Garden, her private kitchen business could reach new heights. By then, she could make more money, and even if she didn¡¯t marry into the Locke family, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about food and drink. Worst case, once she had money, she could just marry a decent man. The more she thought about it, the more excited she became, and said somewhat eagerly, ¡°Aunt, shall we go now?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s about time for work. Let¡¯s go over and talk. If we can¡¯te to an agreement, we¡¯ll bring up the Locke family.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Without another word, the two of them drove off to Dreamscape Garden. Apart from renovating the pond and the hidden channels, the middle section¡¯s corridor in Dreamscape Garden was also being refurbished. Today was the day for raising the corridor beams, and Greg Jensen had also driven over.
As there were no other ces in the renovation project of Dreamscape Garden that required the raising of beams, All the Dreamscape Garden employees, including Greg Jensen, had changed into a new set of work clothes to help lift the beams, hoping it would bring good luck. When Cindy Harrison and Judy Lampe arrived, Greg Jensen had juste down from thedder. Seeing Cindy, his heart couldn¡¯t help but tremble.
Although so much time had passed, the arrival of this woman still managed to dampen his spirits. Memories of the past, like a movie, kept shing before his eyes. The resolute manner in which Cindy had left was like a knife stabbing Greg¡¯s heart, causing it to spasm. He clutched his chest, took a deep breath, and it took him a long time to steady himself. When he looked up, the woman was also looking over. Their eyes met, and Cindy was instantly dumbstruck, her face full of disbelief as she stuttered, ¡°Greg? You¡­ what are you doing here?¡± ¡°What¡¯s it to you where I am?¡± Greg Jensen said coldly. Cindy Harrison¡¯s expression changed slightly, but she quickly recovered,ughing coldly, ¡°I heard you turned into an idiotter on? Doesn¡¯t seem like there¡¯s anything wrong with you now.¡± She sized up Greg Jensen and sneered, ¡°Are you working here? Lucky for me I didn¡¯t end up with you¡ªotherwise, I might have had to slog away on a construction site too.¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s face was as still as water, the feeling of loss in his heart gradually receding and slowly turning into towering rage. He remembered very clearly that this woman had not only betrayed him but had also shouted ¡°Hit him harder, so he won¡¯t bother meter¡± while standing by. Consequently, Ethan Locke took his cronies and beat Greg Jensen into unconsciousness, after which he woke up to be an idiot, muddling through nearly two years of his life. If it weren¡¯t for identally obtaining the Immortal Cultivation Method, he might still have been that ridiculed fool.
All of this he owed to Cindy Harrison! Greg Jensen looked at Cindy Harrison coldly, clenching his fists tight before slowly unclenching them. Killing her now would be letting her off too easily. I want to make her lose everything, just like I did, falling from the heights of the clouds to the dust! He took a deep breath and then began tough, contemptuously saying, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re doing quite well for yourself now. How is it? Is spending the money you got for betraying yourselffortable?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Cindy Harrison¡¯s face immediately darkened as she angrily said, ¡°Greg Jensen, do you still not recognize your own status? Do you believe I could get you fired with just one phone call? What airs are you putting on, you lowly worker?¡± ¡°Haha, go ahead, I really want to be unemployed.¡± Greg Jensen mocked her, ¡°Come on, hurry up and call!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have the time to deal with you right now; wait till I¡¯m done with my business.¡± Cindy Harrison was so angry her face turned steely, but dealing with her business was a priority. She snorted coldly and then turned to the others, asking, ¡°Who¡¯s the boss of Dreamscape Garden? I have a business deal to discuss with him.¡± Everyone exchanged nces, all looking toward Greg Jensen.
Cindy Harrison frowned and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your boss?¡± Before Greg Jensen could speak, Kingsley Harrison stepped forward, frowning, ¡°I¡¯m the manager of Dreamscape Garden; you can talk to me about it.¡± ¡°Hello, my name is Cindy Harrison, and I¡¯m the owner of Harrison¡¯s Private Kitchen. Here¡¯s my business card.¡± Cindy Harrison switched to a more courteous demeanor, smiling obsequiously as she handed over her business card. ¡°May I ask your esteemed surname?¡± ¡°My surname is Harrison.¡± Kingsley Harrison took the business card and looked at it, asking, ¡°What would you like to discuss?¡± Cindy Harrison was taken aback and looked around, smiling awkwardly, ¡°Can we¡­ talk somewhere else?¡± Kingsley Harrison¡¯s expression was stern, and he did not afford her any pleasantries, not even inviting her into an office, cutting straight to the point, ¡°No need, let¡¯s talk here. Tell me quickly, I¡¯m busy with other things after this.¡± Cindy Harrison had never been treated like this and immediately became furious, ¡°How dare you, a mere manager, put on such airs? Is this how Dreamscape Garden treats its guests? Where¡¯s your boss? I want to see your boss.¡± Kingsley Harrison nced at Greg Jensen, and seeing that he didn¡¯t say anything, turned back to Cindy Harrison and said indifferently, ¡°Like I said, you can discuss it with me.¡± Without a second thought, Cindy Harrison disdainfully said, ¡°Get lost, a minor manager like you has no right to talk to me. Call your boss out for me.¡± ¡°If you have something to say, you can speak to me,¡± Greg Jensen interjected.
¡°You?¡± Cindy Harrison sized up Greg Jensen again, gesturing toward Kingsley Harrison with a sneer, ¡°He doesn¡¯t have the qualification to talk to me as a manager, where do you get the nerve?¡± ¡°Haha, because I am the boss of Dreamscape Garden.¡± Chapter 214 - 214 Opportunity Was Given to You_1 Chapter 214: Opportunity Was Given to You_1 ¡°You¡¯re the boss?¡± Cindy Harrison froze in the moment, turned to look at Greg Jensen again, but saw a smile on his face, his eyes filled with mockery. After a moment, she snapped back to reality and sneered, ¡°Look at how you¡¯re dressed; you want to be the owner of Dreamscape Garden? You think you¡¯re worthy?¡± Watching Cindy Harrison¡¯s face full of disdain, Greg Jensen suddenly found it amusing and said helplessly, ¡°Sometimes I really doubt myself, how on earth could I have ever fallen for you. You say youck the vision, the morals, and apart from looking somewhat human, I can¡¯t fathom why I ever liked you.¡± Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with her any longer and said to Kingsley Harrison, ¡°Have someone throw them out; I have nothing to discuss with her.¡± ¡°Right away, boss.¡± Kingsley Harrison responded respectfully and called to the distance, ¡°Some security guards over here, get these two out for me.¡± ¡°Right away, Mr. Harrison.¡± The next second, two or three security guards ran over. Seeing this scene, Cindy Harrison was instantly stunned, looking at Greg Jensen in disbelief. ording to the information she had received, Dreamscape Garden was sold for one million, and Greg Jensen was just a college student from the countryside; where could he have gotten so much money? It hadn¡¯t even been two years since he turned into an idiot, and even if he were normal, working for two years wouldn¡¯t earn him over a million dors. Cindy Harrison felt like her brain wasn¡¯t working properly, looking dumbfounded at Greg Jensen, and stammered, ¡°You¡­ you really are the owner of Dreamscape Garden?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Greg Jensen sneered. Cindy Harrison stammered, ¡°But¡­ weren¡¯t you turned into an idiot? How could you be the owner of Dreamscape Garden?¡± ¡°Indeed, why is that?¡± Greg Jensenughed disdainfully and then teased, ¡°Why do you think I should tell you?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Cindy Harrison felt a surge of anger, but it dawned on her the ns she had for her branch store, so she tried her best to suppress the frustration. Remembering how Greg Jensen once desperately tried to woo her like a dog, she thought there was room for negotiation. As long as she pleaded sweetly, Greg Jensen would certainly wag his tail and satisfy her just like before. With this in mind, her expression softened a lot, squeezing out a sweet smile, ¡°Greg, let¡¯s talk.¡± ¡°No time.¡± Greg Jensen said sarcastically, ¡°I gave you a chance, but you didn¡¯t know how to cherish it, did you?¡± ¡°Greg, let¡¯s talk please, I¡¯m begging you.¡± Cindy Harrison discarded her pride and threw herself at Greg Jensen in front of everyone, her voice cloyingly sweet and her expression pitiful. If this were the past, Greg Jensen might have softened by now, but at the moment, he only felt disgusted and frowned, ¡°Get her out quickly, don¡¯t dy the work.¡± ¡°Right away, boss.¡± The security guard immediately stood in front of Cindy Harrison and said coldly, ¡°Ma¡¯am, please leave!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, we¡¯ll be forced to be inhospitable.¡± Cindy Harrison was reluctant but pleaded, ¡°Greg, can¡¯t you stop being mad at me? I had no choice. How about this, sell Dreamscape Garden to me, and I¡¯ll give you extra money; let¡¯s consider itpensation, okay?¡± This woman being kind hearted? Upon hearing this, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but sneer inside, his expression unchanged as he looked at Cindy Harrison with a mockingly amused gaze, ¡°You want to buy Dreamscape Garden? How much do you n to give me?¡± ¡°One million¡­¡± Cindy Harrison nced at the Dreamscape Garden being renovated and quickly corrected herself, ¡°One million five hundred thousand; the extra ispensation for you.¡± As she spoke, she affected a coy attitude and added, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about our past matters when there¡¯s no one around; after all these years, I¡¯ve actually missed you quite a bit.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Before she could finish, Greg Jensen burst outughing and pointed at Cindy Harrison, ¡°Even now, you still n to trick me like I¡¯m a fool? When I bought Dreamscape Garden, it already cost me a million, and with renovations, it¡¯s more than 1.5 million. Besides, the so-called haunted house curse has already been lifted. The real value of Dreamscape Garden is definitely over 3 million. You think you can buy my Dreamscape Garden for 1.5 million and say you¡¯repensating me? Do you think everyone in the world is an idiot, and you¡¯re the only smart one?¡± Cindy Harrison¡¯s face changed slightly, but she quickly regainedposure and forced a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t calcte properly just now. How much do you want then? As long as you¡¯re willing to sell, price is not an issue. Greg, give me a chance, please let mepensate you, okay?¡± She looked at Greg Jensen with a face full of hope, her eyes innocent like those of a little girl. Greg Jensen chuckled, his face mocking, ¡°Sorry, not selling! I¡¯ll sell to anyone, just not you.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Cindy Harrison couldn¡¯t hold back her anger anymore and snapped, ¡°Greg Jensen, don¡¯t push it. Do you think I¡¯m giving you a nice face? Look at yourself¡ªwhat are you even worth! I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re going to sell today, willing or not. Otherwise, I will make sure Dreamscape Garden can¡¯t operate!¡± Greg Jensenughed as if he had heard a joke, almost bending over, ¡°You just said you were going to make me unemployed. Why did you stop mentioning that? How about this¡ªif you can really get me unemployed, I¡¯ll immediately give Dreamscape Garden to you.¡± Cindy Harrison¡¯s face instantly turned red with fury, and she growled, ¡°Greg Jensen, don¡¯t be ungrateful!¡± ¡°Get lost, I have no time to waste on you!¡± As Greg Jensen spoke, he waved his hand impatiently, and the two security guards immediately started to escort Cindy Harrison out. Cindy Harrison was furious, struggling a few times but unable to break free, so she could only roar back at the interior, ¡°Greg Jensen, just you wait. I¡¯m going to make sure you can¡¯t survive in Jamae City.¡± Gently facing the direction of the door, Greg Jensen murmured, ¡°Make me unable to survive? I¡¯m waiting for you!¡± ¡­ ¡°Asshole!¡± Cindy Harrison stormed back to her office, angrily throwing her bag out, and dered, ¡°That damn Greg Jensen, I must drive him out of Jamae!¡± Judy Lampe tried to calm her, ¡°Cindy, don¡¯t be hasty. I think we need to hurry and figure out how to get our branch running. Dreamscape Garden is bound to open before us. If they get their footing first, our branch will struggle to seed.¡± ¡°Hmm, I understand.¡± Cindy Harrison frowned and said, ¡°Something¡¯s not right. Greg Jensen was left brain-damaged by Ethan Locke; where did he get this much money?¡± Looking up, she turned to Judy Lampe, ¡°Aunt Judy, go find Alfredo Harrison and inquire about Greg Jensen¡¯s situation. He sold Dreamscape Garden to Greg Jensen; he must know something.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give him a call first.¡± ¡°Go ask him in person. Can you get it clear over the phone?¡± Seeing Cindy Harrison¡¯s extremely displeased expression, Judy Lampe quickly said, ¡°Alright, I got it. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± ¡­ Inside the general manager¡¯s office at Green Space Real Estate, Alfredo Harrison was wrapped up with his mistress, E Milton. Suddenly recalling the car ident, E Milton whimpered, ¡°Darling, did you take care of that guy for me fromst time?¡± At the mention of this, Alfredo Harrison¡¯s expression inevitably turned colder, and he said indifferently, ¡°In the future, don¡¯t be so ostentatious outside. In Jamae City, there are many people we can¡¯t afford to offend, understand?¡± E Milton was no fool; on the contrary, she was very clever, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have won Alfredo Harrison¡¯s favor. She immediately sensed that something was amiss and frowned, ¡°What? He only drives a crappy H6, and we can¡¯t afford to offend him?¡± Chapter 215 - 215 What Counts for a Billionaire_1 Chapter 215: What Counts for a Billionaire_1 Alfredo Harrison scoffed, ¡°Heh, driving an H6? I¡¯ve seen billionaires who drive beat-up vans. What¡¯s an H6pared to that?¡± E Milton¡¯s eyes lit up at the thought of Greg Jensen¡¯s handsome face and his tall and imposing figure, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel weak in the knees. As she looked at Alfredo Harrison, her gaze became somewhat disdainful. If she had to choose, she would naturally pick the young and handsome Greg Jensen. Why would she settle for a short man like Alfredo Harrison? Her voice trembled slightly with excitement, ¡°Billionaire? That man is a billionaire?¡± ¡°Billionaire?¡± Alfredo Harrison, with disdain, shook his head and said indifferently, ¡°What does a billionaire amount to? After all, even billionaires have no recourse when faced with a haunted house.¡± Ever since he sold Dreamscape Garden to Greg Jensen, he had been keeping an eye on the renovation progress. Though he hoped that Greg Jensen would encounter all sorts of troubles during the renovation, just like he had, he also knew that if Greg Jensen was willing to buy Dreamscape Garden, he must have had special methods to deal with the so-called haunted house. And sure enough, the renovation of Dreamscape Garden was proceeding exceptionally smoothly. There had been no injuries or deaths among the workers, not even a minor injury. In just half a month, the major projects had been essentiallypleted, leaving only some minor details to be finished. Alfredo Harrison was aggrieved to the point of death¡ªDreamscape Garden, worth three to four million, had been sold by him for just one million. At that moment, there was a knock at the door, and the secretary walked in: ¡°Mr. Harrison, the CEO of Harrison Private Cuisine, Judy Lampe, has arrived.¡± ¡°Let her in.¡± Alfredo Harrison stood up, straightened his clothes, and said to E Milton, ¡°You can go out first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After E Milton left, not long after, the secretary returned, leading Judy Lampe inside. Alfredo Harrison smiled and said, ¡°CEO Lampe, what wind has blown you in? Please, have a seat¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to ask about someone.¡± Judy Lampe smiled and sat across from him, then asked, ¡°Do you know Greg Jensen?¡± ¡°Greg Jensen? The one who bought Dreamscape Garden?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him.¡± Alfredo Harrison nced at Judy Lampe and could not help but feel apprehensive. Having heard that Greg Jensen was also nning to open a private cuisine business, Judy Lampe¡¯s sudden visit was clearly with purpose¡ªand he didn¡¯t need to guess what that was. Having suffered at the hands of Greg Jensen, Alfredo Harrison would usually be thrilled to see someone challenge Greg Jensen, ording to his usual way of doing things. He would spill everything he knew and then watch the other person go head-to-head with Greg Jensen in a life-or-death struggle. But this time, he hesitated. Greg Jensen was a tough guy who could handle a haunted house, and his rtions with people like Adrian Wright were also quite good. In any aspect, Greg Jensen was someone Alfredo Harrison couldn¡¯t afford to provoke. He instinctively didn¡¯t want to get involved, but he couldn¡¯t afford to provoke Harrison Private Cuisine, either. The Locke Family was a behemoth in Jamae City, and him¡ªa small-time property developer¡ªhow could he dare to stir trouble? ¡°Is there a difficulty, Mr. Harrison?¡± Judy Lampe asked, frowning. Alfredo Harrison forced a smile and said, ¡°Not at all, I¡¯m just pondering on Greg Jensen since I haven¡¯t had much contact with him.¡± ¡°Just tell me everything you know,¡± Judy Lampe said with a tone that was slightly cold and ufortable to hear, but Alfredo Harrison dared not say anything. He hesitated a moment and then said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know Mr. Greg well, I only know that he is acquainted with Adrian Wright.¡± ¡°A member of the Wright Family?¡± ¡°Yeah, I got to know him through Adrian.¡± Alfredo Harrison spoke with a mix of truth and falsehood, ¡°He said he wanted to start a private cuisine business, but he seemed hard to please after looking at several ces. Eventually, I had no choice but to bring him to Dreamscape Garden, and to my surprise, he took a liking to it right away. ¡°I pleaded with him for so long, but he wouldn¡¯t listen, and in the end, he forced me to sell Dreamscape Garden to him for a mere one million.¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s all. I never dealt with him again after that.¡± Judy Lampe frowned slightly, pondered for a moment, then her face suddenly melted into a warm smile as she said, ¡°I apologize for troubling you today, Mr. Harrison. Come to our restaurant for a meal sometime.¡± ¡°Haha, definitely, I¡¯ll be sure to support your business when I have some free time.¡± ¡°Alright, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± Alfredo Harrison quickly got up to see her out, watching as she drove away before he finally breathed a sigh of relief. He wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, hesitated for a moment, and decided to give Greg Jensen a call. Better to make a call in advance, hoping the other party would understand. The phone was answered quickly. Without any pleasantries, Alfredo Harrison ryed the entire incident of Judy Lampeing to inquire. After finishing, he fell silent, while there was a stretch of silence on the other end of the line. Alfredo Harrison¡¯s heart suddenly rose to his throat. It seemed like an eternity before his clothes were soaked with cold sweat, and finally, a light snort came from the other side. ¡°Mr. Jensen, if there¡¯s nothing else, may I hang up now?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± It seemed Greg Jensen had just regained hisposure, smiling as he said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, the next time someone asks you, just tell the truth. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡± ¡°Got it, thank you, Mr. Jensen, for your understanding.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± After hanging up, Alfredo Harrisonpletely rxed, his face showing a joy as if he had survived a great ordeal. Listening to Greg Jensen, he apparently didn¡¯t me him, and from now on, if someone asked simr questions, he wouldn¡¯t have to be tense about it. After all, Greg Jensen had given his approval. ¡°Mr. Jensen is a good man indeed.¡± Alfredo Harrison couldn¡¯t help but sigh with appreciation. He was fraught with worry, whereas Greg Jensen didn¡¯t seem concerned at all. He felt somewhat ashamed byparison. The thoughts of troubling Greg Jensen and seeking revenge had also faded considerably. ¡­ ¡°Is that all?¡± Cindy Harrison looked at Judy Lampe with disbelief and asked doubtfully, ¡°Alfredo Harrison has no clue about Greg Jensen; would he really sell Dreamscape Garden for so cheap?¡± Judy Lampe said, ¡°To him, Dreamscape Garden was nothing but a useless rib ¨C tasteless to eat, yet pitiful to discard. To be able to sell it for one million, he probablyughs about it even in his dreams.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Cindy Harrison frowned, sinking into deep thought. Uncertain, Judy Lampe suggested, ¡°Cindy, maybe we should give Ethan Locke a heads-up about Greg Jensen.¡± ¡°No use telling him; he¡¯s busy chasing women all over the ce and doesn¡¯t have time to bother with me. If he weren¡¯t toozy to mingle with other families, he probably would have dumped me already. Right now, I¡¯m merely a convenience for him to enjoy his freedom.¡± Cindy Harrison knew Ethan Locke¡¯s intentions all too well. The reason Ethan Locke was willing to marry her was primarily because she was docile and didn¡¯t want to get involved with those prominent families. How would he be able to fool around outside if he married into one of those big families? So, although Cindy Harrison seemed morous with the title of future Mrs. Locke, she was just a tool in his eyes; Ethan Locke didn¡¯t care about her at all. ¡°I think you should still talk to Ethan. How he handles it is his business. Even if something happens in the future, at least he won¡¯t me you.¡± Cindy Harrison figured that made sense and picked up her phone to call Ethan Locke. Chapter 216: 216: Surrounded at the Factory_1 Chapter 216: Surrounded at the Factory_1 In a high-end hotel in Jamae City, Ethan Locke patted the model¡¯s head and answered the phone, sounding impatient as he asked, ¡°Hello, what do you want?¡± ¡°Honey, I miss you.¡± Even though Cindy Harrison knew how Ethan Locke felt, she still pretended to be naive, and her coquettish voice involuntarily made Ethan think of some enchanting scenes. His tone softened slightly, and heughed, ¡°Miss me? Where do you miss me?¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re bad.¡± Cindy¡¯s voice carried a touch of shyness. She giggled and then said, ¡°I called because I have something to ask you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I saw that man.¡± Ethan smiled and nced at the female model below him, asking casually, ¡°Who did you see again?¡± Cindy said, ¡°I saw Greg Jensen.¡±
¡°Who did you say?¡± Ethan pushed the model away and his expression darkened slightly as a surge of jealousy rose in his heart. ¡°Greg Jensen¡­¡± Cindy heard the silence on the phone and couldn¡¯t help but giggle, asking yfully, ¡°Are you jealous?¡± ¡°Heh.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have nothing to do with him, and we even had a big fight.¡± Cindy hurriedly recounted the events and then said, ¡°Everyone says Greg Jensen is the owner of Dreamscape Garden, but I think it¡¯s not that simple. How could a country bumpkin like him have enough money to buy Dreamscape Garden?¡± Listening to Cindy¡¯s exnation, Ethan¡¯s expression improved a lot. He sneered, ¡°Probably someone¡¯s front man. What kind of great prospects could he have?¡± ¡°Exactly, he definitely can¡¯tpare to my hubby.¡± ¡°Haha, are you smearing honey on your lips?¡± Cindyughed lightly, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe over and taste? Taste my lips and see if they taste like honey.¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯lle back in a couple of days.¡± ¡°Hehe, then I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± Cindyughed again, and then said, ¡°Darling, I don¡¯t want to deal with Greg Jensen, but I need to open a branch there, and he¡¯s stealing my business.¡± Running his hand through the model¡¯s hair, Ethan casually said, ¡°We¡¯re going to be married soon, don¡¯t think too much. There¡¯s still so much to do for the wedding, who has time to bother with some country bumpkin?¡± ¡°But¡­ ¡± ¡°Enough, that shop of yours won¡¯t make much money anyway. I¡¯ll transfer a hundred thousand to you in a few days.¡±
Ethan took a deep breath and said somewhat impatiently, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m busy here, let¡¯s leave it at that.¡± After saying that, he hung up the phone and pounced on the model, grabbing her hair. ¡­ ¡°So, what did he say?¡±
¡°That bastard, he must be fooling around with some woman!¡± Cindy¡¯s face was gloomy, her eyes were icy, and she trembled with anger. Judy Lampe was somewhat trembling inside, cautiously asking, ¡°So what do we do now?¡± Thinking of the humiliation she had suffered at Dreamscape Garden made Cindy see red with rage as she said through gritted teeth, ¡°Damn Greg Jensen, daring to humiliate me in front of so many people; once I¡¯m in the Locke family, I¡¯ll make him pay!¡± Judy grinned, ¡°He¡¯s just a country bumpkin. No need to take him seriously. Once you be Mrs. Locke, won¡¯t you be able to do whatever you want?¡± Cindy¡¯s face was stern, her eyebrows tightly knitted together. Just as she was thinking of letting Greg Jensen off for the time being, a name suddenly came to her mind. She looked up, slightly surprised, ¡°What if¡­ I go to Big Brother Song and have him take care of Greg Jensen?¡± ¡°Jay Brent? That¡­ ¡± Judy hesitated, ¡°Cindy, you¡¯re about to get married, isn¡¯t it better not to stir up trouble at this time?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t stand it, it¡¯s making me lose sleep!¡± Cindy said with a livid face, ¡°I¡¯m going to find Jay Brent right now. Greg Jensen thinks he¡¯s smart now, doesn¡¯t he? Well, let¡¯s knock him back to being an idiot!¡± ¡­
Cindy Harrison¡¯s matter wasn¡¯t something Greg Jensen dwelled on. Looking at the beams that had been installed in the long corridor of Dreamscape Garden, he got back in his car and drove to Jamae Herbs Factory. Today was the official handover day, and it was Chestor Ware¡¯s first meeting. Greg, after all, was one of the shareholders; it would be improper not to attend. When he arrived at the entrance of the Jamae Herbs Factory, from afar, he could see groups of workers idly chatting inside the factorypounds, and he could not hear the sound of machinery, indicating that production had likely stopped. Just as Greg was nning to drive in, two elderly men emerged from the gate. ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Stop right there, do you have a pass, just barging in like that?¡± Greg rolled down the car window and said, ¡°I¡¯m a new shareholder, here for a meeting.¡± ¡°A new shareholder? Are you one of the new bosses?¡± ¡°Well, I guess I¡¯m one of the bosses.¡± Hearing Greg¡¯s words, one of the elderly men immediately turned and shouted, ¡°Everyonee over, the new boss is here.¡± ¡°The new boss is here, hurry over to see.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s all go together.¡± Before he had finished speaking, a crowd quickly surrounded him.
¡°Now that the factory is changing bosses, what about the wages we¡¯re owed?¡± ¡°Also, also, I heard everyone is going to beid off; is that true or not?¡± ¡°When do we start work again?¡± Dozens of employees surrounded Greg¡¯s car, blocking the road so tightly, as if afraid that Greg might run off. A thought crossed Greg¡¯s mind, and his brows furrowed. Buying the factory was just a normal business transaction. Even if there were new bosses, it was impossible toy off all the workers. In other words, no matter who became the boss, there should be no difference to the employees below. Logically, the employees shouldn¡¯t have such a strong reaction. Was someone inciting them? Although the management of the factory was entirely handed over to Chestor Ware¡¯s side, facing such an issue, Greg couldn¡¯t really ignore itpletely. After hesitating for a moment, Greg opened the car door, stepped out, and spoke loudly to the crowd: ¡°Everyone, please quiet down. We will seriously listen to any concerns you have. But all of this must wait until after the meeting, understand?¡±
¡°We don¡¯t understand. I just want to know if you¡¯ll still need us in the future.¡± ¡°Yes, I heard¡­ someone say that after you bought the factory, you¡¯ll use your own employees. My entire family relies on me for food, and if youy me off, we¡¯ll starve.¡± ¡°Yes, indeed¡­¡± Inwardly, Greg thought just as expected. Chestor Ware had only officially taken over today and hadn¡¯t said a word yet. If nobody was behind the scenes pulling the strings, where did these workers get the news that Chestor Ware was going toy off all the workers? What was the purpose of the person who incited them? Was it one of those middle-level leaders, trying to show the new bosses their ce and demonstrate their influence among the workers? Or was it to make the new bosses realize their importance? Greg frowned in thought and then, with a sudden insight, his gaze gradually hardened. Could it be that Jay Brent was ying tricks? As he was thinking, car noises suddenly came from behind. Greg turned to look and saw that Chestor Ware had arrived, his daughter Taylor Ware, a young woman brimming with vigor, by his side. Seeing Greg there, Taylor¡¯s expression briefly changed, a glint of interest flickering in her eyes before she quickly regained herposure, reverting to her usual aloof demeanor. Greg, watching her put on an act, couldn¡¯t help but recall the scene from that morning and immediately turned his head away guiltily, looking towards Chestor Ware. ¡°Brother Greg, you¡¯ve arrived so early,¡± Chestor greeted with a smile, noticing the throng of workers around, he couldn¡¯t help but express his confusion, ¡°What are they doing here?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know who gave them directions¡­¡± Chapter 217: 217 Deterrence_1 Chapter 217: Deterrence_1 ¡°` After Greg Jensen voiced his suspicions, he stood aside and silently observed, intending to see how Chestor Ware would handle the situation. Chestor Ware frowned and called out, ¡°Everyone, calm down, I understand your feelings¡­¡± ¡°Understand my ass, just say whether you¡¯ll need us in the future or not.¡± ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve been working here for over a decade, why would you not need us just because you guys came along?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t panic, trust me¡­¡± Chestor Ware panicked too. He had been in business for many years but had never encountered such a situation before. His voice was quickly drowned out by the surging crowd. ¡°Shut up, silence!¡± Greg Jensen, annoyed, unconsciously used some of his True Qi, and surprisingly, the effect was quite good.
A roar of anger made everyone¡¯s scalp tingle and ears ache; the surroundings instantly fell silent. His cold gaze swept over each face, and the workers unconsciously turned away, feeling an inexplicable fear within. There was a dead silence around, and people didn¡¯t even dare to breathe too loudly, feeling as if the air had almost frozen. Greg Jensen was silent for a moment, then spoke loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t panic, everyone. Since we¡¯ve purchased the factory, we definitely intend to keep it operational. If I really fired all of you, where would I find so many skilled and experienced craftsmen, right? You agree with that, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Uh, when you put it that way, yeah.¡± ¡°Makes sense.¡± Greg Jensen paused briefly, watching people discuss fervently, and waited until they had almost finished before continuing, ¡°But, if anyone dares to ck off, not work their hardest, or even steal from the factory or take advantage of it, then don¡¯t me me for being unkind. The Jamae Herbs Factory belongs not only to us but also to you. If someone dares to touch things in the factory, it¡¯s the same as stealing from your own home. Would you be willing to tolerate that?¡± ¡°No, whoever dares to steal from the factory is an enemy of Chestor Ware.¡± ¡°I, Danny Lampe, don¡¯t agree either!¡± The workers on-site suddenly became fervent as though someone had stolen from them, and they started shouting indignantly. Greg Jensen watched their reactions, a smile forming at the corner of his mouth. Chestor Ware, standing beside him, was taken aback for a moment before giving Greg Jensen a thumbs-up. Greg Jensen just smiled and waited a while longer until everyone had calmed down again before he went on, ¡°Lastly, I want to make one thing clear in advance, we bought this factory to make money. Therefore, anyone who can help us earn more money will see a significant increase in their treatment and sry. You are all veterans in this industry, having worked for several years or even over a decade. I believe you all have ways to make our factory more profitable, right?¡± ¡°Boss, I think there are problems with our production process. If we change it, we can improve work efficiency.¡± ¡°I think our machines can also be improved in some areas.¡±
Hearing his words, the workers became excited again. Greg Jensen raised his hands slightly and pressed down, and the people who had just been shouting fell silent instantly, as if someone had turned off their switch. Hundreds of eyes focused entirely on Greg Jensen. Seeing this, Chestor Ware couldn¡¯t help but pause for a moment, while Taylor Ware beside him looked over with a face full of astonishment.
The workers¡¯ willingness to listen to Greg Jensen showed that he had already established a certain prestige in their hearts. Otherwise, who would bother with him? Yet, from the moment they met until now, Greg Jensen had said only a few words. ¡°` Since when did the prestige of a worker be so easily attained? While Taylor Ware was still in a state of shock, Greg Jensen suddenly reached out and pulled her to his side, saying, ¡°Thisdy will be your future factory manager, Miss Taylor Ware. If you have any suggestions in the future, you can report them to her. Let¡¯s wee her!¡± The sound of the gasp had barely faded when warm apuse broke out. Taylor Ware suddenly came to her senses and quickly squeezed out a somewhat awkward smile, nodding repeatedly to everyone. Greg Jensen pressed his hands down again and said, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t block the way here. We need to have a meeting to understand the specific situation of the factory. We can¡¯t make promises blindly, can we?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°Everyone, please make way.¡± The crowd parted, creating a wide passage. Greg Jensen nodded to the crowd and drove towards the office building, followed by Chestor Ware¡¯s car.
¡­ Inside the office of Jamae Herbs Factory, the workshop chiefs and other senior management were present. Scott Lampe, the chief of the equipment department, hesitated and said, ¡°Alyssa, this feels a bit underhanded.¡± ¡°Underhanded?¡± The workshop chief, Alyssa Hope, looked up at him, blew on the water in the teacup, took a sip, and said indifferently, ¡°If you think it¡¯s underhanded, then you can leave.¡± Scott Lampe¡¯splexion changed slightly, and he managed an awkward smile. Felix Cooper, the chief of the personnel department, then said, ¡°Then¡­ shouldn¡¯t we give Marvin, the factory manager, a heads up?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of informing him? He¡¯s in cahoots with Anton Stuart. He probably has already met with the new boss. Do you think he¡¯s on our side?¡± ¡°I also feel that telling him is worse than not letting him know.¡± Just then, a team leader rushed in and eximed urgently, ¡°Chief, something¡¯s wrong. Those new bosses havee in.¡± Alyssa Hope¡¯s cup shook slightly in her hand as she said in astonishment, ¡°They¡¯vee in? Didn¡¯t I tell you to hold them off, to show them who¡¯s boss? How did they get in so quickly?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not my fault. That young one is too good with words. In just a few sentences, he cheered up the workers. What could I do? I couldn¡¯t exactly block their car and not let them in, could I?¡±
¡°Alright, you go out first.¡± Alyssa Hope frowned and said to the others, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the meeting room and get ready for the meeting. At the meeting, watch my cues.¡± ¡°Okay, Chief Alyssa.¡± When they entered the office, they found that Greg Jensen and others had already arrived. The other middle managers wanted to offer a smile to the new boss, but after ncing at Alyssa Hope walking in front, their expressions cooled down again. Although their movements were subtle, they did not escape Greg Jensen¡¯s notice. After everyone sat down, Alyssa Hope smiled and said, ¡°Hello, bosses. I am the workshop chief of our factory, Alyssa Hope.¡± After that, he pointed at everyone and continued, ¡°This is Scott Lampe, the chief of the equipment department, and next to him is Felix Cooper, the chief of personnel.¡± Greg Jensen and Chestor Ware sat on opposite sides of the conference table, all looking at Taylor Ware, who was seated in the middle. As she would be managing the factory in the future, naturally, she was the focus of the first meeting. Although Taylor Ware had studied business management and had some experience in her family¡¯s business, this was her first time facing such a situation, and she was inevitably a bit nervous. She took a deep breath, steadied her mind, then looked around the room and asked with a frown, ¡°Isn¡¯t there an assistant manager, Marvin Walker? Why hasn¡¯t hee?¡±
Chapter 218: 218 Youre Fired_1 Chapter 218: You¡¯re Fired_1 ¡°I have no idea?¡± Alyssa Hope pretended to help cover up and said anxiously, ¡°Oh, he might be checking the equipment in the workshop now. Manager Walker has always been very responsible.¡± Upon hearing this, Taylor Ware¡¯s expression immediately darkened. In her view, this so-called Manager Walker was the instigator behind the workers blocking the road. She was about to speak when Greg Jensen suddenly coughed, and Chestor Ware also shook his head at that moment. She was taken aback for a moment before she caught on. If Manager Walker was behind the scenes inciting the workers, then as long as he wasn¡¯t a fool, he would definitely be waiting in the office for the new boss. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t that be a self-admission of guilt? Taylor Ware¡¯s cold gaze slowly swept over everyone¡¯s face, from the director of human resources, to the head of the equipment department, and finallynded on the workshop director, Alyssa Hope. The air in the conference room suddenly quieted down, the other two became somewhat tense, while Alyssa Hope still had a smile on her face. Seeing Taylor Ware¡¯s unpleasant expression, he could hardly contain his joy. The main reason Manager Walker hadn¡¯te was that when he had been looking for someone to inform the other party, he had deliberately given the wrong time.
His original n was to let the workers block the road first and then step in to resolve it, making a presence for himself in front of the new boss. Plus, the tardiness of Deputy Manager Walker would make him appear even more outstanding. If the new boss got angry and chased Manager Walker out of the factory, wouldn¡¯t he, the workshop director, be the best candidate for deputy manager? Although the first step of the n had gone awry, it seemed to be working out quite well so far. Just then, the door to the meeting room opened, and a middle-aged man with disheveled hair walked in. He nced at Alyssa Hope and then at Taylor Ware sitting in the main seat, nodded, and said, ¡°Sorry, I got the time wrong.¡± ¡°No problem, have a seat.¡± Taylor Ware was no fool and immediately understood there was something fishy going on. At that moment, the faces in the conference room were extremely colorful, especially Alyssa Hope, whose schadenfreude nearly spilled out from his face. However, to his disappointment, the scene that unfolded was not what he anticipated. Taylor Ware not only didn¡¯t scold Marvin Walker, but her face even had a hint more of a smile, ¡°Well, no problem, take a seat.¡± Marvin Walker was also taken aback, then smiled and said, ¡°Thanks, boss.¡± ¡°Boss¡­¡± ¡°Do you have something to say?¡± Alyssa Hope instinctively wanted to say something, but seeing Taylor Ware¡¯s icy gaze, he immediately swallowed his words. ¡°No, nothing, please continue.¡± Alyssa Hope gave a forcedugh but was filled with confusion. Taylor Ware looked at Alyssa Hope and said indifferently, ¡°Go to finance andplete the procedures, you¡¯re fired.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡±
Alyssa Hope answered reflexively, then realized what had been said, his face immediately darkening as he stammered: ¡°Boss, what¡­ what do you mean by this?¡± Taylor Ware sneered, ¡°Isn¡¯t it clear what I mean? Don¡¯t tell me you had no idea about the workers causing trouble outside.¡± ¡°Boss, I really had no idea,¡± Alyssa Hope tried to argue, but Taylor Ware didn¡¯t give him the chance.
She looked directly at the other two directors and said coolly, ¡°Who instigated this? Whoever speaks first gets to stay.¡± ¡°It was Director Alyssa¡­¡± ¡°He instigated it, it has nothing to do with us.¡± The two said in unison. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re full of it!¡± Alyssa Hope¡¯s face turned ashen as he red fiercely at the two, then turned to Taylor Ware: ¡°Boss, please don¡¯t listen to their nonsense, I really didn¡¯t know anything about the workers.¡± ¡°Heh, it doesn¡¯t matter, go and handle your paperwork.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Taylor Ware spoke indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m still giving you face right now, but if I call security, it won¡¯t look good.¡± Alyssa Hope¡¯s mouth twitched slightly as she struggled to stand up. She opened her mouth but didn¡¯t say anything, then turned and walked out. Scott Lampe and Felix Cooper both sighed with relief. ¡°All right, let¡¯s start the meeting.¡±
Taylor Ware turned to the finance director and said, ¡°Let¡¯s first talk about the current economic status of the factory¡­¡± In fact, the situation at Jamae Herbs Factory was much better than Greg Jensen and others had anticipated. Before buying the factory, they naturally had aprehensive understanding of its financial status, but this understanding didn¡¯t include some details. Some factories look good on the surface but are aplete mess inside. Compared to those factories, the condition of Jamae Herbs Factory could be considered nearly perfect. Besides the somewhat outdated equipment, there were no other issues. After briefly getting a grasp of the factory¡¯s situation, Taylor Ware made some arrangements and made promises to the current management team. As long as they worked diligently, their sries would definitely be higher than before. After the meeting, Greg Jensen drove off, while Chestor Ware stayed to help his daughter with the transition. ¡°Finally done.¡± Back at home, Greg Jensen felt that attending the meeting had been exhausting, even more tiring than fighting against more than a dozen people. Thankfully, with Chestor Ware and his daughter, if it were up to him to manage such arge factory alone, he probably would have been worn out. The medicinal herbs factory would probably be able to start production in about a week. He was unsure about the status of the herbal base, however.¡±
Greg Jensen thought for a moment and then called Boss Liu to inquire about the situation at the herbal base. Learning that the medicinal herbs had entered their maturity phase and could be harvested in about a month, Greg Jensen hesitated for a moment before deciding to ask Boss Liu toe over now to find a piece ofnd nearby to prepare for setting up a vegetable base. The herbal base could be left to Third Brother Liu, since he had a share in it anyway. ¡­ Zhang¡¯s Homestyle Dishes was also located in a small courtyard, with not many rooms¡ªonly six, and thergest one was often left vacant. It was only used when important guests arrived. At that moment, in the biggest private room, Cindy Harrison was personally hosting, with a middle-aged man seated at the head of the table. Next to him sat Lena Holmes from Trigova Trading Company, as well as Judy Lampe from Zhang¡¯s Homestyle Dishes. The middle-aged man had a distinctive, chiseled face with a scar over his left eyebrow, giving him a fierce appearance. This person was none other than the local mafia boss of Jamae City¡ªJay Brent. ¡°Brother Jay, I¡¯ll drink to you.¡± Cindy Harrison lifted her ss, gestured to Jay Brent, and then with a sweet smile, she drained her ss. Jay Brent¡¯s eyes lingered for a moment on Cindy Harrison¡¯s delicate neck, the greed shing by, but he quickly put away his thoughts.
He knew he couldn¡¯t afford to mess with a woman from the Lin family. After the third round of drinks, Jay Brent went straight to the point, ¡°Miss Harrison, surely you didn¡¯t ask me toe all the way over here just to have a drink, did you?¡± Cindy Harrison smiled and replied, ¡°Indeed, I have a favor to ask of Brother Jay.¡± ¡°Haha, don¡¯t hesitate to ask. As long as it¡¯s something I can help with, I won¡¯t refuse,¡± Jay Brent said with a hearty smile, staring at Cindy Harrison, ¡°I just hope Miss Harrison can say a few good words for me in front of Young Master Lin.¡± ¡°Brother Jay, you are too modest. With your capabilities, you hardly need me to put in a good word for you,¡± Cindy Harrisonplimented, then continued, ¡°Actually, I¡¯d like to ask you to take care of someone for me.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Jay Brent agreed without hesitation and casually asked, ¡°What¡¯s the person¡¯s name? Where do they live? I¡¯ll call my people right away.¡± Chapter 219: 219 Conspiracy and Tricks_1 Chapter 219: Conspiracy and Tricks_1 ¡°That person is named Greg Jensen¡­¡± ¡°Greg Jensen?¡± Before Cindy Harrison could finish, Lena Holmes couldn¡¯t help but exim in surprise, ¡°Ms. Harrison, the Greg Jensen you¡¯re talking of, is he the owner of Dreamscape Garden?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him!¡± said Cindy Harrison. Jay Brent asked curiously, ¡°You know him?¡± ¡°I do. I initially nned to cooperate with him, but he not only refused but also belittled ourpany as worthless.¡± Lena Holmes had intended to wait until the renovations at Dreamscape Garden wereplete before telling Jay Brent about this, but seeing Cindy Harrison bring up the matter, she spoke about it as well. Jay Brent¡¯s brow furrowed slightly as he said, ¡°Strange, why do I feel that name sounds familiar?¡± The female secretary beside him said, ¡°Mr. Brent, among the people who bought the medicinal herb processing factory, there was one named Greg Jensen, though I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s the same Greg Jensen Ms. Harrison is talking about.¡± Cindy Harrison¡¯s eyes lit up, and she quickly asked, ¡°The Greg Jensen you¡¯re mentioning, which ce is he from?¡±
¡°He should be from Peach Blossom Vige, Riverhaven County,¡± the female secretary said. Upon hearing this, Cindy Harrison¡¯s face lit up with joy, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s him! I can¡¯t believe he would even dare topete against Mr. Brent in business.¡± ¡°Damn, it turns out to be the same person!¡± Jay Brent said with a cold face, ¡°Ms. Harrison, I¡¯ll take care of this man, you don¡¯t need to worry about the rest.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave it to you, Mr. Brent.¡± ¡°Haha, Ms. Harrison, you¡¯re too polite.¡± Cindy Harrison wanted to use Jay Brent¡¯s hand to take care of Greg Jensen, while Jay Brent saw this as an opportunity to seek favor with the Lin family. With both of their goals achieved, there was no need to continue the banquet. After exchanging pleasantries, they parted ways. Cindy Harrison personally saw Jay Brent to the door. As she watched his car drive away, a cold smile surfaced at the corner of her mouth: ¡°This Greg Jensen really doesn¡¯t know whether he¡¯s alive or dead, daring to offend Jay Brent as well. This time, it¡¯s going to be hard for him not to die!¡± ¡­ After resting at home for a while and practicing several cycles of the Guidance Technique, Greg Jensen took a shower and then stepped out of the bathroom, feeling refreshed and clear-headed. As he was about to ask Vince Cooper what they were having for dinner, the front door suddenly opened. Vince Cooper, along with Ryan Lampe and Ang Stuart, walked in carrying a bunch of cooked food and dishes they had prepared outside. Seeing that Greg Jensen was also at home, a trace of nervousness shed across Vince Cooper¡¯s face as she said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve brought two close friends over for dinner.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg Jensen said with a smile, ¡°I was just about to ask what you¡¯d like to eat, now that saves me the trouble.¡± Vince Cooper exined, ¡°We had no ss this afternoon, so we thought we¡¯d get together for a meal.¡± ¡°Haha, you don¡¯t mind including me, right?¡± Greg Jensenughed. ¡°Not at all, certainly not,¡± Ryan Lampe replied with a grin before Vince Cooper could answer.
¡°Haha, that¡¯s great, I¡¯ll go and make a few more dishes.¡± Laughing, Greg Jensen was about to head into the kitchen when he suddenly asked curiously, ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you buy some alcohol?¡± Vince Cooper suddenly remembered thest time she got drunk and forgot to clean up the living room, her face reddening, she said softly, ¡°It was too heavy, we couldn¡¯t carry it, so we ordered delivery.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll start cooking then.¡±
¡°Let me help, you guys sit in the living room for a bit. It¡¯ll be ready soon.¡± Vince Cooper followed him into the kitchen. ¡°Hmm.¡± Ang Stuart sat in the living room with Ryan Lampe and, ncing in the direction of the kitchen, whispered: ¡°Ryan, should we just go? Mr. Jensen is also at home, and it¡­ doesn¡¯t seem right for us to drink here, does it?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it?¡± Ryan Lampe rolled her eyes at her and then said with a mischievous smile, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see some abs?¡± Ang Stuart¡¯s little head nodded, her tone resigned, ¡°But he¡¯s wearing a T-shirt.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the rush? If we drink enoughter, won¡¯t he take it off?¡± Ryan Lampeughed. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re too cheeky.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not cheeky, don¡¯t look when he stripster.¡± Ang¡¯s face reddened, and she huffed, ¡°Why should I? He¡¯s not your man.¡± Who said he¡¯s not?
I even know how many hairs he has on his body! Thinking of the wild times with Greg, Ryan felt a vague sense of anticipation and a smile appeared on her face. Ang couldn¡¯t help but be curious, looking at her, she said, ¡°What are you thinking about that¡¯s making you smile so sleazily?¡± ¡°Sleazy? Really?¡± Ryan touched her slightly hot cheeks andughed again. Usually, Vince was the one who cooked at home, but this time, with Greg¡¯s presence, the speed of the meal preparation was much faster than before. Soon, the fragrant rice, along with a few simple home-cooked dishes, were served. The group didn¡¯t go to the dining room; instead, they ate right at the coffee table in the living room. ¡°Yingying, I¡¯ll drink to you. I¡¯m at your ce, and I need to express my thanks.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± ¡°Ryan, let me toast to you too.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± At first, everything was normal with the four of them eating and chatting in a friendly atmosphere.
But before long, Vince and Ryan started challenging each other. Watching the two women take turns pouring drinks, Greg couldn¡¯t help but snicker to himself. Vince¡¯s intention wasn¡¯t hard to guess¡ªshe probably wanted to get Ryan drunk so she could be a bit more daring that night. And as for Ryan¡¯s thoughts, he didn¡¯t even need to guess. What harm could a young girl have in mind? It was just that she tended to get hungry easily and really wanted somete-night snacks. Both women had a good tolerance for alcohol, and it was Ang who ended up suffering, getting knocked out after drinking with them for a while. After sending her back to her room, Vince and Ryan came back to continue drinking. Greg watched with a hint of trepidation, and despite trying to dissuade them for a long while, he eventually just let them be. After finishing his meal, he got up and left, took a bath in his bedroom, and theny in bed, reviewing the produce supermarket¡¯s report for a while. After a good long while, Greg got up to check the living room and found that both girls had actually fallen asleep on the couch. ¡°Geez, are you trying to starve me to death?¡± Greg let out a wry smile, first carried Vince back to the bedroom, then took Ryan to the guest room. On the big bed in the guest room, Ang was sleeping soundly, one of her fair long legs stretching outside the nket. As he looked up further, Greg¡¯s heartbeat sped up.
He swallowed, quickly ced Ryan on the bed, covered them both with nkets, and then walked out. Back in the bedroom, he found Vince had already undressed herself and was lying bare on the bed. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s going to be a buffet tonight.¡± The fire inside Greg reignited, as even the room temperature seemed to slowly rise. Vince woke up in a daze and, seeing Greg, smiled and mumbled, ¡°Mr. Jensen, you¡¯re so naughty, attacking while someone is asleep. Can¡¯t you y fair?¡± Gregughed, ¡°Whether I can y fair, that¡¯s for you to judge.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid, if you¡¯ve got the guts, bring it on!¡± ¡°Bring it on, then.¡± The second round of battle officially began. The scent of alcohol, the fragrance of the body¡­ ¡­intertwined and mixed in the air. After a good while, the room quieted down again, and Vince had fallen asleep, exhausted. Greg nced at the door, his lips curving into a good-looking arc, put on a pair of shorts, and tiptoed off the bed. He silently approached the door, yanked it open forcefully, and a slender figure appeared in front of him. Chapter 220: 220 Bright Moon and Sparse Stars_1 Chapter 220: Bright Moon and Sparse Stars_1 Ryan Lampe was startled, covered his mouth, and looked up with a face full of terror. The next second, the tall figure in front of him directly picked her up. Ryan Lampe leaned on the solid and warm chest, feeling her soft and boneless body slowly heating up as if a gate had opened at that moment. Just then, Greg Jensen suddenly lowered his head and asked with a mischievous smile, ¡°Rae Rae, want to have ate-night snack together?¡± ¡°Ah, didn¡¯t we¡­ didn¡¯t we just eat¡­¡± Before she could finish, Ryan Lampe had already realized what was happening and, blushing deeply, buried her head in Greg Jensen¡¯s chest and whispered softly: ¡°I want to eat, a lot.¡± ¡°Good, I¡¯m hungry too.¡± In the darkness, two figures embraced and returned to the living room. Soon, the living room was filled with the sound of heavy breathing.
It wasn¡¯t until dawn that Greg Jensen finally carried the exhausted Ryan Lampe back to the spare bedroom, covered her with a nket, kissed her forehead, and then carefully closed the door and left. Although Ryan Lampe was drained of strength, she was in a good mental state and took a while to fall asleep. When her breathing became even, Ang Stuart, who was lying beside her, suddenly opened her eyes. She slowly got up, looked at the sleeping Ryan Lampe, and then towards the direction of the main bedroom, muttering, ¡°That little brat, hogging all to herself!¡± In the main bedroom, after finishing histe-night snack, Greg Jensen felt refreshed and sat on the bed, carefully sensing the increase of True Qi in his body. A hint of joy appeared on his face. For his True Qi was not far from reaching the fifth level of Qi Refinement. As for how far, he couldn¡¯t say for sure; it was a mysterious feeling, like an epiphany from the depths of his heart. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll be able to get urate information after I¡¯m able to internally observe?¡± Greg Jensen was thrilled, contemting whether to take two Qi and Blood Pills in a row to see if he could break through to the fifth level of Qi Refinement in one fell swoop. However, ncing at the sleeping Vince Cooper, he abandoned the idea. After some thought, he decided to wait for a time when no one else was around. In the early morning, Vince Cooper got up early to cook as usual, and both Ryan Lampe and Ang Stuart got up around the same time, pitching in to help in the kitchen. While preparing breakfast, Vince Cooper suddenly felt something was off and turned to look at the two of them, saying, ¡°What¡¯s with you two this morning, staring at me like that?¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nothing,¡± Ang Stuart said, her panic fleeting. Ryan Lampe was much moreposed, teasingly saying, ¡°Because you¡¯re pretty!¡± ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m always pretty.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get too full of yourself.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one getting full of yourself.¡±
The three women teased each other for a while, effectively easing the awkwardness. Ryan Lampe and Ang Stuart both breathed a sigh of relief. By the time Greg Jensen got up, the three women had already prepared breakfast. After he sat down at the table, he immediately sensed something was wrong. Ryan Lampe¡¯s expression was genuinely off, but what was going on with Ang Stuart?
Although Ang Stuart had been very careful, Greg Jensen¡¯s sensory abilities were not ordinary, and he still noticed something odd. Had she discovered his rtionship with Ryan Lampe? Greg Jensen felt somewhat guilty and cautiously nced at Ang Stuart with the corner of his eye, observing that her gaze not only lingered between Vince Cooper and Ryan Lampe but asionally settled on him as well. And when she looked at him, her eyes were a bit odd. Mixed with disdain and anticipation, there even seemed to be a touch of shyness, as if she was looking at a lover. Walking by the river often enough, one¡¯s shoes are bound to get wet! Greg Jensen understood this principle well; having Ryan Lampe alone was manageable, but if he ended up with Ang Stuart as well, it would only be a matter of time before Vince Cooper discovered it. Although his rtionship with Vince Cooper was secretive and they weren¡¯t a normal boyfriend and girlfriend, it would still be very embarrassing if discovered. Greg Jensen mulled over it and decided he should avoid Ang Stuart in the future, to prevent anything inappropriate from happening. Ever since he began practicing ¡°Yin Yang Harmony Sutra,¡± he found his sexual desires had increased and sometimes were not easy to control. This might be the drawback of Dual Cultivation. Greg Jensen sighed to himself but didn¡¯t take it to heart, and began to ponder the vegetable base project. Lindsey Wolfe was doing well in town, with a stable monthly ie of twenty to thirty thousand, adding up to several hundred thousand a year.
For Peach Blossom Vige, several hundred thousand was an astronomical figure; ordinary vigers might not earn that in their entire lives. Naturally, this money was more than enough for her and her mother to live in the vige. Even if Esther Jensen went to college in the future, they would have more than enough to cover various expenses. However, Greg Jensen still hoped they would move to live in the city, or even the county town. It wasn¡¯t that he had any designs on Lindsey Wolfe; it was mainly for Esther Jensen¡¯s sake. Perspective is an intangible thing to speak about, but it is vitally important for a child¡¯s development. From another perspective, if Lindsey Wolfe were to move to the county town, she could take over the management of the fruit supermarket there, freeing Lois Abbott from her obligations. When the supermarket in Jamae City opens in the future, Lois Abbott would be just the person to serve as the general manager. ¡°There aren¡¯t enough people,¡± Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help butment. After all, his foundation was insufficient. A normal person couldn¡¯t possibly, like him, have amassed a fortune of tens of millions in just over half a year. As a result, hecked sufficient umtion and trustworthy talent on hand. But there was no helping it. Greg Jensen let out a long sigh and was about to continue practicing the Guidance Technique when his phone suddenly rang.
He picked it up and saw it was Theo Carter calling. He had arranged for the Carter Family to watch over Cindy Harrison, so a call at this time meant there was some issue. After pondering for a moment, he answered, ¡°Speak, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen,st night Cindy Harrison met with Jay Brent. I¡¯m not sure what they talked about. But I heard from the waitstaff that your name was brought up multiple times at their dinner table,¡± said Theo Carter with a hint of excitement. ¡°They mentioned my name?¡± ¡°Exactly, Jay Brent is ruthless and I suspect he might be plotting against you. You should be more cautious these days,¡± Theo Carter added. ¡°I see, anything else?¡± ¡°There is also¡­ We¡­¡± At this point, Theo Carter started to hesitate. He was shocked enough when he learned that Greg Jensen wanted him to keep an eye on Cindy Harrison. But after actually starting the surveince, he realized he was still too naive. Because he saw Cindy Harrison entering and leaving the hotel with n Locke. And n Locke was Ethan Locke¡¯s uncle!
If this big news were to break, it would definitely blow up throughout Jamae City. If it were just Cindy Harrison alone, it would have been simple, but now that n Locke was involved, it was frightening to think about the consequences. If things didn¡¯t go well and the story got out, the Carter Family would not be able to withstand the fury of the Locke family. Before making this call, Theo Carter had been wrestling with whether to report this or not for a long time. He even specially asked his father, Wace Carter, but the answer he got was to make the decision on his own. ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡­¡± Theo Carter broke out in a cold sweat, struggling enormously inside, not knowing what to do. On the other end of the phone, Greg Jensen was in no hurry, waiting quietly, like a beast waiting for the chance to strike. Chapter 221: 221: Investigation_1 Chapter 221: Investigation_1 ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡¯ve discovered that Cindy Harrison is having an affair with Ethan Locke¡¯s uncle, n Locke. They frequently visit hotels together, and even though they enter and exit one after the other, any discerning person could easily tell,¡± Eventually, Theo Carter could no longer withstand the pressure and spilled it all. He didn¡¯t know whether offending the Lockes could kill him, but he knew that if he crossed Greg Jensen, death was assured. Of course, even if he wanted to die by then, Jensen might not let him. He even felt thatpared to unbearable itching, death was the true mercy! ¡°Did you get pictures?¡± Jensen¡¯s tone was very calm, without a ripple, but to Carter¡¯s ears, it was like a thunderp. Such an outrageous matter, and he didn¡¯t show any surprise at all? Carter was stunned for a moment before he suddenly realized, his face immediately turning pale. He had known all along!
Jensen had known all along, and that¡¯s why he wasn¡¯t surprised. If he hadn¡¯t spoken up about it today, what would¡¯ve awaited him? Carter¡¯s face was deathly pale, without a trace of blood, and his clothes were soaked with cold sweat. He took a deep breath and then, as if all his strength had been drained, his entire body¡¯s muscles rxed. He couldn¡¯t help feeling secretly relieved that he had talked, or else his future would have been a living hell. Thinking of that unbearable itch, Carter couldn¡¯t help shivering. ¡°I asked you if you took the pictures?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Carter, like a drowning man suddenly waking up, stammered, ¡°Pictures of them entering the hotel¡ªcaptured.¡± ¡°Not enough.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°I said it¡¯s not enough. I want something more explosive, understand?¡± ¡°Understood, I got it.¡± It was only then that Carter finally understood. Jensen¡¯s target was n Locke, or rather, the affair between n Locke and Cindy Harrison. He hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll immediately arrange for someone to install surveince in the several rooms they frequently use.¡± ¡°Before I make my move, I don¡¯t want a whisper of this to leak to the outside world, understand?¡± ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll handle this personally!¡± Click! After hanging up, Carter was like a man fished out of water, his entire body drenched, his chest heaving violently, as he gasped for air. ¡°Mr. Jensen actually ns to leak this scandal!¡±
Thinking of the identities of n Locke and Cindy Harrison, and the impact after this bombshell gets dropped, Carter felt chilled to the bone. His body shook like a sieve, his breathing asbored as a bellows. After a while, the room quieted down. The corners of Carter¡¯s mouth slowly curled up, and then he burst into a wildugh.
If this matter were exposed, it would definitely be Jamae City¡¯s biggest news in recent years. The thought of being involved in such a major event excited him inexplicably. His eyes gleamed with a touch of madness and satisfaction. ¡­ On the other hand, Jensen hung up the phone and paused for a moment before chuckling to himself, murmuring: ¡°I hadn¡¯t expected the Carter Family to be somewhat capable; they¡¯ve managed to dig up such private matters.¡± Truthfully, his preferred candidate was Brandon Brent; after all, with a background in the Inspector¡¯s Office, Brent had a natural advantage in handling such matters. The Carters were just a pawn in his game, a move to test their capabilities, but unexpectedly, they really had made progress. ¡°Then let them continue!¡± Jensen narrowed his eyes and smiled, ¡°Once they get the evidence, it¡¯ll be time to give Cindy Harrison a big surprise!¡± The renovation work at Dreamscape Garden was still underway in full swing. Across the street from them, a bright SUV was parked, with Jay Brent sitting in the back seat, and next to him sat Lena Holmes. ¡°Nana, so this is the private restaurant that kid runs?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, thest time I came here to talk business, they chased me out.¡± Lena Holmes looked at Dreamscape Garden with a gloomy face, seething with rage. Since she had started following Jay Brent, who didn¡¯t give her some respect? But at Dreamscape Garden, she had actually been kicked out! When had she ever been treated with such indignity? Lena Holmes ground her teeth and said, ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t we just have someone smash it up now?¡± ¡°No rush, that kid isn¡¯t here right now. We¡¯ll wait for him to show up before we make a move, to get you some payback.¡± Jay Brent chuckled and turned to look at Lena Holmes beside him. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re so good to me, how do you want me to repay you?¡± ¡°Haha, how about pledging yourself to me.¡± Lena Holmes said coquettishly, ¡°I¡¯ve pledged myself many times already, what more do you want?¡± ¡°How about pledging something elseter?¡± ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s go to a hotel.¡± Jay Brent said with a wicked smile, ¡°Going to a hotel is such a hassle, let¡¯s just do it here.¡±
¡°Here?¡± With the midday break in full swing, Lena Holmes looked at the busy street, the trafficing and going, and couldn¡¯t help but feel shaky. Jay Brent didn¡¯t care about that, he looked up at the driver in front and thetter quickly got the hint, stepping out of the car. He even thoughtfully pulled down all the sunshades for Jay Brent. Before long, the car began to rock. While Jay Brent was having his fun, the driver suddenly knocked on the window and said, ¡°Boss, the kid¡¯s H6 has gone in.¡± Jay Brent poked his head out, looked toward Dreamscape Garden, and ordered, ¡°Tell the guys below to get to work.¡± After speaking, he withdrew his head back into the vehicle. The driver did not dare to dy and immediately made a phone call. After a while, a battered van stopped at the entrance of Dreamscape Garden, and a group of young people, wielding sticks and bats, charged straight into Dreamscape Garden. Inside Dreamscape Garden, Greg Jensen was listening to Kingsley Harrison¡¯s report, when his face suddenly turned grave, and he said with a deep voice, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thister, there¡¯s trouble outside.¡± ¡°Trouble?¡± Kingsley Harrison was stunned as he hadn¡¯t heard anything unusual. Seeing Greg Jensen walking out with a dark face, he had no choice but to put down the report in his hand and follow him.
Greg remained silent as he headed towards the source of the noise. From afar, cries for mercy, screams, and the sound of swinging bats could already be heard. His expression darkened, and he hurried over. From a distance, he saw a van parked at the gate, surrounded by a dozen young men with sticks, beating up several security guards. ¡°Damn it, you dare to stop anyone¡¯s car?¡± The lead blond spat at a security guard lying on the ground and shouted, ¡°Enough, don¡¯t bother with them. Let¡¯s go in and deal with Greg Jensen, and we can call it a day.¡± ¡°Who are you trying to deal with?¡± At that moment, an icy voice sounded. The blond turned his head, paused for a moment, then burst intoughter, pointing his stick at Greg Jensen, ¡°So you¡¯re Greg Jensen, huh? Come on, kneel down, and let me give you a beating to save us all the hassle.¡± Greg Jensen nced at the security guards, seeing them all lying on the ground, moaning in pain. The newly recedttice gate had also been battered into a pile of scrap metal. Rage surged in his heart, and when he raised his head again, his eyes were filled with cold fury: ¡°Who sent you?¡± Chapter 222: 222: Self-Defense, Hit as You Like_1 Chapter 222: Self-Defense, Hit as You Like_1 ¡°Is that any of your business?¡± Blondey scoffed disdainfully and called out without looking back, ¡°Brothers, this kid is Greg Jensen. The top brass ordered us to take one of his arms, the rest is up to you. As long as you don¡¯t kill him, each of you gets ten grand!¡± ¡°You got it!¡± ¡°Take him down¡­¡± Hearing that there was ten grand per person, the young guys immediately got excited and charged over, wielding their clubs. Blondey also picked up a club and followed behind. At this moment, Kingsley Harrison and the others also followed over, and upon seeing the scene before them, their faces immediately went pale with fear. Kingsley stammered, ¡°Boss, shouldn¡¯t we call the patrol officers?¡± ¡°Yeah, you should hide inside first, and I¡¯ll call the police right away.¡± Greg Jensen slowly shook his head and said indifferently, ¡°Looks like there¡¯s no way to talk this out properly!¡±
He snorted coldly, kicked one person in front of him unconscious, and then plunged into the crowd. Since the other party hade to Dreamscape Garden to hit people, and they called out to deal with him by name, any means he used would constitute self-defense. Therefore, he didn¡¯t hold back at all, targeting the weak spots like their shinbones and elbow joints with merciless blows. ¡°Ah, my leg!¡± ¡°It hurts, it hurts¡­¡± Screams of agony were unceasing. A dozen young guys were all lying on the ground in an instant, letting out cries even more tragic than those of the security guards. Hisss! Kingsley Harrison and the others couldn¡¯t help but gasp when they saw this. The arms and legs of those young guys were all twisted at weird angles, each spot Greg Jensen hit was broken. ¡°The boss can fight like that?¡± ¡°Oh my God!¡± Kingsley Harrison hurriedly ran over, concerned, ¡°Boss, are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Call 120, and get our men to the hospital.¡± ¡°And these people¡­¡± Kingsley Harrison hesitated, as no matter how you looked at it, those young guys were more severely injured than their own security guards. ¡°Call the patrol officers, let them handle it.¡± Greg Jensen said indifferently, ¡°Let these scumbags fend for themselves, it makes no sense that otherse to trash my ce, and I have to care about their lives, right?¡± ¡°Alright, boss, I understand.¡±
Hearing Greg Jensen¡¯s words, Kingsley Harrison broke out in a cold sweat. The boss was ruthless! Not only could he fight, but he also had the heart for it! However, he thought about it and came to terms with it¡ªif so many people barged into his home and started smashing things, he probably would¡¯ve done the same.
Of course, that¡¯s assuming he had the boss¡¯s skills. Greg Jensen came over to Blondey, crouched down, and plunged a silver needle into his body. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Blondey¡¯s scream came to an abrupt halt, and he looked at his injured arm with a dumbfounded face. Greg Jensen said coolly, ¡°Spill it¡ªwho sent you?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Blondey hesitated, unsure whether the other party would let him go if he gave up his boss. However, in the moment of his hesitation, Greg Jensen directly pulled out the silver needle from his body, and that heart-piercing pain hit him once again. Blondey screamed again, copsing to the ground and continued wailing as he held his arm. ¡°Can you talk now?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll talk, it was Jay Brent who sent us here, he said to test out what you¡¯re made of first¡­¡± At this time, Jay Brent was still sitting in the off-road vehicle across the street, letting Lena Holmes help him dress, while keeping his eyes on the entrance of Dreamscape Garden. After a while, he suddenly knocked on the car window and asked, ¡°Why did they stop fighting over there?¡±
The driver nced at the gate and guessed, ¡°They must have broken in already, huh? Don¡¯t worry, I just checked, those security guards are just there for show, Little Four and his guys would be ying with them.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Jay Brent nodded, but before he could speak, he suddenly felt something was amiss. He pushed aside the driver blocking his view and looked towards Dreamscape Garden, only to see a man walking out. The man looked around and his gaze fell on the two SUVs they were in, then he quickly walked over. When Jay Brent got a clear look at the man¡¯s face, his eyebrows immediately furrowed, ¡°Greg Jensen? Why is he out here?¡± The driver was shocked and whispered, ¡°Boss, that guy ising straight for us, could he have spotted us?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to panic about!¡± Jay Brent scolded and straightened his clothes before opening the car door and getting out. Greg Jensen just happened to arrive at that moment, nced at the driver, then turned to Jay Brent, ¡°Are you Jay Brent?¡± ¡°Heh, yes, that¡¯s me. Do you need something from me?¡± ¡°Did you order the assault inside?¡±
Jay Brentughed as if he had heard a joke, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Smack! Before the words were even finished, Greg Jensennded a p across his face. Jay Brent was stunned, his face filled with disbelief. In Jamae City, while he may not strut around, anyone with a high status would show him some courtesy when they saw him. For many years, no one had dared to p him. And yet, today he had tasted this humiliation again at the hands of a young man. His face instantly darkened and his eyes turned icy cold, sending shivers as he gritted his teeth, ¡°Kid, do you have a death wish?¡± Smack! Without a word, Greg Jensen delivered another p to his face and said indifferently, ¡°Can you understand what I¡¯m saying now?¡± ¡°Aiden rk, you¡¯re courting death!¡± The driver finally reacted at this time; he doubled as a bodyguard, and with his boss being pped twice in session, if he did not respond now, he would truly be out of a job. His fist,rge as a punching bag, roared with the sound of the wind as he aimed a punch at Greg Jensen¡¯s face.
Greg Jensen slightly dodged to the side, avoiding the attack, and countered with a punch right on the driver¡¯s chin. Thump! The driver fainted on the spot, his muscr body falling straight down to the ground like a lifeless puppet. Seeing this, Jay Brent¡¯s face finally showed grave concern. His driver had been with him for many years, previously a fierce figure on the streets, and only got to stay by Jay Brent¡¯s side when he gradually stepped back behind the scenes, preparing to transition like Wace Carter had. Yet such a formidable subordinate was powerless before Greg Jensen, not even having a chance to fight back. The strength Greg Jensen possessed was evident. He watched Greg Jensen coldly, his voice heavy, ¡°Kid, what exactly do you want?¡± ¡°Was the incident inside orchestrated by you!¡± ¡°So what if it was, so what if it wasn¡­¡± Bang! Greg Jensen kicked him, sending Jay Brent flying. Inside the car, Lena Holmes was about to get out to see what was happening, but as she approached the car door, she saw Jay Brent flying towards it. With a bang, he mmed right into the car door. Thud! Jay Brent crashed onto the ground, feeling a scorching pain in his chest, as if he had been hit by a truck. Fortunately, he had kept up with his training over the years; while his fighting skills might not be as sharp as before, his resilience was still strong. Struggling a bit, he managed to get up from the ground, his gaze ice-cold as he looked towards Greg Jensen. It was only then he finally realized that Little Four and the others had probably been taken down. Chapter 223: 223: Say It, Do It_1 Chapter 223: Say It, Do It_1 Greg Jensen looked at him coldly and said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you one more time, were the people inside doing this under your orders?¡± ¡°Kid, if you¡¯ve got the guts, just kill me, or else¡­¡± Jay Brent¡¯s words were only halfway uttered when he could speak no more, as he keenly sensed the murderous intent shing in Greg¡¯s eyes. At that moment, he suddenly had the delusion that this young man in front of him truly dared to kill him. The next second, all that could be heard was Greg¡¯s icy voice, ¡°Want to die, do you? I can oblige you, but not now. Go home and wait, I¡¯lle to kill you tonight!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Jay Brent¡¯s face was extremely unpleasant, as a well-known boss in Jamae City, he was actually being threatened by a nobody. If word of this got out, how would he ever be able to mix in Jamae again? But at this moment, he didn¡¯t dare utter a single harsh word, because he knew that this young man in front of him would do as he said.
This feeling, he didn¡¯t know where it came from, but he was certain it was not wrong. Seeing Greg about to turn and walk away, Jay Brent gritted his teeth and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, they were my men. Let¡¯s call it even, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Greg paused in his step, turned around, and looked at him coldly, ¡°One million, and from now on stay away from me. You are not allowed to appear where I am. Can you do that?¡± ¡°One million is no problem, but yourtter demand is a bit too much, don¡¯t you think?¡± Parting with one million would pain Jay Brent, but against someone like Greg, a master of his caliber, that sum of money was of little concern. But being asked to stay away from Greg, that was too much. If he truly agreed to that, what would he, Jay Brent, amount to? How would he ever mix in Jamae City again? Greg let out a mocking smile, ¡°You can refuse if you like. Next time I see you, I¡¯ll just kill you directly. That way, you¡¯ll never appear in front of me again.¡± ¡°You¡­ you dare!¡± Jay Brent said with menacing bravado. ¡°Heh.¡± Greg sneered, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, feel free to try and see.¡± Having said that, he turned and left, walking to the opposite side as if untouched by the prior events, his demeanor utterly rxed. In fact, Greg had indeed not been affected by Jay Brent because he had already expected him to pull such a stunt. Plus, the men Jay Brent had sent over this time were too few; they weren¡¯t even enough for Greg to warm up. Inside Dreamscape Garden, Kingsley Harrison and others were anxiously waiting. Seeing Greg return, he quickly went up to him and said anxiously, ¡°Boss, are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, what could be wrong? He¡¯s just trash, I didn¡¯t even consider him a threat.¡±
¡°d to hear you¡¯re okay.¡± Kingsley Harrison and the others all breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°What about those guys?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve been taken away by the patrol, they said they want you toe byter to give an additional statement.¡±
¡°Hmm.¡± Greg nodded, nced at the gate and said, ¡°But it looks like we¡¯ll have to rece this gate.¡± ¡°Haha, isn¡¯t that just perfect? I¡¯ve been finding this gate an eyesore for a while now, it¡¯s about time to get a new one.¡± ¡°Alright, get back to work. Make it quick, we¡¯re aiming to reopen within a week.¡± ¡°Got it, boss.¡± After leaving Dreamscape Garden, Greg first went to the patrol office to make a simple statement. With surveince in Dreamscape Garden, there were basically no issues at the patrol office. After giving his statement, he drove to the Wright Clubhouse. ¡°Mr. Greg.¡± ¡°Mr. Greg¡­¡± Brandon Brent and Big Liu, who had waited for quite a long time, quickly stood up. Adrian Wright, sitting next to them, shed a look of surprise mingled with admiration andughed, ¡°Greg, you finally made it. These brothers have been waiting for you for half the day.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg smiled, sat down across from the two, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation at home now?¡±
Big Liu hurriedly exined, ¡°The third one is already preparing to organize the pickers, and the warm houses have all been built to avoid the herbs getting frost damage after being harvested.¡± Greg looked at him with some surprise and asked, ¡°ording to the schedule, shouldn¡¯t there be over a month left? Why are you harvesting so soon?¡± Big Liu was also puzzled and said, ¡°I have no idea what¡¯s going on. It was indeed supposed to be over a month, but these herbs have been growing incredibly fast, and now they have reached maturity. If we don¡¯t harvest them now, the quality might be affected.¡± ¡°Hmm, you¡¯ve done well.¡± Greg praised casually, his mind pondering that it must be the change in the Formation. In the past, the bases of the formations were all carved from ordinary stones, but this time they had been reced with Cold Pond stones, which significantly improved the effectpared to ordinary stones. If they were all reced with jade, the effect might be boosted even further. He thought for a moment and decided that if the medicinal herb base in Jamae City really took off, he would switch all the formation bases to jade. By doing so, it would not only greatly shorten the maturation time but also enhance the quality of the herbs, with only a slightly higher initial investment. For Greg, these were not significant issues; the focus was on finding a suitable piece ofnd first. Overjoyed by Greg¡¯s praise, Big Liu smiled and asked, ¡°Mr. Greg, what should I do next?¡± ¡°The old rule, find a piece ofnd and lease it for thirty years first.¡± Greg turned to Adrian Wright beside him and joked, ¡°For the specifics, you¡¯ll have to ask Adrian here.¡±
¡°Ask me?¡± Adrian was stunned and said hesitantly, ¡°Do you mean you want me to take a stake in it?¡± ¡°Yes, whether you actually do it is up to you.¡± ¡°Do it, of course!¡± Adrian and Spencer Burley trusted Greg unconditionally, so they agreed without a second thought. Greg smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll give each of you fifteen percent of the shares, but you won¡¯t get shares in the supermarket.¡± ¡°Haha, a vegetable base is good enough. We don¡¯t need the rest. Just remember us for any good business deals in the future.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Gregughed and then discussed the specifics with the two men. Actually, running a vegetable base is quite easy; the only challenges are the quality and sales. With Greg on board, the quality was naturally not a worry, and once the Peach Blossom grocery store opened in Jamae, there would be no concerns about sales either. ¡°So how many acres should we lease to start off with?¡± Adrian asked. Greg pondered for a moment, then raised his head and suggested, ¡°How about¡­ we start with five hundred acres?¡±
¡°How much?¡± ¡°Five hundred acres?¡± Both Adrian and Big Liu were shocked. They knew Greg wanted to make a big move, but they hadn¡¯t expected it to be this big. A Jamae city alone might not be able to consume the vegetables from five hundred acres ofnd. Adrian expressed his concern, ¡°Greg, isn¡¯t that¡­ a bit too much?¡± ¡°Not at all, and if worsees to worst, we can nt medicinal herbs,¡± Greg replied, smiling. ¡°Besides, who said Peach Blossom supermarket can only open in Jamae City? Qin Province is vast.¡± Chapter 224: Heavenly Path_1 Chapter 224: Heavenly Path_1 Greg Jensen nced at the faces of those present and chuckled, ¡°If possible, I n to expand Peach Blossom Grocery Supermarket to every corner of Qin Province.¡± Upon hearing his words, Adrian Wright and Boss Liu¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. Brandon Brent, who was standing nearby, was stunned. He had always known that following Greg Jensen would be rewarding, but he hadn¡¯t anticipated such a grand gesture. He looked at Boss Liu and then at Adrian Wright, his eyes turning red with jealousy. He had known Greg Jensen longer than Adrian Wright, yet now Adrian Wright was able to be a shareholder while he was still just running errands. If he had known earlier, he should have been more diligent; then he might have been part of the profit-sharing now. As he watched Adrian Wright¡¯s excitement, Brandon Brent silently vowed to himself that he wouldplete Mr. Jensen¡¯s assignments immediately from now on, with no more dys. After all, that was a five-hundred-acre vegetable base¡ªhow much money would it make in a year? Boss Liu was also exceedingly thrilled. Thend Lindsey Wolfe had in the vige was barely over a hundred acres, and even just by selling vegetables, they made hundreds of thousands a year; that didn¡¯t even include what Jules Jensen and others earned. What¡¯s more, Jamae was a prefecture-level city; how could a poor ce like Duo Phoenix Townpare? With so many wealthy people in Jamae City, those premium vegetables with a hint of sweetness would definitely fetch better prices. If calcted this way, a five-hundred-acre field could easily bring in seven or eight million a year. And that¡¯s a conservative estimate. If we included the premium pricing, earning twelve or thirteen million a year was also achievable. After his initial excitement subsided, Adrian Wright became a bit troubled and said, ¡°Brother Greg, but¡­ I don¡¯t have any money right now. All our money is tied up in Jade.¡± Greg Jensen smiled and then changed the subject, ¡°Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t asked you about this yet; how¡¯s Jade Stone going?¡± When he brought up Jade Stone, Adrian Wright¡¯s excitement red up again, and he smiled, ¡°Operations have already started, and there will be a jade exhibition before the end of the year, hosted right here in our Jamae City. Afterward, there will be exhibitions throughout Qin Province, all organized by ourpany.¡± ¡°Hmm, that sounds good. Have you named thepany yet?¡± ¡°Not yet, how about ¡®Heavenly Path¡¯?¡± Greg Jensenughed, ¡°Up to you, I don¡¯t have any opinion on that; you handle it.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Adrian Wright chuckled, and then a bit dejectedly said, ¡°Maybe I should stay out of the vegetable base business. I¡¯ll just help you out.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that, that won¡¯t do. We¡¯ve already set aside shares for you. If you don¡¯t take them, that¡¯s like disregarding my face,¡± Greg Jensen protested. ¡°But the money¡­ ¡± Greg Jensenughed, ¡°Alright already, don¡¯t worry about the money, I¡¯ll front it for you,¡± Upon hearing this, Adrian Wright was immediately upset, saying incredulously, ¡°How could that work? I¡¯m partnering with you in business, yet you have to front the capital for me. You might as well not take any money and just give me a cut of the profits each day.¡± ¡°Haha, it¡¯s not as ludicrous as you¡¯re making it out to be. When we have our first profit distribution, I¡¯ll just deduct it then,¡± Greg Jensen replied. ¡°That¡¯s still not eptable.¡± After hesitating for a moment, Adrian Wright said, ¡°Let me give Spencer Burley a call, I¡¯ll borrow some money from him.¡± With that, he took out his phone and called Spencer Burley. I don¡¯t have money, but I do! On the side, Brandon Brent was frantically anxious. Several times he almost spoke up, but out of respect for Greg Jensen¡¯s authority, he ultimately didn¡¯t dare to say a word. Greg Jensen noticed his eagerness and said indifferently, ¡°Focus on your work; my business isn¡¯t just this one thing. Do well, and you¡¯ll reap the benefits.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Jensen,¡± replied Brandon Brent. Brandon Brent snapped to attention, bowed respectfully, and said, ¡°Rest assured, Mr. Jensen. Even if it brings me to my knees, I willplete any task you give me.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg Jensen nodded and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation with Ethan Locke now?¡± Seeing that the other two weren¡¯t paying attention to them, Brandon Brent lowered his voice and said: ¡°Ethan Locke is the same as always, drinking and chasing women all day, and asionally he would inquire about thepany¡¯s affairs. Other than that, I really didn¡¯t notice anything out of the ordinary. Oh, right, he¡¯s about to get married to Cindy Harrison.¡± Feeling somewhat apprehensive, Brandon Brent couldn¡¯t help but nce cautiously at Greg Jensen after he had spoken. After all, what he had found were just some insignificant details, hardly any valuable information. So, feeling guilty at that moment, and just as he was about to say something to make amends, he saw Greg Jensen taking out a paper bag and cing it in front of him. ¡°Hmm, good job, keep up the effort. Here¡¯s the antidote for the next few months. Once I¡¯ve developed the antidote topletely cleanse you, I¡¯ll get rid of the poison in your body.¡± ¡°Uh, Mr. Jensen, you¡­ you¡¯re not mad at me?¡± Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°Why would I be mad at you? With your abilities, managing to find out this much in such a short time is pretty good. Keep up the effort. You know what I want isn¡¯t this stuff. What I need is something that can bring them down, understand?¡± Brandon Brent said excitedly, ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll do my utmost to investigate for you.¡± He truly hadn¡¯t expected that Greg Jensen would not only refrain from ming him but also offer praise and encouragement. This moved him greatly, and he silently vowed to himself to carry out Greg Jensen¡¯s tasks to the best of his ability. At that moment, Greg Jensen turned to Adrian Wright and said, ¡°Adrian, take old boss Liu with you these next two days, and have a look around the area. See if there¡¯s anyrge plot ofnd avable. The minimum requirement is five hundred mu. If it¡¯s bigger, then let¡¯s just go ahead and create a manor.¡± ¡°Brother Greg, do we really need that muchnd?¡± Adrian Wright was a bit puzzled; he didn¡¯t understand why Greg Jensen insisted on acquiring so muchnd. Greg Jensen just smiled and didn¡¯t exin much, ¡°Just trust me.¡± ¡°Hmm, all right.¡± Seeing Adrian Wright agree, Greg Jensen once again fell into deep thought. The main reason he wanted such arge plot ofnd was to maximize the benefits of the Small Cloud Rain Skill. The remainingnd from the vegetable base would be nted with medicinal herbs and even staples like rice. If thend area was sufficient, it could be developed into a farm-style property. It may seem like farming isn¡¯t that profitable, but if it¡¯s high-quality vegetables, they could definitely make a killing. With the Small Cloud Rain Skill, would high-quality rice still be a problem? A smile gradually appeared on Greg Jensen¡¯s lips. Now, making money was bing easier for him, but revenge, on the other hand, was still proving to be difficult. Cindy Harrison was easy to deal with. As long as there was progress with Theo Carter, she could be firmly held in the palm of his hand. But Ethan Locke was a bit more troublesome. Back then, as the only college student from Peach Blossom Vige, Greg Jensen had put in immense effort to get into Jamae University. As long as he graduated smoothly, though he couldn¡¯t reach the peak of his life immediately, living afortable life was still certain. However, all of this turned into a fleeting dream because of Ethan Locke¡¯s interference. More than a decade of hard work was wasted, and Greg Jensen himself was beaten into a fool, living in a daze for nearly two years. All thanks to Ethan Locke! Is it so great to have money and power? So when I am stronger than you, shouldn¡¯t I return all the pain inflicted on me manifold? Simply killing Ethan Locke is easy, but that would let him off too cheaply! Chapter 225: Buying Land_1 Chapter 225: Buying Land_1 Greg wanted to take away everything that Ethan had and prided himself on¡ªhis money, power, family, all of it. Only then would the appearance of ¡°The Art of Yin and Yang Harmony¡± not be in vain! But the strength of the Locke family was just too overwhelming, and aside from resorting to murder, Greg felt somewhat at a loss as to where to start. Greg nced at Brandon; how to take down Ethan now depended on what Brandon could dig up. While Brandon was chatting with Adrian and the others, he felt Greg¡¯s gaze, hurriedly turned his head, and shed a sycophantic smile. ¡°Mr. Jensen, do you have any further instructions?¡± ¡°No, carry on with your conversation.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Watching Brandon turn back to continue chatting, Greg couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised, thinking to himself that the kid was surprisingly perceptive; he had only given him a nce, and yet he¡¯d sensed it. Perhaps it was a natural sensitivity. Greg thought it over but decided not to dwell on it, and after talking with everyone for a while, Spencer arrived as well. Then Adrian arranged a banquet, and as they ate and talked, they even mentioned the vegetable base project. Upon learning that Greg had left a share for him, Spencer¡¯s face lit up with excitement, and he gave a thumbs-up, praising: ¡°Brother Greg, you¡¯re a true bro!¡± ¡°Cut it out, hurry up and help find the plot ofnd¡ªthat¡¯s what really matters.¡± Spencerughed and said, ¡°Look for Alfredo. He¡¯s the most familiar with this kind of thing. You may not think much of the business he runs, but he¡¯s got quite a few resources.¡± Adrian nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give him a callter tonight.¡± ¡­ Inside the manager¡¯s office at Green Grass Real Estate. Alfredo sat on the sofa, daring only to perch on half of it, with every muscle in his body tense, betraying extreme nervousness. Across from him sat a middle-aged man with hard, chiseled features and a scar above his eyebrow that made him look quite fierce. It was Jay, who had just faced disappointment with Greg. ¡°I heard you sold Dreamscape Garden to Greg?¡± ¡°Yes, at that time he¡­¡± Jay suddenly looked up, ring coldly at him, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to know how you sold it to him. What I want to know is if he has any weaknesses.¡± Hearing his words, Alfredo¡¯s face twisted with distress, and he helplessly said, ¡°Big Brother Jay, I really don¡¯t know. I merely sold him a garden. How would I know what kind of person he is?¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± Jay angrily retorted, ¡°You imed you didn¡¯t even know what kind of person he was, and yet you dared to make a deal with him, dared to sell the garden to him?¡± ¡°Big Brother Jay, that garden was a hot potato in my hands; I couldn¡¯t wait to sell it off. As long as there was a buyer, that was good enough for me. As for what kind of person the buyer was, that wasn¡¯t my business to care about.¡± Alfredo now felt so desperate he wished he could die. Selling Dreamscape Garden not only resulted in a big mary loss but also brought about so much trouble. If he had known it would end like this, he would never have sold it, not even if he were beaten to death. Jay realized that Alfredo might indeed be ignorant on the matter, but he still couldn¡¯t help feeling discontent. He had just transferred a million to Greg¡¯s ount and realized he would have to give him a wide berth in the future. If he couldn¡¯t bring Greg down, how would he release this pent-up rage? ¡°Alfredo Harrison, mark my words, if you don¡¯t give me some useful information today, by tomorrow I¡¯ll make sure your Green Grass Real Estate doesn¡¯t sell a single property. Do you believe me?¡± ¡°I believe you, but¡­ I genuinely don¡¯t know anything.¡± Just as Alfredo felt so cornered that he almost wished to hang himself, his phone suddenly rang. He picked up his mobile and his face immediately underwent a drastic change. Jay, a wily character himself, saw the change in expression and knew something was amiss, and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s calling?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s Greg Jensen.¡± ¡°Pick it up and put it on speaker, let¡¯s see what he wants from you.¡± Facing Jay Brent¡¯s icy gaze, Alfredo Harrison felt rather helpless and had no choice but to answer the call as instructed. ¡°Hello, Mr. Harrison, this is Greg Jensen.¡± ¡°Mr. Greg, hello, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m looking to buy a piece ofnd, preferably agricultural farnd. I¡¯m nning to grow some things¡­¡± As soon as Jay Brent heard that Greg Jensen wanted to buynd, he immediately perked up and silently mouthed: ¡°Agree to it!¡± Alfredo Harrison, with no alternative, said, ¡°Mr. Greg, it happens that a friend of mine has somend that fits the bill. How about I contact him to see if he¡¯s willing to sell?¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s great, talk to him. I don¡¯t mind paying a little extra.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After hanging up the phone, Alfredo Harrison breathed a sigh of relief and said with a bitter face, ¡°Boss Brent, I said exactly what you told me, but¡­I don¡¯t have anynd to sell. What if Greg Jensenes to me wanting to buynd? Where am I supposed to find it for him?¡± Jay Brent chuckled and said, ¡°I might not have any, but I do.¡± ¡°You havend¡­¡± Seeing his expression, Alfredo Harrison knew that this old fox must be up to no good, but he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. All he could do was plead with a bitter face, ¡°Boss Brent, I can¡¯t afford to offend anyone you just call ¡®someone,¡¯ I just beg you not to drag me into this. My little fortune won¡¯t be enough to cover the mayhem you two could cause.¡± Jay Brent nced at him, sneered, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll have someone else take care of it. You just introduce him to Greg Jensen, and then you¡¯re out of the picture. Got it?¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Alfredo Harrison nodded woodenly. Jay Brent broke into a bigugh, pped him on the shoulder, and turned to leave. ¡­ In this era,nd was indeed valuable, but that was mainlymercialnd. Agriculturalnd wasn¡¯t worth much unless it could be converted intomercial property. Especially in ces like Jamae City, where the economy was underdeveloped, agriculturalnd was dirt cheap. ¡°Big bro Greg, I told you Alfredo Harrison had some information, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Mmm, he said a friend of his has somend. He¡¯s going to ask and then get back to me.¡± After speaking, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly. Spencer Burley asked curiously, ¡°Big bro Greg, why aren¡¯t you happy although you found and deal?¡± Greg Jensen shook his head and said, ¡°I just felt that Alfredo Harrison¡¯s tone was a bit off just now.¡± ¡°What could be off? You pay for thend, and the other party sells it to you. Simple.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true.¡± Greg Jensen felt that perhaps he was overthinking it. ¡­ After returning to hispany office, Jay Brent immediately called his manager over and asked, ¡°Has the transfer for thend we¡¯re selling to Wace Carter beenpleted?¡± ¡°Not yet, but they¡¯ve already paid the deposit,¡± replied Manager Zhang. Upon hearing this, Jay Brent immediately beamed with delight and said softly, ¡°Tomorrow, you¡¯ll meet someone. Sell that piece ofnd to them.¡± ¡°Sell it to that person?¡± Manager Zhang was confused and asked nkly, ¡°What about Mr. Carter¡¯s transaction?¡± Jay Brent sneered and said, ¡°Proceed as usual with Wace Carter. Just make a fake set of documents for this deal.¡± Manager Zhang immediately panicked and said anxiously, ¡°Boss, that¡¯s fraud.¡± ¡°Are you stupid? Once we get the money, you¡¯ll just go to the supermarket chain I¡¯ve started in the south and stay there for a couple of years. Once things cool down, you cane back, right?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Seeing that Manager Zhang was still reluctant, Jay Brent¡¯s eyebrows shot up as he said sternly, ¡°Enough talk. Just tell me if you¡¯re going to do it or not!¡± Chapter 226: 226: Tricks_1 Chapter 226: Tricks_1 Manager Zhang looked at Jay Brent¡¯s fierce eyes and immediately backed down, reluctantly nodding as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s more like it.¡± Jay Brent patted his shoulder andughed heartily, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you suffer. Even if you¡¯re not around here, your sry will still be paid as usual. Once you get to the south, you¡¯ll be able to receive two sries at the same time.¡± Manager Zhang¡¯s face rxed quite a bit, and he said with a forced smile, ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank President Song in advance.¡± ¡°Why be so polite, we¡¯re brothers after all. Let me tell you, when you meet the person tomorrow¡­¡± ¡­ That afternoon, Alfredo Harrison called Greg Jensen back to arrange a meeting time for the next day. However, he also made it clear on the phone that he wasn¡¯t very familiar with the seller, and that Greg Jensen would have to negotiate and see for himself. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t suspect anything and naturally agreed, even thanking Alfredo Harrison for his help.
Although Alfredo Harrison didn¡¯t know exactly what Jay Brent was up to, he knew there must be a catch involved. He wanted to give a warning, but was afraid of Jay Brent¡¯s power and could only hint extremely vaguely, ¡°It¡¯s a big deal worth two or three million, so you should take a closer look before signing the contract.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand, thanks for the reminder.¡± ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± After hanging up the phone, Alfredo Harrison sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯ve given my warning; if something goes wrong now, they can¡¯t me it on me, right?¡± The next morning, Alfredo Harrison brought the person arranged by Jay Brent to the Wright Clubhouse, made the introductions, and then took his leave quickly, iming he had urgent business at thepany. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t mind, and got straight to asking about the price. The manager surnamed Yu pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Our boss said before going abroad that this piece ofnd is like chicken ribs: tasteless, but a pity to discard. As long as we don¡¯t lose money, we¡¯re willing to sell it. When we bought thisnd, it only cost two million, so you can just give two million for it.¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s eyebrows raised. This was his first encounter with such an honest seller, and ording to his understanding, two million was indeed a cheap price, even a bargain. Such a cheap plot ofnd¡ªcould there be a catch? He hesitated for a long time, ultimately swayed by the price, and signed a contract with Manager Yu. Manager Yu said, ¡°Let¡¯s agree on this first, the money needs to be transferred to my boss before I can take you to do the transfer procedures.¡± ¡°Payment in advance? For buyingnd, who ever pays in advance?¡± Greg Jensen frowned. Adrian Wright hesitated, then said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, it¡¯s indeed true that sometimes payments are made upfront, although it¡¯s notmon.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Greg Jensen nodded and said, ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll transfer the two million to your ount first, and then you can apany me to do the procedures.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± Manager Yu said, smiling broadly. Greg Jensen took out his phone and transferred two million to the other party.
After a while, Manager Yu checked his bnce, then smiled even more gleefully, his attitude much improved, and he even offered to help speed up the approval process by pulling some strings. Speeding up the process was naturally good, and without a second thought, Greg Jensen agreed. So the group sat in the clubhouse¡¯s tea room for a while, until Manager Yu finally managed to get through to his friend. After understanding the situation, he put down the phone with a helpless expression and said with a bitter face, ¡°Mr. Jensen, my friend is on a business trip and won¡¯t be back until tomorrow morning.
How about this? I¡¯ll leave all thend¡¯s paperwork with you for now, and we¡¯ll go together tomorrow morning to finalize everything. This way it will be faster. If we go through the regr channels, there¡¯s no telling when it will be done.¡± Greg Jensen hesitated for a moment, then nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll contact you tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Manager Yu stood up and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Mr. Jensen.¡± ¡°Haha, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s inevitable to encounter this or that kind of problem in business.¡± Greg shook hands with the other party and sent him out of the clubhouse. Upon returning, he found Spencer and Adrian examining the documents, so he directly asked, ¡°Is there any problem with the paperwork?¡± With a smile, Spencer responded, ¡°What could we tell? Whether there¡¯s a problem or not, we¡¯ll find out tomorrow when we get to the ce.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg didn¡¯t take it seriously, handed the tidying up to Adrian to take care of, and then drove to Jamae University to pick up Vince and the others to take them home. Originally, it was just Vince he was picking up, but Ryan said he¡¯d run out of living expenses and had nowhere to eat, so he insisted oning over for a meal. Vince had a very good rtionship with her and naturally couldn¡¯t refuse, so she brought Ryan along as well.
Ang followed Ryan over. Seeing he had some time, Greg decided to treat the three girls to a high-end Chinese restaurant, the renowned Pear Inn known as the ¡°Whampoa Military Academy of Cantonese cuisine.¡± It¡¯s said that the Pear Inn earned the moniker ¡°Whampoa Military Academy of Cantonese cuisine¡± mainly because of its strict demands on chefs and its excellent consistency in ingredients and dishes. Many famous chefs in Cantonese cuisine started their careers here, which is why it received such a title. It has to be said, the food was indeed excellent, but it was also genuinely expensive. Greg and hispanions ordered some ssic Cantonese dishes like crispy pigeon and typhoon shelter fried crab, without daring to choose any overly expensive items, yet the bill still came to four or five thousand. The three women all had tense expressions, eating the dishes clean as if facing an enemy. Greg found it somewhat amusing but said nothing. He took the opportunity of going to the restroom to pull Ryan into a men¡¯s stall. Ryan was startled, lowered her voice, and said nervously, ¡°What¡­ what are you doing, you¡¯re not thinking of doing¡­ this here, are you?¡± Greg¡¯s face darkened at her words, and he tapped on her little head, chastising with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s with all those thoughts in your small head? Always thinking about lewd stuff?¡± Ryan argued defiantly, ¡°How can you me me? Who told you to drag me into a men¡¯s restroom?¡± Greg gave her a speechless look, then took out twenty thousand yuan from his bag, handed it over, and said,
¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were out of living expenses? Take this for now. If it¡¯s not enough, let me know.¡± Ryan stared in astonishment, ¡°You¡­ you pulled me in here just to give me money?¡± ¡°What else? Hurry up and take it before Vince sees us and it bes awkward.¡± While speaking, Greg was about to stuff the money into her hand. However, Ryan¡¯s expression turned stern, and she said coldly, ¡°Greg, what do you take me for? I¡¯m with you because I like you. What¡¯s the meaning of giving me money?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Caught off guard, Greg stood there, uttering in confusion, ¡°But didn¡¯t you say you had no living expenses left?¡± ¡°I made that up as an excuse to mooch a meal; did you actually believe it?¡± Ryan looked at Greg¡¯s bewildered expression and found it somewhat endearing. Finally, she couldn¡¯t help butugh, pressed her finger against his forehead, and hummed, ¡°How can be you so dense? Didn¡¯t you notice all the brand names I¡¯m wearing? How could Ick living expenses?¡± ¡°Oh, right, that¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you hurry up and take the money back?¡± Greg came to his senses, replied with a ¡°yes,¡± put the money back into the bag, and said with a wry smile, ¡°Sorry, I really thought you were out of living money.¡±
Chapter 227: 227: Cinema Enchantment_1 Chapter 227: Cinema Enchantment_1 Ryan Lampe¡¯s heart warmed, and he red at Greg, then stepped forward to wrap his arms around Greg¡¯s waist, resting his head gently against his chest. Just then, footsteps suddenly came from outside, and both of them held their breath in tension. The air suddenly fell silent. It was a long while before the person opened the door and left. Greg let out a sigh of relief, about to tell her to leave, when Ryan suddenly spoke up in a soft voice, ¡°Greg, that night was me¡­ I¡¯ve never done that before.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Greg was dumbfounded. He naturally understood what Ryan meant, but he found it somewhat hard to believe. Mainly because he had also had quite a bit to drink that day, and he really couldn¡¯t recall the specifics. Ryan seemed to know he didn¡¯t believe her and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything by it, just, don¡¯t all men have that kind of hang-up? I was afraid you¡¯d look down on me, so I wanted to tell you. I broke up with my ex-boyfriend because I wouldn¡¯t give in to him,¡± she said.
Greg was stunned, his voice full of shock, ¡°Then why did you¡­?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re handsome, and your abs feel nice to touch.¡± Ryan raised her little head, grinning, ¡°Because I thought rather than giving in to the person who dumped me, I might as well give myself to the one I liked at first sight.¡± ¡°Eh.¡± Greg responded nkly, his heart in turmoil. The scenes from that night shed through his mind again, his breathing became somewhat hurried. Feeling his change, Ryan¡¯s face also reddened, and she whispered like a mosquito¡¯s hum, ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ let¡¯s get out of here quickly, or we¡¯ll be discovered.¡± ¡°Yeah, okay.¡± The two of them walked out one after the other. Greg was still somewhat dazed, his expression nk and a bit stiff. Having spoken her mind, Ryan was in high spirits, her steps noticeably lighter. ¡°Where did you two go? Why did it take so long?¡± Vince Cooper asked, puzzled. Greg replied with an awkward smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t we buy a piece ofnd today? I just took a call to discuss the details of handling the paperwork tomorrow.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Vince nodded. Ang Stuart looked at Ryan with a mischievous smile and asked, ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Ryan¡¯s face shed with panic as she said, ¡°I¡­ my stomach felt a bit off.¡± A concerned look crossed Ang¡¯s face, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you eat something bad?¡± Vince joined in with concern, ¡°Do you need to go to the hospital to get checked out?¡± Ryan, warmed by her closest friends¡¯ concern, quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not really hurting anymore.¡±
Vince breathed a sigh of relief and smiled, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good then.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not on your period, are you?¡± Ang said with a smirk. Ryan¡¯s face flushed as she scolded, ¡°Mr. Greg is still here, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Ang raised an eyebrow, ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? We¡¯ve all been there.¡±
¡°Are you still talking!¡± ¡°Haha, okay, okay¡­ I¡¯ll stop.¡± After dinner, Greg took the three women to see a movie. They booked their tickets a bitte, so they only got a few seats in the corner. Greg was originally seated next to the wall, but when he returned from the restroom, he found that Ryan had taken his seat, and Vince was sitting where Ryan had been. As a result, Greg was now seated between Vince and Ryan. Vince whispered, ¡°This spot has a clear view, Ryan, so you sit here. Ryan is feeling unwell, let her rest against the wall for a bit.¡± ¡°Uh, okay then.¡± ¡°Ah, I almost forgot, Mr. Jensen, don¡¯t you know medical skills? Why don¡¯t you have a look at her?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Greg Jensen agreed and casually took Ryan Lampe¡¯s pulse, which, naturally, indicated she was in good health. He mused, ¡°Hmm, there¡¯s no major issue, just caught a bit of a cold. She¡¯ll be fine after a good night¡¯s sleep.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±
Vince Cooper smiled, then turned back to continue watching the movie. Ang Stuart sat on the very edge, also engrossed in the film. Neither of them noticed a small hand reaching out in the darkness. Greg Jensen¡¯s body stiffened, and he took off his jacket, covering his legs with it, then took a deep breath. After a while, Vince Cooper suddenly noticed Greg Jensen¡¯s breathing had be somewhat rapid and asked in surprise, ¡°Mr. Jensen, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Greg Jensen said with a forcedugh, ¡°I¡¯m feeling a bit hot.¡± Vince Cooper thought he didn¡¯t like the movie and said with a smile, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go out for some fresh air, then?¡± ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll go out for a smoke,¡± Greg Jensen said with a smile as he stood up. That¡¯s when Ryan Lampe also got up, looking a bit pale as she said, ¡°I need to use the restroom, and I¡¯ll borrow your man for a moment. I¡¯m a bit scared to go alone.¡± ¡°Go ahead, just don¡¯t lead him into thedies¡¯ room is all.¡± ¡°Get lost.¡± Ryan Lampe red at Vince Cooper and then walked out, boldly taking Greg Jensen¡¯s arm. Ang Stuart frowned slightly, puzzled. She was sure she hadn¡¯t seen wrong that night, but if things were indeed as she suspected, shouldn¡¯t Greg Jensen and Ryan Lampe be more discreet?
She also knew that Vince Cooper and Greg Jensen weren¡¯t really girlfriend and boyfriend. So, after thinking it over, she shook her head and decided to let them be. Elsewhere, the two who had gone in embraced each other, and in the emptiness of the restroom, the sound of hurried breathing suddenly echoed. Not until the movie was almost over did Greg Jensen and Ryan Lampe return. Seeing the look of contentment on Ryan Lampe¡¯s face, Ang Stuart turned her head away discretely. Since she had decided not to meddle anymore, she naturally didn¡¯t want to keep paying attention. However, seeing the two return together, a confusing flourish of jealousy welled up inside her. She didn¡¯t understand why, but something stirred within her. After the movie, the four of them returned to Wanhe Home together. After Vince Cooper showered, they began the daily couple¡¯s routine only they shared, while Ryan Lampe and Ang Stuarty in the second bedroom. One was scrolling through her phone, asionally letting out bell-likeughter. The other also held her phone but looked expressionless, lost in thought. The moon climbed over the willows, and both of their rooms went silent. Ryan Lampe, as usual, quietly got up and went to the living room to eat her own night snack.
What she didn¡¯t notice was that after she left, Ang Stuart also opened her eyes, got out of bed barefoot, and stood at the corner of the hallway, silently watching everything. As dawn broke, Greg Jensen, whose True Qi had greatly increased again, was woken by Vince Cooper¡¯s morning tea. After some simple exercises, he got up to wash and freshen up. By the time they arrived at the dining room, Ang Stuart and Ryan Lampe had already prepared breakfast. The atmosphere at the table was very harmonious, with Vince Cooper and Ryan Lampe chatting andughing, while Ang Stuart was somewhat downcast. Vince Cooper asked a few times, but Ang Stuart just brushed it off, saying she hadn¡¯t slept well. After breakfast, Greg Jensen, as usual, drove the three youngdies to school, then drove to the Wang family clubhouse, rousing several people still in the grip of sleep. ¡°Bro Jensen, why get up so early?¡± ¡°Get up and exercise!¡± Chapter 228: 228 Trickery_1 Chapter 228: Trickery_1 Greg said, ¡°I thought about itst night, and you all are too physically weak. Starting today, whenever I have time, I¡¯ll call you all to train together.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Sounds of wails from Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley echoed in the gym. Brandon Brent and Big Liu also showed troubled expressions, but they said nothing. Because they clearly knew that the skills Greg was teaching were extraordinary. Learning even a single move or half a technique from him could significantly enhance their physical fitness, even if it didn¡¯t improve their fighting ability by much. Under Greg¡¯s ¡°encouragement,¡± the four of them stood in a row behind him and began to learn one movement after another. What Greg taught them was a set of Internal Martial Arts, simr to Tai Chi but with many differences. In particr, theplementary breathing method was a derivative of the Guidance Technique he designed. Although they couldn¡¯t refine Qi and cultivate like he did, they could still draw in nature¡¯s spiritual energy and slightly improve their physical condition.
The changes during this process might be small, but the effect for ordinary people was quite formidable. ording to Greg¡¯s estimates, if they persisted for a year, it wouldn¡¯t be true to say they¡¯d be immune to all diseases, but at the very least,mon colds and coughs definitely wouldn¡¯t afflict them. After practicing twice, Greg nced at the time and suddenly frowned, ¡°It¡¯s past ten o¡¯clock, why hasn¡¯t Manager Yu arrived yet?¡± ¡°Could something have dyed him? I¡¯ll give him a call and ask.¡± Spencer Burley took his phone and dialed the number Manager Yu had left the day before. But right after dialing, he was stunned. ¡°Bro Greg, his phone is switched off,¡± he said. ¡°Switched off?¡± Greg had a bad feeling and said pensively, ¡°You guys have connections at thend management bureau, right?¡± ¡°Yes, but not directly overseeing this matter.¡± ¡°No matter, take the documents, let¡¯s go there first and see, if we can get the paperwork done, let¡¯s get it done.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The group took a quick shower, changed their clothes, and headed straight for thend management office. The four sat waiting on the side, while Adrian Wright, with the documents in hand, entered the office to find a familiar uncle. It didn¡¯t take long for him toe out with the documents. Seeing his unpleasant expression, Greg¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he asked with a frown, ¡°Is there a problem with the documents?¡± Adrian Wright nodded silently, then said, ¡°The documents are fake, and even the ID card is counterfeit.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Spencer Burley was shocked and asked in a daze, ¡°Do you mean we¡¯ve been deceived?¡±
¡°Yeah,¡± Adrian Wright said helplessly. Spencer Burley¡¯s face turned dark with anger as he said, ¡°Damn it, we gave them face, and they dare scam us to our faces.¡± Brandon Brent interjected, ¡°Leave this to me, I¡¯ll definitely find the person behind this!¡± The faces of all four men were grave, filled with anger, especially Spencer Burley and Adrian Wright.
Their families were among the elite in Jamae City, and now they had been targeted by a swindler; how could they tolerate this? Compared to them, Greg was much moreposed. Almost instantly, he unraveled the threads of the affair. ¡°Heh, I had noticed that there was something off about Alfredo Harrison. I didn¡¯t expect trouble to arise now!¡± he chuckled. Spencer Burley¡¯s face darkened as he angrily said, ¡°Bro Greg, are you implying that Alfredo Harrison was in on it too?¡± Greg shook his head and said with a meaningful tone, ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee if he was involved, but he definitely knows some inside information!¡± ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m going to find him right now!¡± Spencer Burley might usually be all smiles, but having been scammed, he immediately showed the fearlessness typical of a ruthless person. Gregughed and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you guys to go, just make a call. It¡¯s likely the person has already run off by now.¡± Adrian Wright said, ¡°Impossible, his Greenery Real Estate is still here, how could he possibly run away?¡± ¡°Once he dodges this storm, Greenery Real Estate will still be his, the impact is not significant. He has definitely run already, maybe you can¡¯t even get through to him on the phone.¡± Seeing Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley still not believing, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help butugh and say, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, try calling him.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call!¡± As Spencer Burley spoke, he called Alfredo Harrison.
However, the next second, his face turned uglier again. Because Alfredo Harrison¡¯s cell phone was indeed turned off! This stunned both second-generationspletely, even leaving them somewhat at a loss. They had done some business too, but with their family reputation to back them, they had almost always been smooth-sailing, never encountering such a situation before. ¡°Big Bro Jensen, what do we do now?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± After thinking for a moment, Greg Jensen said, ¡°Adrian, go and ask your uncle who currently has control over this plot ofnd.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Adrian Wright went back into the office once more, this time emerging even faster, his expression even uglier. Seeing his expression, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help butugh and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything yet, let me guess. I guess this plot ofnd is currently in the hands of Jay Brent!¡± Upon hearing this, Adrian Wright was instantly stunned, eximing in shock, ¡°Damn it, how did you know? Were you with me when I went in earlier?¡± ¡°No, I guessed.¡±
A cold smile appeared on Greg Jensen¡¯s face as he said, ¡°I was thinking earlier, and there aren¡¯t many people who could pull off something like this. Cindy Harrison doesn¡¯t have the capabilities, Ethan Locke hasn¡¯t started going after me yet, and the only person with both the capability and the motive is none other than Jay Brent.¡± ¡°So shall we go find Jay Brent now?¡± ¡°You think even if we find him, he would admit to it?¡± Greg Jensen said indifferently, ¡°We can¡¯t rush this, you guys go back first and wait for news; I¡¯ll think of a solution.¡± ¡°Well¡­ okay.¡± The four of them returned to the clubhouse together. Greg Jensen, on the other hand, drove towards the Carter Family¡¯s ce. Since Jay Brent started his business openly on the streets, he definitely knows Wace Carter, and whether they werepetitors or friends, they certainly understood each other very well. Therefore, making inquiries with Wace Carter was the right choice for this matter. On the way there, Greg Jensen had already called Wace Carter, and by the time he arrived at the vi, Wace Carter had been standing at the entrance waiting for quite a while. His face, showing signs of weathering, was red from the cold. Seeing Greg Jensen arrive, he quickly squeezed out a hearty smile and greeted him. ¡°Mr. Jensen, wee.¡±
¡°Cut the formalities, it¡¯s freezing. Let¡¯s go inside and talk,¡± Greg Jensen said. ¡°Of course, please¡­¡± Wace Carter led Greg Jensen into the living room, invited him to sit on the sofa, and personally brewed a pot of tea, pouring Jensen a cup. Greg Jensen calmly took a sip from his teacup, finding the first taste slightly bitter, but as it reached the back of his tongue, it turned into a subtle sweetness. He couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°Excellent tea.¡± Wace Carter hurriedlyughed and said, ¡°Haha, Mr. Jensen, if you like it, I¡¯ll bring you someter.¡± Greg Jensen shifted to a morefortable position and said lightly, ¡°Forget the tea, I¡¯m mainly here to ask you about someone.¡± ¡°Who would you like to inquire about?¡± ¡°Jay Brent.¡± Wace Carter¡¯s face changed slightly, and he hesitated, ¡°Mr. Jensen, may I ask, what¡¯s happened between you two?¡± Chapter 229: 229 Are you teaching me how to do things?_1 Chapter 229: Are you teaching me how to do things?_1 Greg Jensen didn¡¯t hold back and recounted the incident right away. He then looked at Wace Carter, with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile, and said, ¡°Do you think I should just kill him outright?¡± Upon hearing this, Wace Carter shivered with fear and squeezed out a smile uglier than crying as he said, ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you, my rtionship with Jay Brent is pretty good. Maybe you could¡­?¡± ¡°Are you teaching me how to do my job?¡± Greg Jensen looked over coldly, his chilling gaze making Wace Carter feel as if he had fallen into an ice cave. ¡°Not at all, not at all. Mr. Jensen, I truly didn¡¯t mean that, thend he was dealing with¡­ it¡¯s actually been sold to me.¡± Hearing this, Greg Jensenughed out loud derisively and said, ¡°So your rtionship is really that good, huh? He took you for a fool, thinking you would confront me on his behalf, did he?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± Wace Carter also felt somewhat displeased inside, as Jay Brent had gone too far this time, even dragging him into the mix. ¡°Enough with the nonsense. Find that man, the manager, within an hour, and there might still be a chance to resolve this. If you can¡¯t find him, then prepare to retrieve Jay Brent¡¯s corpse! Also, I do not wish for Jay Brent to receive this news before I do, understand?¡±
¡°Understood, I understand!¡± Wace Carter quickly lowered his head as cold sweat broke out instantly. He felt as if he was facing a towering mountain, the pressure making it hard for him to breathe. Greg Jensen nodded silently and stood up to leave. As he reached the doorway, he suddenly stopped. Turning back, he looked at Wace Carter and said indifferently, ¡°I hope you understand something. I can afford to lose two million, and I¡¯m also capable of taking a life, understand?¡± He didn¡¯t care about the two million; he just wanted to settle the score! When Wace Carter heard those words filled with murderous intent, his legs turned to jelly, and he nearly kneeled on the spot, quickly stammering, ¡°Understood, I¡¯ve understood!¡± He didn¡¯t know how much time passed before he lifted his head again, and Greg Jensen had gone. He copsed onto the sofa with a thud, gasping for air greedily, and muttered, ¡°Jay Brent, oh Jay Brent, why did you have to provoke such a fiend!¡± ¡­ Greg Jensen hadn¡¯t gone far; he found a foot massage parlor and rested therefortably for a while. After more than half an hour, Wace Carter called, saying he had found that ¡°Manager Yu¡± and was bringing him back, about one more hour to arrival. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t take it seriously and hung up after the call, continuing to rest. Relishing thefort at his feet, he squinted his eyes and actually fell asleep. About another hourter, Wace Carter¡¯s call came again. This time, he was informing him that the person had been brought in and was asking what to do next. Greg Jensen pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Fine, wait at your home. I¡¯m on my way.¡± He went to the front desk to settle the bill, casually tipping the masseuse three hundred bucks, and then drove back to the Carter Family¡¯s. After walking in, he saw that Manager Yu was kneeling on the ground, silent, while Wace Carter sat on the sofa with a sullen face.
¡°Well, well, who do we have here? Isn¡¯t this Manager Yu?¡± Greg Jensen walked over with a taunting look on his face, slowly crouched down, and sneered, saying, ¡°Manager Yu, what a coincidence, we meet again.¡± ¡°Gre¡­ Mr. Jensen¡­¡± Manager Yu¡¯s lips started to quiver involuntarily upon seeing Greg Jensen, struggling to string aplete sentence together.
Greg Jensen sneered and said, ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s your real name?¡± ¡°I¡­ my name is Eaton Harrison.¡± ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s Manager Harrison, I see I must have remembered wrong!¡± Eaton Harrison swallowed hard, not daring to interject, and looked up fearfully before lowering his head again. Greg Jensen spoke indifferently, ¡°Manager Zhang, this must have been your own doing, right? No one instructed you to do this, did they?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± The moment he was pressed for answer, Eaton panicked. He really didn¡¯t want to take the me for this, but he was afraid of Jay Brent¡¯s retaliation afterwards. He didn¡¯t know how to exin himself all of a sudden. Greg¡¯s expression turned cold as he said sternly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance. If you don¡¯t speak up, I¡¯ll assume you did this all by yourself. ¡°Tie a rock to your body and sink you in the river, or just stage a car ident for you ¨C take your pick.¡± Upon hearing this, Eaton¡¯s body trembled, and then he abruptly looked up, staring straight at Greg and asked, ¡°Mr. Jensen, if I tell the truth, will you let me go?¡± Greg sat leisurely on the sofa, legs crossed, his demeanor indifferent, ¡°What makes you think you¡¯re in a position to negotiate with me right now? Do you think without you, I wouldn¡¯t know who the real mastermind is?¡±
¡°No!¡± Eaton knew he was on the chopping block, and his only way out was to sell out Jay Brent. Otherwise, there was no way he would leave the Carter family mansion alive today. Realizing this, a fierce look crossed his face, and through gritted teeth he said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I didn¡¯t want to do it originally, it was all Jay Brent forcing me. Please, let me go. I¡¯m just a nobody, I can¡¯t withstand such torment.¡± Greg smiled and turned to Theo Carter, asking, ¡°Did you get all that on tape?¡± Theo¡¯s face showed a sycophantic smile as he said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, we got it.¡± ¡°Good, then let¡¯s go. Take Manager Zhang with us. We¡¯re going to have a good talk with Mr. Brent.¡± Greg stood up to leave. Theo quickly jogged a few steps, reached the car, and opened the door in advance for Greg. Watching this scene, Wace Carter felt a mixture of sadness and relief. The sorrow came from seeing his pampered son, who had lived a life of luxury for over twenty years, now willingly doing the work of a lowly servant. The relief was from thinking that his son, who had always been reckless, was finally starting to grow up. He didn¡¯t actually hate Greg, even though his son was now acting like ackey. He still didn¡¯t hate Greg; in fact, he was somewhat grateful.
Because he knew that if it wasn¡¯t for Greg, there would have been a Lee Jensen or a Wang Jensen. His unruly son would one day cross someone the Carter family couldn¡¯t handle. At that time, how many members of the Carter family would survive was anybody¡¯s guess. Wace got into the car withplex feelings, following Greg to the Ceaser Club. It was still afternoon, and although the club had already opened, there were not many customers. Greg and Wace, along with Wace¡¯s bodyguards¡ªfour people in total¡ªentered the club, while Theo and Eaton were left in the car. ¡°Hello, may I ask who you¡¯re looking for?¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for Jay Brent.¡± ¡°Mr. Brent is¡­¡± Before the receptionist could finish speaking, Wace¡¯s brow furrowed, and he angrily said, ¡°I¡¯m Wace Carter, don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± ¡°I do, of course, I do¡­¡± The receptionist smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ Mr. Brent is with a guest right now. It might not be convenient for you to go in.¡± ¡°Step aside, I have urgent business with him. Even if he¡¯s in the middle of fucking around right now, he¡¯d better pull up his trousers for me.¡± Wace pushed the receptionist aside and took the lead toward the office.
Chapter 230: 230 Do You Have That Skill?_1 Chapter 230: Do You Have That Skill?_1 In the general manager¡¯s office, Jay Brent was sitting on the sofa, talking to Cindy Harrison about his ¡°masterpiece.¡± When Cindy Harrison learned that Greg Jensen had been scammed out of two million, she immediatelyughed so hard her whole body shook, which nearly sent Jay Brent up in smoke. He had helped Cindy Harrison deal with Greg Jensen, sneaking a little advantage for himself. Ethan Locke wouldn¡¯t know about it, right? And seeing Cindy Harrison¡¯s flirty demeanor, she probably wouldn¡¯t care about such things. As the two of them drew closer and closer, Jay Brent¡¯s breathing grew more rapid, his heart tinged with growing anticipation. He had seen beautiful women before, slim, voluptuous, flirtatious, seductive ones, but he had never seen someone like Cindy Harrison, whobined all these qualities into a perfect whole. No wonder even Ethan Locke couldn¡¯t escape her grasp. Who could withstand such a top-notch woman? Today, I¡¯m going to enjoy the treatment reserved for young master Locke! Just then, the office door was suddenly pushed open, and a line of people walked in. Jay Brent was furious. Without even seeing who it was, he cursed, ¡°Damn it, didn¡¯t I say no one¡¯s allowed to disturb me?¡±
The next second, when he saw who it was, he was immediately dumbfounded. ¡°Greg Jensen, Wace Carter? What are you two doing here together?¡± Greg Jensen sneered and took a seat opposite them, taunting, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, don¡¯t like me interrupting your fun? It¡¯s fine, carry on, I¡¯ve already seen everything I need to see.¡± Cindy Harrison¡¯s face changed drastically, and she angrily said, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re shameless!¡± Jay Brent¡¯s face also turned ugly as he coldly looked at Greg Jensen and said, ¡°Kid, you dare to be so brazen in my ce, do you really not fear death?¡± Greg Jensen was already seething with anger. Hearing Jay¡¯s words, he directly retorted, ¡°I¡¯d love to die. Do you actually have the guts?¡± Jay Brent saw the cold look in Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes and immediately visualized the scene of himself being beaten without a chance to fight back. His face grew even uglier, wanting to say some pleasantries, but he didn¡¯t dare to speak out, fearing that Greg Jensen mightsh out. Where the hell are those useless bums! Jay Brent anxiously thought to himself, while Cindy Harrison beside him waspletely stunned. Though Greg Jensen had be smarter now and even had some money, in Cindy Harrison¡¯s eyes, he was still the same old backup option, the sycophantic loser. Yet, the scene unfolding before her totally overturned her perception. Greg Jensen was just a rural guy after all, at best a rural guy with some money. How could he be so bold as to curse Jay Brent? After all, the Ceaser Club was where Jay Brent had made his fortune, even surpassing thepany he owned. Because this ce was guarded by a group of twenty-odd young men all year round. What gave Greg Jensen the audacity to curse Jay Brent? And it seemed¡­ Jay Brent was somewhat¡­ afraid of him? How could that be possible?
Actually, it¡¯s not Cindy Harrison¡¯s fault. Jay Brent was interested in her, naturally, he couldn¡¯t reveal his embarrassing incidents to her. This also led to Cindy Harrison having no clue about just how formidable the current Greg Jensen was. The office was silent. Jay Brent looked at the nonchnt Greg Jensen, his face livid, and said: ¡°Kid, what the hell do you wanting to my ce, if you have no business, then scram, you¡¯re not wee here.¡±
¡°Heh, why I¡¯m here, don¡¯t you know?¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s smile receded, and his gaze gradually turned icy as he looked at Jay Brent and said, ¡°You¡¯ve really made a nice deal, selling one plot ofnd to two buyers.¡± At these words, Jay Brent sneered, ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡± In fact, his heart was as clear as a mirror: he had orchestrated the whole affair, so how could he be unaware? However, he was certain Greg had no way to deal with him, so he felt even more fearless. Hearing the exchange between the two men, Cindy Harrison also realized the purpose of Greg¡¯s visit and couldn¡¯t help but say sarcastically: ¡°Look at you, Greg, when did you start falsely using people? You have to take legal responsibility for speaking like this.¡± Suddenly, Greg turned his head to look at Cindy Harrison and asked, ¡°Oh? Did you n this?¡± Cindy Harrison was taken aback; she didn¡¯t want to get involved in such affairs and waved her hands repeatedly, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense; I have nothing to do with your dispute.¡± Greg had never indulged her and said directly, ¡°If it¡¯s none of your business, why are you butting in? Did I ask for your input?¡± ¡°Greg, don¡¯t go too far!¡± Cindy Harrison¡¯s eyebrows were tightly furrowed, and her eyes were full of anger. Although Ethan Locke wasn¡¯t showing much interest in her now, due to her anticipated status as the future Mrs. Locke, she had always been pampered and treated like royalty; when had she ever suffered such humiliation?
However, it seemed Greg was not aware of this reality and didn¡¯t take her words seriously, instead pointing to the door and saying, ¡°The door is right there, get out!¡± Cindy Harrison stood up abruptly, angered, ¡°Greg, you¡¯re going too far; this isn¡¯t your ce, is it? What right do you have to tell me to leave?¡± Seeing Cindy Harrison being bullied, Jay Brent couldn¡¯t help but intervene, ¡°That¡¯s right, this is my ce, and if anyone¡¯s going to leave, it should be you. What right do you have to tell Miss Harrison to go?¡± Greg couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste words with them and turned to Aiden rk¡¯s bodyguard behind him, saying, ¡°Drag this woman out, and throw her onto the street.¡± The bodyguard, aware of Greg¡¯s rtionship with Wace Carter, didn¡¯t dare to dy and quickly stepped forward, grabbing Cindy Harrison¡¯s arm and dragging her out. ¡°Damn it, Greg, what the hell are you trying to do?¡± Jay Brent was about to explode with rage and was just about to stand up when Greg suddenly kicked him. With a bang, Jay Brent was sent flying back onto the couch. ¡°Are you asking for death?¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Wace Carter shouted angrily, ¡°Jay Brent, it seems you¡¯re the one looking for death! You dare to use me as your pawn? Not afraid I¡¯ll go to war with you?¡± ¡°Brother Carter, what are you talking about?¡± Jay Brent quickly squeezed out a smile, saying, ¡°I still don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡±
Seeing his stubborn denial, the corners of Wace Carter¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but curl up in a cold smile, ¡°Let me ask you, that 500-acre piece of agriculturalnd, isn¡¯t it you who arranged for it to be sold to Mr. Jensen?¡± Jay Brent pretended to be innocent and said, ¡°What are you talking about, Carter? Didn¡¯t I sell thatnd to you? How could I possibly sell it to someone else?¡± ¡°Then who used fake documents to sell thend to Mr. Jensen?¡± Wace Carter asked. Jay Brent nced at Greg Jensen and replied with schadenfreude, ¡°How should I know? The guy has only been in Jamae for a few days, and he¡¯s offended everyone. If you ask me, it must be one of his enemies who can¡¯t stand him and purposely used mynd to set him up.¡± Wace Carterughed furiously, ¡°Jay Brent, are you treating me like an idiot? In Jamae City, who would dare to use yournd plot for such a thing? Name just one person ¨C just one will do!¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Jay Brent was left speechless; he had been known in Jamae City for many years, and his reputation was well established, hardly anyone would dare to touch this tiger¡¯s whisker. Chapter 231: 231 Dark Hand_1 Chapter 231: Dark Hand_1 Jay Brent¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment, but he had nothing to say. He chuckled awkwardly, ¡°Brother Wace, shouldn¡¯t we talk about evidence for this kind of thing? using me of selling the goods to two different parties for no reason, isn¡¯t this tarnishing my reputation?¡± ¡°You still have a reputation?¡± Greg Jensen sneered. Jay Brent¡¯s expression turned cold, and he frowned, ¡°Kid, our conversation has nothing to do with you. You¡¯d better shut your mouth, or I won¡¯t mind having someone throw you out.¡± ¡°Sure, call your people over. I¡¯ll give you ten minutes, call as many as you can!¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s face was icy, and his heart was even frostier. He didn¡¯t even know what was happening to him; he was usually the amiable small-town youth. But every time he encountered rotten characters, his heart would turn very cold, wishing he could just finish them off and walk away. That would be the simplest and the most satisfying! Was it because he had cultivated the ¡°Yin Yang Harmony Sutra¡±?
Greg Jensen didn¡¯t know the specific reasons, but he quite liked this feeling and hadn¡¯t thought about changing it. After all, scum like Jay Brent wouldn¡¯t learn their lesson until they were beaten hard and subdued. Otherwise, they would go on to harm others in the future. Jay Brent was also enraged as he red at Greg Jensen with that mocking look in his eyes, promptly picking up the phone to call his trusted man, Eaton Harrison. However, the phone rang for a long time but no one answered. Just then, a flustered underling came in and said, ¡°Boss, something terrible has happened. Eaton and the others have been beaten up by someone; they¡¯re all sprawled in the corridor, knocked out.¡± Hearing this, Jay Brent felt his brain buzz and turned his head in disbelief, only to meet a pair of eyes filled with mockery. Eaton Harrison was knocked out in the corridor? This meant he didn¡¯t stand a chance to fight back, not even making a sound before being knocked out by Greg Jensen! The driver not being able to fight back was one thing, but Eaton Harrison was one of his top fighters, and even he had been overpowered like that. Who exactly was this Greg Jensen, and how could his skills be so formidable? Wace Carter watched Jay Brent, who was sweating profusely, took a sip from his teacup, and asked indifferently, ¡°Old Brent, still want to keep calling people in?¡± Jay Brent snapped back to reality, already drenched in cold sweat. He forced himself to calm down, but the unease in his darting eyes betrayed the panic in his heart. ¡°Kid, was it you who injured my men?¡± ¡°Yes, it was me.¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s expression was indifferent, as if discussing somethingpletely unrted to himself. Seeing his demeanor, Jay Brent grew even angrier and shouted, ¡°Every madman¡¯s fortunees with disaster, are you not afraid of taking a fall?¡± ¡°Ha, I¡¯ve taken enough falls to have the experience. Just not sure if you have the guts!¡± Greg Jensen scoffed. ¡°Enough with the nonsense, if you want to call people, hurry up. If not, let¡¯s talk,¡± Greg Jensen said derisively.
Jay Brent¡¯s face turned the color of iron, and he thought several times about making a call, but he knew even if he did bring people, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to his opponent. This office was only so big; if too many came, the opponent could directly take him hostage. With too few, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to beat Greg Jensen. Call people? To send them to their deaths?
He took several deep breaths and took a long time topose himself before saying in a deep voice, ¡°How do you want to talk?¡± Greg Jensen said casually, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. I¡¯ll take thend, and you refund Mr. Carter¡¯s deposit, and we¡¯ll call it even for today.¡± Jay Brentughed as if he had heard a joke, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. Why should I give you mynd?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve paid money!¡± ¡°Your money wasn¡¯t spent here with me; whoever took your money, go find them!¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s lips curled into a faint sneer as he asked, ¡°Are you sure you want me to go find Eaton Harrison?¡± At the mention of ¡°Eaton Harrison,¡± Jay Brent¡¯s face changed dramatically. Instinctively, he wanted to pick up his phone and call Eaton Harrison to inquire. But seeing Greg Jensen¡¯s mocking smile and Wace Carter¡¯sposed demeanor, he reluctantly retracted his hand. How did he find out Eaton Harrison¡¯s real name? Could it be that they¡¯ve captured Eaton Harrison? ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Jay Brent said, striving to remain calm. Greg Jensenughed and nodded, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll just sue him for fraud. By that time, you¡¯ll definitely understand what I¡¯m talking about.¡± As he spoke, he stood up and gave Wace Carter a meaningful nce, preparing to walk outside.
Wace Carter stood up reluctantly. He had done everything he could. If Jay Brent still didn¡¯te to his senses, there was nothing more he could do; he was left to his own devices. Seeing this scene, Jay Brent grew anxious and hastily shot a pleading look at Wace Carter. ¡°Wace¡­¡± Wace Carter also felt helpless. When he had called for you to back down earlier, you were showing off, trying to be tough against the other party. Now that you can¡¯t be tough, he wasn¡¯t in a position to plead on your behalf anymore. Realizing this, Jay Brent understood that they must have already caught Eaton Harrison and that he must have confessed to everything necessary. In other words, if they wanted to, they could send Eaton Harrison away at any minute. Once Eaton Harrison was gone, he would definitely implicate Jay Brent, and a charge of fraud would be enough to put him behind bars for years. After a few years, when he would get out, there would no longer be a ce for Jay Brent in this world. Watching as Greg Jensen and hispanion reached the door, Jay Brent could only grit his teeth and say, ¡°Mr. Jensen, let¡¯s¡­ let¡¯s talk.¡± Greg Jensen paused, turned back to look at Jay Brent, and said indifferently, ¡°You want to talk now? Well, I don¡¯t feel like it anymore!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Jay Brent, enraged to madness, had no option but to stare helplessly. After a moment of hesitation, Wace Carter spoke in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Jensen, perhaps¡­ give him one more chance?¡±
Greg Jensen turned his head, gazing calmly at Wace Carter until Carter started to feel uneasy. Then, Greg Jensen finally turned back around and sat down on the sofa. ¡°First,¡± Greg began, ¡°the two million should have already reached your hands, so thend is mine. Is that fair?¡± ¡°Fair!¡± At this stage, Jay Brent wouldn¡¯t dare utter a word of protest and eagerly agreed. ¡°Second,¡± Greg continued, ¡°the earnest money paid by Wace Carter is to be returned. Any problem with that?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± Jay Brent hesitated; thend parcel was worth much more than two million under normal circumstances. He had offered that price mainly to lure Greg Jensen into the trap. If he returned Wace Carter¡¯s earnest money too, then he would be at a significant loss. ¡°Any problem?¡± Greg prodded. ¡°No¡­ no problem.¡± When under someone else¡¯s roof, one has no choice but to bow one¡¯s head. Jay Brent sighed helplessly. Greg Jensen chuckled, taking out a Three Green Pill and said ndly, ¡°Open your mouth. This is the third condition.¡±
He had thought it over; relying solely on the covert efforts of Brandon Brent and Theo Carter might not be enough to bring down Ethan Locke. If they added the overt efforts of Jay Brent, that should probably do it. As for why he didn¡¯t present the Three Green Pill at the first opportunity, he wanted to gauge Jay Brent¡¯s attitude at the time. If Jay Brent still showed no sign of repentance, Greg Jensen would rather not have this hidden asset. Chapter 232: 232 Mr. Gao of Legend_1 Chapter 232: Mr. Gao of Legend_1 Jay Brent wasn¡¯t a fool, and when he saw Greg Jensen take out the pill, his eyes instantly showed a hint of vignce. ¡°Mr. Jensen, this is¡­?¡± ¡°Poison. If you don¡¯t take it, then there¡¯s no point in us talking anymore.¡± Jay Brent¡¯s face turned very ugly, but thinking about the possibility of spending several years in jail if he refused, he clenched his teeth and epted. He would take it for now and spit it out once they left if it came to that. Jay Brent was ying a clever game, but he hadn¡¯t anticipated that the pill would dissolve upon entering his mouth, vanishing in an instant, not even leaving him the chance to spit it out. Greg Jensen said indifferently, ¡°You have one week to be Cindy Harrison¡¯s confidant. I don¡¯t care about the details. I only have one requirement¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Greg Jensen leaned forward slightly, coldly fixing his gaze on him, and said, ¡°When I need you, you better be useful, otherwise, I won¡¯t mind sending you to jail, understand?¡±
¡°I¡­ I understand.¡± Jay Brent agreed through gritted teeth. He understood this was making him an undercover agent in the Humphrey family. Indeed, Greg Jensen was not someone to provoke, but the Humphrey family was even less so. If the Humphrey family found out he was a double agent, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to cut him to pieces in minutes. ¡°Wace, you exin the rest to him. I¡¯m stepping out for some fresh air.¡± ¡°Of course, Mr. Jensen.¡± Greg Jensen gave Jay Brent a deep look before turning and walking out of the office. Once there were no more footsteps outside the door, Jay Brent let out a long sigh of relief, slumping onto the sofa like a mudslide. ¡°Wace, what exactly did he just give me?¡± Jay Brent asked. Wace Carter sneered and said, ¡°Did you really think he¡¯d give you something nice? It acts up every seven days, each time with an itch so severe you could scratch off ayer of skin. If you don¡¯t want to endure such torture, you better do as he says.¡± Jay Brent¡¯s face turned instantly pale as he stammered, ¡°Did you take the pill too?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t, but Tianyang did.¡± ¡°Is there no way to get rid of it?¡± Wace Carter scoffed and said, ¡°Even Mr. Jensen doesn¡¯t have an antidote topletely neutralize the poison. Do you really think you can find one yourself?¡± ¡°But¡­ what if the poison acts up?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he will give you a pill every week to relieve the symptoms. As long as you take it on time, the poison won¡¯t re up.¡± Jay Brent¡¯s expression was extremely unsightly. Suddenly he thought of something, his eyes widening in shock as he eximed, ¡°The Mr. Jensen you mentioned before, is he the one?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Jay Brent was taken aback and said in shock, ¡°So he is the legendary Mr. Jensen. No wonder, I should have guessed!¡± Realizing that Greg Jensen was the infamous ¡°Mr. Jensen¡± whom even Wace Carter feared, Jay Brent felt somewhat relieved. After all, that was someone even Wace Carter had to respect!
Brought up on the subject, Wace Carter also felt a bit of nostalgia and said, ¡°Even without the pill, I wouldn¡¯t dare oppose him.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because he could appear beside my bed in the middle of the night, taking the gun from under my pillow without my notice.¡± Wace Carter paused, turned to look at Jay Brent, and continued, ¡°If he wanted to kill you, it wouldn¡¯t be more difficult than stepping on an ant. You should be grateful that you¡¯re still of some use, otherwise, you¡¯d already be dead!¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Jay Brent truly understood then the extent of Greg Jensen¡¯s importance in Wace Carter¡¯s mind. He had thought that Wace Carter respected Greg Jensen only because he was controlled by drugs. Greg Jensen¡¯s skills were terrifyingly good, breaking into the heavily guarded vi as if it were child¡¯s y. You should know, for people like them, even sleeping requires four or five bodyguards on patrol. Yet, Greg managed to easily bypass them and directly enter the master¡¯s bedroom. That was just too terrifying! Imagine, you¡¯re asleep, and suddenly you wake up to find a knife against your throat.
This undefendable horror made Jay Brent shiver all over. Now, he waspletely subdued and asked nkly, ¡°So what should I do now?¡± ¡°Handle the business you need to handle quickly, and then act as if nothing happened. Start getting close to Cindy Harrison, and strive to enter the Humphrey family¡¯s inner circle as soon as possible. When Mr. Greg contacts you, that¡¯s when you need to y your part. Old Jay, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you, but you¡¯d better not y any tricks, otherwise, you¡¯ll definitely be the one who suffers in the end.¡± ¡°I¡­ I understand.¡± ¡°Alright, then I¡¯m off too. Remember to transfer my deposit to me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Watching Wace Carter leave, Jay Brent finally rxedpletely, like someone just fished out of water, soaked from head to toe. He hesitated for a moment, then picked up the phone and called Cindy Harrison: ¡°Hello, little sister Harrison, where are you? Wanna have dinner together tonight?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tonight, I still have things to do.¡± After Cindy Harrison declined his invitation, she then asked, ¡°By the way, have you dealt with the matter concerning Greging to your ce?¡± Jay Brent sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s settled, I lost two to three million.¡±
¡°That much?¡± Cindy Harrison was shocked. ¡°What do you think? I not only have to give thend to Greg, but also have to refund the deposit to Wace Carter. After all the back and forth, it¡¯s like I sold that plot ofnd for two million. Tell me, have I not lost out?¡± Jay Brent said helplessly, ¡°Little sister Harrison, I¡¯ve really bled a lot for you this time, you have topensate me well.¡± ¡°Uh, some other day, I really have something on tonight, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner another day.¡± ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll settle on that then.¡± After hanging up the phone, Jay Brent took a long breath of relief, having finally gotten the matter off his chest. He¡¯d treat Cindy Harrison to dinner in a couple of days, and that would be a good chance to get a little closer to her. Thinking about the agony Wace Carter had described, Jay Brent couldn¡¯t help but shudder. ¡­ Meanwhile, after leaving the Ceaser Club, Greg called Adrian Wright and told him to start recruiting workers for Boss Liu tomorrow, to begin construction on the vegetable base. The environment required for vegetables is basically the same as that for medicinal herbs; they would first set up the greenhouses, and decide what to ntter based on the situation at the time. After rifying the tasks, Greg decided to go buy some jade materials.
Although the jade exhibition held by theirpany was going to take ce in Jamae City in a few days, he didn¡¯t want to wait that long. Moreover, he didn¡¯t need high-quality materials for carving the grounding formation; it would be a waste of time to cut stones when he could just buy the materials ready-made. Greg searched on the map and found that thergest local jade dealer was still the Humphrey family¡¯s Treasure Mansion. Although he didn¡¯t particrly like Nathan Humphrey, he had no choice but to make a personal visit. Treasure Mansion had two branches in Jamae City, and Greg casually picked the one closest to him and went inside. This store was muchrger than the one in Riverhaven County; the entrance was dominated by a huge half-cut stone, with a tantalizing hint of brilliant green revealed by the skylight, very attractive. Greg extended his hand, about to apply the Earth Mind Technique to see what was actually inside the stone, when a slender figure approached. In a gentle voice, she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, if you want to touch this stone, you need to wear gloves¡­ Mr. Greg?¡± Greg turned around, taken aback, and said in surprise, ¡°Xiaoyu? Weren¡¯t you in Riverhaven County? How did you end up here?¡± Chapter 233: 233: Goodbye Clara Adams_1 Chapter 233: Goodbye ra Adams_1 ra Adams was still in her professional suit, though now the skirt was reced with trousers, her petite chest thrust forward slightly as she intentionally leaned in toward Greg Jensen. Her name tag hung there with her name, ra Adams, and the words ¡°Store Manager¡± on it. Gregughed and said, ¡°Got a promotion? Congrattions!¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Jensen!¡± ra smiled shyly with a touch of red on her face, saying, ¡°The reason I was able to get promoted isrgely thanks to Mr. Jensen¡¯s support.¡± ¡°Uh, how did it be rted to me?¡± ¡°Lucky for me, you often shop here, which is why I got the promotion.¡± Greg chuckled heartily and replied, ¡°Isn¡¯t that because you provide good service and because you¡¯re pretty?¡± ra¡¯s big eyes blinked rapidly as she looked at Greg in surprise, ¡°Really? Mr. Jensen thinks I¡¯m pretty?¡± Greg smiled and said, ¡°Yeah, ra is definitely pretty, such a pure and simple youngdy, who wouldn¡¯t like her?¡±
¡°Thanks for thepliment.¡± ra blushed even more. Greg teased, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to invite me in? Or did you n to do business with me right here?¡± ¡°Ah, I forgot, I¡¯m sorry, pleasee inside.¡± ra hurriedly led Greg to a sofa nearby and asked him to sit down, then asked, ¡°Mr. Jensen, what would you like to purchase this time?¡± ¡°I am not looking for high-quality material this time; bean-type will do, I don¡¯t mind a lot of cotton.¡± Greg pondered and said, ¡°Only two requirements, first, the material has to be a bit bigger, too small and it¡¯s no good. Second, absolutely no big cracks, or else the piece is ruined.¡± ¡°Bean-type, huh? Our store doesn¡¯t have many of this quality, I¡¯ll help you check in the back storage room.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± ¡°You are too polite.¡± ra smiled, called a shop assistant over to make tea for Greg, while she herself headed toward the back storeroom. After a little while, she came back struggling with a small bag of material. ¡°Wow, so much?¡± Greg eximed in surprise. ra somewhat embarrassedly said, ¡°Bean-type material hardly sells here, it¡¯s practically unseble, only some gamblers who do stone-betting leave it behind. Take a look and see what you can use, just paying the cost price would be fine.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Greg smiled, opened the bag, and indeed found that, as ra had said, most of the material was waste, but some belonged to bean-type. He picked out thirty to forty pieces, then asked ra for a bag to pack them, and said with a smile:
¡°ra, you calcte how much it is.¡± ra used the calctor for a moment, then said, ¡°Two thousand one hundred eighty, just give me two thousand, that¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°So cheap?¡± Greg said, surprised. ra smiled and said, ¡°These are just waste, not worth much. I¡¯ll write you the invoice, just one moment.¡±
¡°All right.¡± After a while, ra had finished making the invoice and came over. Greg paid quickly and was about to leave when a person suddenly walked in through the door, and it was none other than the young owner of Treasure Mansion, Nathan Humphrey. ¡°Yo, ra, made another sale?¡± Nathan¡¯s eyes seemed only to see ra, all smiles with affection in his gaze, not even noticing Greg standing beside her. But ra revealed a formic smile and said, ¡°Yeah, I just sold off the scrap material piled up in our storeroom.¡± Nathan Humphreyughed heartily upon hearing this, his surprise evident as he said, ¡°ra, you¡¯re really impressive. Those scraps have been such a headache, and now you¡¯ve finally sold them. You¡¯ve truly relieved me of a great concern. Tell me, how would you like me to reward you?¡± While speaking, he unexpectedly grabbed ra Adams¡¯s delicate, pale hand and gently caressed it. ra¡¯s face flushed red; she nced instinctively at Greg Jensen, quickly withdrew her hand, and said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Humphrey, perhaps you should look over the ounts instead, I still have customers to attend to.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Nathan Humphrey didn¡¯t take offense and cheerfully responded with a sentence. Then, turning his head inadvertently, he was immediately taken aback, his brows furrowing as he asked, ¡°Greg? What are you doing here?¡± ¡°If your eyes aren¡¯t blind, you should be able to see that I¡¯m here to shop.¡±
Greg had no good impression of him and didn¡¯t even bother with pleasantries, giving a cold snort as he prepared to leave. Nathan¡¯s expression darkened as he snapped, ¡°Hold on, who said you could go? Have you paid for the stuff you¡¯re taking?¡± ra hastily exined, ¡°Mr. Humphrey, Mr. Jensen has already paid.¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen? You know each other?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Jensen is that big client from Riverhaven County who has bought quite a lot of our high-grade Jade.¡± A trace of jealousy flickered across Nathan¡¯s face as he nced at the bag in Greg¡¯s hand. Frowning, he asked, ¡°How much did these things sell for?¡± ra responded, ¡°The total price was two thousand one hundred and eighty, but since he¡¯s a regr customer, and he¡¯s buying scraps, I gave him a discount of one hundred and eighty.¡± ¡°One hundred and eighty? That¡¯s practically five percent.¡± Nathan said sternly, ¡°No, that¡¯s too much of a discount. You need to add money or I¡¯m not selling!¡± Greg¡¯s brow immediately furrowed; he knew Nathan was just picking a fight with him out of spite. ra¡¯s expression also darkened slightly as she said, ¡°Mr. Humphrey, the owner¡¯s wife said that the store manager hasplete control over product management. Even as apany executive, you cannot interfere with specific business operations.¡± ¡°ra Adams, are you rebelling? Don¡¯t forget who promoted you and brought you to the city!¡±
Nathan¡¯s expression was very grim. During his inspection of the Riverhaven County store, he noticed ra¡¯s beauty and her outstanding performance, so he decided to bring her to the city. He had thought that being near water would get him the moon first, only to find that ra didn¡¯t pay him any attention at all. What bothered him even more was the hint of admiration he saw in her eyes, which ignited the mes of jealousy in his heart. Normally, Greg shopping at their store wasn¡¯t something he would target, because customers deserve respect, but after seeing ra¡¯s expression, he couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. ¡°You¡¯re just a store manager and you dare to defy my orders? Do you not want your job anymore?¡± Ever since Greg helped ra fend off her stepfather, it seemed that she had grown quite a bit. She no longer spoke and acted as meekly as before, but rather, she was much more assertive. Even when faced with the questioning of the young master, she stated firmly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Humphrey, you do not have the right to interfere with the management details of the store. If you continue like this, I¡¯ll have to call the owner¡¯s wife.¡± Hearing her repeatedly mention the owner¡¯s wife made Nathan even angrier as he retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t use my mother to pressure me, she¡¯s not here, is she? Today, I¡¯m in charge, and I¡¯m not selling these scraps to him!¡± In the midst of this, a young woman walked in. The woman had a well-proportioned figure, with curves in all the right ces, and appeared to be in her twenties. But to Greg¡¯s discerning eye, this woman was probably around thirty-four years old.
¡°Little Nathan, are you causing trouble again?¡± Upon seeing the person, Nathan immediately became obedient, stammering, ¡°Mom, no, I wasn¡¯t, I was just arguing with them because they sold the goods too cheaply.¡± Greg, overhearing this, could not help but raise his eyebrows in surprise. This woman, in her early thirties, was Nathan¡¯s mother? The woman nced at her son, then turned to ra and asked, ¡°ra, what¡¯s the situation here?¡± Chapter 234: 234: Getting the Information _1 Chapter 234: Getting the Information _1 ra Adams nced at Nathan Humphrey and recounted the events in detail. The woman¡¯s brows immediately furrowed, and she said indifferently, ¡°Nathan Humphrey, starting today, you no longer need to deal with the store¡¯s matters. Focus on managing the daily operations back at thepany.¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± Nathan Humphrey instinctively turned his head and looked over, clearly reluctant to part with ra Adams. The woman¡¯s face was stern as she said, ¡°If I let you continue this nonsense, sooner orter, Treasure Mansion will fail because of you!¡± ¡°But I¡­¡± ¡°Go now!¡± Nathan Humphrey, with no choice, trudged away with his head hanging. Before leaving, he shot Greg Jensen a fierce re, obviously ming him for the entire mishap. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t take it to heart at all; not only was he not upset, but he also wore a rxed smile.
In his eyes, Nathan Humphrey was just a spoiled child. Who holds a grudge against a child? At that moment, the woman softlyforted ra Adams for a bit before approaching Greg Jensen and said with a gentle smile: ¡°Mr. Jensen, right? Pleased to meet you, my name is Liliana Grey, the owner of Treasure Mansion.¡± ¡°Ms. Grey, hello.¡± Greg Jensen reached out and shook hands with her. Her touch was smooth and delicate, not at all like someone in her thirties, but more like a seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl. It was a normal handshake, but Liliana Grey felt something unusual, as if she had been electrified, tingling through her. For a moment, she forgot to let go. It wasn¡¯t until Greg Jensen took the initiative to release his hand that she came back to her senses, smiled a little embarrassingly, and said: ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about what happened just now. My son is unruly, please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, actually, I¡¯ve known Nathan Humphrey for quite a while. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s been some misunderstanding between us.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s good then.¡± Liliana Grey smiled sweetly, with the radiance of a mature woman and a hint of a young girl¡¯s shyness. Greg Jensen paused and felt his heart beating uncontrobly. This woman¡¯s charm was too great; if he stayed any longer, he would find it hard to leave. Greg Jensen quickly said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I should go now.¡± ¡°Of course, here¡¯s my business card. Feel free to call me whenever you need anything.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± It was only after Greg Jensen left Treasure Mansion that he realized something was off. He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him, but he felt an inexplicable attraction to Liliana Grey.
That feeling seemed toe from deep within his soul, irresistiblypelling. He took a deep breath, silently chuckled to himself, and was about to get into his car and leave when he noticed the sky had begun to scatter down crystal-clear snowkes. Is it snowing? Greg Jensen was initially stunned, then he realized it was already mid-December. It was normal for it to snow at this time.
A bountiful snow promises a fruitful year; it was a good omen. Greg Jensen got into the car, ready to leave, when he received a call from Vince Cooper. ¡°Mr. Jensen, it¡¯s snowing. Did you see it?¡± Vince Cooper sounded excited, andughter from Ryan Lampe and the others could be heard in the background. ¡°Yeah, I saw it,¡± Greg Jensen replied with a smile. ¡°We¡¯re not going back tonight. We¡¯re going to have a snowball fight at school and stay overnight in the dormitory.¡± ¡°Alright, do you still have money with you?¡± ¡°Yes, I only spent two thousand of the money you gave mest time. I¡¯ve saved the rest.¡± Vince Cooper asked, ¡°Do you need it? I can withdraw it for you now.¡± ¡°No need, I have money. Don¡¯t save the money I gave you, spend it.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t spend it; I want to save it for a big house in the future.¡± Vince Cooperughed happily and asked, ¡°Do you want to join us for the snowball fight?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pass, you guys have fun, I just happen to have some things to take care of.¡±
¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± Greg Jensen looked at the disconnected call andughed wryly, ¡°Still a child.¡± He shook his head, driving the H6 slowly towards the Wang¡¯s Clubhouse; Theo Carter had messaged him earlier that day, telling him the materials had been acquired. As for what materials they were, Greg Jensen didn¡¯t need to ask to know. ¡°Mr. Jensen, this is part of the materials I photographed, just copied them, they¡¯re still hot off the press.¡± The excitement in Theo Carter¡¯s eyes sparkled, his smile somewhat lewd, as if he took great interest in this sort of covert photography and tailing. Greg Jensen frowned, took the tablet and looked at it for a while, and couldn¡¯t help but snort withughter, ¡°It¡¯s the same few tricks over and over, how boring.¡± He handed the tablet back to Theo Carter and asked, ¡°When is Ethan Locke getting married to Cindy Harrison?¡± Theo Carter hurriedly pulled out the tablet, brought up a document, and said, ¡°The twenty-eighth of this month.¡± ¡°Hmm, still more than ten days.¡± Greg Jensen pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°Do you know which wedding nningpany is handling it?¡± ¡°Love Plus Wedding nning in West Town.¡± ¡°Find someone to release this video on the day of the wedding.¡±
Upon hearing this, Theo Carter immediatelyughed excitedly, ¡°Sure thing, Mr. Jensen, I got it.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg Jensen nced at him and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to school?¡± With an embarrassed smile, Theo Carter said, ¡°I was never good at studying, going there was just for the sake of a diploma, which isn¡¯t as interesting as following Mr. Jensen.¡± After a moment of thought, Greg Jensen said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go to school, that¡¯s fine, just get the current tasks done quickly. In a few days, we¡¯ll be starting work on the vegetable base, and you can go learn something there.¡± ¡°That¡­¡± With a gloomy face, Theo Carter said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡¯m not really interested in that, could you maybe give me a different assignment? Like, keeping an eye on some young master from a big family.¡± At these words, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but be speechless, thinking, has this kid developed an addiction, born to be spy material? He thought for a while and said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll discuss it after this task ispleted.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Theo Carter once again smiled happily, ¡°Rest assured, Mr. Jensen, anything you assign to me, I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s done perfectly.¡± ¡°Hmm, just do the job well, I won¡¯t shortchange you.¡±
After Greg Jensen finished speaking, he suddenly remembered something and continued, ¡°One more thing, you stay at the clubhouse these two days. They have drill exercises every morning, and you should join them instead of looking sick all the time.¡± ¡°Okay, got it.¡± Looking at the thin and frail Theo Carter, Greg Jensen felt a bit puzzled. The first time he saw the guy, he was quite robust, how had he be like this in just over half a month? Even Sanqingdan didn¡¯t have this effect. Vince Cooper and Brandon Brent both took Sanqingdan, and not only did their bodies not lose weight, but they even became stronger than before. What¡¯s the situation with Theo Carter? Greg Jensen reached out to feel his pulse and found that he was somewhatcking in vital energy, probably due to long-termck of sleep and mental exhaustion. He thought for a bit and said, ¡°You¡¯re quite the typical second-generation rich kid, can¡¯t you find a couple of trustworthy people to help you out? How long are you nning to do it all by yourself?¡± ¡°Heh, I¡¯m used to it.¡± ¡°Enough, cut the nonsense, and quickly find a couple of reliable people.¡± Greg Jensen waved his hand, signaling Theo Carter to take off, then sat in the tearoom for a while longer. Seeing that it had gotten dark outside, he stood up and went downstairs, driving the H6 towards Wanhe Home. Just as he arrived at the entrance of themunity, the sound of frantic braking suddenly came from a distance. Then, with a loud bang, an SUV collided directly with the electric pole by the roadside. Greg Jensen was startled; had the pole not been there, the SUV would have crashed into his car for sure. Chapter 235: 235 Car Accident_1 Chapter 235: Car ident_1 He turned his head and saw no movement inside the SUV, guessing that the driver must have passed out. He quickly got out of his car and ran over. As he approached the SUV, he froze because the person sitting inside was none other than Nathan Humphrey¡¯s mother, Liliana Grey. Liliana¡¯s face was flushed red, and there was a noticeable injury on her forehead from the impact. Greg thought she had been knocked unconscious by the hit, so he rushed to check her pulse. Then, his expression immediately darkened. The reason Liliana had passed out was not due to the impact, but because she had been poisoned with a potent seductive drug! At this moment, her face was red, breathing rapid, and her heartbeat was as fast as a drum. Clearly, the seductive poison had already invaded her heart, and he had to administer an antidote to her immediately. Greg furrowed his brow and gestured to the security guard at the entrance of Dreamscape Garden. He was acquainted with the guards since he would asionally chat and smoke with them. The guard saw his wave and hurried over with a smile, ¡°Mr. Jensen, don¡¯t worry. We have surveince at the entrance; this ident has nothing to do with you.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not about that!¡± Greg, caught betweenughter and tears, said, ¡°The person in the ident is my friend. I¡¯m going to take her back to my ce to rest for a bit. You keep an eye out for the insurancepany¡¯s people. When they arrive, help me handle the procedures. After everything¡¯s done, you can keep it with you until she¡¯s okay toe and get it herself.¡± The guard nced at Liliana Grey in Greg¡¯s arm and, with a knowing smile, nodded willingly: ¡°No problem, it¡¯s a small matter. Drive in quickly, it¡¯s freezing out here.¡± ¡°Great, thanks for the trouble.¡± Greg carried Liliana to his car and drove into Dreamscape Garden. Once at home, he took her straight to the bathtub and turned on the cold water, pouring it over her. Then, he took arge amount of ice cubes from the refrigerator and dumped them all into the bathtub. He hesitated for a moment before stripping Liliana¡¯s clothes off and took out a silver needle, nning to stem the flow of the seductive poison. But just then, Liliana, who had been unconscious, suddenly opened her eyes, looking at Greg with a dazed expression. The next second, she lunged at him with her hot body. Greg tried to break free but found that the poisoned Liliana was incredibly strong, and he didn¡¯t dare use too much force for fear of injuring her. Back and forth, Liliana, like a well-trained ground technique master, had locked Greg¡¯s joints, and her clothes had long disappeared. Waves of fragrant scent, apanied by warm breath, entered Greg¡¯s nostrils. The unique charm of a mature woman was unmistakable at this moment. After struggling a few times, unable to escape, Greg became heated up as well and carried Liliana back to the bedroom. If he couldn¡¯t resist, then he could only close his eyes and enjoy it. Time passed, and eventually, Liliana fell into a deep sleep.
Greg looked at the messy room and let out a helpless sigh. Who would believe this if he told them? He shook his head, gently rose to his feet, and tidied up a bit before nning to go to the spare bedroom to sleep. But then he thought, since everything that needed to be done was done, what was there to fear about taking a nap?
He turned back, about to get into bed to sleep, but found Liliana already awake, leaning against the bedhead and looking at him shyly. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Greg¡¯s face turned red and he said awkwardly, ¡°Well¡­ When I got home, I saw you had an ident, then realized you might have been drugged. I intended to take you to the bathroom for a cold shower, but¡­ it seems that it didn¡¯t have much effect.¡± Liliana¡¯s gaze lingered on Greg, half her face hidden under the nket, looking at his distinctly muscled physique while her heart raced. Watching Greg Jensen struggling to continue, she blushed and said, ¡°Actually¡­ I remember everything.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Yes, I remember what just happened. I initiated it, so don¡¯t me yourself.¡± Liliana Grey¡¯s gaze seemed distant, as if reminiscing about the sensation she had just experienced. Since her husband¡¯s death, she had not felt this way. Decades had flown by, and unexpectedly, the man she was with was a young fellow. Seeing that she wasn¡¯t speaking, Greg hesitated and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you¡­ take a nap first? I¡¯ll sleep in the next room. We can talk about anything in the morning.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Liliana Grey lifted her head; the smile on her face had disappeared, reced by a cold indifference as she said, ¡°After all, you slept with me. Do you really think it¡¯s going to end like this?¡±
Greg frowned and asked, ¡°What do you want then?¡± A sly glint appeared in Liliana¡¯s eyes as she crooked her finger at Greg and said, ¡°Come here, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Greg unsuspectingly approached the bedside. But at that moment, Liliana suddenly pounced on him and whispered, ¡°If you want your sister to forgive you, you¡¯ll have to do it again.¡± ¡°You¡­ ¡± Upon hearing this, Greg realized he had been yed and flew into a rage, delivering a smack to her bottom. ¡°Brother, it hurts¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me brother!¡± ¡°No, I will!¡± Smack! Another p left her fair skin visibly reddening. ¡°Ahh, I was wrong¡­¡± Until the break of dawn, the two were still wide awake, sitting side by side at the head of the bed, smoking cigarettes.
Momentster, Liliana suddenly turned her head, shared a look with Greg, and both of them burst intoughter before starting a conversation about the art of painting. ¡­ At Harrison¡¯s Home Cooking, Cindy was livid, her face an iron shade as she said sternly, ¡°Jay Brent, that son of a bitch, acts so tough. Turns out he¡¯s just a silver needle with a wax head. Failed to deal with Jensen, and instead got extorted out of two to three million, what a waste!¡± ¡°Cindy, don¡¯t be in such a hurry. These things take time; you can¡¯t rush them.¡± Judy Lampe advised, ¡°If it reallyes to it, we can wait for Ethan toe back.¡± ¡°Dreamscape Garden will be opening soon, and they¡¯ve even started advertising. If we wait for that bastard to return, all our loyal customers at Harrison¡¯s Home Cooking will be snatched away.¡± ¡°But we don¡¯t have any other good solutions right now.¡± Cindy was extremely upset. After thinking it over, she decided to call Ethan to see if she could use his connections to dig into Greg¡¯sworks and look for ways to deal with him. This time Ethan was quite obliging, sending over a number to Cindy without a second word and telling her to call that person directly for anything she wanted to investigate. Cindy finally felt somewhat relieved. After a spell of coquetry, she hung up and dialed the number Ethan had sent. Once she made clear who she wanted to investigate, Cindy feltpletely relieved and asked, ¡°Auntie, when is Dreamscape Garden opening?¡± ¡°The 28th of this month. Seems like they¡¯re nning to heat things up early and capitalize on the New Year¡¯s rush.¡±
¡°Heh, find me a floor clock. When Dreamscape Garden opens, I¡¯ll personally deliver it.¡± ¡°Great idea, that funeral bell will ensure their business plummets!¡± ¡°Hmph, let¡¯s see what Greg Jensen is capable of this time.¡± Chapter 236: 236 The Outside World Is Vast_1 Chapter 236: The Outside World Is Vast_1 After tossing and turning all night, Greg Jenseny in bed, sleeping in. When he woke up, he realized that Liliana Grey was no longer by his side. He got up, washed his face, and when he heard noisesing from the kitchen, he walked in to find Liliana wearing only lingerie with an apron over it, busily making breakfast. Greg walked up behind her, wrapped his arms around her slightly plump body, resting his head on her shoulder, and whispered, ¡°You little tease, getting up early in the morning without even putting on clothes. Are you waiting for me to have breakfast?¡± Liliana twisted ufortably and hummed, ¡°Stop it, my clothes got dirty. I just threw them in the washing machine, they¡¯re not dry yet.¡± But Greg didn¡¯t care about that and started kissing her right away. A momentter, Liliana put down the spat, already leaning into his strong arm embrace. So, with breakfast still not ready, Greg had already enjoyed an early meal before refreshing himself with a shower. Liliana, propping herself up on wobbly legs, managed to finish preparing breakfast, then struggled into the bathroom and plunged into Greg¡¯s arms for a shower. After the shower, her clothes had just dried.
Both of them got dressed and returned to the dining room to start eating. As he ate, Greg asked, ¡°Did you call your subordinatesst night?¡± ¡°Mhm, I told them to send me a car today.¡± ¡°What about the one from yesterday¡¯s ident?¡± Liliana replied, ¡°I¡¯ve had the insurancepany tow it away.¡± Greg inquired, ¡°What exactly happened to you yesterday?¡± Hearing him ask about the previous night, Liliana¡¯s face turned sour; she opened her mouth but ultimately let out just a sigh. ¡°Forget it, you wouldn¡¯t be of any help.¡± Liliana shook her head and said, ¡°I still have to thank you. If it weren¡¯t for youst night, that bastard would have seeded.¡± Seeing her reaction, Greg didn¡¯t pry further, simply stating, ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need help with, just tell me. Don¡¯t be polite.¡± Liliana shed a smile, her eyes glistening with slyness as she stared at Greg, ¡°Are you offering to protect me? Why don¡¯t you just marry me and take me home?¡± ¡°Forget it, I can¡¯t afford it.¡± ¡°No worries, I¡¯m easy to fool ¨C no dowry needed, and Ie with a bridal gift.¡± With one hand on Greg¡¯s shoulder and eyes filled with allure, Liliana said, ¡°My bridal gift is quite substantial.¡± Does your bridal gift include that twenty-year-old son of yours? Greg mused inwardly, yet outwardly he shook his head without changing his expression and smiled, ¡°Sis, I¡¯m still young, the world out there is vast, and I want to see more of it.¡± ¡°Tch, yboy!¡± Liliana rolled her eyes at him and turned her head to start tidying up the dishes. Gregughed and helped clean up as well.
After finishing, they both left the house together. In the parking lot, a brand-new Land Rover was parked, appearing rarely used, its tires still with the faint rubber hairs. Liliana retrieved the keys from above the left front wheel and got into the car. Just as she was about to leave, she suddenly popped her head out and smiled at Greg, ¡°Wait for my call tonight.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡±
Before Greg could refuse or agree, the Land Rover had already zoomed off. ¡°Wait for her call tonight? What the hell? Does this woman want to hook up again?¡± Greg was somewhat speechless, but remembering her mention of being single for nearly twenty years, he could understand her feelings. Last night, they had quite a few rounds of dual cultivation, and the quality was good, so his True Qi surged a great deal. Greg felt revitalized and happily got into the car, ¡°Dual cultivation really is the most reliable!¡± The renovation of Dreamscape Garden waspletely finished, except for the outdoor gardens, which would have to wait until summer for nting, but everywhere else looked as good as new. When Greg Jensen arrived, Joel Edwards was adjusting the stoves with a few chefs, starting the fires for a test run. This was an essential procedure before a new kitchen was put into use. Otherwise,e the start of business, finding out that the stoves wouldn¡¯t light or even worse, explode, would be quite the disaster. ¡°Joel Edwards, long time no see. How¡¯s your taste recoverying along?¡± ¡°Yo, Boss.¡± Seeing Greg Jensen, Joel Edwards was even more delighted than seeing his own father; this was the man who had saved his culinary career, so it would be strange if he weren¡¯t affectionate. Rushing over to Greg Jensen, he grinned, ¡°It¡¯spletely recovered. Sweet, sour, bitter, spicy, salty, nothing¡¯s missing. It¡¯s even better than when I first started learning to cook.
Lucky for me, it was the boss¡¯s miraculous pills that restored my sense of taste. Boss, you are like my second parents. Please allow me to bow to you!¡± As he spoke, he was about to kneel to Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen¡¯s face darkened, and he directly kicked him to the side. If you¡¯re going to tter, tter, but why attempt fraud? People are not as simple as they used to be! Greg Jensen shook his head and ignored Joel Edwards, heading straight into the main building. The majority of the main building had been turned into private rooms, with the top floor turned into the office area. Kingsley Harrison was holding a meeting with several department managers, and when he saw Greg Jensene in, he did not interrupt but just nodded slightly in greeting. Greg Jensen found a chair at random and sat in the corner, listening to the meeting content. Actually, there wasn¡¯t anything tooplicated in the meeting, mainly informing the staff about the opening date, the matters that needed attention, and so on. Then, Kingsley Harrison delegated the preparation tasks for the opening to the various departments, assigning each one a specific responsibility. The first day of opening was thepany¡¯s face. A mishap at such a time would mean there would be no point in continuing; it would be better to shut down right away. As the meeting was wrapping up, Kingsley Harrison looked at Greg Jensen, asking with his eyes if he needed to speak and encourage the employees.
Greg Jensen felt it was unnecessary and gently shook his head in refusal. After the meeting, Kingsley Harrison came over and said with a wry smile, ¡°Boss, you finally came.¡± Greg Jensenughed, ¡°As long as Kingsley is here, it doesn¡¯t matter whether Ie or not.¡± Kingsley Harrison was slightly moved. From the moment they had first met, Greg Jensen had ced immense trust in him. To this day, that trust had not wavered one bit. ¡°Mr. Jensen, rest assured, even if it costs me my life, I will manage Dreamscape Garden well.¡± ¡°Dreamscape Garden is in your hands. If you encounter any troubles you can¡¯t resolve, call me. In dealing with issues, you still have to put people first. Don¡¯t overwork yourself, and take care of your health,¡± Greg Jensen encouraged, then asked about the opening preparations. Kingsley Harrison answered fluently, going over the opening day process briefly, before asking, ¡°Mr. Jensen, which guests are we inviting for the opening?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already notified the old friends from Riverhaven County, and as for Jamae City,¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t know many people in Jamae City, so it was up to Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley. They would be asked to invite some friends to bolster the event, as well as attract some high-end customers for Dreamscape Garden. ¡°We definitely have to invite those from the Health Department, and the rest would just be Adrian¡¯s and Spencer¡¯s friends, no need for much else.¡±
¡°Alright, so we¡¯re leading with Director Wang from the Health Department, right?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± For opening ceremonies like this, the ranking of guests¡¯ identities is very important, as is deciding who to invite and who not to invite. Chapter 237: 237 Mainly want to cultivate_1 Chapter 237: Mainly want to cultivate_1 Greg Jensen called Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley, asking them to invite some friends over. As soon as Spencer Burley heard this, he immediatelyughed and said, ¡°The friends I invite are just the usual crowd I hang out with, so they might not carry much weight. Therefore, I¡¯ll have to leave this to my dad. Don¡¯t worry about it, I¡¯ll talk to my dadter.¡± ¡°Haha, then I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± After hanging up, Greg cycled through his contacts and hesitated when he arrived at Liliana Grey¡¯s number. Strictly speaking, they had only met once and didn¡¯t know each other well, but since they had slept in the same bed, it would be somewhat awkward not to invite her. After some thought, he still dialed Liliana¡¯s number. When Liliana picked up the phone, she seemed surprised and asked with a giggle, ¡°Little bro, you¡¯re thinking of your sister so soon?¡± ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡± Greg replied somewhat speechlessly, ¡°I¡¯m opening a restaurant and it¡¯s about to have its grand opening. Come over if you¡¯re free.¡±
¡°No problem, if my little brother¡¯s hotel is opening, as his big sister, I definitely need to show my support.¡± Liliana dly epted, then asked, ¡°What¡¯s the name of your restaurant? Send me the time and addresster.¡± ¡°The restaurant I¡¯m opening is right in Dreamscape Garden. I haven¡¯t given it another name.¡± ¡°Dreamscape Garden?¡± Liliana was startled and eximed in surprise, ¡°So you were the one who bought Dreamscape Garden! You¡¯re really brave to buy such a haunted ce.¡± ¡°Haha, the haunted house rumors are all nonsense, just coincidences. Anyway, while I was renovating, not a single ident urred, not even a cut finger.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just your good luck. Do you think people will go there to eat a meal in such a ce?¡± Upon hearing this, Greg couldn¡¯t help butugh, saying, ¡°You have to believe in science! Now, Dreamscape Garden has beautiful mountains and clear waters, the scenery is charming. You¡¯ll see when youe.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be sure toe.¡± ¡°Then let me thank you in advance, Ms. Grey, for your support.¡± Liliana asked yfully, ¡°Sister¡¯sing to support you, don¡¯t you have any token of appreciation?¡± ¡°Ah, what kind of¡­ token?¡± Greg asked, puzzled. Liliana chuckled, ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner together tonight, and maybe you coulde over to my ce for a bit.¡± Greg was stunned, reminded of the insanity of the previous night, he felt a sudden restlessness stirring within him. Before he could refuse, Liliana quickly said, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s settled then. I¡¯ll call you after I¡¯m done here.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Click! Greg was left dazed, staring at the disconnected call, speechless for a long time. Was this woman so unrestrained because she had been bound for too long?
To go or not to go? Greg hardly hesitated before he made up his mind. If someone was making advances and he still hesitated to refuse, would he even be a man? If he really refused, it would seem like he was afraid of her!
This wasn¡¯t about whether she was a good ¡°sister¡±; the main point was the desire for Dual Cultivation to rapidly increase his True Qi. Greg silently made some mental preparations for himself before happily driving his car to a machine workshop. He asked them to help make a few engraving knives that would fit his hand. This time, the base he was working on was a bitrger, and he needed more Formation anchors. Without suitable tools, someone might end up exhausted. The kind of Formation Greg was now creating would be considered apprentice-level work in a traditional Cultivation era. They were rtively simple to make and didn¡¯t require infusing them with True Qi. Magic bes a talisman, and talismans make a Formation. Theoretically, as long as you engrave a symbol that adheres to magical rules, you could create the corresponding talisman. The strength of the talisman depends on the method of creation, the material of the talisman, and the skill of the creator. Last time, the Small Cloud Rain Skill Formation crafted with Cold Pond stones was noticeably better than those made with ordinary stones, with the growth rate of medicinal herbs greatly exceeding previous speeds. The herbs that were originally scheduled for harvesting around January were now ready for picking before the end of the month. The reason for this was that the Cold Pond stones were significantly stronger than ordinary stones, and Greg Jensen¡¯s cultivation had also improved. Having created many formations before, Greg Jensen was now well-practiced¡ªthis time, even more so with the help of a new engraving knife, he hadpleted half by the evening.
He packed up the formation base and then called Vince Cooper to tell her he wouldn¡¯t being over that night before driving out of the neighborhood. On the way, he bought two bottles of red wine and hurried to the address sent by Liliana Grey. It was only when he arrived that he realized the address Liliana had given was a quadrangle courtyard that wasn¡¯t toorge. Although Jamae was not the provincial capital, it had a long history, and the city originally had many simr quadrangle courtyards. However, during the subsequent urban redevelopment, most of these courtyards were razed to make way for various residentialplexes. Quadrangle courtyards like this one, which remained well-preserved, were almost non-existent now, making them extremely valuable in this day and age. After he rang the doorbell, Liliana appeared in a cute dinosaur pajamas. Her beautiful face was wrapped in the green dinosaur hood, making her look somewhat mischievously cute. Greg Jensen was momentarily dumbfounded, then heughed. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± ¡°Nothing, just bringing you some wine,¡± he replied. Taking the bag, Liliana nced at it and said casually, ¡°If you¡¯reing, juste, no need to bring anything. Next time remember not to buy red wine, I don¡¯t like it much. I prefer something like whiskey or vodka,¡± she added.
¡°Uh, okay,¡± Greg Jensen said, somewhat helplessly, as he followed Liliana into the yard. The small courtyard was tidy, and both the main house and the wing rooms were old buildings, although the doors and windows had been reced with a modern style. Instead of feeling out of ce, this blend of old and new added a unique sense of beauty. ¡°Come on in, it¡¯s too cold outside.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± he agreed. Greg Jensen followed Liliana into the main house and was taken aback again. The interior was somewhat messypared to the tidiness outside, except for the living room which was fairly spacious, other parts were filled with painting drafts. Most of them were unfinished works while a fewpleted pieces were covered with white cloth. With a slight blush and an embarrassed tone, Liliana exined, ¡°This is my studio, sort of a personal space. No one else has ever been here, including Nathan Humphrey¡ª they don¡¯t know about this ce. I usually just paint here, and asionally rest for the night, so it might be a bit messy, don¡¯tugh at me.¡± ¡°Uh, no, it¡¯s quite nice,¡± said Greg Jensen with a smile. ¡°Have a seat, I¡¯ve prepared a few dishes in the kitchen,¡± she told him. ¡°Alright.¡±
Liliana set the wine on the coffee table and then went off. Greg Jensen idled around the room and noticed that Liliana¡¯s paintings were mostly scenes of the courtyard. The style seemed to be realistic, but Greg Jensen didn¡¯t know enough to judge whether they were good or not. After a while, Liliana returned with several dishes. Two cold dishes and two hot dishes, all homemade, and they looked delicious. ¡°The cooking isn¡¯t great, but make do with it,¡± she said. ¡°Haha, it looks delicious,¡± Greg Jensenplimented casually, and they sat on the couch to eat. Since they hadn¡¯t known each other for long and spent more time in bed together than talking, when it came to sitting down together properly, they suddenly found themselves at a loss for words. For a moment, both didn¡¯t know what to say. Chapter 238 - 238 You are a Chameleon_1 Chapter 238: You are a Chameleon_1 ¡°How about we have a drink?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Greg Jensen happily agreed and was about to open the bottle of red wine next to him when Liliana Grey stood up, went to a shelf nearby, and picked up a small square bottle. After pouring the drinks, Liliana Grey raised her ss and smiled, ¡°Thank you for saving mest night.¡± Greg Jensen smiled, ¡°No need to be so formal.¡± Liliana Grey cocked her head to look at him andughed, ¡°Seems like I really don¡¯t need to be formal since you¡¯ve also slept with me.¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s face darkened, and he silently took a sip of his drink. Seeing his gloomy look, Liliana Grey couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud, saying, ¡°Alright, little brother, I¡¯m just teasing you.¡± After drinking, Liliana Grey became much more talkative, and Greg Jensen went along with her topics of conversation. After talking for a long while, Liliana Grey took the initiative to bring up the events of the previous night. Turns out the person she had dinner withst night was none other than the current Family Head of the Lockes, n Locke. The two of them had originally nned to discuss the supplies for Cindy Harrison¡¯s wedding. She never anticipated that n Locke could be so despicable, slipping something into her drink while she was in the restroom. As she mentioned this, Liliana Grey was filled with anger, huffing, ¡°I¡¯d rather not make money from the Lockes than suffer this indignity.¡± Greg Jensen raised an eyebrow, not expecting the previous night¡¯s incident to be rted to the Lockes. Jamae City really was too small, for such coincidences to happen. Looking at Liliana Grey¡¯s indignant expression, Greg Jensen suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will take revenge for you in a few days.¡± ¡°What?¡± Liliana Grey, upon hearing this, immediately panicked and said urgently, ¡°Greg, don¡¯t do anything rash. n Locke is the Family Head of the Lockes. If you trouble him, wouldn¡¯t that be antagonizing the entire Locke family?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m not afraid of them,¡± said Greg Jensen nonchntly. Liliana Grey thought he wanted to trouble n Locke because of her, filling her with warmth. But still, she earnestly advised, ¡°Greg, it makes me happy to know you consider your sister¡¯s feelings, but the Lockes really shouldn¡¯t be provoked. Please listen to your sister. Let¡¯s pretend this never happened, okay?¡± Liliana Grey sighed, ¡°The Humphrey family was originally just a small n, and it was only in Nathan Humphrey¡¯s generation that the family was not prolific. We had ns to have more children, but then Nathan Humphrey passed away not long after he was born. After his death, the Humphrey family business fell on my shoulders. As a woman in charge of the business, dealing with employees, clients, and partners, it¡¯s natural to encounter those with ulterior motives. Most backed off after a stern refusal, but I¡¯ve never before encountered someone as shameless as n Locke.¡± Seeing the slightly weary Liliana Grey, Greg Jensen hesitated before saying, ¡°Ms. Grey, the truth is I¡¯m not just dealing with n Locke for your sake. I have my own grudge against the Lockes.¡± ¡°Not even then!¡± Liliana Grey replied anxiously, ¡°Greg, you don¡¯t understand how powerful the Lockes are. Someone like me, who has a modest fortune, is nothing but an ant in front of the Lockes. They could simply lift a finger and Treasure Mansion might not be able to withstand it. That¡¯s why I chose not to pursue matters further.¡± Greg Jensen knew she meant well, and his heart warmed. He smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about these thingster. Today we won¡¯t discuss such matters; let¡¯s continue our drink.¡± Upon hearing this, Liliana Grey was torn between speaking out and holding back. She then sighed, ¡°I¡¯m saying this for your good; I hope you¡¯ll take it to heart.¡± ¡°Thank you, Ms. Grey,¡± Greg Jensen said sincerely. Liliana Grey gave him a look and huffed, ¡°You¡¯ve already slept with me, and yet you still call me Ms. Grey. Are you trying to anger me on purpose?¡± ¡°Er, Liliana,¡± Greg Jensen said with an awkward smile. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Liliana Grey beamed a smile and raised her ss to clink with his, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s drink.¡± After dinner, the two of them cleared the table together. Liliana Grey poured Greg Jensen a cup of tea, then moved in front of arge painting and said, ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to go see Mount Everest for a very long time, but I never had the chance. After watching many videos about it, I painted this based on my imagination.¡± Greg Jensen, holding his tea, looked up to see that it was still an unfinished painting. The canvas depicted an endless mountain range, its waistline and above, gleaming white with snow. Liliana Grey smiled, picked up a brush, stepped up to her palette, and began to outline the scene. Greg Jensen noticed a lounge chair nearby, set down his teacup on a table, and theny down on it. He sipped his tea while watching Liliana Grey paint. Liliana wasn¡¯t tall, with slender limbs andparatively fuller features elsewhere. She was still wearing that sets of little dinosaur pajamas, which had a small tail that gently swayed with her movements. Looking at her silhouette, Greg felt as if something deep inside him swayed with that little tail. He slowly stood up, walked behind Liliana Grey, and hugged her from behind. Then, he undid her clothes, freeing her round and fair thighs from their little dinosaur confinement. Liliana Grey stiffened, but then carried on with her brushstrokes as if nothing had happened. Each pretended not to notice the other, immersed in their own activities. In the silent room, heavy breathing gradually filled the air. After some time, the brush on the canvas began to tremble, then dropped weakly, drawing a meaningless line. ¡°Hold me back to the room.¡± ¡°Mhmm.¡± In the east wing of the courtyard, one room was converted into a bedroom, the other into a kitchen and dining area. Greg Jensen carried Liliana Grey to the bedroom and was about to draw a bath, but she pulled on his arm. Turning his head, he looked at the still-desiring Liliana and finally understood the meaning of ¡°ravenous.¡± Immediately after, the second roundmenced. Outside the courtyard, all was quiet, but this night was destined to be restless. Perhaps because she married young and was widowed early, Liliana Grey still had traces of her girlish mischief and charm. Yet, having raised her son alone for so many years and managing the vast Humphrey family business, she was verypetent in her affairs. With Greg Jensen by her side, he was the one being taken care of. Take getting out of bed, for instance; when he opened his eyes, clean underwear and socks were alreadyid out for him. When he finished his morning routine and walked into the living room, a delicious breakfast was served, and a pink little dinosaur pajama set was arranging the tableware on the coffee table. ¡°Yo, switched colors?¡± Greg Jensen teased. Liliana Grey gave him a look and snorted, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault for dirtying my little dinosaur.¡± ¡°Ha, Liliana, is this a chameleon? A different color every day?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± With a disdainful re at him, Liliana Grey said, ¡°Hurry up ande eat.¡± ¡°Right away!¡± ¡°Hey, I told you to eat the food, not eat me¡­¡± Chapter 239 - 239 Laying the Foundation _1 Chapter 239: Laying the Foundation _1 After a simple breakfast, Greg Jensen sat at the coffee table for a bowl of porridge before leaving the house with Liliana Grey. Liliana was off to inspect her shop, and Greg returned to the Wanhemunity, ready to continue carving the base arrays. He was busy for most of the day, but finally, all the base arrays were carved. After making himself something to eat, he drove to the vegetable ntation. Liu Lao Da had managed the herbal medicine base, and even thends contracted by Lindsey Wolfe had been set up under his supervision. In this regard, he could be considered experienced. With Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley, these two local aces, assisting, the five hundred acres ofnd were ttened out in just a few days. When Greg arrived, they were directing workers to mark lines, nning to set up a temporary prefab building as an office space. ¡°Mr. Gao, you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Brother Qiang.¡± Looking at the busy workers, Greg smiled and asked, ¡°How¡¯s it going? Any difficulties?¡± Liu Lao Daughed and said, ¡°Rest assured, with Young Master Wang and Young Master Xu helping, it¡¯s even faster than when I worked in the vige.¡± ¡°Good, they are also shareholders. If there are any issues, just talk to them directly.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Greg took a bag containing the base arrays from the car and said to the three men, ¡°Grab a shovel ande with me, we have something to bury.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Liu Lao Da obeyed Greg¡¯smand without question, not even asking what they were burying, and quickly found three shovels. ¡°What are we doing?¡± Spencer looked curiously at the bag in Greg¡¯s hand. Adrian also looked over, his gaze filled with contemtion. Scanning the entire piece ofnd, Greg, without turning back, smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re burying some good stuff,e on, follow me.¡± After saying that, he walked towards the location he had in mind. Once there, he drew a circle on the ground with his foot and said, ¡°Dig a hole here, about three feet deep.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Gao.¡± Without another word, Liu Lao Da picked up a shovel and started digging. After a moment of hesitation, Adrian and Spencer also began to dig. Greg took out a base array and said, ¡°Once the hole is deep enough, bury this in it.¡± ¡°This is¡­¡± Spencer looked puzzled. But there was a sh of insight in Adrian¡¯s eyes as he eximed in shock, ¡°Are you setting up Feng Shui?¡± ¡°Haha, something like that.¡± Gregughed but didn¡¯t borate further, instead he continued to seek out the next location. All men are curious, especially about things like ¡°Feng Shui,¡± which seem supernatural, and they are fascinated by it. Seeing Greg acknowledge it, Adrian became excited and started digging even more energetically. Spencer felt the same, thrilled to be involved in such a mysterious affair. Inparison, Liu Lao Da was much moreposed. He had been convinced since the San Qing Dan episode that Greg was a worldly expert. Therefore, he didn¡¯t find it strange at all that Greg knew Feng Shui. A worldly expert, well, understanding Feng Shui should be quite normal, right? Liu Lao Da¡¯s thinking was simple: as long as he stuck with Greg and worked honestly, not only would Greg not harm him, but there might also be benefits. If there are benefits, why ask so many questions? Just work hard and do the task at hand well; that¡¯s better than anything. Though it was a bit deep for three men to dig one hole, the hole was small, so it didn¡¯t take long to finish. Greg threw the base array into the hole and said, ¡°Bury it, and make a mark. Be careful not to touch it during the construction.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Gao.¡± Liu Lao Da hurriedly responded, found a thick branch to mark the spot, and then began shoveling soil back into the hole. Spencer and Adrian stepped forward to help. After filling in the soil, Greg Jensen led them to the next location to continue digging. The four of them busied themselves for half a day and finally managed to install all the bases of the array. Spencer Burley and Adrian Wright were so exhausted they were sweating buckets, their faces as red as cooked shrimp. Greg Jensen frowned slightly, nced at Boss Liu, who seemed unaffected, and then stared at the two men, ¡°Are you still practicing the exercises I taught you?¡± ¡°Prac¡­ Practicing, yeah.¡± Spencer Burley¡¯s face was filled with embarrassment, and he dared not meet Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes. Adrian Wright, being thin-skinned, said somewhat sheepishly, ¡°I forgot thest couple of days.¡± Greg Jensen was somewhat speechless and pointed at Boss Liu, ¡°He¡¯s almost fifty, and he was frailer than both of you before. Look at him now. Young guys in their twenties, with less stamina than middle-aged men.¡± Spencer Burley quickly replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Greg, I¡¯ll start practicing first thing tomorrow morning. I won¡¯t miss a single day.¡± Greg Jensen red at him and couldn¡¯t bother to reply, instead directing a look of approval at Boss Liu. Boss Liu immediately beamed as if he had tasted honey, grinning from ear to ear. ¡°Alright, be very careful during the construction, don¡¯t let anyone touch what we just buried.¡± ¡°Okay, Mr. Jensen.¡± Greg Jensen gave a few more instructions and then left the vegetable base to visit Jamae University, where he picked up Vince Cooper, Ryan Lampe, and others, preparing to buy some clothes at the mall. The winter clothes he had were from his university days, which he hadn¡¯t brought since it wasn¡¯t that cold before. With the snow making these past days especially cold, he felt that without buying some warmer clothes, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to step outside. Vince Cooperughed, ¡°You¡¯re so lucky, having three beautifuldies apany you shopping.¡± ¡°Haha, should I make a gesture then?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Greg Jensen thought for a moment, then nodded emphatically, ¡°Mm, should I then announce, ¡®Tonight¡¯s expenses are on young master Jensen¡¯?¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s up to you.¡± ¡°Paying for the whole ce is definitely not happening, but picking out a set of cosmetics each is doable.¡± Upon hearing Greg Jensen¡¯s words, all three girls startedughing joyfully. Vince Cooper and Ryan Lampe were alright, but it was Ang Stuart whoughed the most happily. Vince Cooper was supported by Greg Jensen, and Ryan Lampe was decked out in designer brands and didn¡¯tck money at home, but Ang Stuart was different. Her family¡¯s financial situation was simr to Vince Cooper¡¯s, and without a man like Greg Jensen to take care of her, receiving a set of high-end cosmetics made her so happy she couldn¡¯t stop grinning. A set of cosmetics cost a few thousand, which Greg Jensen didn¡¯t mind too much. The cosmetics section was near the entrance of the mall, so they went there first, and after their purchase, they headed to the men¡¯s clothing section. Every time Greg Jensen saw the Zegna brand, he couldn¡¯t help but think of Squirtle, but still led the threedies inside. There was no helping it; in this day and age, high-end brands that are correctly valued, intellectual, and have a high cost-performance ratio were rare. Brands like Versace,cking culture, and Dolce & Gabbana, being NC, were international big names that only knew how to make money without any upbringing, and Greg Jensen really couldn¡¯t bring himself to love them. After the four of them walked in, a sales associate came over with a sweet and friendly smile and an enthusiastic attitude. ¡°May I help you with anything?¡± ¡°Just looking around.¡± ¡°Alright, please feel free to browse. I¡¯ll be nearby if you need anything.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± After speaking, the sales associate immediately stepped back a few meters, standing at a distance, and followed the four of them at a slow pace. This behavior seemed ordinary, but it proved that the store had thoroughly researched customer psychology. Because many customers entering such upscale clothing stores often feel an inexplicable pressure. Some sales associates, eager to make a sale, keep introducing items non-stop, which can make customers feel irritable. Even an otherwise sure sale can be difficult to close under these circumstances. The approach of the sales associate was quite fitting: keeping her distance so as not to make customers feel neglected, while providing a rxed shopping space. Just as Greg Jensen was internally praising her, he noticed a familiar figure walking through the door. Liliana Grey? How did he happen to bump into her here? Chapter 240: 240: Car Accident_1 Chapter 240: Car ident_1 They say that three women make a drama, and at this store, there were already three women rted to Greg Jensen. And this doesn¡¯t even include Ang Stuart, who wasn¡¯t that familiar with him. Was this a collision? Could it possibly stir up some trouble? Greg¡¯s internal rm bells were ringing, and he felt the urge to turn and flee. However, by the time he thought of this, it was already toote. Liliana Grey had just looked over at him. Their eyes met, and both were startled. The difference was that Greg¡¯s scalp went numb, while Liliana¡¯s face lit up with delight. She walked over with a smile and said, ¡°Greg? What are you doing here?¡± The three women turned their heads at the sound of her voice.
Liliana¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly, but she quickly returned to normal, although the joyful expression disappeared, and she imperceptibly took a step back, establishing a proper social distance. ¡°These three are¡­?¡± Liliana paused for a moment, and then teased, ¡°They couldn¡¯t all be your girlfriends, could they?¡± Vince Cooper and Ryan Lampe¡¯s faces turned red simultaneously, while Ang Stuart instinctively nced at Greg, a hopeful look in her eyes, though it was unclear what she was thinking. Greg said awkwardly, ¡°President Qin, please don¡¯t joke about me.¡± ¡°We¡¯re just here to help Mr. Greg buy clothes, not girlfriends,¡± exined Ryan. Vince added, ¡°Yeah, just friends, nothing more.¡± Liliana, seasoned in the business world, had a sharp eye and immediately sensed something was amiss watching the two girls rush to exin. Instead of exposing them, she smiled and said, ¡°Oh my, you¡¯re both so pretty. If Boss Greg could have girlfriends as beautiful as you, that really would bemendable.¡± Greg was painfully embarrassed and quickly changed the subject, asking, ¡°President Qin, why are you shopping alone?¡± ¡°Oh, I had nothing to do this afternoon, so I decided to take a stroll.¡± Liliana tilted her head up, her eyes twinkling mischievously as she looked at Greg. Sheughed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve recently started dating a younger guy, and he dresses too lightly. I thought I¡¯d buy him a few winter clothes.¡± ¡°Oh, hahaha.¡± Greg¡¯s face burned with embarrassment; he wished he could escape immediately under the pretext of using the bathroom. Ryan, sensing some awkwardness in the air, promptly made herself at home, saying, ¡°That¡¯s perfect, let¡¯s shop together, then. We¡¯re younger and don¡¯t have as good an eye for style, so we could really use President Qin¡¯s help.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Greg stood dumbfounded, looking bewilderedly at Ryan. Ryan was somewhat perplexed and asked, ¡°Mr. Greg, what¡¯s the matter? Did I say something wrong?¡±
¡°Uh, no, nothing!¡± Greg forced a smile, but inside he was wailing. This damned girl Ryan, totally unaware of the sensitivity of the situation. What kind of bad karma is this!
No way, I can¡¯t let theme together. Determined, Greg quickly said, ¡°President Qin might have other thingster; let¡¯s not bother her.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, who said I had other things? I¡¯ll stay and shop with you guys. It will be great to have Boss Greg try on some clothes for my little boyfriend,¡± Liliana said. On purpose, right? Greg turned his head, somewhat infuriatingly, and red at Liliana. Liliana acted as though she hadn¡¯t seen it, walked forward, and took Ryan¡¯s arm on one side and Vince¡¯s on the other. Then she asked with a smile, ¡°What kind of clothes are you nning to buy for Boss Greg?¡± ¡°We¡¯re buying formal clothes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s perfect since I want to buy casual clothes for my little boyfriend. After we¡¯re done picking out Boss Greg¡¯s formal wear, we can have him try on casual wear too. It will save us a lot of trouble.¡± ¡°Yeah, Liliana really thought it through,¡± they said. The three young girls hadn¡¯t even graduated from college; how could theypete with a powerhouse like Liliana Grey? In just a few words, the four of them mixed together like sisters, chatting andughing as they walked away, leaving Greg Jensen standing there alone. Seizing the moment when the others weren¡¯t paying attention, Liliana sneakily looked back and stuck her tongue out at Greg.
The gesture, cute and yful in nature, was interpreted by Greg as mockery¡ªharmless but highly insulting. Greg¡¯s expression darkened even more. For the rest of the time, he was like a puppet, being tossed around by the four women. No sooner had he taken off the clothes Vince had brought him than Ryan and Ang brought over two more outfits for him to try on. Just when he had finished trying on the formal wear, Liliana brought over a whole bunch of casual wear she had picked out. ¡°Wrap this one up for me!¡± Liliana had chosen a bunch of casual clothes, but only took one to the cashier; she left the rest for Greg. Vince, looking at the formal wear chosen by the group, stuck out his tongue and said with a flushed face, ¡°Is it too much?¡± Chuckling, Greg shook his head and said, ¡°Not at all, I¡¯ll go pay now.¡± He carried several sets of formal wear and the pieces of casual clothing Liliana had chosen to the front to pay. Once the five of them left Zegna, Ryan, holding Liliana¡¯s arm, said with augh, ¡°Liliana, how about dinner together tonight?¡± ¡°Yeah, we really owe it to Liliana today; otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have known what would look good on Mr. Jensen.¡± Looking pleased with herself, Liliana nced at Greg and then, smiling, shook her head, ¡°Some other time, I have to go home tonight, waiting to have ate-night snack with my little boyfriend.¡±
Cold sweat instantly broke out on Greg¡¯s forehead. He knew that Liliana was hinting at their secret meeting at the Siheyuan tonight, even specifying the time. The time for ate-night snack. Ryan, unsuspecting, smiled and said, ¡°Oh, okay then, let¡¯s find another time.¡± ¡°Liliana, see you.¡± Liliana nodded, gave Greg a smile, and drove off. Greg let out a long breath and rxed, turning back to the others with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s head back.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Vince smiled sweetly and moved forward to link arms with Greg. Feeling a pang of jealousy, Ryan deliberately took his other arm, saying with augh, ¡°I¡¯ll borrow your man for a bit.¡± ¡°Hmph¡­¡± Vince gave her a re but said nothing more. Ang¡¯s eyes went wide as she silently sighed.
After leaving the mall, they casually bought some groceries at the underground supermarket. Back home, the women got busy in the kitchen. Soon, four dishes and a soup graced the table. After the meal, as the three women chattered away in the living room, Greg pretended to take a phone call and stood up to leave. Watching Greg go, Ang couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Vince, do you think Mr. Jensen has another woman?¡± ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case,¡± Vince replied. Ang snorted and made a face, ¡°He¡¯s going out thiste; he¡¯s definitely going on a date with a woman.¡± Vince felt a bit awkward and didn¡¯t know what to say; deep down, she didn¡¯t mind, as long as Greg was happy. Ryan looked coolly on and said indifferently, ¡°Let him be with whoever he wants. Vince isn¡¯t a fool; she knows what to do.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Ang also felt embarrassed and decided to keep quiet. Chapter 241: 241: Uninvited Guest_1 Chapter 241: Uninvited Guest_1 On the other side, Greg Jensen drove to the courtyard home and rang the doorbell for ages before a little green dinosaur finally staggered over to open the door. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this Boss Greg who has three girlfriends? What brings you to flip my sign over?¡± ¡°You still dare to ask? Did you have fun ying with fire this afternoon?¡± Greg said with a dark face. Liliana Grey giggled, ¡°It was alright, pretty interesting anyway.¡± Greg snorted, ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard a saying?¡± ¡°What saying?¡± Liliana Grey was taken aback. ¡°ying with fire is asking for a beating!¡± Before the words had died away, Greg strode forward, hoisted her onto his shoulder, and gave her rear a few hearty smacks. ¡°Ah, you little stinker, put me down, I¡¯m so embarrassed!¡± Liliana¡¯s beautiful face turned red instantaneously as she struggled fiercely, to no avail.
¡°I think you need to be taught a lesson; today you¡¯ve got to understand who¡¯s the head of this household.¡± Greg casually closed the door and carried her into the house. ¡°Put me down quickly, you little stinker, please¡­¡± The sounds of joy and surprise filled the night sky as the atmosphere in the house gradually turned amorous. Early the next morning, Greg got up early and took a new suit from the car, dressing himself neatly. Liliana Grey stood in front of Greg like a dutiful little wife, standing on tiptoes to tie his tie for him. Once done, she took two steps back, admiring her handiwork as if eyeing her own creation, and praised, ¡°Looking sharp, I did pick it out.¡± ¡°Uh, are you talking about the clothes or me?¡± Am I being treated as merchandise now? Greg¡¯s face darkened; he felt he should avoid this woman in the future or she might drive him to his grave. Liliana Grey said cheerily, ¡°Alright, you can head out now; I¡¯ll tidy up a bit and follow.¡± With that, she rose onto her tiptoes again and nted a kiss on Greg¡¯s lips. The cool touch of her soft lips made Greg¡¯s heart flutter, and he smirked, ¡°How about we have breakfast first?¡± ¡°Eat my foot, get moving!¡± Liliana¡¯s cheeks zed like the sun, as she pushed and shoved Greg out of the courtyard home. Coming back to her senses, she nced at the disheveled bedding and, recallingst night¡¯s scenes, her cheeks grew even rosier. ¡°Pah, he¡¯s corrupted me!¡± Muttering to herself, Liliana spat and headed for the shower. ¡­
As the most infamous haunted house in Jamae City, almost every Jamae local could recount one or two stories about Dreamscape Garden. And with the news of its change in ownership, every move of the garden immediately garnered massive attention. Because of this, without much advertising, the news of Dreamscape Garden¡¯s opening spread throughout Jamae City like wildfire. On the one hand, people were curious whether the notorious haunted house was still haunted.
On the other, they were eager to know who had bought Dreamscape Garden. Early in the morning, around seven, even before Dreamscape Garden¡¯s gates were open, there were already a dozen cars parked outside, all belonging to those who had nothing better to do than toe and see the spectacle. The staff were a bit nervous, but Kingsley Harrison was bursting with joy on the inside, thinking that Greg¡¯s decision to purchase Dreamscape Garden was genius. With such an inherently intriguing ce, it almost needed no promotion; there would be nock of customers wanting to check it out initially. Greg was also shocked to see so many people, but he quickly rxed. In a strict sense, this was his first time opening a store independently, and it was thergest one yet. His heart was a little nervous, but even more so, it was filled with excitement and anticipation. Ever since Joel Edwards regained his sense of taste, he had picked up his old craftsmanship and even spent half a month at Reverie Inn learning medicinal cuisine. His culinary skills were undoubtedly top-notch and were sure to satisfy the pte of any gourmet. The waiters at Dreamscape Garden had also been trained by a professional etiquette teacher. In the words of the etiquette teacher, ¡°These people wouldn¡¯t even have a w picked out in an ancient royal court. If ced in a hotel, their service quality would absolutely be at the pinnacle of the domestic industry.¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t know what ¡°pinnacle of service quality in the industry¡± meant, but he had Joel Edwards, the peak of the culinary world, by his side.
If one were to make aparison with chefs, then the waiters at Dreamscape Garden were probably the Joel Edwards of the service industry. Together with Kingsley Harrison, who had served as the vice president of a hotel for many years, nearly all the employees at Dreamscape Garden were elites within the industry. What was even more interesting was that the vegetables used at Dreamscape Garden were also premium vegetables hastened by the Small Cloud Rain Skill. In other words, from top to bottom, everyone at Dreamscape Garden was an elite among their peers. Such a business would be hard-pressed not to make money! That¡¯s what Greg Jensen thought. At eight-thirty in the morning, strings of firecrackers with a hundred thousand bangs were simultaneously lit by several security guards. The deafening explosions, fluttering red paper scraps, and the rising wisps of blue smoke announced that Dreamscape Garden was officially open for business. Greg Jensen and Kingsley Harrison personally stood at the entrance to wee guests, while Adrian Wright, Spencer Burley, and Brandon Brent stood on either side, acting as temporary greeters. The guests arriving today were all acquaintances, and having them serve as greeters was also appropriate. As the firecracker noise ceased, one by one the guests, who came to offer congrattions, walked over from the parking lot. Leading the way were none other than Brandon Brent¡¯s father, Micah Brent, as well as Riverhaven County¡¯s wealthiest, Chestor Ware, and following them were the tycoons of Riverhaven County. After the downfall of Bernard Walker, these individuals had all received some benefits, and though in the end Greg Jensen received the lion¡¯s share, their hearts were still filled with gratitude.
Therefore, even though they had the furthest to travel, they arrived the earliest. Just as they were about to reach the entrance, a ck sedan suddenly stopped at the door, blocking their way. Soon after, a small truck parked behind it. The next second, Cindy Harrison stepped out of the car. With an indifferent expression, she nced around, a trace of disdain curling at the corner of her mouth as she strode haughtily to Greg Jensen. Behind her, Judy Lampe directed theborers in carrying wooden crates from the truck. Whenever Greg Jensen saw Cindy Harrison, he would remember the image of her being with an old man, and a wave of nausea inevitably surged within him. Kingsley Harrison knew of their feud and seeing Cindy Harrison arrive, his face immediately turned sour as he said: ¡°What are you doing here? Leave at once, you are not wee here!¡± Cindy Harrison acted as if she hadn¡¯t heard a thing, her beautiful eyes filled with a provocative look as she gazed at Greg Jensen. ¡°Isn¡¯t it customary for a restaurant opening to wee guests from all directions? Surely Dreamscape Garden hasn¡¯t categorized guests into ranks, has it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, we just don¡¯t wee you, that¡¯s all!¡± Kingsley Harrison looked at her coldly, saying, ¡°Leave now, or I will call security!¡±
Greg Jensen patted his shoulder and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, let her in. I hear Miss Harrison also runs a restaurant. Let here in and see for herself what the pinnacle of private dining looks like.¡± ¡°Ha, you think this haunted house can set the standard for private dining? What a joke!¡± Chapter 242: 242: Let Her Be Arrogant for a Few Days_1 Chapter 242: Let Her Be Arrogant for a Few Days_1 Cindy Harrison sneered, ¡°Greg, it was just about ying the fool, no one killed you. Why can¡¯t you just y the fool obediently in your vige? Why did you have toe mess around in Jamae City? Do you even have what it takes? I advise you, get out of Jamae City now, immediately, right this minute. In consideration of our past, I will let it go. Otherwise¡­¡± Pfft! Before she could finish, Greg couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°Do we still have something like affection between us? Howe I didn¡¯t know about that?¡± At that, he smacked his forehead, as if suddenly realizing something, and said, ¡°Oh, I remember now. You¡¯re talking about¡­ past affection? Is it ¡®wan¡¯ or ¡®ri¡¯?¡± Cindy Harrison¡¯s face turned ashen with anger and she shouted, ¡°You¡­ you are shameless!¡± Greg replied indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t hurry, when you get married, I¡¯ll show you what true shamelessness is!¡± ¡°You¡­¡±
At this moment, Judy Lampe, along with the decorators, walked over. She nced at Greg and snorted coldly: ¡°Cindy, don¡¯t lower yourself to argue with a fool. Have you forgotten what we came here for today?¡± Cindy Harrison¡¯s expression quickly softened, and she forced a casual sneer, ¡°Right, I almost forgot the gift. Come on, bring up the gift I have for Boss Greg!¡± Before she had finished speaking, several loaders came over, carefully standing a wooden box upright at the entrance. Cindy Harrison, staring into Greg¡¯s eyes, sneered, ¡°Open it, let Boss Greg see whether he likes this gift or not.¡± ¡°Sure, Director Zhang.¡± The loaders hurriedly took a crowbar and disassembled all the panels from the wooden box. A standing clock about 1.8 meters high, painted entirely ck, was unveiled before everyone. ¡°This is¡­ a congrattory gift?¡± ¡°She¡¯s giving an ¡®end¡¯ for their opening? This isn¡¯t a congrattory gift, it¡¯s like she¡¯s wishing for Dreamscape Garden to close down immediately!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that too much? Whatever grievances they have, can¡¯t they settle them privately? To send such a disgusting thing during their opening, that¡¯s really low.¡± The crowd was buzzing withments, and the employees of Dreamscape Garden turned pale with anger. The sries at Dreamscape Garden were generally higher than the average in Jamae City, and that was not even counting the year-end bonuses andmissions. If those were included, the average office worker might not earn as much as they did. Greg¡¯s face also darkened, and a wave of anger began to surge within him. Kingsley Harrison was even more furious, pointing at Cindy Harrison and cursing, ¡°You little girl, have you no decorum at all? Next time your family has an opening, shall I alsoe over and send a funeral bell, how about that?¡± Judy Lampe stepped forward, blocking Cindy Harrison, and scoffed, ¡°Heh, if you¡¯re not afraid of getting beaten ck and blue, go ahead, I wee it anytime!¡±
Cindy Harrison mockingly nced at Greg and instructed without turning back, ¡°ce this funeral bell at the most conspicuous ce at the entrance.¡± Greg frowned, still remaining silent. Kingsley Harrison was so angry he was about to explode, shouting, ¡°Cindy Harrison, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve gone too far?¡±
Cindy Harrison looked as though she had heard a joke, disbelief written all over her face. She turned to Judy Lampe and asked, ¡°Auntie, he says I¡¯ve gone too far, do you think I have?¡± Judy Lampe yed along with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. You¡¯re not only reasonable, but you¡¯re also a kind person. Dreamscape Garden has opened such arge business here, and yet there¡¯s not a single guest. We came here today especially to support Dreamscape Garden. If this is considered excessive, then I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s considered proper anymore.¡± ¡°You¡­ you are too bullying!¡± Angered, Kingsley Harrison gasped for breath, pointing at Cindy Harrison but not knowing what to say. Facing the odd behavior of Cindy Harrison and Judy Lampe, Greg Jensen remained calm, saying: ¡°Mr. Harrison, don¡¯t stoop to her level, prepare to greet the guests instead.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Jensen.¡± Kingsley Harrison red fiercely at the two and snapped, ¡°Out of the way, a good dog doesn¡¯t block the path!¡± Cindy Harrison curled her lip, let out a coldugh, and without hurry, pulled Judy Lampe to the side, waiting to see Greg Jensen make a fool of himself. ¡°Mr. Jensen, congrattions¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen, best of luck on your opening day!¡±
Micah Brent, Chestor Ware, and others walked over,ughing and offering their good wishes from afar. As they approached and noticed the grandfather clock near the entrance, their expressions suddenly darkened. With a serious face, Micah Brent said, ¡°Who brought this here? On such a joyous opening day, why would you ce this thing at the entrance? Move it away at once!¡± ¡°I brought it. You have a problem with that?¡± Cindy Harrison said with a sneer. Micah Brent frowned, sizing up Cindy Harrison, and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, giving someone a grandfather clock for their opening day, no matter how you justify it, you have absolutely no good reason!¡± ¡°I want to give it, what business is it of yours?¡± Cindy Harrison rolled her eyes, impatiently retorting, ¡°Old man, if you have the guts, use them; if you don¡¯t, just go die in a corner!¡± In her eyes, even if Greg Jensen was now wealthy, he was still that same useless poor kid from college. How impressive could a poor kid¡¯s friends be? As the futuredy of the Lin family, she could scold someone if she pleased, and if scolding wasn¡¯t satisfying enough, she dared to get physical! However, instead of getting angry at her words, Micah Brent let out a coldugh. Looking at Cindy Harrison¡¯s arrogant face, he asked ominously, ¡°Are you insulting me?¡± ¡°Oh, look at that, a fish finding a fish and a shrimp finding a shrimp, a turtle finding a soft-shelled turtle! No wonder you¡¯re friends with that trash Greg Jensen. You must be deaf, eh? Or are you saying you¡¯re not human, so you can¡¯t understand human speech?¡±
Cindy Harrison nced at Micah Brent and scoffed, ¡°Just look at your poor appearance, still have the nerve toe over and offer congrattions, aren¡¯t you ashamed!¡± Micah Brentughed in anger, pointing at Cindy Harrison and said, ¡°Alright, insulting an inspector, huh? Just you wait¡­¡± After speaking, he picked up his phone to make a call, then said into it, ¡°Get out of the car, bring the handcuffs. Someone has insulted an inspector, take her directly back to Riverhaven County when you get here, ask her what¡¯s going on.¡± On hearing this, Cindy Harrison suddenly paused, and asked nkly, ¡°You are an inspector?¡± Micah Brent said with a mocking smile, ¡°Oh, I forgot to introduce myself, the Chief of Riverhaven County Inspectorate, Micah Brent.¡± ¡°Inspectorate¡­ Chief?¡± Cindy Harrison was suddenly confused, ¡°How could there be a Chief of the Inspectorate among Greg Jensen¡¯s friends? Impossible, right?¡± Greg Jensen was just a country boy, how could a chief-level figuree to congratte him? But before she could recover from her surprise, two inspectors approached from afar. When they reached Micah Brent, one of them asked, ¡°Chief, who insulted you just now?¡± Micah Brent pointed at Cindy Harrison and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s her, take her to the car for now. Once I¡¯m done here, we¡¯ll bring her back to Riverhaven County together.¡± ¡°Yes, Chief.¡±
The two inspectors acknowledged and immediately walked towards Cindy Harrison. Chapter 243: 243 Trickery and Deception_1 Chapter 243: Trickery and Deception_1 Cindy Harrison¡¯s face went pale with fear, and she took several steps back, saying in panic, ¡°Wait¡­ I didn¡¯t say that you¡­¡± Judy Lampe was also terrified, but still said with forced bravery, ¡°Cindy, don¡¯t be afraid, they are the patrol from Riverhaven County, they don¡¯t have the right to arrest people here!¡± Upon hearing her words, Micah Brent¡¯s face was full of smiles as he said, ¡°Feel free to try and resist, let¡¯s see if I dare to enforce measures!¡± Cindy Harrison¡¯s legs went weak with fear, though being caught and taken to Riverhaven County wasn¡¯t a big deal, as it wasn¡¯t anything serious. With just a word from the Locke family, she could be released quickly. But as Ethan Locke¡¯s girlfriend, she couldn¡¯t afford to lose face. Thinking that if she were caught, it might affect her future status, Cindy Harrison, driven by desperation, shouted: ¡°You¡­ you wouldn¡¯t dare. My husband is the eldest son of the Locke family of Jamae City, touch me and see what happens!¡± Micah Brent¡¯s expression changed slightly as he looked toward Greg Jensen, his eyes filled with inquiry. He was the patrol officer from Riverhaven County, and the act of enforcing thew in Jamae City was already overstepping his jurisdiction. If he provoked someone from the Locke family, he would be facing significant trouble too. ¡°Director Brent, let¡¯s just let this go, after all, it¡¯s my opening day, please give me this face.¡±
Greg Jensen understood Micah Brent¡¯s meaning, and since he didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble on this day either, he quickly provided Brent with a way out. Micah Brent snorted coldly and red at Cindy Harrison as he said in a deep voice, ¡°Today, for Mr. Jensen¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll not take this further with you.¡± Cindy Harrison was someone who wouldn¡¯t relent if she had the upper hand. Seeing that Micah Brent had backed down, she got emboldened and taunted loudly: ¡°Thought you were so tough? Try touching me and see what happens!¡± Micah Brent¡¯s face turned red with restraint, and unable to say anything further, he could only re with round, angry eyes and snorted coldly before he walked into the courtyard. Chestor Ware came up beside Greg Jensen, without saying anything, but his eyes clearly showed his concern. Greg Jensen smiled and said in a low voice, ¡°Let her be arrogant for a few more days.¡± Chestor Ware breathed a sigh of relief and nodded with a smile. Taylor Ware, holding her father¡¯s hand, also had a look full of concern on her face. Hearing Greg Jensen¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but scoff and muttered, ¡°ying tricks, serves you right to be unlucky.¡± ¡°Taylor, shut up!¡± ¡°Hmm, I know.¡± Chestor Ware was quite helpless and gave Greg Jensen an apologetic smile, ¡°My apologies, Brother Jensen, Taylor is just¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, I understand; you all go inside first.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Chestor Ware nodded, nced at Cindy Harrison, and then walked into the courtyard with Taylor Ware. ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Jensen.¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen, wishing you a prosperous business!¡± The other wealthy individuals from Riverhaven County also came over, reviving the previously solemn atmosphere.
One after another, the wealthy from Riverhaven County came forward to offer their congrattions, their attitudes filled with respect. Cindy Harrison stood by watching, her eyes revealing confusion. Although she didn¡¯t know these people, by their attire and appearance, she could tell they were of considerable worth. Greg Jensen was just a poor boy from a mountain vige, how could he know so many wealthy individuals?
And the way these tycoons treated Greg Jensen seemed excessively good, almost like subordinates offering gifts to a superior, rather than friends congratting each other. Their respect was almost unseemly! What exactly is their rtionship with Greg Jensen? Cindy Harrison didn¡¯t know that at this moment, Kingsley Harrison was also filled with shock. Kingsley Harrison knew that Greg Jensen had a widework in Riverhaven County, but he didn¡¯t expect Greg¡¯s connections to be so extensive. A private kitchen opening was all it took, yet it brought out all the tycoons of Riverhaven County. Having been the manager at the Reverie Inn for many years, he had basically met all of the people who came to offer congrattions today. Before, he had to be extremely careful around them, fearing he might anger them, but today these tycoons¡¯ attitudes were quite low. Even when facing him, they all wore smiles as warm and pleasant as a spring breeze. This couldn¡¯t help but give rise to a sense of inexplicable pride in Kingsley Harrison¡¯s heart, as if he were borrowing someone else¡¯s glory for himself. What made him feel even more triumphant was that these tycoons were all very particr; after each of them had finished their congrattions, they would re fiercely at Cindy Harrison. Cindy Harrison was so angry that she turned pale, and snapped, ¡°A bunch of rubes who¡¯ve never seen the world, what does it matter if there are many people offering congrattions? They¡¯re like dog meat that will never make it to the feast!¡± Unable to hold back, Kingsley Harrison retorted, ¡°Even if we haven¡¯t seen the world, we are still better than you, a nasty woman with no manners!¡±
Spencer Burley couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Cindy Harrison, you¡¯re not part of the Locke family yet, don¡¯t go too far.¡± Cindy Harrison angrily said, ¡°Spencer Burley, is it? Do you have a say here? By saying that, are you looking down on the Locke family, wanting the Burley family to go to war with them?¡± Go to war with the Locke family? Spencer Burley naturally didn¡¯t have the guts for that. But, hearing Cindy Harrison¡¯s harsh words and seeing her contemptuous gaze, how could the always willful Spencer Burley hold back? He pointed at Cindy Harrison and angrily said, ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a social-climbing green tea bitch, what right do you have to represent the Locke family?¡± Adrian Wright scoffed, ¡°Spencer¡¯s right, you should wait until you actually marry into the Locke family before you talk like this.¡± Cindy Harrison was so angry she was almost gasping for breath, pointing at Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley she said, ¡°You¡­ very good, the Burley and Wright families, is it? Just you wait!¡± After saying that, she shouted at Judy Lampe, ¡°Call Jay Brent and tell him to send people over to block the entrance. I said no one is allowed to enter Dreamscape Garden today without my say-so!¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call right now!¡± Judy Lampe looked at Spencer Burley and the others with disdain and then took out her phone, ready to call Jay Brent. Just then, a Volkswagen stopped at the entrance of Dreamscape Garden.
The car was a bit old, and many parts seemed rather worn, but it was well-cleaned and gave the first impression of being modest and tidy. Seeing this car, Cindy Harrison was stunned for a moment, feeling that it looked familiar, as though she had seen it somewhere before. But for the moment, she couldn¡¯t recall where. Just as she was puzzled, the Volkswagen¡¯s driver came running down and earnestly opened the rear door, and a middle-aged man with a serious face stepped out. ¡°Jonathon Milton? The Health Bureau Chief Jonathon Milton? He¡­ why did hee here?¡± Cindy Harrison was suddenly dumbstruck, but soon regained herposure, and with a sycophantic smile on her face, she hurriedly approached him. ¡°Chief Milton, long time no see.¡± At the sound of her somewhat sweet and coquettish voice, Chief Milton frowned slightly, turned his head for a look, and seemed to recognize Cindy Harrison, then nodded his head. Cindy Harrison smiled, ready to introduce herself, but saw that Chief Milton had already turned his head away from her and instead walked towards Greg Jensen with a beaming smile. ¡°Mr. Jensen, congrattions!¡± Chapter 244: 244: Do you think Im right?_1 Chapter 244: Do you think I¡¯m right?_1 ¡°Haha, Director Wang, I thought you wouldn¡¯t have time toe over.¡± Greg Jensenughed as he approached and extended his hand for a handshake, then asked, ¡°Director Wang, how¡¯s your health?¡± ¡°Haha, the doctor said it was lucky we caught it early. After a few days of simple treatment, there¡¯s no big issue anymore. As long as I take good care of myself and have regr check-ups, there shouldn¡¯t be any major problems.¡± ¡°That¡¯s really a cause for celebration!¡± Director Wangughed, ¡°Your Dreamscape Garden opening is the real asion for celebration. How is it going, any difficulties that you need my help to resolve?¡± ¡°Actually, there¡¯s nothing much¡­¡± As Greg Jensen was speaking, a group of people came walking over from a distance, led by the Chief and Deputy Chief of the Health Department, Richard Lampe and Pearl Walker. ¡°Young Greg, congrattions.¡± ¡°Boss Jensen, all the best on your opening.¡± Richard Lampe came up to Greg Jensen with a beaming smile, winking and said softly, ¡°That medicine of yours is really miraculous.¡±
¡°Haha, as long as it¡¯s useful.¡± Greg Jensen smiled knowingly and then turned to Pearl Walker, saying with a smile, ¡°Pearl, you¡¯re here too?¡± Pearl Walker had previously made things difficult for Greg Jensen, and though she was very reluctant in her heart, at this moment she could only force a smile and said, ¡°Um, congrattions, Boss Jensen.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Pearl.¡± Greg Jensen smiled briefly, then turned his head back to continue chatting with Director Wang and Richard Lampe. Pearl Walker¡¯s smile was somewhat stiff. But with her two superiors present, how could she dare to leave on her own? Seeing this scene, Cindy Harrison felt her head buzz as a chill rose from the bottom of her heart and rushed to the top of her head. Greg Jensen actually knew Director Wang, and it seemed like they were on very good terms? How¡­ how is that possible? He was just a poor boy from the countryside, and even if he had the money to open a private kitchen, from where did he get the connections to mingle with big shots like Director Wang? Keep in mind, although Director Wang¡¯s position might not seem high, he holds significant power in the catering industry. Even the Lin family had to pay him some respect. Cindy Harrison could never have imagined that she would see Director Wang, such a significant figure, at the opening day of Dreamscape Garden! What¡¯s more absurd is that Greg Jensen not only knew Director Wang, but he was also on extremely familiar terms with both chiefs of the inspection team. Watching them chat, they looked like old friends who had known each other for many years. Greg Jensen had only been in Jamae City for a few days, how could he have such a vastwork of connections? Beforeing here, Cindy Harrison only wanted to thoroughly humiliate Greg Jensen, but at this moment, she felt somewhat at a loss. If the director and both chiefs are friends of Greg Jensen, they wouldn¡¯t trouble her if they didn¡¯t seek her out, dare she humiliate Greg Jensen? At that moment, Judy Lampe suddenly walked over, tugged at Cindy Harrison¡¯s arm, and whispered urgently, ¡°Cindy, think of something quick!¡±
¡°Think of something?¡± Cindy Harrison hadn¡¯te back to her senses, and asked nkly, ¡°Think of what?¡± Judy Lampe looked anxiously at the standing grandfather clock at the entrance and said urgently, ¡°The clock! Hurry up and think of a way to move the clock away. If Director Wang knows how good his rtionship with Greg Jensen is and finds out that we brought a clock as a gift for his opening, won¡¯t he deal with us?¡±
Upon hearing this, Cindy Harrison felt her head buzz, and she instantly felt like she was in an ice cer. Director Wang was essentially the parent official of the catering industry; if he wanted to trouble someone, he didn¡¯t need to go to much effort. He could easily find some issues and have the ce shut down for rectification. Shutting down for rectification, losing some sales is a small matter, but a slip in the restaurant¡¯s reputation, that¡¯s a big problem. ¡°What are you waiting for, hurry up!¡± ¡°Ah, I¡­ I see.¡± Cindy Harrison shivered and hurried to the floor clock, intending to ask the decorators to move it quickly, only to remember that those workers had already left. She immediately panicked and hurriedly called the movingpany, but at that moment, Director Wang had alreadye over, apanied by Greg Jensen. Seeing the floor clock, Director Wang¡¯s face sank, and he frowned, ¡°Why is there a floor clock at your entrance?¡± Greg Jensen chuckled, nced at Cindy Harrison beside him, and said indifferently, ¡°Oh, it was a gift from a friend.¡± ¡°Friend?¡± Director Wang was quick to react and nced coldly at Cindy Harrison, ¡°Your friend doesn¡¯t seem to have much ss. It would be better to keep your distance in the future.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t been in touch for a long time, but I don¡¯t know why, she still sticks to me like a ster.¡±
Richard Lampe also noticed the problem and sneered, ¡°Whenever a ster is stuck, you peel it off and throw it away quickly, otherwise it will start to smell after a long time.¡± ¡°Haha, Richard is right, I¡¯ll throw it in the trashter,¡±ughed Greg Jensen. Pearl Walker watched Cindy Harrison thoughtfully, and though she didn¡¯t speak, her eyes already showed a hint of coldness. She was pondering how to repair her rtionship with Greg Jensen, and now an opportunity hade, hadn¡¯t it? She knew Cindy Harrison, the future young mistress of the Lin family. But what of that? She wasn¡¯t in business, so she didn¡¯t need to worry about the Lin family at all. Richard Lampe sneered, ¡°Greg, if you need our help to peel off this ster, just say the word. We¡¯re all friends here and should help each other out.¡± ¡°Richard is right, that¡¯s the idea!¡± Director Wang nodded and deliberately looked at Cindy Harrison, asking, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Yes, what Director Wang and Section Chief Lampe said is, of course¡­ correct.¡± Cindy Harrison¡¯s face was green with anger as she was ridiculed by several people, and she couldn¡¯t even retort; instead, she had to force a smile and agree with them. It felt unbearably terrible!
Director Wang looked deeply at Cindy Harrison, then turned his head to Pearl Walker and said, ¡°Pearl, the market atmosphere has been quite poortely. Let¡¯s have a meeting tomorrow to tidy things up. We must crack down on those tendencies for maliciouspetition and not allow anyone with ulterior motives to sabotage the market environment.¡± Pearl Walker nced at Cindy Harrison again, nodded in understanding, and said, ¡°Director, I understand. I¡¯ll arrange it when I get back this afternoon.¡± Greg Jensen smiled in admiration, ¡°Having a leader like Director Wang who is willing to maintain the market environment is a blessing for us small merchants.¡± ¡°Haha, do you still consider yourself a small merchant?¡± Director Wangughed. Greg Jensen smiled, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m involved in small-scale businesses; I can¡¯tpare to those big shots who dominate various fields.¡± Director Wang joked, ¡°We¡¯ll only know whether it¡¯s a small-scale business after we go in and see for ourselves.¡± ¡°Then pleasee inside,¡± Greg Jensen said with a smile, personally leading Director Wang and the others indoors. Cindy Harrison watched the backs of the group, feeling as if she had drained all her strength; she exhaled a long breath and her legs went soft, nearly copsing to the ground. Judy Lampe quickly stepped forward to support her, anxiously asking, ¡°Cindy, what do we do now?¡± ¡°What else can we do? Hurry up and move the clock away,¡± Cindy Harrison said resignedly. Kingsley Harrison sneered, ¡°The item has already been given to us, you say move it, just like that? Wishful thinking!¡± ¡°You¡­¡±
Cindy Harrison¡¯splexion darkened again, but thinking of the consequences if the floor clock stayed, she could only force a smile with a hint of ttery, ¡°Mr. Harrison, I was young and ignorant, please don¡¯t take it personally¡­¡± Chapter 245: 245 Outshining All_1 Chapter 245: Outshining All_1 ¡°` ¡°Heh.¡± Kingsley Harrison sneered coldly, waving over two security guards to watch the grandfather clock before heading straight into the yard. Cindy Harrison waspletely dumbfounded, filled with immense regret. She felt she had been too impulsive, acting against Greg Jensen without first investigating his background and connections. Had she known about Greg¡¯s formidablework within the Health Department, she would not have used such a low-level tactic to humiliate him. Now, not only had she failed to humiliate Greg, but she had also brought trouble upon herself. It was simply a case of lifting a rock only to drop it on her own feet! However, Greg had not taken her seriously, or to put it another way, from beginning to end, he never paid any attention to Cindy Harrison at all. With his current capabilities, for a flirtatious woman like Cindy, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say he could eliminate her with a wave of his hand.
The reason he hadn¡¯t acted was simply that he felt the time was not right. Acting now would let Cindy off too easily! That was why, when Kingsley Harrison came in to ask about what to do with the grandfather clock, Greg only waved his hand, indicating that Kingsley should handle it himself. After chatting with Director Wang and the others for a while, Greg then went out to greet Craig Burley and his daughter Louisa Burley. What he didn¡¯t expect was that Vivian Shimpson had alsoe along with them. As Vivian Shimpson entered, she happened to see Cindy Harrison beating a hasty retreat, and her good mood immediately vanished without a trace. She couldn¡¯t help scoffing, ¡°A dog can¡¯t change its habit of eating feces. She¡¯s mixed up with that malicious woman again!¡± ¡°Vivian, who is she?¡± ¡°Ethan Locke¡¯s girlfriend, Greg¡¯s ex-girlfriend.¡± After Greg became an idiot, Vivian Shimpson had inquired about the details of that day in many ways, and naturally, she knew that the instigator of the incident was the seemingly harmless Cindy Harrison. Because of this, she was filled with loathing for Cindy Harrison. Hearing Louisa Burley ask about it, she instinctively told the whole story without any reservations. Upon hearing this, Louisa¡¯s pretty face rarely showed a trace of anger, ¡°She¡¯s too hateful. Greg was so good to her, how could she be so heartless¡­¡± Watching Louisa Burley¡¯s angry expression, Vivian Shimpson felt a lump in her throat, realizing she might have misspoken, as the past story could make Louisa like Greg even more. After all, love epasses everything, and sympathy is one of the sources of affection. She opened her mouth but didn¡¯t know what to say to make amends, so she could only sigh helplessly. Just then, Greg came out and greeted Craig Burley, who was walking ahead, then he walked toward Louisa Burley. Approaching her, he noticed that besides Vivian Shimpson, there was a strange woman beside Louisa, holding an umbre for her. ¡°Who might this be¡­¡±
Chapter 245 245 Eventually, Taken by a Scoundrel, Losing Everything ¡°Oh, this is Sister Hu¨¤n. She has been taking care of me for many years. She returned home for a short visit not long ago,¡± Louisa Burley introduced with a smile, ¡°Sister Hu¨¤n, this is Brother Greg I told you about. Thanks to him, I can go out during the day.¡±
¡°Hello, Mr. Greg, my name is Kevin Lampe.¡± Kevin Lampe reached out proactively and shook hands with Greg, smiling, ¡°Thank you for curing the youngdy¡¯s illness.¡± ¡°It was just a helping hand; we¡¯re all friends here, no need to be so formal,¡± Greg smiled back before asking, ¡°Louisa, how have you been feelingtely?¡± ¡°Much better now.¡± ¡°` Louisa Burley said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re right, just a little bit of adaptation and I can stay outside for much longer. If I use an umbre, I can already stay outside for most of the afternoon now.¡± ¡°Haha, that means the Yin energy inside you has already been mostly dispelled. Keep it up and eventually, you¡¯ll be able to stand in the sunlight without any worries, just like a normal person.¡± ¡°Mm, I know, I¡¯ll definitely work hard!¡± Louisa Burley nodded with a smile. Vivian Shimpson couldn¡¯t help but curl her lip and said, ¡°Tch, you¡¯re never off duty with your shtick of ying the mystic.¡± After saying this, she turned to Kevin Lampe and said, ¡°Kevin, be very careful with this guy, don¡¯t let Louisa be deceived by him.¡±
¡°Er, okay.¡± Kevin Lampe smiled very casually, obviously not taking her words to heart. Louisa Burley, holding Vivian¡¯s arm, said, ¡°Vivian, don¡¯t talk nonsense, Greg wouldn¡¯t lie to me.¡± Vivian Shimpson, looking disappointed in her naivety, huffed, ¡°You are so gullible. If someone sold you, you would even help count the money for them. Sooner orter, that scumbag is going to swindle everything from you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Louisa Burley¡¯s face immediately turned red, and she stole a nce at Greg Jensen, noticing he was talking with his father and not paying attention to them; she then let out a slight sigh of relief. She turned her head and said with a smile to Vivian Shimpson, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go inside too. I¡¯ve heard from Magnus that they¡¯ve prepared a lot of delicious food today.¡± Vivian Shimpson gave her a nce and said helplessly, ¡°Sigh, I really don¡¯t know what to do with you.¡± Louisa Burleyughed, and, linking arms with her, headed inside. ¡°Kingsley,e and take Craig over to Chief Wang¡¯s table, I¡¯ll take Louisa and the others to another.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Greg Jensen handed Craig Burley over to Kingsley Harrison, then personally led Louisa Burley, Vivian Shimpson, and the others to a house beside the little hill.
The hill was not high, just twenty to thirty meters tall, and was considered part of Dreamscape Garden. Located halfway up the hill, the house had windows that had been transformed into floor-to-ceiling ss, offering a view overlooking the entire Dreamscape Garden. Especially the circling corridor, and the pond that was clear and bright, emanating a sense of a secluded and ethereal setting. The house, built in thest century with a brick and wood mixed structure, had only undergone some repairs and reinforcements by the previous owners without changing much of the main structure. After Dreamscape Garden came into Greg Jensen¡¯s hands, the major change was turning the southern wall into floor-to-ceiling windows, and recing other doors and windows as well. While it looked somewhat modern from the outside, the inside still retained the old-time style. Entering it, one could feel an atmosphere of tranquil elegance. The old stone tiles on the floor had all been reced with dark-hued marble, giving off a faint mellow glow, looking both mysterious and solemn. The whole room was divided into three parts: the dining area in the center, and rest and recreation areas on either side. ¡°Wow, this ce is too beautiful.¡± Upon entering, Louisa Burley couldn¡¯t help but exim in admiration, even Vivian Shimpson beside her nodded in agreement. Greg¡¯s sense of aesthetics isn¡¯t bad at all, worthy of a man I¡¯ve taken a fancy to. Thinking this, Vivian Shimpson¡¯s face turned red, and she secretly spit to herself, yet her eyes couldn¡¯t stop ncing at Greg Jensen.
Greg Jensen, oblivious to her reaction, introduced the people already seated, ¡°Let me introduce you, this is Miss Taylor Ware, her father is Mr. Chestor Ware, the most famous phnthropic businessman in Riverhaven County. This is Brandon Brent, his father is Micah Brent, the Chief Inspector of Riverhaven County.¡± ¡°Hello everyone, my name is Louisa Burley, Magnus is my brother.¡± Louisa Burley said with a smile. Chapter 246: 246 Fierce Woman_1 Chapter 246: Fierce Woman_1 Brandon Brent¡¯s eyes lit up the moment he saw Louisa Burley, the debauchery deep in his bones stirring once again. He was about to stand up and greet her when he suddenly thought of Lois Abbott. Examining Louisa¡¯s gaze towards Greg Jensen, he quickly understood and couldn¡¯t help but feel a wave of relief. He almost stole another one of Mr. Jensen¡¯s women! Brandon silentlybeled Louisa Burley in his mind while warning himself never to touch any woman acquainted with Greg Jensen in the future. If he identally messed with one of Mr. Jensen¡¯s women, he really wouldn¡¯t know how he died. But howe Mr. Jensen has so many women? It seems that any random woman he encounters is rted to him, and all of them are so beautiful. ¡°Hello, Amande, I¡¯m Taylor Ware. Don¡¯t be so formal, please have a seat.¡± Taylor Ware looked at the graceful and generously behaved Louisa Burley and couldn¡¯t help butpare herself. After a short while, she gave up the idea ofpeting. There was no way she couldpare!
Louisa Burley was more delicate in appearance, gentler, more favorable to men, and surpassed Taylor in every aspect¡­ Except for the fact that Taylor had longer legs, she was outssed by Louisa Burley in every other area. Of course, she could also throw a punch better than Louisa Burley. But is that really considered an advantage for a woman? ¡°Amande, you sit on the inside; Magnus and the others will be here soon, too.¡± Greg Jensen said to Kevin Lampe, ¡°Lampe, do make yourselffortable and join us for a bite.¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen, please go ahead with your business, don¡¯t worry about me,¡± Kevin Lampe said with a smile. Just then, the room door was suddenly pushed open, a st of cold air rushed in, and a woman stepped inside, apanied by the cold wind and followed by Kingsley Harrison. Upon seeing this person, Greg Jensen felt somewhat guilty and forced a smile, ¡°Miss Grey, you¡¯re here. I was busy entertaining guests and couldn¡¯t wee you personally.¡± Liliana Grey was wearing a fur coat over her attire. After taking it off, she revealed the white zer she wore underneath. She exuded a sharp, professionally chic air, yet with the unique softness of a mature woman. For a moment, her presence seemed to outshine everyone else. ¡°Boss Jensen, congrattions on the grand opening.¡± She casually offered her congrattions, her distant gaze slowly sweeping over each person present. Taylor Ware¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, a voice inside telling her she didn¡¯t like this woman. Vivian Shimpson¡¯s expression also cooled, feeling a natural resistance within her. Only Louisa Burley looked at Liliana Grey with curiosity and asked, ¡°Sister, are you sitting here? Why don¡¯t you sit next to me, then?¡± Liliana Grey¡¯s face blossomed into a smile, as if melting snow, raising the temperature in the room by several degrees. She looked at Louisa Burley with a cheerful twinkle in her eyes and a hint of delight, saying, ¡°Since my sister has asked, I¡¯ll sit next to you.¡±
After saying that, she turned to Greg Jensen and asked with a smile, ¡°Boss Jensen doesn¡¯t mind, right?¡± ¡°Haha, no, not at all; you can sit wherever you like. Please take a seat; I¡¯ll go check on Director Wang over there.¡± Greg sensed an odd tension in the atmosphere and quickly made an excuse to leave the room and return to the small building up front. He first made a round to Director Wang¡¯s ce and then called out Spencer Burley and Adrian Wright, instructing them to take good care of the guests on the back hill.
Adrian Wright nodded in agreement. Spencer Burley, however, didn¡¯t take it seriously, saying, ¡°Aren¡¯t they just my sister and her friends? They¡¯re all from our own circle; no need for special care.¡± Greg Jensen was somewhat speechless, unsure how to exin. He hesitated for a moment and then said, ¡°Nathan Humphrey¡¯s mother is here too.¡± ¡°Nathan Humphrey¡¯s mom?¡± Spencer Burley looked bewildered as he said, ¡°Are you talking about CEO Qin?¡± ¡°Yeah, she insisted on sitting with Louisa Burley and her group, I had no choice, so keep a close watch on them both.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Not long ago, they had just won over five million from Nathan Humphrey, hearing that Liliana Grey had arrived made him feel somewhat guilty. ¡°Greg, she¡¯s not here to demand that five million back, is she?¡± ¡°What are you thinking? CEO Qin is nothing like you, with no ss.¡± Spencer Burley was taken aback, giving Greg Jensen a strange look. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Greg Jensen asked, clueless. After hesitating for a moment, Spencer Burley muttered ¡°impossible,¡± then said, ¡°Nothing, we¡¯ll head over in a bit.¡±
¡°The two of you should go over now and talk.¡± ¡°This¡­ okay.¡± Watching Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley walk towards the back mountain, Greg Jensen finally breathed a sigh of relief. Indeed, it was he who had called over Liliana Grey, but he had not told her to run over to that house on the back mountain. Greg Jensen sighed and grumbled, ¡°Herees another car crash!¡± After saying this, he paused, perplexed: ¡°That¡¯s not right, I don¡¯t have any ambiguous rtionships with any of the women in that house, what am I afraid of?¡± Greg Jensen was stunned for a moment, then let out a self-deprecatingugh, mocking himself for being overly nervous or maybe just feeling guilty like a thief. He made a round in the kitchen and saw Joel Edwards sitting at the entrance, a small jug of wine in his left hand and a pair of chopsticks in his right, with a set of bowls and chopsticks ced in front of him. He would use serving chopsticks to take a little from every dish that passed by him to ensure there were no ws in any of the dishes. Seeing this, Greg Jensen decided not to go any further in and turned to leave the kitchen. With so many years as an executive chef in a five-star hotel, Joel Edwards¡¯s culinary skills were strong; as long as he was diligent and responsible, Dreamscape Garden¡¯s kitchen wouldn¡¯t fall behind. ¡­ At Harrison¡¯s Homestyle Cuisine, Cindy Harrison looked at the empty parking lot, her face as dark as the bottom of a pot.
¡°Why are there so few people today?¡± ¡°Cindy, Dreamscape Garden is opening today, and all our regr customers have gone there,¡± someone said. Cindy Harrison clenched her teeth and said resentfully, ¡°Greg Jensen, it¡¯s always that bastard Greg Jensen!¡± She truly detested Greg Jensen, wishing she could tear him apart and feast on his flesh and blood. Looking at Cindy Harrison, who was seething with anger, Judy Lampe felt somewhat helpless. Who would have thought that Greg Jensen¡¯s connections were so strong? She sighed and advised, ¡°Cindy, forget about the past and focus on our business. We can¡¯t go on like this forever, right? In a few days, I¡¯m afraid all our loyal customers will have been stolen away by Dreamscape Garden.¡± Cindy Harrison gradually calmed down, thought for a moment, and then said with a snort, ¡°We¡¯ve hired some of the country¡¯s top chefs. What decent food can those rubbish cooks at Dreamscape Garden make? Don¡¯t worry, those regrs are just chasing the novelty for now. Believe me, it won¡¯t be long before theye back.¡± ¡°That makes sense,¡± Judy Lampe nodded in agreement. Actually, aside from the guests invited by Greg Jensen and his associates, the ones dining at Dreamscape Garden today were indeed just looking for something novel. In the past, Dreamscape Garden was shrouded in all sorts of eerie tales, and the wealthy folks didn¡¯t want toe to such a ce. Now that Dreamscape Garden had be a private kitchen, of course, they were curious to check it out and see what the once infamous haunted house had turned into.
Chapter 247: 247: Unwise Friendship_1 Chapter 247: Unwise Friendship_1 They had only intended to take a look and casually taste the food at Dreamscape Garden, but as soon as they entered, they were utterly astonished. They had not expected that the so-called Dreamscape Garden would be so vast. Not only did it have extensivewns and a pond, but there was even a small hill behind it. Moreover, the pond, corridors, and even the houses within had all been renovated. While many modern facilities and elements had been added, these additions were quite discreet. So, overall, Dreamscape Garden still retained its traditional charm, providing an unimaginable immersive experience. After admiring the scenery, they were led by the waiter into a private room that had already been prepared. Each private room essentially allowed guests to view a corner of Dreamscape Garden, enabling them to dine while continuing to enjoy the scenery. For these first-time customers at Dreamscape Garden, the dining experience felt extremelyfortable, from entering the doors to sitting in the private rooms, to ordering and serving the food. Everything seemed as if it had been rehearsed countless times, as if there was some kind of understanding between the customers and the waiters. The waiters at Dreamscape Garden were different from those elsewhere; although they also had gentle smiles on their faces, it wasn¡¯t the fake, professional smile one is used to.
That kind of smile was like a warm ray of spring sunshine in the cold winter, warming the heart. What pleased them the most was Dreamscape Garden¡¯s special medicinal cuisine. The scent of the medicinal herbs was strong but not at all ufortable, and the effects were very good. After eating, they felt rejuvenated with energy throughout their bodies. ¡°It¡¯s been a worthwhile trip!¡± Director Wang, apanied by everyone, slowly walked out of Dreamscape Garden. ¡°Greg is really a genius. Not only is his medical skill profound, but he¡¯s also capable of running a restaurant so exceptionally well; it¡¯s truly enviable!¡± ¡°Director Wang, you tter me. If it weren¡¯t for all of your support, my humble restaurant probably wouldn¡¯t have had a single customer.¡± Greg subtlyplimented in response, immediately invoking good-naturedughter from the crowd. With a beaming smile, Director Wang pointed at Greg and told everyone, ¡°You see, what did I tell you? Even the way Greg speaks is so appropriate. Isn¡¯t he a rare talent among us?¡± Zhao Guiqin hurriedly said, ¡°Haha, Director Wang is right; Boss Greg is indeed no ordinary person.¡± ¡°Exactly, the first time I saw Boss Greg, I felt that he handled things appropriately, and he is bound to achieve great things.¡± Richard Lampe had received Greg¡¯s kindness, so he genuinely thought highly of Greg, finding him very reliable in handling affairs. Craig Burley felt the same, especially considering how Greg had used his name to deliver medicine to Richard Lampe¡ªan idea not many young people would havee up with. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not keep Greg from his business any longer.¡± Director Wang patted Greg¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°Keep up the work, and call me if you run into any issues.¡± ¡°Sure, thank you in advance, Director Wang,¡± Greg replied with a smile. ¡°Alright then, we¡¯ll be off first.¡± ¡°Director Wang, take care.¡± Greg stood at the entrance, watching as the guests departed. He couldn¡¯t help but smile. Aside from the irritating fly that was Cindy Harrison, Dreamscape Garden¡¯s opening day had gone quite smoothly.
As for sales, judging by the lunchtime crowd, it was certainly higher than at Reverie Inn. Greg returned to Dreamscape Garden and called over Kingsley Harrison to inquire about the status of the various private rooms. Seeing that there were no issues, he then headed toward the hill behind. As he drew closer to the small house midway up the hill, Greg deliberately slowed down, his expression growing more vignt. However, the tense confrontation he had anticipated didn¡¯t ur. As he reached the doorstep, he heard a burst of tinklingughtering from inside the room.
Are they really having such a good time? Greg Jensen was somewhat perplexed, and he gently pushed open the room door, to find that theughter inside abruptly ceased, as everyone¡¯s gaze converged upon him. The happiestughter in the room belonged to Louisa Burley and Liliana Grey, while the others were smiling too, their expressions were so stiff they almost rivaled ice sculptures. With forced bravado, Greg Jensen said with a smile, ¡°So, how is it? Is the dish to your liking?¡± Liliana Grey asked, ¡°Is that beauty and wellness cuisine you serve here actually effective?¡± ¡°Of course, the forms are all personally blended by me, and my ancestors tested it countless times to create a dietary meal that is both delicious and medicinally effective.¡± Greg casually bragged a bit, and then noticed that all the women¡¯s eyes were shining with anticipation. Whether it tasted good or not wasn¡¯t important; what mattered was its beauty and wellness properties. ¡°There was only one serving just now, which was hardly enough. When we tried to order more from the server, we were told that your inn only makes eight servings of that meal a day and that the remaining portions have already been reserved.¡± Before Liliana Grey finished speaking, the other women all looked his way, their eyes filled with hopeful anticipation. Seeing this, Greg couldn¡¯t help butugh and said, ¡°That¡¯s easy to fix. Wait here, and I¡¯ll have them make a few more servings right now.¡± ¡°Yay, Big Brother Greg is the best!¡± Louisa Burleyughed joyfully. Vivian Shimpson beside her frowned slightly, seemingly wanting to scold her, but then, thinking of the delicious and beautifying cuisine, she held back her words.
¡°I¡¯ll make a phone call.¡± Greg took out his phone and called Joel Edwards, requesting him to immediately make eight servings of Nourishing Congee. After hanging up, he saw Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley with sour faces, staring at him despondently. He couldn¡¯t resist asking curiously, ¡°What are you two looking at me like that for?¡± Neither man spoke, but their gaze shifted briefly towards Liliana Grey. Greg¡¯s mouth spread into a very mischievous grin. In his presence, Liliana Grey was such a sweet and manageable woman, but in front of others, she was incredibly dominant. These two poor guys, presumably they¡¯d misspoken and been scolded by Liliana Grey. ¡°Badpany!¡± ¡°End of friendship!¡± The two of them scoffed coldly, toozy to bother with Greg anymore. Undeterred, Greg made another call, urging for the Nourishing Congee to be served quickly. Before long, several waiters came in, carrying the Nourishing Congee, and ced it in front of thedies one by one.
None of the women began eating. Instead, they all turned to look at Liliana Grey. Liliana Grey said indifferently, ¡°Eat.¡± No sooner had her words fallen than Louisa and the others lifted the lids of their dishes and began eating with delight. Watching this scene, Greg was astounded; Liliana Grey was too formidable¡ªit hadn¡¯t taken her long to tame the other women so thoroughly. Especially Taylor Ware, who was usually fearless, had also be so obedient. Greg was entirely caught off guard and could not quiteprehend what method Liliana Grey had used. The women chatted while they ate, with Liliana Grey taking on the role of the leader, speaking very little. But when she did speak, everyone else would subconsciously quiet down. While they were busy with their congee, Greg signaled Adrian and Spencer with a nce. Then, giving an excuse, he stepped outside. Chapter 248: 248 Queen Qin_1 Chapter 248: Queen Qin_1 ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Greg Jensen asked,pletely bewildered. Adrian Wrightughed, ¡°Don¡¯t you have any idea?¡± Spencer Burleyughed even more lewdly, winking at Greg Jensen, ¡°Greg, you¡¯re something else, huh? Even managed to handle Queen Qin?¡± ¡°Queen Qin?¡± Greg Jensen asked, puzzled. ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t you know about President Qin¡¯s nickname?¡± Greg Jensen shook his head, indicating he didn¡¯t know. ¡°President Qin is domineering in her affairs, quite the queenly demeanor, plus she has numerous admirers, hence she got such a nickname.¡± ¡°Haha, who would¡¯ve thought? So many people desire her but can¡¯t get her, and in the end, Queen Qin actually falls into Greg¡¯s hands.¡± Greg Jensen, seeing the mocking looks on both their faces, couldn¡¯t help but scowl, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, I didn¡¯t!¡± ¡°Come on, brothers aren¡¯t fools, we can all see that Queen Qin is obviously exercising the rights of a woman of the house,¡± Spencer Burley said,ughing.
¡°To hell with you, the more you talk, the more you confuse things!¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t want to listen to him anymore and turned to ask, ¡°Adrian, how¡¯s the vegetable base doing? After the opening of Dreamscape Garden, we¡¯ll need a lot of premium vegetables. ¡°Right now, all the vegetables are being brought in from Peach Blossom Vige, and the freight cost is too high. Besides, it¡¯s about time to start working on the fruit and vegetable supermarket. ¡°It would be best if we could get the vegetable base up and running before the supermarket opens.¡± Adrian Wright pondered, ¡°The current pace is very fast already. We n to start with one hundred acres, then nt while continuing to build more greenhouses. ¡°How many more to build will depend on the needs of the fruit and vegetable supermarket.¡± ¡°Alright, get it done quickly.¡± After chatting with them for a while, Greg Jensen then went back inside the house. The women had finished eating and were sitting together chatting. When they saw the three mene in, Louisa Burley got up to leave. Seeing this, Spencer Burley and Adrian Wright volunteered to escort Louisa Burley and Vivian Shimpson home. Taylor Ware stayed behind, talked to Greg Jensen about the medicinal herb processing factory, and then left on her own. For a moment, the room was empty of people. All that was left was Liliana Grey, who had drunk quite a bit of alcohol at noon, sleeping in the adjacent resting room. Greg Jensen went in to look at her, saw she was sleeping soundly, and didn¡¯t call her. By this time, the congrattory guests had all left, with only a table of regr customers yet to settle the bill, but the sales figure for the afternoon had already been calcted. Kingsley Harrison, holding the tallied figures, rushed to Greg Jensen with a somewhat dazed expression, ¡°Boss, the afternoon sales figures are in.¡± ¡°Hmm, how much did we sell at noon?¡± Greg Jensen asked, slightly tired. ¡°Thirty-six thousand.¡± ¡°How much?¡± Greg Jensen asked in disbelief.
Kingsley Harrison also doubted he had read it wrong, quickly looked down at it again, then looked up, somewhat bewildered, ¡°No mistake, it¡¯s thirty-six thousand.¡± Both of them were astounded! As everyone knows, the busiest time for a restaurant is in the evening, with sales usually being double or even more than those at noon. Based on past experience, Dreamscape Garden¡¯s evening sales should be able to reach around sixty thousand at the very least.
Plus the thirty thousand from noon, that¡¯s a hundred thousand in one day, which amounts to thirty-six and a half million a year! That figure genuinely gave Greg Jensen quite the shock. With the profit margin in the catering industry being roughly between 50% and 70%, this meant that if every day¡¯s sales were no less than today¡¯s, then the earnings for the year would be between eighteen to twenty-five million. Kingsley Harrison¡¯s breathing became rapid as he said, ¡°Boss, do you think we can maintain this level of sales?¡± Greg Jensen thought of something and looked at him with a half-smile, ¡°Do you think there¡¯s a possibility that because it was the opening, we invited many guests who didn¡¯t settle their bills, so the sales were just over thirty thousand?¡± Kingsley Harrison was stunned and said slowly, ¡°You mean¡­ there will be even more by tomorrow afternoon?¡± Greg Jensen shook his head and smiled, ¡°Not tomorrow afternoon, but tonight. The sales data from lunch is inurate, so we can¡¯t use it to predict tonight¡¯s sales. Do you understand?¡± ¡°I get it, but¡­¡± The lunch data is skewed; if everyone had paid, sales should be around fifty thousand, and tonight they should be able to exceed one hundred thousand. In other words, under normal conditions, Dreamscape Garden¡¯s daily sales should be around one hundred and fifty thousand, with annual sales exceeding forty-five million, and profits reaching a staggering twenty million plus. A private home-cooked meal restaurant with an annual profit of over twenty million, is there anything more astounding than that? If this were made known, probably no one would believe it.
Even Greg Jensen himself was somewhat incredulous. Kingsley Harrison felt the pressure mounting and said with a pained face, ¡°Isn¡¯t that too much?¡± ¡°Not at all. Just work hard. In the future, we will certainly open evenrger restaurants, and you¡¯ll be in charge of these businesses.¡± ¡°Okay¡­ alright.¡± Greg Jensen patted his shoulder encouragingly and then left, humming a tune. Dreamscape Garden¡¯s strategy seemed to be the right move. It appears that the high-end market is where the money is. How could an ordinary restaurant sell so much? Logically, the more expensive a restaurant¡¯s dishes, the higher the profit should be, but this theory does not hold water at Dreamscape Garden. Because the best-selling medicinal cuisines at Dreamscape Garden all use extremely expensive Chinese herbs, which are all sourced from their ce of origin. The reason modern Chinese medicine is not as effective isrgely due to the change in origin. The same herb from the south can be vastly different from one in the north, with the medicinal effects even beingpletely opposite at times. Beyond that, some herbs are less effective because the processing techniques are substandard. For instance, raw rehmannia roots require nine rounds of steaming and drying before they be processed rehmannia. Nowadays, many people take shortcuts, thinking it¡¯s close enough. There are also many misinformed individuals who rece the ¡°drying¡± process with baking on a y bed.
As a result, the effectiveness of the herbs is greatly diminished. The herbs used at Dreamscape Garden, however, are all processed ording to ancient methods and from their original locations. The cost of purchasing these herbs naturally is much higher, and the profit margin decreases a bit. Take the Nourishing Congee, for example, priced at 998 per portion. In other restaurants, simr medicinal dishes might have a profit margin of over 80%. But at Dreamscape Garden, the profit for this medicinal dish is less than 60%. So, although the dishes at Dreamscape Garden are expensive, the profit margins are not particrly high. Even so, Greg Jensen was already very satisfied. One must be content in life; an annual profit of over twenty million is a considerably strong ie. Even in a first-tier city, that would be quite impressive. Greg Jensen was in high spirits as he prepared to go meet Vince Cooper and the others, when suddenly he felt an intuition and hurriedly drove back home. After reaching home, he sent a message to Vince Cooper, saying he had something urgent and that if they returned, they should not disturb him. After that, he sat cross-legged in his bedroom, grabbed a handful of Qi and Blood Pills, and gulped them down.
Chapter 249: 249: Qi Refinement Level 5_1 Chapter 249: Qi Refinement Level 5_1 Boom! The moment a few Qi and Blood Pills were ingested, the tremendous potency turned into a raging torrent, like floodwaters bursting through a dam, sweeping along all the True Qi within the body and charging madly towards the Ridge Gate. For the fifth level of Qi Refinement, the corresponding target was the Ridge Gate; sessfully breaking through would greatly enhance the strength of the entire body. However, feeling the flow of True Qi within, Greg Jensen was somewhat puzzled. Generally speaking, one could only sense the opportunity for a breakthrough when True Qi had umted to a point infinitely close to the next level. So why was his True Qi, which was clearly a considerable distance from the fifth level of Qi Refinement, suddenly on the verge of a breakthrough? Could it be because he was in too good a mood? What kind of reason is that? Greg Jensen suddenly remembered a passage about ¡°mental state¡± in the ¡°Yin Yang Harmony Scripture¡± and had a vague realization in his mind. Ancient Qi cultivators always paid attention to advancing their realm and mental state together.
Sometimes, even if one¡¯s cultivation had reached the necessary level, without the corresponding mental state, it would be difficult to break through to the next. Whereas at other times, if one¡¯s mental state was attained, it could forcibly enhance their cultivation realm and achieve a direct breakthrough. The former situation wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing, and thetter wasn¡¯t necessarily good. The reason was simple: if one¡¯s cultivation had reached the necessary level, the mental state could be sought after slowly and breakthrough would one day be achieved. Even if a breakthrough was not possible, it would not cause any harm to the cultivator. However, thetter situation was different. If the mental state was ready but the cultivation level was not, forcibly enhancing one¡¯s cultivation realm could potentially lead to a deficiency of True Qi and rebound the essential True Yuan. Fortunately, Greg Jensen was well-prepared. With a handful of Qi and Blood Pills, the recently depleted True Qi once again became vigorous. Originally, the potency of the medicine needed to be converted into True Qi, but at that moment, there was no time to consider that, and itunched a final assault towards the Ridge Gate, along with the True Qi. Phew! The diaphragm burst. Greg Jensen felt his body lighten as the surging potency and True Qi immediately broke through the barrier, speeding up and whirling ceaselessly within. As the True Qi circted throughout his body, that itchy sensation reappeared on his skin, and small ck droplets with a fishy smell began to emerge again from his pores. It didn¡¯t take long for ayer of ck crust to form again on his skin. ¡°Shit, I can¡¯t take this smell any longer!¡± Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t stand the stench any longer, hurried out of bed, opened the window, and then rushed into the bathroom. The ck filth turned back into liquid under the scouring of hot water, flowing down the drain. It took a full half hour before his fair skin, translucent as jade, was revealed. ¡°Finally clean!¡± Greg Jensen took a deep breath, nced at himself in the mirror, and suddenly noticed that his skin had gotten even whiter.
Although it had been fine before, this time it seemed overly white. The whiteness had a faint pink hue, like that of a baby, tempting one to pinch it. Greg Jensen felt a bit vexed; this skin made him look rather effeminate,cking any manly spirit. He thought for a moment and decided that once he hadpletely settled down for a while, he would take Lois Abbott and the others to the beach to tan himself all summer¡ªsurely, that would darken hisplexion.
¡°Howe I feel several pounds lighter after entering the fifth level of Qi Refinement?¡± Greg Jensen tried swinging his fist, and immediately, a whooshing sound of fist wind echoed through the air, yet his movements felt as if he had shattered the air¡¯s resistance, with no sense of inhibition. ¡°It seems like my strength has increased, it¡¯s not that I¡¯ve really be lighter. I wonder how much strength I¡¯ve actually gained.¡± With that thought, Greg Jensen got dressed and walked out of his home. He remembered there was a gym nearby, which should have weightlifting equipment like barbells. He could go there to test how strong he had be. At the front desk of the gym was a woman in her twenties, decent-looking but with exceptionally thick arms and legs, and very defined muscle lines. Her already small chest had been transformed into pectoral muscles, making her figure look bulky and coarse, utterlycking the soft femininity she ought to have. Greg had no liking whatsoever for such a physique, especially the so-called ¡°peach hips,¡± which even repulsed him a bit. The so-called peach hips on the inte were mostly those who wanted to lose weight but couldn¡¯t control their eating, so they settled for the so-called ¡°good body¡± and even came up with all sorts of appealing names for it. In the end, under the onught of sycophants, they even began to believe that their figure was indeed great. At its core, it was nothing but self-deception. The mostughable part was that these women imed to like a strong physique on one hand, and on the other, they disliked muscle-heads, having a soft spot for good-looking young men.
Chances were that this receptionist was one of those types. When she saw Greg walk in, her eyes lit up, and she hurried over, standing very close and subtly unting her ¡°advantages.¡± ¡°Handsome, are you here to work out?¡± ¡°Eh, yes.¡± Looking at those robust muscles, Greg felt somewhat disgusted, and without leaving a trace, he stepped back, intending to keep his distance from this Barbie King Kong. But Barbie King Kong apparently didn¡¯t grasp his hint and perseveringly moved even closer. This time she was so near she was almost sticking to Greg. Smelling the ¡°masculine¡± scent so close, Greg frowned and asked, ¡°Can I take a look inside?¡± ¡°Of course, you can.¡± After receiving a positive response, Greg didn¡¯t bother talking to her anymore and walked straight into the hall, but Barbie King Kong followed him again. The gym was quiterge, with a variety of equipment in the hall including treadmills, rowing machines, dumbbells, and barbells. Through Barbie King Kong¡¯s introduction, he learned that the club¡¯s fees mainly consisted of a per-visit fee and a membership fee. The per-visit fee was more expensive, offering less service. In contrast, the membership fee was simrly not cheap, but it came with many more services, and members coulde any time without a time limit.
For those who wanted to train regrly, the membership fee was undoubtedly much more convenient. Besides, there was another pricing method, which was to hire a personal trainer directly; the trainer¡¯s fee included the membership fee. Greg originally just wanted to test his current strength and a per-visit fee would suffice. However, looking at all the impressive equipment, he became curious and, after a moment of hesitation, decided to find a coach. After all, the money for a personal trainer was just a drop in the bucket for him, and he could not only use various equipment but also have someone introduce them to him. Why not? There were quite a few people training in the hall, and after watching for a while, Greg told Barbie King Kong that he wanted to find a personal trainer. Upon hearing this, Barbie King Kong became excited and smiled, ¡°How about me?¡± ¡°Uh, is there no other personal trainer? Preferably a woman!¡± Greg felt a bit embarrassed. If he had to face this thing every day he came to work out, he¡¯d rather note at all. ¡°Yes, there are many other coaches. Just wait here a moment; I¡¯ll call them over for you,¡± she said, giving him a intive look before turning and walking into the hall, shouting, ¡°We¡¯ve got a newbie here who wants a personal trainer. Any qualified coach, pleasee over, he wants a woman!¡± Before her words were finished, the hall began to buzz as all the people with coaching credentials, men and women alike, walked over. Looking around, there were at least twenty or thirty of them.
Chapter 250: 250 Demons and Monsters_1 Chapter 250: Demons and Monsters_1 Following the shout from Diamond Barbie, not only did a bunch of female personal trainerse running, but some male personal trainers who weren¡¯t busy also came over. However, the male personal trainers all just stood on the outside looking for entertainment, while the female personal trainers directly surrounded Greg Jensen. Seeing how handsome Greg Jensen was, the female personal trainers instantly became like hungry wolves who had spotted their prey, their eyes shining, almost wishing they could swallow Greg Jensen whole. ¡°Choose me, look at these muscles.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so good about muscles? Isn¡¯t a big Peach Blossom more tempting?¡± Watching the female personal trainers unting themselves, Greg Jensen only felt overwhelmed and couldn¡¯t help but grumble inwardly. What kind of demons and monsters are these? Just as he was about to tell them all to get lost, he suddenly noticed a slender figure standing at the edge of the crowd. Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes lit up, and he pointed at that female personal trainer, saying, ¡°You¡­e here!¡± ¡°You want to choose her?¡±
¡°She¡¯s just a bean sprout.¡± ¡°Exactly, she hasn¡¯t even developed her own muscles, and you want her to teach you?¡± ¡°Choose me instead, my water peaches are really bouncy.¡± The crowd parted, and everyone followed where he was pointing, their faces immediately showing scorn. And it was at this moment that Greg Jensen saw the female personal trainer¡¯s face clearly. The female personal trainer was very tall, at least 175cm, standing out like a crane among chickens among the female personal trainers whose average height ranged from 165cm to 170cm. Moreover, her figure also met Greg Jensen¡¯s aesthetic standards: upright, delicate, and smooth, with each part enhancing the others and creating a harmonious sense of beauty. Unlike the other female personal trainers, with one part bulging here and another sticking out there, like fat eggnts bloated with tumors, it was nauseating to look at. What¡¯s more important, the female personal trainer¡¯s face was also very attractive, with gentle lines, a nose not too high yet not too low. Herrge, peach-blossom eyes held an indifferent look, and together with her slightly upturned nose tip, she appeared cool yet somewhat yful. The female personal trainer, upon seeing Greg Jensen pointing at her, first froze for a moment before bing somewhat excited. She came up to Greg Jensen, extended her hand with forced calmness, and smiled, ¡°Hello, my name is Jophia Locke.¡± ¡°Hello, Greg Jensen.¡± Greg Jensen shook her hand and felt that Jophia Locke¡¯s hand was smooth, soft, and slightly sweaty¡ªclear signs of nervousness. He smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, my demands are not high.¡± Jophia Locke brushed a stray hair behind her ear and said earnestly, ¡°Mr. Jensen, hello, I¡¯m really d you chose me. However, I do need to mention one thing: I¡¯m more expensive than they are!¡± With that, she deliberately turned to look back at the other female personal trainers, her eyes brimming with disdain. Such an obvious provocation immediately caused discontent among everyone.
The group of female personal trainers exploded in an uproar. ¡°You don¡¯t even look at yourself and you dare ask for such a high price.¡± ¡°Looking like a bean sprout, which client would choose her, huh?¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen, don¡¯t choose her, she¡¯s been here for several months and hasn¡¯t sold a single ss.¡±
¡°Right, and she¡¯s really pretentious, always making a fuss over the slightest touch.¡± Jophia Locke didn¡¯t show any anger; she pointed at the other female personal trainers and said indifferently, ¡°Mr. Jensen, as you can see, this is my situation. It¡¯s up to you whether you choose me or not.¡± And finally, she didn¡¯t forget to nce at the others and add, ¡°By the way, what they¡¯re saying is true. Indeed, I haven¡¯t sold any sses and I really don¡¯t like being touched. I hope you consider all this. Of course, I have higher professional qualifications than they do, not only am I experienced in body sculpting, but I am also a professional sports massage therapist, the kind with a certificate¡­¡± Jophia Locke listed her skills like she was counting her treasures, making Greg Jensen beside her slightly dazed. When Jophia Locke finally finished speaking, he couldn¡¯t help but express his amazement, ¡°All these skills you mentioned, do you really possess them?¡± ¡°Certainly, I have all the nationally recognized certificates, which can all be looked up online,¡± Jophia Locke nodded and said. Upon hearing this, Greg didn¡¯t hesitate at all and smiled, ¡°Then I choose you.¡± A flicker of surprise passed through Jophia¡¯s eyes, but she still asked seriously, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I really am quite expensive. Won¡¯t you reconsider?¡± Greg said offhandedly, ¡°No need to reconsider. Tell me, how do you charge?¡± Jophia¡¯s face lit up with joy, and she hurriedly took out her tablet, found her price list, andid it out in front of Greg, exining, ¡°I have three different packages. The cheapest one is just six thousand six hundred, of which two thousand five hundred is the annual fee for the club, and the remaining is my fee for three personal training sessions. This package includes just regr fitness personal training, no other services. After the three sessions, if you think I¡¯m good, you can re-book at one thousand per session.¡±
Upon hearing this, Greg couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback, thinking to himself that Jophia really was expensive. Six thousand six minus two thousand five leaves a personal training fee of four thousand one hundred for just three sessions, which boils down to nearly fourteen hundred per session. Compared to other personal trainers charging three to four hundred per session, this was not just a little more expensive¡ªalthough the follow-up fee was considerably cheaper, it was still six to seven hundred more than other trainers. Noticing that Greg found her prices high, Jophia frowned slightly, saying, ¡°These are my rates; they are non-negotiable.¡± Greg smiled, ¡°I¡¯m not haggling. Please, continue with the other programs.¡± Hearing him say that he wasn¡¯t going to negotiate, Jophia¡¯s expression rxed considerably. She smiled, nodded, and went on, ¡°The second package is eighteen thousand eight hundred, not including the club¡¯s annual fee. It¡¯s also for three sessions, and the follow-up fee is two thousand per session. After each session, I can give you a massage to relieve muscle swelling and pain.¡± At the mention of a massage, Greg¡¯s thoughts began to wander, and he asked, ¡°What about the third one?¡± ¡°Er, the third package isn¡¯t avable yet.¡± Jophia seemed to think of something, her face turning a bit red as she said softly, ¡°You have to purchase one of the other packages first, and only if it¡¯s suitable will it be avable.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Greg looked at Jophia¡¯s flushed cheeks, as if understanding something. Heughed and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go with the second package, but¡­¡±
¡°No haggling!¡± Jophia hurriedly interjected. Gregughed, ¡°I¡¯m not haggling, I just want to ask you, what¡¯s the price for an annual package?¡± ¡°An annual package?¡± ¡°Yeah, you know, calcted on a yearly basis. It¡¯s such a hassle to calcte by session, let¡¯s just do it for the whole year.¡± At this, Jophia seemed a bit excited, ¡°Can we calcte it like that?¡± ¡°Any way works. Let¡¯s talk it over,¡± Greg chuckled. ¡°Mm, let me do the math.¡± Jophia tapped away on her phone for a spell, then looked up and said, ¡°I¡¯ve done the math¡ªI don¡¯t understand it.¡± Greg was somewhat speechless, managing a wry smile, ¡°Alright, stop calcting. How about one hundred thousand for a year, does that work?¡± ¡°I¡¯m in!¡± ¡°Choose me, I¡¯m willing,¡± At this, a few of the female personal trainers became excited, jostling each other to get to the front. A hundred thousand a year really wasn¡¯t a small amount. It wouldn¡¯t interfere with teaching other people. Greg couldn¡¯t possibly exercise every day either, could he?
Seeing the throng pushing around him, Greg pushed them away in disgust and once again turned to Jophia, waiting for her response. Jophia¡¯s cheeks colored slightly, and she said a bit embarrassingly, ¡°I just did a rough calction, and it seems a bit low.¡± ¡°That¡¯s low?¡± ¡°Are you too greedy?¡± ¡°She probably could only sell such a course once in her lifetime, shouldn¡¯t she take the chance to scam a bit more money?¡± A mocking voice rose again, but in the next second, everyone was stunned. ¡°Two hundred thousand!¡± Chapter 251: 251: Female Personal Trainer_1 Chapter 251: Female Personal Trainer_1 ¡°What about 200,000?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± All the private coaches went crazy, except for the two who were supported by their parents; the others all yelled excitedly. 200,000 for a year of private coaching, and having them teach every day, even half a day, was a deal. Greg Jensen said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you needn¡¯t be concerned; I¡¯m usually quite busy with work, and I probably won¡¯t get to train that many times in a year.¡± ¡°Ah, you¡¯re not going to train that often in a year and still offer 200,000?¡± ¡°My God, boss, choose me, choose me; whatever you want me to do is fine, even warming your bed is okay.¡± Following the voice, Greg looked over and was met with a pair of huge pectorals. Pfft! He almost threw up and, pulling a bewildered Jophia Locke with him, made his way outside. As they passed by King Kong Barbie, he didn¡¯t forget to say,
¡°Get the membership fee from Jophia Locke. I¡¯ll have here to make up the differenceter.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± If private coaches attracted members to the club, even if the members didn¡¯t train at the club, they still had to pay the annual fee to the club. That was the rule. Otherwise, if everyone engaged in transactions outside the club, the club wouldn¡¯t survive, and the private coaches would have no ce to teach. It was a reciprocal arrangement. Once outside, Jophia Locke finally snapped out of it, quickly withdrew her hand, and said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡¯ve thought about it and 200,000 might be a bit much. Let¡¯s stick to 120,000.¡± ¡°Ha-ha, sure, you call the shots.¡± Gregughed, thinking to himself that this girl was indeed kind-hearted, ¡°Where are you off to next?¡± Upon hearing Greg¡¯s agreement, Jophia couldn¡¯t help but smile happily and said, ¡°Let me take you to my ce. I¡¯ve rented a small space on the eleventh floor of the building; it¡¯s a ssroom I set up myself.¡± Greg eximed in surprise, ¡°You have your own ssroom?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not just a private coach at a club; I provide high-end personal training, the very private kind.¡± Jophia¡¯s face beamed with pride, her previously frosty demeanor melting away to reveal the gentle image of the girl next door. It was evident that she was quite confident in her private coaching skills. She continued with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve analyzed the market and also incorporated some practices from abroad, and I¡¯ve found that privacy is a crucial element in high-end personal training. Just imagine, you¡¯re worth a hundred million, yet you¡¯re forced to squeeze into the same gym with a bunch of people who make a few thousand a month. Not to mention, the gym is where many embarrassing situations can ur. Surely, you wouldn¡¯t like others to witness those moments, would you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, let¡¯s go.¡± Greg totally agreed with Jophia¡¯s point of view; she was thinking thoroughly. However, he couldn¡¯t help but remind her,
¡°Have you considered the possibility that the reason you haven¡¯t had any clients these past few months is because the customersing to your club don¡¯t even have a worth in the millions?¡± At these words, Jophia stopped in her tracks, a bit incredulous as she said, ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be possible, right? Our club is the best in Jamae City. The wealthy who want to work out would definitelye here.¡± Watching her swear by it, Greg couldn¡¯t help butugh and said, ¡°Is there a possibility that those wealthy individuals already have gyms in their residences, so they don¡¯t need to visit external ones?¡±
¡°Ah, really?¡± Jophia was dumbfounded. Greg exaggeratedly shrugged his shoulders with augh, saying, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know about that, I¡¯m not a wealthy person.¡± Jophia seemed to be struck by Greg¡¯s words, pondering over her long efforts which may have been misguided, and she couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit disheartened. She pouted and humphed, ¡°If you can spend tens of thousands on my course, then if you¡¯re not a rich person, who is?¡± ¡°Ha ha, but I don¡¯t have an apartment in Jamae City.¡± ¡°Then buy one. After all, houses in Jamae aren¡¯t that expensive for you.¡± The two chatted as they rode the elevator up to the tenth floor. This floor was all office spaces, with over a dozenpanies. A few steps in any direction and you could seepany signs hanging on the doors. Jophia Locke led Greg Jensen to the end of the hallway, opened the fingerprint lock, and pushed open a ss door. Inside was pitch dark. After she turned on the lights, Greg followed her around a partition and then realized it was a tiny gym. Indeed, it was a bona fide small gym, just about thirty square meters. There were also a few small rooms inside. Greg thought they were part of the gym and started to walk in, but Jophia Locke tugged at him. Her face was slightly red, and she said somewhat embarrassedly, ¡°Those were supposed to be restrooms and bathrooms for the students, but¡­ I had to move in here when my previous apartment lease ended.
Don¡¯t worry, as soon as you pay for the personal training, I¡¯ll move out right away. After that, you can shower and rest there after your training sessions.¡± Greg Jensenughed and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s not look at it now. Give me your card number, and I¡¯ll transfer the payment.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Jophia Locke quickly recited her card number, then hesitated and said, ¡°Actually¡­ you don¡¯t have to pay so much right now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll give it all to you at once, to save you the trouble of asking meter.¡± Gregughed, pulled out his phone, and transferred the money to her. Then he said, ¡°Could you first help me try out the barbell?¡± Jophia Locke, who had received the money, seemed very happy and excited, nodding eagerly, ¡°Of course, but¡­ didn¡¯t you bring your workout clothes?¡± ¡°Uh, no, I actually just wanted to see how strong I am today.¡± ¡°No problem, I have a new set of workout clothes here. You can wear those for now.¡± Jophia Locke¡¯s face turned red again, and she stammered, ¡°Just¡­ wait here for a moment. I¡¯ll tidy up the room.¡± After saying that, she hurried into the back room. Greg Jensen curiously looked around and discovered that, although her ce was small, it featured aplete range of equipment. It was no worse than the club they had just been in. The only issue was that the space was a bit cramped, which made it seem crowded.
Soon, Jophia Locke came out with a set of brand new workout clothes. ¡°Please go change into these.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Greg Jensen took the clothes and went into the resting room. The resting room was very tidy. Jophia Locke must have put away her personal belongings when she went in earlier. Greg didn¡¯t mind. He took off his clothes and changed into the workout outfit. It was his first time wearing such gear, and he was a bit ufortable¡ªmainly because it was so tight, almost feeling like he was wrapped up. But since everyone else wore these kinds of clothes, he didn¡¯t want to make a fuss about it; he just put on the workout outfit and walked out. Jophia Locke was wiping the equipment with a cloth. Hearing footsteps behind her, she turned around and was stunned to see Greg Jensen in the workout outfit. Now, she somewhat doubted whether Greg Jensen wanted her as a personal trainer for fitness or for some other motive. The reason was simple: Greg Jensen had too good of a physique. Of course, not the kind of ¡®good¡¯ that the bodybuildingmunity talks about, but the standard of a handsome man in the eyes of the general public. Greg Jensen¡¯s build was very proportionate overall, with distinct muscle lines, yet not the blocky, sharp-edged type.
Especially¡­ When she saw Greg Jensen¡¯s smooth, muscr thighs, Jophia Locke¡¯s face turned beet red all at once. Chapter 252: 252 Trial Lift_1 Chapter 252: Trial Lift_1 ¡°Uh¡­¡± Feeling Jophia Locke¡¯s gaze, Greg Jensen thought he must look terrible and, feeling quite embarrassed, he said: ¡°Do I look really ugly like this?¡± ¡°No, no, it¡¯s very¡­¡± Jophia Locke¡¯s voice was so soft it was almost inaudible, ¡°very handsome.¡± ¡°Huh.¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t know if she was telling the truth, but decided not to care since it was just the two of them here anyway. Just the two of them? Greg Jensen looked at the somewhat shy Jophia Locke and couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°You brought me here, aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll have some bad intentions towards you?¡± Jophia Locke¡¯s head shot up, a sh of wariness in her eyes, but then rxed, smiling gently, ¡°No, you¡¯re not a bad person, and besides, I¡¯m not totally unprepared.¡±
¡°Oh? What have you prepared?¡± Greg Jensen asked, surprised. With a smile, Jophia Locke struck a taekwondo pose, ¡°I¡¯m a taekwondo ck belt, very impressive. Someone like you, I could take on five of¡­ oh no, make that three!¡± ¡°Taekwondo? Hahaha.¡± As soon as he heard the word ¡°taekwondo,¡± Greg Jensen suddenly thought of Winston Carter and Theo Carter, the brothers who both practiced taekwondo and seemed quite skilled at it. Yet, one ended up disabled while the other became Greg Jensen¡¯s loyal underling. Jophia Locke¡¯s face turned serious as she said, ¡°Are you underestimating me, or just taekwondo?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not underestimating you, nor taekwondo, it¡¯s just¡­¡± ¡°Just what?¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t know what to say and could only respond, ¡°Anyway, you know I don¡¯t underestimate you or taekwondo.¡± After finishing, he walked over to the barbell and said, ¡°Let¡¯s test my strength first.¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll start with twenty-five kilograms for you. Just try to do the first step of clean and jerk; don¡¯t try to lift itpletely or you might hurt yourself.¡± As Jophia Locke adjusted the weights on the barbell, she carefully exined the precautions, fearful that Greg Jensen might hurt himself by ident. However, just as she finished setting up the barbell and was about to repeat the precautions, she saw Greg Jensen lift the barbell with one hand, easily raising it over his head. Jophia Locke was stunned, ¡°Your strength is this great, you can hold a twenty-five-kilogram barbell this steady with one hand?¡± ¡°Mm, add some more weight.¡± ¡°How much more?¡± In Jophia Locke¡¯s eyes, Greg Jensen must have trained before; otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be possible for him to lift the barbell so steadily with one hand. So, this time she took the initiative to ask for Greg Jensen¡¯s preference. After thinking for a moment, Greg Jensen said, ¡°What do you think of one hundred and fifty kilograms?¡±
¡°One hundred and fifty kilograms? Are you kidding me?¡± Jophia Locke was shocked, her head shaking like a rattle, ¡°No, no, that¡¯s too heavy, you definitely won¡¯t be able to lift it.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just try, it¡¯s not like I have to lift it.¡± ¡°Well¡­ okay then.¡±
One hundred and fifty kilograms, that¡¯s like the weight of two adults. Fortunately, the barbell weights were individual tes, and although Jophia Locke struggled with them, thinking about the exorbitant personal training fees filled her with strength. Greg Jensen was about to help, but Jophia Locke wouldn¡¯t let him. ¡°You are the client; you shouldn¡¯t have to do this sort of thing.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± After a while, Jophia Locke finally got the barbell ready. She stepped to the side and warned, ¡°Be very careful, if you can¡¯t lift it, don¡¯t force yourself, it¡¯s not a trivial matter.¡± ¡°Uh, okay, thank you.¡± ¡°No need to thank me, as your personal trainer, ensuring safety is also my responsibility.¡± Looking at Jophia Locke¡¯s serious face, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but smile, and he approached the barbell with the intention of trying to lift it with one hand. Seeing this, Jophia Locke frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think you can lift it with just one hand. My suggestion is¡­¡± However, before she could finish her sentence, Greg Jensen had already lifted the barbell. Then, under her shocked gaze, he slowly lifted the barbell over his head.
Jophia Locke waspletely stunned, her pretty mouth gaping wide open, and she stood frozen in ce like a statue. How was this possible? Had he really lifted, no, raised a 300-jin barbell with just one hand? Even a weightlifter couldn¡¯t achieve this, right? Was he even human? Jophia Locke felt like all her principles had been shattered. She now didn¡¯t even know what to say. At that moment, an even more frightening scene ensued. Greg Jensen, holding the 300-jin barbell with one hand, even shook it casually, as if what he held was not a barbell but a light bamboo pole. Did he feel that a 300-jin barbell was too light? Insane! Jophia Locke hadpletely lost it. She felt certain she must be hallucinating, because how could a person lift a 300-jin weight with just one hand and still have the strength to y around with it? At this time, Greg Jensen gently put down the barbell and frowned, ¡°It¡¯s still a bit too light. Can we add more weight?¡± ¡°Add more?¡±
Jophia Locke was utterly bewildered and said, ¡°How much do you weigh? Do you know that, in your weight ss, 150 kilograms are already near world champion level?¡± ¡°Uh, I think I¡¯m a bit over 70 kilograms.¡± Greg Jensen had not looked into this and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°What¡¯s the world champion¡¯s record?¡± Jophia Locke blushed and said awkwardly, ¡°This¡­ I haven¡¯t looked into the specifics, but I remember the record for the 79-kilogram ss is about 165 kilograms.¡± After saying that, she realized that those athletes werepeting with both hands and still struggled considerably. Greg Jensen had effortlessly one-handedly lifted 150 kilograms. If he used both hands¡­ Jophia Locke couldn¡¯t help but widen her eyes, looking at Greg Jensen as if he were a monster and tentatively suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you¡­ join a weightliftingpetition, and I¡¯ll be your agent?¡± ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t have such ns. Just help me add some more weight, and I¡¯ll try again.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Jophia Locke still felt it was a pity for Greg Jensen not topete. But her professional work ethic soon made her forget this thought as she picked up heavier tes and started adding weight to the barbell. This time, the barbell¡¯s weighted tes were directly increased to 250 jin.
You¡¯re gonna use both hands this time, right? Jophia Locke looked at the somewhat bloated barbell, very satisfied, nodded to herself, turned to Greg Jensen, and said: ¡°Mr. Jensen, you try it. This time I have added up to 250 kilograms. Please make sure to¡­¡± She had only said half of what she intended when suddenly she remembered the scenes after her previous advisements and simply stopped speaking. Greg Jensen smiled, approached the barbell again, extended his right hand to test the weight and although it felt a bit heavy, he believed he could lift it; it would just take some effort. However, he didn¡¯t take any risks and lifted the barbell with both hands. Greg Jensen¡¯s brow furrowed again, as he still found it too easy; he felt that another barbell of equal weight was just a bit short. A thousand jin! If he estimated correctly, hisbined strength in both hands might now be about 1,200 jin. As expected, it was the same result! Jophia Locke stuck out her tongue and secretly rejoiced in her heart, thanking her lucky stars she hadn¡¯t continued with the reminder, or it would¡¯ve been embarrassing again. Chapter 253: 253: The First Intimate Contact_1 Chapter 253: The First Intimate Contact_1 Greg Jensen gauged the weight of the barbell before turning his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s still light.¡± Jophia Locke quickly dropped her yful expression and replied seriously, ¡°If it¡¯s still heavy, I can¡¯t do much; I don¡¯t have a heavier one. If you really need it, I can go buy some extra tes tomorrow.¡± Greg shook his head and said, ¡°Forget it, no need to try again, this is fine.¡± ¡°Alright, then.¡± Jophia said, ¡°Go take a shower, the bathrobe and towel are already prepared for you, all new.¡± Greg said awkwardly, ¡°Is that necessary? I¡­ didn¡¯t even sweat.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Jophia was somewhat at a loss for words, but still said, ¡°You still need to shower, otherwise how can I massage you?¡± Thinking there was only one bed in the rest room, Greg¡¯s interest piqued, and he smiled, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go wash.¡±
Having said that, he walked into the bathroom. Jophia stood outside the door, watching the silhouette projected on the frosted ss. The thought of her bed soon to be upied by a strange man sent her heart racing. It wasn¡¯t long before Greg quickly rinsed off in the shower, donning a loose bathrobe as he stepped out of the bathroom. Jophia was very thoughtful, not only preparing a towel and bathrobe but also a pack of men¡¯s underwear. Seeing Grege out, she hastily spread a clean sheet on the bed and said, ¡°Lie down, I¡¯ll start by loosening your shoulders, then work on your back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gregy down, closed his eyes, then felt a pair of slender, smooth hands slowly pull his bathrobe down from the top. Then they moved to the lower half, lifting it to his waist, just covering his private area. Next, the cool essence oil was dripped onto his shoulders, neck, and other areas, as those slender, smooth hands brushed over them once more. This time, she applied more pressure, using various techniques to knead his muscles. Jophia Locke, a certified masseuse, was far superior to Vince Cooper. In just over ten seconds, Greg felt the muscles in his shoulders fully rx. That sore and tingling sensation was so pleasant he almost hummed aloud. The somewhat cool hands slid slowly over his back, making his heart flutter. And in his mind, Jophia Locke¡¯s figure emerged. Jophia¡¯s figure could be described as perfect, not a bit overweight nor underweight, with every part proportioned harmoniously as if crafted by nature. Even models might not have a body as good as hers. Such a woman, he must conquer her ultimate package! Fervor filled Greg¡¯s heart, it was the first time he felt such intense desire for a woman. Unsure of how much time had passed, Greg was about to fall asleep when suddenly Jophia¡¯s voice came from behind: ¡°Mr. Jensen, the massage is done. You can sleep a bit; I¡¯ll wake you up in half an hour.¡±
¡°Mmm.¡± Greg hummed and then closed his eyes, surrendering to sleep. Ever since he began his training, sleep became optional for him, but he still enjoyed the feeling of sleep. Whenever time allowed, he never let his practice interfere with his sleep.
But no matter how long he slept, none was as refreshing as this one. Half an hourter, a gentle hand squeezed his shoulder a few times, bringing that tingling feeling once again. Greg slowly opened his eyes, greeted by the sight of her cool, aloof face. ¡°Smile a bit more, you¡¯d look nicer.¡± ¡°Uh, okay.¡± Jophia Locke¡¯s face lit up with a radiant smile. Her tight yoga outfit showcased every advantage of her body to the fullest. Greg Jensen was still in a daze, but upon seeing Jophia Locke he perked up, instinctively reaching out his hand to hold that delicate and tender wrist. A hint of coolness had just brushed him when his hand swiftly retracted like lightning. Jophia Locke looked at him warily and said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, this¡­no touching.¡± Greg Jensenughed heartily, sat up, and, gazing into Jophia Locke¡¯s eyes, asked, ¡°Can you tell me what conditions are required to ess the top-tier package?¡± Jophia Locke¡¯s face turned red, her voice barely audible, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Hahaha, okay, I¡¯m getting up.¡±
Greg Jensenughed joyfully, and then realizing Jophia Locke was still standing there, he couldn¡¯t help but tease with a mischievous grin, ¡°Hey, Miss Locke, Miss Teacher, I said I¡¯m getting up. What are you still doing here? Are you nning to help me get dressed?¡± ¡°Ah, then I¡¯ll step out first.¡± Jophia Locke blushed again, quickly regained herposure, and resumed her usual cool demeanor, nodded to Greg Jensen, and turned to walk out. Greg Jensen smiled, got out of bed, dressed, and went to the gym outside. Jophia Locke nced at the equipment and said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, that¡¯s it for today¡¯s personal training session. Do you have any suggestions?¡± ¡°Aside from the ce being a bit small, no other suggestions.¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t really care much about fitness to begin with; if he hadn¡¯t seen Jophia Locke, he probably wouldn¡¯t have chosen any personal trainer at all. He finished off with a few casual exercises to test his strength and considered it done. Jophia Locke seemed a bit uneasy and hesitated, ¡°Maybe I should rent another ce.¡± ¡°Uh, whatever works,¡± Greg Jensen replied casually. Jophia Locke asked, ¡°Does your house have a gym? If it does, I can also offer home service.¡± ¡°The house I¡¯m living in now doesn¡¯t have one.¡±
Greg Jensen was a bit speechless; he was still renting, after all, how could there be a gym? Jophia Locke earnestly advised, ¡°Then when you buy a house next time, you should consider leaving space for a gym. Even if you don¡¯t use it, it can also be turned into a yroom for your children in the future.¡± ¡°Hmm, that makes sense.¡± Hearing her words, Greg Jensen was actually considering the idea. What about buying a house? Having invested subsequently in the Jade Stone business and the vegetable base, along with Dreamscape Garden¡¯s renovation and opening projects, Greg Jensen actually didn¡¯t have much money left. If it hadn¡¯t been for Jay Brent ying the role of a cash cow recently, Greg Jensen probably couldn¡¯t evene up with a million. He had less than two million in his hands, which was enough to buy a house, but nowhere near enough for a nice one. This cash of less than two million would likely just cover the renovation costs. However, the private restaurant was starting to make money, and with the vige¡¯s herbs being delivered, it wouldn¡¯t take many days for his cash on hand to return to tens of millions. ¡°Buy, definitely buy!¡± ¡°Ah, Mr. Jensen, what are you looking to buy?¡± ¡°Of course, a house.¡±
¡°A house?¡± Jophia Locke looked at Greg Jensen with a surprised face and stammered, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I was just saying it casually, you really don¡¯t have to buy.¡± ¡°No problem, I was nning to buy a new house anyway.¡± Greg Jensen wasn¡¯t actually lying, because in his heart, that house in the vige belonged to Lindsey Wolfe and her mother; it was fine to stay there asionally, but not for a long term. Chapter 254: The Dream of a Spacious Flat_1 Chapter 254: The Dream of a Spacious t_1 Lindsey Wolfe was notcking in looks and had an attractive figure. And since it was just a verbal address, with no blood rtion, Greg Jensen just couldn¡¯t get over that mental hurdle. He truly feared that one day he would wake up to find Lindsey Wolfe lying on top of him, doing things he didn¡¯t want to see. Moreover, with his visits to the vige certain to decrease in the future, having a house in the city would be more convenient. ¡°If you want to buy one, just buy it. My suggestion is that it¡¯s best to have a gym,¡± Jophia Locke said. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll keep that in mind. I¡¯ll definitely n for a gym when buying the house,¡± Greg replied with a smile, then casually asked, ¡°When are you going to unlock that top-tier package for me?¡± ¡°Hey, why are you asking about this again? Really. Today¡¯s session is over; you better head back. I need to take a shower and rest for a while,¡± Jophia said, feigning displeasure as she walked Greg to the door. After closing the door, she sighed and hummed, ¡°He is quite handsome, but why is he so lecherous? That top-tier package is reserved for my man, why do you keep dwelling on it?¡± Jophia muttered to herself for a while, Greg¡¯s image unconsciously appeared before her eyes. Thinking about that handsome face and his smoothly defined muscles, her heart felt as if it was harboring a little deer inside, thumping away non-stop. On the other side, after leaving the gym, Greg made a phone call to Adrian Wright. The Wright Family was in real estate; naturally, Greg would reach out to Adrian for buying a house. ¡°You want to buy a house?¡± Adrian Wright was stunned for a moment, thenughed, ¡°We have plenty of houses. I can just give you one for free. The houses in Jamae City aren¡¯t expensive.¡± ¡°No, I want to buy my own house so I can have peace of mind living in it.¡± ¡°Greg, you¡¯re wrong there,¡± Adrian insisted earnestly, ¡°What¡¯s mine is yours, and what¡¯s yours is mine between us. What¡¯s wrong with living in a house that belongs to me? Besides, if I give you the house, it¡¯ll be transferred directly to your name. Other than not costing you money, what¡¯s the difference from buying your own house?¡± Greg felt warmth in his heart but still declined, ¡°This is going to be the first house of my life. How can I ept it without paying for it? Ha-ha, just help me choose one with a good environment and a prime location. You don¡¯t need to worry about the rest.¡± ¡°Well, alright then,¡± Adrian relented. Upon hearing Greg¡¯s response, Adrian had no choice but to agree, then he asked, ¡°So what kind of house do you want?¡± ¡°Arge t, of course. There aren¡¯t many of us in the family; living in a vi would be too empty.¡± ¡°Arge t¡­¡± Adrian mused for a moment and said, ¡°Our property happens to have such a suite, located right next to the city center, and it¡¯s fully furnished. You can move in right away. It was originally intended for my own use. It¡¯s been ventted since being furnished and has never been lived in.¡± ¡°Ha-ha, that¡¯s just perfect.¡± Gregughed happily, having dreamed for a long time that once he had the money, he would buy arge t to live in, and now his dream wasing true. ¡°By the way, does the house have a gym?¡± ¡°A gym? Do you even need to work out?¡± Adrian found it strange because, with Greg¡¯s abilities, he didn¡¯t need to work out unless he wanted to be one of those bodybuilder types. Putting other things aside, the Internal Martial Arts that Greg taught them were exceptional. After only a few days of practice, Adrian felt his physical condition had improved significantly. No matter what he did, his body seemed filled with energy, and his spirits were much higher than before. With Greg¡¯s skills being so formidable, did he still need to work out? Wasn¡¯t that a joke? ¡°Just for fun when I have nothing better to do,¡± Greg Jensen said offhandedly. Adrian Wright stopped being mysterious and said with augh, ¡°There really is a gym, and not only that, there¡¯s also a small indoor swimming pool. I wanted arge t so I could start living a regr and healthy life, so I made a few rooms specifically for training. Gym, swimming pool, all kinds of boxing equipment, you name it.¡± When Greg heard this, not only did he not show any joy, but he was stunned and asked, ¡°With all that stuff crammed into one ce, how big is your house? ¡°550 square meters, with no shared area.¡± ¡°Holy shit, that big?¡± Hearing the shock in Greg¡¯s voice, a smug look appeared on Adrian¡¯s face as he said: ¡°Haha, surprised? My ce is the entire top floor of the building. Originally, one unit had two homes, but I knocked them through andbined them. Having elevators that open directly into your home isn¡¯t a big deal because this ce has two elevators.¡± Greg was instantly dumbfounded when he heard this and thought to himself that poverty really limited his imagination. The lives of the wealthy are truly unpretentious; they have two elevators in their home. How could he evenpare to that? Greg licked his lips and asked, ¡°Adrian, how much are you nning to sell your ce for? Just to let you know, if it¡¯s too expensive, I can¡¯t afford it.¡± ¡°How about two million?¡± ¡°That cheap?¡± Adrian Wright knew Greg didn¡¯t like to take advantage of friends and exined with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s at cost. I¡¯m not losing out, just not making any profit. When I originally got the ce from my dad¡¯spany, it cost just over eight hundred thousand, plus the renovations were one million two hundred thousand. This is all documented. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can dig out the receipts to show you.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡± Gregughed briefly, admiring inwardly. The young masters from big families were indeed different; even when they gave favors, they did so in a way that was wholly pleasing and left you without any reason to refuse. ¡°Alright then, it¡¯s a deal, but I¡¯ll have to give you the moneyter on.¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Adrian agreed without hesitation and then said, ¡°Come over for lunch at noon, and in the afternoon, we can go to the property management office together to get the transfer paperwork done.¡± ¡°That soon?¡± ¡°The sooner it¡¯s done, the better.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll head over now, and you ask the chef to start cooking.¡± Greg knew Adrian was looking out for his best interest and immediately agreed before driving to the Wright Family Club. By the time he arrived at the club, the chef had already prepared the meal. The two of them chatted while they ate and then took a nap in the room afterwards. At two in the afternoon, Adrian got up promptly; he drove Greg to the property management office. As the only integrated service center in Jamae City, the approval hall was often overcrowded, and today was no exception. When Greg and Adrian arrived, they saw nearly thirty or forty people queued up at the property management office window. Luckily, Adrian was well-acquainted with the people there and brought Greg straight to the back office to discuss the transfer. The staff at the property management office didn¡¯t take the opportunity to act haughty but processed the transfer papers at top speed instead. Holding the transfer documents, Greg felt as if he were in a dream, recalling how he had achieved nothing despite years of effort, yet within just half a year of practicing, he had bought both a car and a house. Life really is like a y! ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to see the ce,¡± Adrian said with a smile. Chapter 255 - 255 Luxury River View Room_1 Chapter 255: Luxury River View Room_1 Greg smiled and nodded, then hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Why don¡¯t we call Magnus and the others out, let¡¯s liven things up a bit, consider it a celebration of my move.¡± Adrian burst intoughter and said, ¡°Definitely not now; the Fords have guests over, and their family is hosting a dinner.¡± Upon hearing this, Greg couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud too, since Spencer was known as the ¡®little prince of blind dates.¡¯ He had been on dozens of blind dates, undefeated; he always managed to infuriate the women to the point of giving up on the date altogether. However, this time he had met his match, even meeting the parents, so it seemed this marriage was pretty much set in stone. Greg couldn¡¯t resist saying, ¡°Tell me, you¡¯ve been friends with Magnus for so many years, why do I feel like you¡¯re taking a bit too much pleasure in his misfortune?¡± Adrian winked at him andughed, ¡°Aren¡¯t you doing the same?¡± Before the words were fully out, both men startedughing heartily together. After theughter subsided, Greg said earnestly, ¡°Actually, Tracy Miles is indeed a good person, gentle and graceful, and she handles things very appropriately. And judging by her appearance, she has a very high destiny. Even without the Fords, she would definitely have a life full of wealth and honor. If Magnus marries her, it¡¯s not just about working twenty years less; he probably won¡¯t even have the chance to strive for much in his lifetime.¡± Adrian¡¯s face was full of surprise as he asked, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡± Just as Greg was about to continue exining, he saw Adrian turn on his heel and walk away, quickly asking, ¡°Hey, where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m off to the Burleys to see if that bastard Spencer needs to call off the wedding. If he really can¡¯t endure this hardship, then I¡¯ll take it on for him, since we¡¯re brothers after all.¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± Watching Adrian¡¯s retreating figure without looking back, Gregughed heartily because he knew Adrian was definitely going to the Burleys to hold the fort. The goal was simple: to keep an eye on that rascal Spencer and prevent him from messing up the marriage. He chuckled softly and couldn¡¯t help shaking his head. The house he bought today was truly unique, and nobody disputed that it was one of a kind in history. The seller didn¡¯t make a penny, the buyer hadn¡¯t even seen the house, and the two went directly to the housing authority to transfer ownership¡ªthat¡¯s how the house sale was concluded. How many real brothers in the world could manage that? He was genuinely happy, grateful to have met Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley and to have be good friends with them. They say having one true friend in life is enough, yet he had made two; surely it¡¯s not too much to be happy about that for a moment? The house Greg bought was in Imperial View Community, very close to the city center, just across a street block, with the southern side of the neighborhood facing the Enchanted River formed by the confluence of five major rivers. He drove to the Imperial View Community, and following the directions in the parking lot, he found the four parking spaces that came with the house. Four parking spaces, all close to the elevators, which would take him directly to the top floor. Moreover, the elevators had good privacy; Greg¡¯s elevator card had ess to any floor, whereas other residents¡¯ cards couldn¡¯t reach the top floor. After all, the entiremunity¡¯s property management belonged to the Wright Family, so such privileges were avable. Greg parked his car and stepped into the elevator. Ding! As the elevator doors opened, what came into view was a square foyer. On the left was a cloakroom dedicated to shoes, and on the right was another one for coats and outer garments. Passing through the foyer, he directly entered the enormous living room. The living room was vast, easily seventy to eighty square meters,rger than some small apartments. Part of it was a normal living room, while another section was separated by a mini TV feature wall, which housed various fitness equipment. At a nce, the fitness equipment here was even moreplete than what Jophia Locke had. Moreover, all these machines were brand new and had never been used before. On the far left of the living room was an extensive floor-to-ceiling window that provided a perfect view of the nearby Enchanted River when standing by it. Walking further in led to the kitchen and dining area, whichbined a Western-style ind with a Chinese kitchen. The side of the dining area also featured massive floor-to-ceiling windows. The view outside was just as beautiful as that from the living room. Greg then checked out the master bedroom and guest bedrooms and found that all the furniture was new, and even items like bed sheets and covers were brand new as well. It was evident that Adrian Wright had indeed nned to live here for a long time, but now the house had be Greg¡¯s. If he wanted to live here again, it would depend on whether Greg was willing or not. After making a round, Greg couldn¡¯t help but wonder; he had seen the gym and the entertainment room that Adrian Wright mentioned, but he had not found the swimming pool. Just as he was full of questions, he suddenly spotted a semi-hidden staircase next to the gym. Climbing up the stairs, Greg was immediately stunned and cursed himself for being too young. The stairs led directly to the rooftop terrace. While other houses had things like elevator shafts and fire water tanks on their rooftops, his own rooftop had nothing of the sort; instead, there was a huge swimming pool built on it. Next to the pool, there were also plenty of beach chairs, clearly meant for parties. Greg was astounded and murmured, ¡°I wasn¡¯t told about getting a rooftop when I bought it, did I just make a profit?¡± Looking over the clean and tidy house, Greg smiled with satisfaction and then sent the address of the house to Jophia Locke, telling her toe here for sses in the future. Two minutester, Jophia Locke suddenly called, puzzled, ¡°Mr. Jensen, the address you sent me¡­¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s my newly purchased house. It happens to have a gym, so you won¡¯t need to go to your ce for sses anymore.¡± ¡°A newly purchased house?¡± Jophia Locke said nkly, ¡°You bought a house?¡± ¡°Yeah, didn¡¯t you tell me to buy a house with a gym? I had some free time this afternoon, so I contacted a friend and bought a house from him.¡± ¡°I¡­ I just said that when you buy a house in the future, you could consider one with a gym, I didn¡¯t say to buy one right now.¡± Jophia Locke was dumbfounded. It was just an offhandment from her, yet the other party really went out and bought a house ¨C and they did it between the morning and the afternoon. Is a house like cabbage? To be bought just like that? Do the wealthy really see buying a house as casually as one would go shopping for groceries? ¡°Alright, let¡¯s leave it at that, you cane over tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, Jophia Locke rubbed her face, still finding it hard to believe. At the same time, she suddenly started considering whether or not to offer Greg a top-tier package. However, Greg wasn¡¯t thinking that much. He flipped through the liquor cab and found quite a few good bottles of liquor, which left him overjoyed. He poured himself a ss of whiskey and stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, looking at the river scene outside, a bitter smile on the corner of his mouth: ¡°I¡¯ve been fooled by this kid; how could such great decorations cost only two million?¡± But what¡¯s done was done, and Greg couldn¡¯t really say anything more about it; he could only hope to return the favor someday. Chapter 256: 256: Found a Treasure_1 Chapter 256: Found a Treasure_1 That evening, Greg Jensen gave Vince Cooper a call to tell him he wouldn¡¯t being back that night, then settled down in the Imperial Vistamunity. The softness of the big bed, coupled with the gentle river breeze blowing in from the half-open balcony, made for an exceptionallyfortable sleep. Upon waking up in the morning and seeing the misty river view enveloped by clouds, his mood improved considerably. However, the spacious house felt somewhat empty and deste with only Greg living in it,cking a bit of liveliness. Standing in the living room and zoning out for a while, Greg thought about the sizeable area he had to clean by himself and felt his scalp tingle at the prospect. ¡°I¡¯ll hire an auntie,¡± he muttered to himself. After a simple breakfast, Greg drove to the job market. Typically, to hire a cleaningdy, one would go to a domestic service agency, but those ces mostly had older women. Greg felt that hiring a woman much older than himself would severely affect his mood, so he decided to check out the job market instead. Jamae being a prefecture-level city, its job market was quiterge, and since today was Sunday, it was especially crowded.
Greg wandered around the ce without any clue and eventually ended up at the management office, where he rented a small table and put up a recruitment sign, then sat down and started ying a mobile game. Soon, there were a few resumes ced on his table. Greg put down his phone and started looking through the resumes. After reviewing several, he couldn¡¯t help butugh silently, inwardlymenting how ambitious these college graduates were, wanting to apply for department heads or even manager positions straight after graduating. Some of them, full of themselves, proudly included their student council experiences as if these were equivalent to actual work experience. Little did they know that the truly excellent individuals had already started their own businesses or internships during university¡ªwho cares about being part of a student council? The so-called organizational skills were nothing more than calling a meeting, giving a pretentious listening to opinions, and then making decisions on their own. Essentially, if you don¡¯t listen to me, I¡¯ll kick you out of the student council. Is this domineering leadership really what one calls organizational ability? It was nothing more than brandishing authority they held in their hands to show off power. Seeing such entries, Greg simply tossed them aside, not even interested in continuing to look further. In the end, there wasn¡¯t a single resume for a cleaningdy. But then again, why would a cleaningdy bother submitting a resume? Greg thought he was being absurdly naive and was about to get up and leave when he saw a young woman standing near the table. The woman looked to be in her twenties, probably a recent graduate, with a delicate appearance, dressed in professional attire, and wearing a pair of ck-framed sses. She nced over the resumes on the table, then at Greg, and asked indifferently, ¡°What kind of position are you looking to fill?¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for a cleaningdy,¡± replied Greg, assuming the woman was applying for a managerial role or something simr and didn¡¯t want to engage in much conversation, so he responded casually. To his surprise, the woman became interested upon learning he was searching for a cleaningdy and asked, ¡°What about a life assistant?¡± ¡°Life assistant?¡±
Greg was taken aback and couldn¡¯t help but size up the woman¡¯s figure. The woman¡¯s expression cooled, and she stated calmly, ¡°The life assistance I¡¯m referring to does not include that kind of support; please show some respect.¡± Greg couldn¡¯t help but smile and asked, ¡°Then what can you do?¡± The woman adjusted her ck-framed sses and answered earnestly, ¡°Laundry, cooking, serving tea and water¡ªanything you can think of regarding housework, I can do.
If necessary, I can also help with business matters.¡± ¡°You can doundry and cook as well?¡± Greg Jensen looked at the woman dressed in white-cor attire and couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit surprised. The woman said seriously, ¡°I have a Level Two cooking certificate, specializing in Jing-Lu and Northeastern cuisine, as well as some Sichuan cuisine. I also have a Senior Image Design Qualification Certificate, a Senior Nutritionist Certification, a Senior Tea Artist Certificate¡­¡± As she spoke, she took out one certificate after another from her bag and ced them on the table. When Greg saw this, he waspletely astounded. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the woman in front of him was only around 165 cm tall, he might have mistaken her for Jophia Locke in disguise, here for the job interview. He thought Jophia Locke alone was surprising enough, but the woman in front of him seemed to have even more skills than Jophia. Goodness, are life assistants thispetitive now? ¡°Oh, yes, I also have a B1 driving license, and if needed, I can take the tests for A2 and A1, although I need to wait two more years to be eligible due to my driving experience,¡± she added. ¡°No need, this is more than enough,¡± Greg said quickly, waving his hand. He nced at the certificates again and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°May I ask why you wanted to learn so much?¡± ¡°My father used to tell me, ¡®Having many skills doesn¡¯t weigh one down.¡¯ I thought it made sense, so I took the time to learn a few things,¡± she replied. The woman looked down at the certificates on the table, her eyes revealing a sense of reminiscence. Then, as if suddenly snapping back to reality, she looked up and added:
¡°Oh, I also have a Master¡¯s degree in Business Management. If needed, I can also help with some business matters.¡± Greg nodded, then asked again, ¡°I¡¯m a bit curious. With such qualifications, why do you want to apply for the position of a personal assistant?¡± The woman seemed slightly uneasy, took a deep breath, and said calmly, ¡°I have mild social anxiety, so I don¡¯t really fit in at a corporate position. Communicating and dealing with too many people makes me feel restless and unable to fully engage in my work.¡± Greg had an epiphany and said teasingly, ¡°It shows, since from our conversation up to now, you haven¡¯t even told me your name.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, I forgot,¡± the woman said. A rare flush of red appeared on her face as she said, ¡°My name is Trey Holmes, I¡¯m 24 years old, and I only have my grandmother at home.¡± Her father had passed away early, she was introverted, not very sociable, but her skills were top-notch¡­ In Greg¡¯s mind, Trey Holmes was the perfect fit for a personal assistant. It¡¯s not the talkative ones that bosses fear, but rather those assistants who talk too much. And Trey¡¯s capabilities were indeed strong. Saying she was ¡°fierce¡± would not be an exaggeration. ¡°Do you have any sry expectations?¡± Greg asked. A hint of joy shed across Trey¡¯s face, and then with some uncertainty, she said, ¡°Would six thousand a month be okay?¡±
¡°Six thousand?¡± Greg was taken aback. Trey hurriedly added, ¡°Is that too much? I can ept less.¡± Greg couldn¡¯t help butugh, saying, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll start you at eight thousand a month, and if things go well, I¡¯ll give you a bonus. Does that sound good?¡± Upon hearing his response, Trey finally smiled happily, gathered up all the certificates from the table, and said with a smile: ¡°Boss, shall we go?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Greg also smiled, stood up, and walked outside with her. He was originally just looking for a housekeeper, but unexpectedly he had stumbled upon a treasure. Trey Holmes was much more useful than any cleaningdy. Chapter 257: 257 Flexibility Test_1 Chapter 257: Flexibility Test_1 Stepping out of the job fair, Greg Jensen paused and asked, ¡°Where are you living now? Let me go and help you move your stuff over.¡± Trey Holmes replied with some embarrassment, ¡°Uh, I actually don¡¯t have much, just a suitcase. I left it at the supermarket¡¯s service desk.¡± ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s go. We can buy some groceries at the supermarket too.¡± Greg didn¡¯t inquire why someone with a Master¡¯s in Management and holding so many certificates was in such a dire situation, not even having a ce to live. After all, social anxiety was enough for mostpanies to turn her away. Seeing Greg didn¡¯t press further, Trey breathed a silent sigh of relief. Arriving at the supermarket, Greg, along with Trey, bought some ingredients, then went to the service desk to retrieve her suitcase, and they headed back to the Emperor Viewmunity. Trey¡¯s suitcase was veryrge, and seeing her struggle to carry it, Greg casually took it from her. ¡°Boss, I can handle it myself. I¡¯m your personal assistant; I shouldn¡¯t be having you carry things for me.¡± Trey felt a bit embarrassed, having the boss help with tasks on her first day of work felt somewhat inappropriate.
But Greg didn¡¯t mind at all, saying with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay, nobody¡¯s perfect. You are not a god; there will always be times when you need help. ¡°It¡¯s just the two of us in this home now. If you can¡¯t do something, then I have to, right?¡± ¡°Thank you, boss.¡± The two of them took the elevator to the top floor, where Greg unlocked the door with a fingerprint lock and also recorded Trey¡¯s fingerprint, before leading her inside the apartment. Upon entering, Trey was again shocked by the spaciousness of the house and quickly assumed her role. She first brewed a pot of tea for Greg, organized the groceries they had bought, and then began preparing lunch. It had to be said, Trey¡¯s abilities were indeed impressive¡ªshe was organized, efficient, and tidy in her work. Greg, watching from the side, found the sight quite pleasing to the eye. In just over an hour, she had prepared four dishes and a soup, arranging them neatly on the dining table. It was apparent that she included some ir in her presentation, from the ting to the taste, all reminiscent of a professional hotel chef. Seeing the attractive and vorful dishes, Greg felt his mood lighten, and he said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s sit and eat together.¡± ¡°Ah, is that okay?¡± ¡°Sit down, we don¡¯t have many rules in this house.¡± Greg chuckled and said, ¡°In the future, when we eat at home, there¡¯s no need for such fancy cooking. Take more time to rest.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you, boss.¡± A smile broke through Trey¡¯s typically rigid expression as she served herself a bowl of rice and sat opposite Greg. While eating, Greg exined the details of the house. Trey listened attentively, even jotting down some notes in a small notebook, which left Greg speechless again. The girl was good in every aspect, but she was just too stiff in her ways.
Of course, this was also a manifestation of her being conscientious about her work. ¡°The house has four bedrooms. I¡¯m using the master bedroom; you can choose any of the other three.¡± ¡°Okay, boss.¡± After the meal, Greg poured himself some wine, sat by the window to space out for a while, and then went back to his room for a nap.
After cleaning up, Trey chose a bedroom close to the master bedroom and moved in. Looking at the clean and orderly room, her tense expression gradually rxed, and her smile deepened. Upon waking, she found that Jophia Locke had already arrived and was sitting in the living room drinking tea. Trey sat next to her, clearly nervous. Interacting with strangers obviously put a great deal of pressure on her. When Greg appeared, she quickly stood up and said, ¡°Boss, Miss Locke said she¡¯s your fitness coach, so I let her in.¡± ¡°Sure, no problem.¡± Greg Jensen chuckled, took out ten thousand yuan, and handed it to Trey Holmes, saying, ¡°Here¡¯s some living expenses. See what we need at home and buy some stuff. Let me know when it¡¯s all spent.¡± ¡°Okay, boss.¡± With a sense of relief, Trey Holmes smiled at Jophia Locke and took the car keys before heading out. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the gym.¡± ¡°Oh, alright.¡± At the moment, Jophia Locke was still full of shock, firstly because she hadn¡¯t expected Greg Jensen to buy a new house so quickly, and secondly because she hadn¡¯t imagined the house he bought would be so big. ¡°Isn¡¯t this house a bit too big? Must have cost a fortune, right?¡±
¡°Not much, just over two million.¡± Upon hearing this, Jophia Locke inhaled sharply and eximed in astonishment, ¡°Over two million isn¡¯t much?¡± She had never bought a house before and wasn¡¯t very clear about real estate prices, otherwise, she might have been even more surprised that two million yuan could buy such a nice house. Greg Jensen smiled and led her to the gym next door. Seeing the dazzling array of equipment, Jophia Locke¡¯s eyes lit up with joy, and she said, ¡°You¡¯ve got a prettyplete set of equipment here; it looks like you don¡¯t need to buy anything else.¡± ¡°So, what are we doing today?¡± Greg Jensen asked. Jophia Locke took out two training ns from her bag, handed them to Greg Jensen, and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure what your fitness goals are, so I made two ns based on what I thought might suit you. I figured you probably don¡¯t have any needs for strength, so one of them is aimed at bodybuilding. The other is for improving coordination and flexibility.¡± Greg Jensen nodded with satisfaction. Jophia Locke hade up with two fitness ns overnight, indicating she had put effort into it. ¡°Let¡¯s skip bodybuilding; I¡¯m not into bulking up. Let¡¯s work on flexibility instead.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s start with a little test. I¡¯ll demonstrate for you first, and you try to follow. I need to know how flexible you are right now.¡± As she spoke, Jophia Locke brought her legs together and slowly bent down, wrapping her arms around her bent legs. Her delicate face pressed against her thighs.
Afterpleting the movement, she straightened up, smiled, and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re a beginner, you definitely can¡¯t do it like me. But you can try following this move, and stop when it starts to hurt¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, her eyes widened in shock. Because Greg Jensen had managed to perform the same movement instantly, and with even greater amplitude, his head almost reaching past his legs. Is this guy even human? His strength rivaling that of world champions and now this level of flexibility too? Jophia Locke even started to wonder if Greg Jensen had been sent by a rival to mess with her. ¡°Like this?¡± Greg Jensen asked. Jophia Locke nodded dumbfoundedly: ¡°Yeah.¡± Greg Jensen asked with a smile: ¡°How¡¯s my flexibility?¡± ¡°Uh, very good¡­¡± ¡°So what¡¯s next?¡± Jophia Locke really wanted to say ¡°You don¡¯t need any training,¡± but how could she say such a thing as a personal trainermitted to professional conduct?
After hesitating for a moment, she chose what she deemed the most torturous, ¡°Let¡¯s work on splits. Your flexibility is just so-so, you still need a lot of practice.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Greg Jensen saw the panic sh across Jophia Locke¡¯s face, like a hunter who had caught his prey, and he started tough happily. It didn¡¯t matter whether the teacher was good or not; he mainly wanted to practice. Chapter 258: 258: The True Qi Blood Pill Freedom_1 Chapter 258: The True Qi Blood Pill Freedom_1 ¡°Miss Locke, I think you can push a bit harder.¡± ¡°I need to push harder? Oh, okay¡­okay.¡± Greg Jensen sat on the yoga mat, his legs slightly apart, while Jophia Lockey on his back, pressing down hard. This time, Greg Jensen didn¡¯t simply lie down; instead, he secretly exerted strength to hold Jophia Locke up, pretending that he couldn¡¯t bend down. Jophia Locke indeed took the bait, leaning her entire body on him and gritting her teeth as she pushed, seemingly trying to reim the dignity of being a personal trainer. Feeling the softness on his back, Greg Jensen¡¯s heart blossomed with joy. Wasn¡¯t this morefortable than a massage? No wonder so many men and women love to frolic in the gym; it really is delightful. A simple hip opening exercise, and the two of them yed for more than half an hour; Greg Jensen waspletely unfazed, while Jophia Locke was left panting and exhausted. Her usually cool face now had a hint of blush, and fine beads of sweat trickled down her cheeks, looking as if she had just exercised, charming and alluring.
¡°Shall we take a shower?¡± ¡°Uh, okay.¡± Greg Jensen led Jophia Locke to the master bedroom, saying, ¡°Use my bathroom; there are clean towels in there.¡± ¡°Hmm, okay.¡± Jophia Locke did as told and walked into the bathroom for a quick rinse, and indeed, she saw the snow-white towels nearby. Thinking that Greg Jensen might have also used this towel, Jophia Locke suddenly felt an odd sensation rising in her heart. The towel¡¯s soft texture was like a rough hand brushing across her delicate skin. Jophia Locke felt all her pores open, her body involuntarily trembling. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± She moaned softly, dazed for a long time, and then let out a long sigh. After drying off, she suddenly realized something was amiss: she had taken a shower, but her clothes were still outside. The yoga outfit she had brought in was drenched in sweat and no longer wearable. She couldn¡¯t possibly go out wrapped only in a towel, could she? Just as she was at a loss of what to do, a knock at the door suddenly sounded. ¡°I¡¯ve left your clothes on the washstand outside, you cane out and get them.¡± ¡°Oh, okay¡­okay.¡± Jophia Locke carefully opened the bathroom door, peeked through the crack to make sure no one was outside, and then ran out wrapped in the towel. Seeing her neatly stacked clothes on the washstand, and especially her undergarments on top, Jophia Locke¡¯s heart started pounding wildly. Her cheeks, already flushed, turned even more vividly red. At that moment, her mind was fixated on three words¡ªHe touched them!
Momentster, she was fully dressed, but the thought that her clothes had been touched by Greg Jensen filled her with a strange feeling. It was as if hisrge hand was still lingering on her skin, gently caressing her, stirring up the deepest fire within her. Her throat felt dry, and she unconsciously swallowed, took a deep breath to calm herself, and then pushed the door open to leave the bathroom. ¡°Coach Locke seems to have gotten even more beautiful,¡± Greg Jensen said with a teasing smile.
¡°Ah, really¡­have I?¡± Jophia Locke touched her cheeks, her heart beating even faster. Greg Jensenughed, ¡°Of course, you¡¯ve be even more womanly than before.¡± ¡°Err, thank you for thepliment.¡± Listening to Greg Jensen¡¯spliments, Jophia Locke¡¯s instinct was to resist, but she didn¡¯t find it outrageous; in fact, she felt a little pleased inside. What she didn¡¯t know was thatpliments can create goodwill, especially when someone is filled with negative emotions like guilt, confusion, or ack of confidence¡ªthe pleasure brought about by suchpliments bes even stronger. Greg didn¡¯t continue on this topic but instead changed the subject, ¡°Trey just made some cakes, let¡¯s go out and have a bite.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Jophia Locke replied somewhat awkwardly and followed Greg into the tea room. ¡°Boss, what tea would you like to drink? I bought some Tieguanyin and Da Hong Pao, and also some ripe Pu-erh.¡± ¡°Ripe Pu-erh.¡± ¡°Okay, boss.¡± The tea room¡¯s decor continued the house¡¯s overall simplistic and refined style, unlike some coal bosses who¡¯d get an enormous tree root for a tea table, tacky to the extreme.
Cloaked in the name of rugged artistic beauty. There was only an oak tea table by the window in the tea room, set with a tea set and a freshly baked small cake, already cut into small pieces. The cake was sprinkled with chopped nuts and looked temptingly sweet and fragrant. Trey sat behind the tea table, warming cups and rinsing tea with smooth practiced movements, dazzling Jophia. A momentter, the clear and red tea liquor was poured into the cups. Trey pushed a cup towards Jophia with a forced smile, ¡°Miss Locke, please¡­¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Jophia took a sip from her cup, finding the tea fragrant and leaving a lingering taste on her lips and teeth; her slightly tense heart finally calmed down. Knowing that Trey wasn¡¯t good at socializing, Greg proactively smiled at Jophia, ¡°Eat the cake, don¡¯t be shy, make yourself at home.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Jophia picked up a piece of cake and took a bite, couldn¡¯t help but look at Trey in surprise, ¡°Did you make this? It¡¯s incredibly delicious.¡± Trey managed a stiff smile, ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m d you like it, Miss Locke.¡± ¡°How long did you learn to make it?¡±
¡°Not very long, it¡¯s simple once you get the hang of it¡­¡± Women are naturally interested in all kinds of crafts, and Jophia was no exception. Upon learning that the cake was made by Trey herself, she immediately became interested and started a conversation with her. Greg looked at Trey responding in agony and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle internally, then picked up a book to read while sipping his tea. He pretended not to see Trey¡¯s pleading eyes for help. The first phase of the adaptation therapy had begun. Jophia was a person who was cold on the outside but warm on the inside. Though she seemed aloof, she could talk all afternoon about a topic she found interesting. Not until four or five o¡¯clock did she get up to leave. After Jophia left, Trey let out a long sigh of relief as if she had been through a major battle, her whole body drenched in sweat. Seeing her like this, Greg couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter and returned to his own room. Trey, deviating from her usual cold demeanor, red at Greg¡¯s room door and muttered, ¡°Heartless boss, this is too much!¡± In the following days, Jophia came every afternoon to help Greg with training andter started chatting with Trey. Every time, Trey would send Greg pleading looks for help. Greg enjoyed it and naturally did not intervene.
Trey was in agony but there was nothing she could do about it. The business at Dreamscape Garden remained booming, with daily sales now stable at one hundred twenty thousand. Based on this amount, the annual sales would be more than forty million, and profits would surely exceed twenty million. ¡°I¡¯ve finally achieved Qi Blood Pill independence.¡± Greg took a long breath, a rxed smile on his face. The monthly profits of nearly two million from Dreamscape Garden were just enough to satisfy his Qi Blood Pill needs. Meanwhile, at Peach Blossom Supermarket, there was also a monthly ie of three to four hundred thousand, enough to cover the daily expenses. Chapter 259: 259: Scheming Behind the Scenes_1 Chapter 259: Scheming Behind the Scenes_1 A few months ago, there were no dividends from the supermarket, but this month they were all transferred at once, a total of more than two million. After the money was credited to his ount, Greg Jensen immediately transferred two million to Adrian Wright. Considering they were already losing to the point of bankruptcy, it would be unreasonable not to transfer the money quickly. After paying for the house, Greg Jensen was left with one point three million in his hands, enough for everyday expenses, but making it hard to do much else. ¡­ Late at night, Jamae City¡¯s catering industry had mostly closed, but the entertainment industry, fueled by alcohol and ambiguity, was bustling. The already-closed Cindy Harrison¡¯s private kitchen saw its staff leave, but the office was still brightly lit. Cindy Harrison had a gloomy expression, as if water could drip from her face. Judy Lampe looked at her and, feeling helpless, sighed and asked, ¡°Has Mr. Locke not returned yet?¡± ¡°He¡¯s back, at home.¡±
¡°Why not¡­ ask Mr. Locke?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of asking him? Every time I bring up Greg Jensen, he gives me the cold shoulder.¡± Cindy Harrison snorted coldly, lifted her head, and turned to Judy Lampe to ask, ¡°What about that private detective we askedst time? Did he find anything?¡± ¡°He only found out that Greg Jensen seems to have a girlfriend named Vince Cooper, who studies at Jamae University, and he also seems to have a good rtionship with Vince Cooper¡¯s two best friends.¡± Cindy Harrison gnashed her teeth and said, ¡°Then grab that Vince Cooper person and let¡¯s see what Greg Jensen is so proud of!¡± Judy Lampe felt a jolt in her heart and quickly said, ¡°Cindy, you¡¯re about to get married, you really can¡¯t mess around at this time.¡± ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Marrying Ethan Locke was a stepping stone for Cindy Harrison¡¯s ss transition, arguably the most important event of her life, so of course, she didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. However, the declining sales of Cindy¡¯s Private Kitchen were making her increasingly irritable. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow, I¡¯m heading back now.¡± ¡°Hmm, talk to Mr. Locke again, maybe he¡¯ll be willing to help.¡± Cindy Harrison silently nodded and drove back to Ethan Locke¡¯s vi. In the vi, Ethan Locke was cuddling with a beauty and drinking. Instead of getting angry at the sight, Cindy Harrison approached with a smile and cooed, ¡°You bad boy, where did you find this wild filly?¡± Ethan Locke was very pleased with her attitude andughed, ¡°My car was parked on the side of the road, and she pretended to get into the wrong car. Since she came to me, how could I let her go?¡± ¡°Husband¡¯s charm is still so strong.¡± Cindy Harrison smiled and went in for a kiss. Ethan Locke gently pushed her away, took out ten thousand yuan from his bag, threw it to the woman, and said, ¡°Alright, you can go back first, I¡¯ll find you again when I¡¯m free.¡±
The woman seemed reluctant, but seeing the coldness in Cindy Harrison¡¯s eyes, she quickly stood up, took the money, and left. Ethan Locke noticed her change of mood and asked cheerfully, ¡°Jealous?¡± ¡°Not at all!¡± Cindy Harrison snorted and turned her head away, acting as if she was waiting to be coaxed.
Ethan Lockeughed, squeezed her voluptuous body part, and said, ¡°It¡¯s normal for men to y around in the heat of the moment. Don¡¯t worry, even if the other person is a big star, the official wife of our family is only you.¡± ¡°Like I¡¯d believe you.¡± Despite saying she didn¡¯t believe him, Cindy Harrison¡¯s mood improved quite a bit, and she clung onto him like an octopus. Her lively figure aroused Ethan Locke¡¯s desires. The two didn¡¯t hold back at all, unleashing their physical affection for each other in the living room, expressing their longing. Ten minutester, Ethan Locke leaned back on the sofa, content, looked down, stroked Cindy Harrison¡¯s head, and asked, ¡°While I wasn¡¯t at home, did you find someone else?¡± ¡°Umm, of course not, I¡¯ve been very good.¡± Cindy Harrison beamed and looked up, then as if she remembered something, her expression darkened slightly, and she huffed, ¡°It¡¯s just that Greg Jensen is too hateful, not only harassing me but also stealing my business.¡± ¡°Greg Jensen? He¡¯se to you again?¡± Ethan Locke¡¯s face darkened immediately upon hearing Greg Jensen¡¯s name, and he said coldly, ¡°What did he say to you?¡± Seeing Ethan Locke¡¯s unpleasant expression, Cindy Harrison was fearful of saying too much and quickly said, ¡°He didn¡¯t really say much, just some sarcastic remarks.
But he¡¯s nearly snatched away all my business, and I¡¯m out of ideas now.¡± Ethan Locke scoffed, ¡°Heh, just a country bumpkin from the countryside, how hard can it be to deal with him?¡± ¡°Then tell me how to deal with him.¡± Cindy Harrison looked pitiful, like a helpless victim being bullied. Ethan Locke stroked her hair, pondering, ¡°Send him to jail then. The private detective has also sent me some information about Greg Jensen. Doesn¡¯t he have a girlfriend? We¡¯ll start with her.¡± ¡°Kidnap the girlfriend?¡± Cindy Harrison asked somewhat excitedly. Ethan Locke shook his head, smiling coldly, ¡°That¡¯s too crude. We kidnap his girlfriend today; if he gives in tomorrow, do we let her go? If we let her go and he causes trouble again, what do we do? Kidnap his girlfriend again? If you strike at a snake, you must kill it, lest it bite back! If it weren¡¯t for our uing wedding, I¡¯d have someone kill him outright.¡± Cindy Harrison nodded dimly, asking, ¡°So what do you n to do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple. We don¡¯t kidnap his girlfriend; we kidnap her best friend and have her best friend cooperate with us in acting out a drama.¡±
¡°Act out a drama?¡± Ethan Locke patted her head to encourage her to continue, then smiled unscrupulously. ¡­ Dreamscape Garden was doing steady business, and Greg Jensen was very happy. Early in the morning, he took Trey Holmes to the vegetable base to check on the progress there. A steel wire fence had been erected around the base, and beside the ck silk wrought iron gate was a signboard that read ¡°Peach Blossom Agricultural Products Base¡± among other inscriptions. Above the gate hung a signboard emzoned with fourrge characters ¡ª Peach Blossom Farmstead. It looked quite impressive and magnificent, far better than the original vegetable base. The security guard at the gate recognized Greg Jensen¡¯s car and, without waiting for him to say anything, directly opened the gate to let them in. Trey Holmes, gripping the steering wheel, parked the car in front of the temporary office building made of prefabricated panels, following Greg Jensen¡¯s directions. ¡°Mr. Jensen, you¡¯ve arrived.¡± Big Boss Liu was inside, discussing matters with the construction team. Seeing Greg Jensen arriving, he quickly rose to greet him. Greg Jensen asked, ¡°How is everything going?¡± ¡°The greenhouse covers have gone up for nearly a hundred acres, and sowing and seedling cultivation will start in a couple of days.¡±
¡°Hmm.¡± Greg Jensen nodded and said, ¡°How is everything with the third brother? Has all the herbal medicine been harvested?¡± ¡°The harvest isplete and currently en route here. It¡¯s expected to arrive by tomorrow.¡± ¡°Hmm, thanks for your hard work. After settling the ounts, ensure the third brother¡¯s share is sent to him promptly.¡± Big Boss Liu nonchntly said, ¡°No rush, let him wait a couple of days.¡± Greg Jensen gave him a look and said, ¡°When someone has done the work, you have to pay up. It¡¯s a matter of principle. You¡¯ll have to do it sooner orter, so why foster resentment amongst the ranks?¡± ¡°Alright, Mr. Jensen, I understand,¡± Big Boss Liu quickly replied. ¡°Once the payment from the processing factoryes through, I¡¯ll transfer his money first.¡± ¡°Good. You¡¯ve worked hard too. Go ahead and take your own share.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you, Mr. Jensen.¡± Big Boss Liu also smiled happily. At the beginning, to curry favor with Greg Jensen, he had given away his own worth of two million. He knew that following Greg Jensen would pay off, that the two million would be made back eventually, but he hadn¡¯t expected it to be so soon. Thest batch of medicinal herbs had already brought in a good profit, and this time he expected to earn even more. Considering the future prospects of Peach Blossom Farmstead, Big Boss Liu felt an intense surge of excitement. His decision toe aboard had indeed been the right one. Chapter 260: 260 Another Investor_1 Chapter 260: Another Investor_1 Greg Jensen didn¡¯t stay long. After making a round, he left with Trey Holmes. ¡°Boss, where are we headed next?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Wright Clubhouse.¡± ¡°Understood, boss.¡± Trey Holmes fastened his seatbelt and drove seriously like a professional driver, heading toward the Wright Clubhouse. Adrian Wright had called to say that another partner in the Jade Stone business had arrived, and a jade exhibition would be held in Jamae City in the next few days, so he asked Greg toe and meet. Greg agreed readily, after all, he had invested four million, not a small amount, and although he had invested it for Adrian Wright¡¯s sake, it was only right to meet the other investor as well. When Greg was about to reach the clubhouse, he suddenly received a call from Jay Brent. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡¯ve heard that Cindy Harrison might make a move on your girlfriend.¡±
Greg was taken aback and asked, ¡°Which girlfriend?¡± ¡°Do you have many girlfriends?¡± Jay Brent asked subconsciously; realizing his mistake right after. Greg¡¯s face darkened as he said coldly, ¡°I have many women, no girlfriends. Give me the direct name.¡± Jay Brent felt a chill in his heart and without further dy, he quickly said, ¡°It seems to be Vince Cooper, from Jamae University. I heard there are two others, seems like they¡¯re her close friends. Cindy mentioned it to me in passing, asking for my help to bring them over, but she didn¡¯t specify when.¡± ¡°Bring the three of them over? All three at once?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know the specifics, but it seems that Ethan Locke is also involved. It¡¯s tricky for me.¡± Jay Brent cautiously said, ¡°And I¡¯m thinking, even if I refuse, someone else will do it. Instead of that, it might be better for me to agree upfront. Even if they really bring them over, I will know the location and can help you rescue them.¡± ¡°Hmm, well done. Make sure you let me know before they make their move.¡± Greg understood what Jay Brent meant. If it were just Cindy, he could havepletely ignored it. But if Ethan Locke was also involved, Jay Brent would have no choice, not even with ten times the courage, he wouldn¡¯t dare go against the Locke family. Rather than letting someone else take them, it¡¯d be better for Jay Brent to do it, at least then he¡¯d know where they would be taken. ¡°Ethan Locke, heh, still the same old, nothing new, the same, disgraceful tricks over and over.¡± Greg snorted coldly, made a phone call to someone very solid, and told her to stay in the university and not to go out for some time. Vince Cooper didn¡¯t know what was happening, but she always listened well and didn¡¯t hesitate much before agreeing. After hanging up, Greg despised the situation, really hoping Cindy would lose her cool and go to Jamae University to snatch Vince Cooper and the others. That way, she would at least end up behind bars for a few years.
¡°No more sophisticated strategies?¡± Greg sneered and continued to rest with his eyes closed. The Wright Clubhouse was still the same as always. As he walked in, a hostess immediately came over and led Greg to a private room in the teahouse. Inside the room sat three people; besides Adrian Wright, there were two middle-aged men, one thin and tall with sses on his face.
The other was short and plump, his face glowing red, and he wore a gold watch on his wrist, looking very wealthy. ¡°Come, let me introduce you, this is Greg Jensen, my business partner.¡± Adrian Wright pulled Greg forward, pointing to the short and plump middle-aged man, andughed, ¡°Brother Greg, this here is our other partner, President Cole Bat. Next to him is Master Max Milton invited by President Bat. Not only is Master Milton a top-notch jewelry appraiser, but he¡¯s also a master sculptor, with many of his works having won awards.¡± Hearing Adrian Wright¡¯s introduction, Greg quickly went forward and greeted them warmly. Cole Bat was rather enthusiastic, shaking hands with Greg Jensen while continuously praising him with phrases like ¡°young and promising.¡± Max Milton, standing beside him, was much more reserved, shaking hands briefly and then falling silent. ¡°Mr. Bat, may I know how many stones you¡¯ve brought this time?¡± A few of them sat down and chatted for a while before Greg Jensen brought up the subject of the Jade Stone. Cole Bat nced at Max Milton and smiled, ¡°This time, we¡¯ve brought a stone worth seven million, one-third of which are ¡®semi-gamble¡¯ and the rest are all ¡®blind gamble¡¯ materials.¡± Seven million? Greg Jensen¡¯s brows furrowed slightly because the total investment that he and Adrian Wright made was exactly seven million. Was this a coincidence?
He was somewhat unsure and hesitated before asking, ¡°Where is the merchandise now? Can we go have a look first?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Once again, Cole Bat looked towards Max Milton. Max Milton suddenly spoke up, ¡°Mr. Jensen, you seem in such a hurry to see the merchandise. Do you not trust us? If that¡¯s the case, we might as well not do business, and simply return your shares.¡± ¡°Hey, Master Wang, don¡¯t be rash, Greg is just asking, he definitely didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Adrian Wright winked at Greg Jensen, ¡°Right, Greg?¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s expression became stern as he looked seriously at Cole Bat and then Max Milton, saying indifferently, ¡°No, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t mean it. I just don¡¯t trust you. So, please refund our money.¡± ¡°Greg¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Greg Jensen turned his head and red at Adrian Wright, who, though slightly confused, obediently closed his mouth. Upon hearing this, Max Milton was immediately furious and stood up abruptly, saying in a deep voice, ¡°Fine then, in that case, there¡¯s no need to proceed with this deal. Mr. Bat, let¡¯s go!¡± Greg Jensen smirked and pointed towards the door, saying, ¡°There¡¯s the door. If you dare to step out, I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t leave Jamae.¡± Max Milton¡¯s face darkened again as he asked coldly, ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±
¡°I never threaten people because what I say is fact. You can try if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Panic shed across Cole Bat¡¯s face as he quickly tried to smooth things over with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s talk this through, everyone here is in business, let¡¯s all make money in harmony.¡± As he spoke, he tugged at Max Milton¡¯s sleeve, signaling him to sit down. Max Milton red at Greg Jensen, anger etched on his face, then gave a reluctant huff and sat down. He looked every bit the businessman bearing humiliations for the sake of his career. Cole Bat proposed with a smile, ¡°Mr. Jensen, how about this? We did bring a few stones in the car. If you really want to see them, you can take a look first. But let¡¯s make it clear beforehand, those stones can¡¯t be cut open, I¡¯m saving them for a show stopper.¡± ¡°Alright, bring them out for a look then.¡± ¡°Master Wang, would you be so kind as to go fetch them?¡± Greg Jensen snorted and pointed at Cole Bat, ¡°You go get them; he stays here.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Cole Bat hesitated again. Greg Jensen¡¯s face turned colder as he asked, ¡°What? Is there a problem?¡±
¡°No, I¡¯ll go get them right now.¡± Cole Bat wiped the sweat from his forehead and stood up to go outside. Greg Jensen turned to Trey Holmes and said, ¡°Go to the entrance and call two security guards, have them follow him. If he tries to run away, break one of his legs first.¡± ¡°Uh, sure, boss.¡± Trey Holmes didn¡¯t hesitate, stood up, and walked out. Chapter 261: 261 Tricked_1 Chapter 261: Tricked_1 Adrian Wright¡¯s eyes lit up with curiosity and he asked, ¡°Greg, where did you find this assistant?¡± Greg Jensen nced at him with disdain and said impatiently, ¡°You¡¯d better worry about how we¡¯re going to get that seven million back first.¡± ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry, their goods have already been stored in the warehouse, there¡¯s nothing to fear,¡± Adrian Wright said with an unconcernedugh. Greg Jensen looked at Max Milton, who had a chilly expression, and said indifferently, ¡°What if the goods are fake?¡± Max Milton¡¯s mouth twitched briefly before returning to normal, but all of this did not escape Greg Jensen¡¯s sharp eyes. Greg Jensen became even more convinced of his suspicion. Adrian Wright was taken aback and said, ¡°Come on, Greg, stop joking with me. A stone is a stone, how can it be fake?¡± Greg Jensen was almost speechless with anger and snapped, ¡°If you¡¯re going to be in the jade business, can¡¯t you at least learn a bit about jade?¡± ¡°Heh heh, I just haven¡¯t had the chance yet,¡±
¡°Shut up and wait!¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s face turned an angry shade of green. If he didn¡¯t know Adrian Wright¡¯s character, he would have thought that Spencer Burley had taken over his body. A usually reliable person, how could he be so foolish at times? While they were talking, Cole Bat returned, apanied by Trey Holmes and two security guards, each of whom carried a heavy-looking briefcase. Cole Batughed and said, ¡°Ha, it¡¯s lucky that Boss Jensen sent someone over, or I really couldn¡¯t have managed it myself.¡± After this, he directed the security guards, ¡°Come on, guys, hand it over to me, I¡¯ll open it for Boss Jensen to have a look.¡± Trey Holmes immediately looked at Greg Jensen, who nodded, then told the security guards, ¡°Give it to him.¡± Cole Bat ced the briefcase on the coffee table, then twisted thebination lock and opened the case. A few jadeite raw stonesy quietly inside the case. All these stones had ¡®windows¡¯ cut into them, and each one had very good quality; the exposed parts through the windows were almost entirely of the high-quality ¡®ice¡¯ type, and two of the stones even showed a bright green hue. Stones of this quality could easily fetch one to two hundred thousand without any problem. Cole Bat¡¯s eyes moved slightly, and then he handed over a small shlight with a smile, ¡°Boss Jensen, want to have a closer look?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need it,¡± Greg Jensen nced at him, casually picked up a stone, and scrutinized it closely. Adrian Wright also hurried over, looking excitedly at the stone and said, ¡°Greg, what do you think of this stone? I think it will definitely sell.¡± Greg Jensen simply grunted nomittally, put the stone down, and picked up another one. Cole Bat¡¯s lips slightly curled up as he exchanged a nce with Max Milton, silently snickering. After a moment, Greg Jensen threw the stone back into the case and signaled Trey Holmes with a look, ¡°Bring over the other briefcase.¡± ¡°Sure, boss.¡±
Without asking any questions, Trey Holmes took the case off the table and brought over another one. Greg Jensen said to Cole Bat, ¡°Mr. Bat, would you open it, please?¡± ¡°Ah, right¡­ sure,¡± Cole Bat was a bit confused, not sure where the problem had arisen, but under Greg Jensen¡¯s stern gaze, he still opened the other briefcase.
Greg Jensen said nothing, simply feeling each stone with his hand. After feeling all the stones, he tossed them carelessly back into the case, then leaned back in his chair, looking at the two men and asked, ¡°Now tell me, when can we expect our money back?¡± Upon hearing this, Adrian Wright¡¯s brow furrowed. Even if he was slow to catch on, he realized something was wrong at this point. Cole Bat, however, was taken aback and managed a forcedugh, ¡°What do you mean by this, Boss Jensen?¡± Greg Jensen said tly, ¡°Isn¡¯t my meaning clear enough? I¡¯m not participating in this deal, so when are you going to return our money?¡± Max Milton immediately became angry and said in a stern voice, ¡°Greg Jensen, what the hell do you mean? We¡¯ve brought the stones all this way and now you just say no?¡± Cole Bat also gave Greg Jensen a fake smile and said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, you¡¯re really overdoing it.¡± You suspect that there¡¯s a problem with our stones, and I¡¯ve brought you the sample. If there¡¯s anything wrong, please speak up directly. To start off by wanting to withdraw your shares, there¡¯s no such rule anywhere, right?¡± ¡°Heh, you asked for this.¡± ¡°No problem, say whatever issues you have. As long as it¡¯s our fault, I won¡¯t say another word and will transfer the money to you immediately.¡± Max Milton sneered, ¡°I think this kid just doesn¡¯t want to be involved anymore and is looking for an excuse to pull out.¡± Greg Jensen nced at him sharply and said to Cole Bat, ¡°Since you¡¯re so eager for me to p you in the face, then I¡¯ll give it to you straight.¡±
Before his words finished, he casually picked up a stone and ced it on the table, then mmed down on it with his palm. Crack! The crisp sound was followed by the stone splitting open, with theyer bearing the ¡°window¡± directly falling off. Adrian Wright had long been unfazed by Greg Jensen¡¯s capabilities, but Cole Bat and Max Milton¡¯s eyes twitched violently. ¡°You¡¯re trying to fool me with cobbled stones? You really fucking take me for a fool?¡± Greg Jensen looked over coldly. Adrian Wright was shocked and hurriedly picked up the shattered stone to inspect it. Theyer at the window seemed fine, indeed covered by a thinyer of high-quality jade flesh. But the other part wasn¡¯t justcking high-quality jade, you couldn¡¯t even discern any trace of jadeite qualities; it waspletely an ordinary stone. Seeing this, Adrian Wright was so angry he was nearly exploding, ¡°Cole Bat, what the hell is this?¡± Greg Jensen patted his shoulder,ughing, ¡°Asking Mr. Bat is pointless, you should be asking Master Milton. After all, he is the real person in charge here.¡± Seeing the situation, Cole Bat kneeled on the ground with a thud, wailing, ¡°Boss Jensen, I swear this isn¡¯t me, it¡¯s all Max Milton forcing me to do this. If I didn¡¯t, he¡¯d threaten my wife.¡± Panic shed across Max Milton¡¯s face, but he quickly regained hisposure, squinting his eyes and asking, ¡°How did you figure it out?¡± As soon as these words were out, not only Cole Bat, but also Adrian Wright and Trey Holmes turned their gaze to him.
Greg Jensen sneered, ¡°My brother and I put out seven million; I just wanted to check the goods, something that was absolutely rightful. Yet, you overreacted so much, even threatening to pull out. Tell me, who doing legitimate business acts like you? Eager to kick the other party out at the slightest disagreement?¡± He pointed at Cole Bat and continued, ¡°And you, you¡¯re supposed to be the boss, and he is just a working craftsman. What gives you the right to make decisions for the boss?¡± ¡°Heh, so that¡¯s where the problem lies.¡± Max Miltonughed coldly, and said bluntly, ¡°The situation hase to this, let¡¯s draw the line.¡± ¡°Draw your fucking line. How much money did we give you? Cough it all up, and then we can talk about the rest. Otherwise, I¡¯ll start with one of your arms!¡± ¡°Heh, we live in a society governed by thew now, you wouldn¡¯t dare¡­ ¡± Smack! A p from Greg Jensen sent Max Milton flying. Then, with his foot on Max¡¯s hand, Greg pressed down hard, prompting a pig-ughtering scream from Max. ¡°You¡¯re really something, getting caught as a fraud yet still so arrogant. Who gave you the courage?¡± ¡°It must be Sarah Ingles.¡± Adrian Wright muttered.
Greg Jensen turned and red at him, snapping, ¡°You¡¯ve still got the face tough.¡± Adrian Wright gave a bitter smile, ¡°What can I do? I can¡¯t just jump off a building over seven million, right?¡± Thump! Greg Jensen reflected on that, lifted his foot, and kicked Max Milton to the side, saying, ¡°Alright, let Wace Carter handle this. He¡¯s more familiar with this kind of thing. Get back as much as we can.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Adrian Wright nodded and said softly, ¡°Sorry, Brother Jensen.¡± Chapter 262: 262 Cautious Thoughts_1 Chapter 262 Cautious Thoughts_1 ¡°Why bring that up? It¡¯s not like you set out to scam me on purpose. Who doesn¡¯t have apse now and then?¡± Greg Jensen patted his shoulder and then called Wace Carter to exin the situation to him. Without any hesitation, Wace Carter immediately agreed to everything. In less than ten minutes, he arrived with his men, gave the room a cold look, and asked, ¡°Mr. Jensen, are these the two who scammed you out of your money?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s these two; the one who got beaten is the ringleader,¡± said Greg Jensen. ¡°What do you n to do with them?¡± ¡°I just want my money back; the rest is up to you.¡± Wace Carter nodded in understanding and then turned to instruct his men, ¡°Tie them up well and take them away.¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± A few young guys immediately came forward and tied the two up tightly.
Just then, Max Milton, who had been knocked out by Greg Jensen, suddenly came to and, seeing what was happening, struggled violently, shouting: ¡°I¡¯m with Thousand Doors; if youy a hand on me, I¡¯ll make sure your whole family dies.¡± ¡°Go to hell, you don¡¯t scam Mr. Jensen¡¯s money and get away with it, no matter what ¡®Doors¡¯ you¡¯re with!¡± Wace Carter ordered his men, ¡°Gag him and throw him in the van, take him away.¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± Two of the young guys found some cloths out of nowhere, stuffed them into Max Milton¡¯s mouth, and carried them out. After Wace Carter and his men had left, Adrian Wright sighed helplessly and said with a bitter smile, ¡°Just like that, seven million is gone. If my dad finds out, he¡¯ll skin me alive.¡± It was clear; Greg Jensen¡¯s loss was on him too. But Greg Jensen shook his head, ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Doing businesses with risks; you can¡¯t take the fall all by yourself. We will still have our fun andughs; let¡¯s wait until Wace Carter has news.¡± ¡°Alright, nothing else to do,¡± agreed Adrian Wright. ¡°Enough with the long face. I¡¯m out of here; call me if you need anything.¡± Greg Jensen, thinking of Vince Cooper and the others,forted Adrian Wright for a bit and then stood up to leave. ¡­ Across from Jamae University, a van was parked on the side of the road with several men sitting inside, staring motionlessly at the university gate. Behind the van was a luxury SUV, with Jay Brent sitting in the driver¡¯s seat and Ethan Locke in the passenger seat. Watching the entrance to Jamae University, Jay Brent hesitated, ¡°Mr. Locke, they¡¯re noting out. Shall we do this another day?¡± Ethan Locke nced at him and said indifferently, ¡°If you¡¯re scared, just say it. You¡¯re not the only one who can do this job at Jamae.¡± Jay Brent quickly retorted with a smile, ¡°What are you talking about, Mr. Locke? Just dealing with a couple of girls; why would I be scared?
But if they¡¯re noting out, we can¡¯t just keep waiting, can we?¡± ¡°Heh, that¡¯s easy.¡± Ethan Locke took Jay Brent¡¯s phone,posed a text message, added the phone numbers of Vince Cooper and her friends, and hit send. A bewildered Jay Brent asked, ¡°Mr. Locke, what did you just send?¡±
Ethan Locke let out a chuckle, handed over the phone, and said, ¡°Take a look for yourself.¡± Jay Brent looked at his phone to see a message that read: ¡°I¡¯m Greg Jensen, wanna hang out tonight? Don¡¯t tell anyone else.¡± Jay Brent paused and then said, ¡°Mr. Locke, do you think this will work?¡± ¡°Who knows? Let¡¯s try it; it might work,¡± Ethan Locke replied. Ethan Locke smiled and then added, ¡°If it doesn¡¯t, we¡¯ll have to try another day.¡± ¡­ Inside the female dormitory at Jamae University. Vince Cooper heard her phone ring and thought it was Greg Jensen, but as soon as she picked it up, something felt off. First, Greg wouldn¡¯t talk to him with that tone. Second, her rtionship with Greg was well-known, and thatst sentence was simply like gilding the lily. Vince scoffed dismissively, saying, ¡°Someone¡¯s impersonating Greg and messaging me.¡± ¡°Ah, really? I got one too!¡± Ryan handed his phone to Vince,ughing, ¡°I thought Mr. Greg from your house was joking with me.¡±
After ncing at the phone, Vince sneered, ¡°This scammer didn¡¯t even put in the effort, the content of the messages are all the same. If Greg really had something to do with you, even if he didn¡¯t tell you, you wouldn¡¯t tell anyone else, would you?¡± ¡°Exactly, that scammer is really stupid,¡± Ryan agreed. In fact, even if Vince hadn¡¯t mentioned it, she had seen the problem herself; She showed Vince because she figured out that the other person was a scammer. At this moment, both of them turned their gaze toward Ang, asking curiously, ¡°Ang, didn¡¯t you receive a text?¡± ¡°Me? No,¡± sheughed. Ang said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m not close to Mr. Greg, why would he target me of all people?¡± ¡°That makes sense,¡± Vince nodded in agreement. Ang suggested, ¡°I¡¯m going for a walk in the square, are youing?¡± Ryan rolled around on the bed, whining, ¡°It¡¯s too cold, I¡¯d rather sleep.¡± Vince also shook her head, saying, ¡°I¡¯m not going. I just washed my face; I¡¯ll have to wash it again when I get back.¡± ¡°Haha,zybones!¡± Ang then asked, ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll bring something back for you.¡±
Vince smiled, ¡°A cup of milk tea, thanks good Samaritan.¡± Ryan sat up with a roll, grinning, ¡°ckberry Family Blessings, thank you, Ang baby!¡± Ang rolled her eyes at Ryan, huffing, ¡°You¡¯re too greedy, no Family Blessings, how about ice cream?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­¡± ¡°Alright, wait for me to bring it back for you.¡± Ang, neatly dressed, left the dormitory, nced back at the closed door, let out a long sigh, then hurried on her way outside. She had received a message too, but she thought it must have been from Greg, identally turned into a group message. As for Vince¡¯s earlier warning, she didn¡¯t take it to heart at all. She barely knew Greg, so how could he possibly drag her into this? What a joke! The reason Vince called the sender a scammer was probably just to stop her and Ryan from contacting Greg, that¡¯s all. She watched Vince in her gold and silver with red-eyed envy; now that she finally had the chance to get in touch with Greg, she had no intention of letting it slip by. With that thought, she quickened her pace, jogging toward the exit.
¡­ Meanwhile, Greg hade to the university and called Vince to ask if she wanted to go home. Vince hesitated, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s not bother, we¡¯ll just stay on campus. Being at home with just the three of us is even more frightening.¡± ¡°Haha, don¡¯t be afraid, maybe they¡¯re just talking nonsense,¡± Gregughed. Knowing she was concerned about causing him trouble, warmth filled his heart, and he asked with a smile, ¡°Is there anything you want to eat? Shall I bring it to you?¡± ¡°No need, Ang will bring something for uster.¡± ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll head back home. If you need anything, call me.¡± Greg knew that Jamae University had a KFC, so he didn¡¯t think much of it, hanging up the phone and instructing Trey to drive home. No sooner had he arrived home than Jay¡¯s call came through once again. ¡°Mr. Greg, just now we captured a girl named Ang and brought her to room 1131 at Deer Inn; I¡¯m not sure of the details,¡± Jay reported. Chapter 263: 263 Appointment_1 Chapter 263 Appointment_1 ¡°Deer Inn? Room 1131? Are you sure it¡¯s this room?¡± ¡°Positive, my man delivered the person there.¡± Upon hearing this, Greg Jensen suddenlyughed and said, ¡°You keep an eye on it for now. Don¡¯t get involved unless I call you.¡± ¡°Got it, I understand.¡± After hanging up, Greg Jensen¡¯s brow furrowed slightly as he muttered to himself, ¡°I have nothing to do with Ang Stuart; why is Cindy Harrison after her?¡± Just as he was thinking, the phone rang again. It was Ang Stuart calling. Greg Jensen was startled but picked up the phone, curious as to what game Cindy Harrison was ying. ¡°Mr. Jensen, where are you?¡± Ang Stuart¡¯s voice trembled a bit but quickly returned to normal. However, her tone was different than usual¡ªcoy and somewhat seductive. Greg Jensen responded indifferently, ¡°At home, what¡¯s up?¡±
Ang Stuart hesitated and said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡­ I¡¯m scared. Could youe and keep mepany?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Ah, really?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. Where are you?¡± Hearing other voices in the background, Greg Jensen silentlyughed to himself. His senses were far sharper than the average person. A sound that might seem quiet to others was crystal clear to Greg Jensen¡¯s ears. After a moment of silence on the other end, Ang Stuart finally said, ¡°Deer Inn, room 1131.¡± ¡°Alright, wait for me.¡± After hanging up, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter and picked up his phone to call Theo Carter. ¡°Have you removed the equipment from room 1131?¡± ¡°Ah, not¡­ not yet.¡± Theo Carter, who thought his peculiar hobby had been discovered, immediately became nervous and hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡¯ll go take down the equipment right away.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t remove it; I need it tonight. Go over and get ready.¡± ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Theo Carter breathed a sigh of relief and quickly drove to the Deer Inn. Meanwhile, Greg Jensen changed into casual clothes and asked Trey Holmes to drive him to the Deer Inn. He had already guessed what Cindy Harrison was nning, but he found it hard to believe that the gentle and frail girl could do such a thing. Trey Holmes didn¡¯t ask any questions, but her curious gaze said it all. ¡°It¡¯s not a date. Don¡¯t think dirty.¡±
¡°Okay, boss.¡± As Greg Jensen observed herposed demeanor, he couldn¡¯t help but add, ¡°Take the car back yourselfter; I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll being back.¡± Pfft! Trey Holmes, who seldomughed, suddenly let out augh before her face turned red and she said, ¡°Sorry, boss, I wasn¡¯tughing at you.¡±
A disgruntled Greg Jensen said wordlessly, ¡°It¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking. Forget it, I can¡¯t exin it to you.¡± The two quickly arrived at the hotel entrance and waited a moment before another car pulled up. Then the rear car door suddenly opened, and Theo Carter jumped in. ¡°This is my assistant Trey Holmes.¡± After introducing her, Greg Jensen pointed towards Theo Carter and said, ¡°He¡¯s Theo Carter. If I end up in the Inspection Bureau, you two go find Brandon Brent together and figure it out.¡± ¡°The Inspection Bureau?¡± Trey Holmes was taken aback and said nkly, ¡°When you said you wouldn¡¯t being back, you meant the Inspection Bureau?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s a possibility. No, it¡¯s a certainty.¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s lips curled into a cold smirk and said, ¡°They won¡¯t rest until they¡¯ve put me in there tonight.¡± Hearing this, Theo Carter¡¯s expression darkened, and he said coldly, ¡°Mr. Jensen, who¡¯s trying to take you down?¡± Greg Jensen nced at him,ughter hinted at the edge of his smile as he said, ¡°What? Are you offering to take care of them for me?¡± Theo Carter patted his chest and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, anyone who dares to harm Mr. Jensen is as good as taking on me, Theo Carter!¡± ¡°Alright then, tonight Cindy Harrison is the one setting me up, and there might be Ethan Locke¡¯s tricks involved too. Go now and take care of the pair of them.¡±
¡°Ethan¡­ Ethan Locke?¡± Watching Theo Carter¡¯s stupefied face, Greg couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Scared?¡± ¡°Heh heh¡­¡± Theo Carter was too embarrassed to admit it but didn¡¯t have the guts to deny it, so he could only muster a foolish chuckle. ¡°Okay, enough with the jokes for now. I¡¯ll head in first. Remember to keep the recording safe, Theo. Whether I make it out alive depends on you now.¡± ¡°Rest assured, Mr. Jensen, I will keep the recording safe.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Greg felt rtively confident in Theo because he knew if he didn¡¯t make it out, Theo would be in trouble too. He nced at his watch, figured it was about time, and got out of the car to enter the Deer Inn. Inside room 1131, Ang Stuart sat on the bed, her expression tense, while Cindy Harrison and Judy Lampe stood in front of her. Cindy Harrison said coldly, ¡°If you do well, you¡¯ll get five hundred thousand. If not, let your parents prepare to im your body.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Terrified, Ang¡¯s face turned pale, and she trembled without saying a word.
Judy Lampe spoke softly, ¡°Little sister, don¡¯t be afraid. As long as you do as you¡¯re told, not only will you be safe, but you¡¯ll also get a hefty sum of money. Why wouldn¡¯t you do it?¡± Ang¡¯s voice trembled as she said, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll obey, I¡¯ll do anything you ask. Just please don¡¯t hurt me.¡± Just then, one of Ethan Locke¡¯s men walked in and said, ¡°Miss Harrison, Greg Jensen ising up.¡± ¡°Mhm, okay, let¡¯s head to the room across the hall, then.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Before leaving, Cindy Harrison gave Ang a deep, probing look. Although she said nothing, the sinister glint in her eyes sent chills down Ang¡¯s spine. ¡­ Cindy Harrison and Judy Lampe, along with the others, left room 1131 and went to the opposite room. They cracked the door open just enough to carefully observe the hallway. After a moment, the elevator door opened, and Greg Jensen stepped out. It was his first time in such a high-end hotel. He scanned the quiet hallway and, following the room directory signs nearby, reached the door of room 1131. Knock, knock, knock! The door opened, and when Ang saw that the visitor was Greg Jensen, she threw herself onto him, crying, ¡°Big brother Greg, you¡¯ve finallye.¡± She was wearing a ckce slip nightgown, so thin that it seemed she was afraid Greg would run away; she clung to him tightly.
Greg internally sneered but kept aposed face, smiling, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to invite me in?¡± Ang nced at the room across and said with sudden realization, ¡°Oh, yes,e in, please.¡± Greg followed her in, closing the door behind him. As he did, he caught a glimpse of the opposite door with a barely-there smile ying on his lips. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Nothing¡­ nothing happened, I¡­ I had a nightmare and got scared, so I called you.¡± Ang kept her head low, her voice barely above a whisper. Greg¡¯s smile slowly faded as he said seriously, ¡°Ang, tell me what¡¯s really going on. You can tell me. Whatever it is, I¡¯ll help you sort it out.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ang lifted her head, her face streaked with tears. Greg nodded earnestly, ¡°Yes, really. Just tell me, and I can solve anything for you. No one in this world can hurt you.¡± Under Greg¡¯s gaze, Ang hesitated, but the vicious look in Cindy Harrison¡¯s eyes made her shiver involuntarily. Then, as if possessed, she ripped her nightgown to shreds, exposing her fair skin underneath. Chapter 264: 264: When the Map Ends, the Dagger is Revealed_1 Chapter 264: When the Map Ends, the Dagger is Revealed_1 Just as suspected! Seeing Ang Stuart tear her own clothes, Greg Jensen¡¯s heart sank, and then he pretended to panic and said: ¡°Tingting, what¡­ what are you doing? Quickly put your clothes on.¡± Ang Stuart gently shook her head and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Jensen, they were too fierce.¡± Bang! Just then, a loud banging sound came from outside the door. Upon seeing this, Ang Stuart immediately screamed, ¡°Help, somebody help me¡­¡± She dashed toward the door, screaming as she ran, and anyone who didn¡¯t know better would really think she was being assaulted. Greg Jensen watched her poor acting and suddenly felt the urge tough, not at Ang Stuart, but at himself for being too naive. Just a second ago, he had been considering helping Ang Stuart, urging her toe clean to him, so that he could face Ethan Locke and the others himself.
However, the final oue had disappointed him. Just at that moment, the door finally burst open, and Ethan Locke and his group immediately rushed in. Ethan Locke pretended to be anxious and asked, ¡°Tingting, how did you end up like this, who did this to you?¡± Without any hesitation, Ang Stuart pointed at Greg Jensen and furiously used, ¡°It was him. I just wanted to borrow some money from him, but he tried to take advantage of me and even tore my clothes.¡± ¡°Greg Jensen? So it was you, you scumbag!¡± Ethan Locke¡¯s expression reached the peak of fury, veins popping on his forehead and the corners of his mouth twitching slightly. Cindy Harrison sneered, ¡°If I had known how beastly you are, I never should have gotten involved with you from the start!¡± Judy Lampe bellowed, ¡°This bastard, daring to bully Tingting, beat him up!¡± ¡°Beat him up!¡± The young men who came with Ethan Locke, baring their teeth and ws, charged toward Greg Jensen. Logically, at this point in the drama, taking a couple of hits wouldn¡¯t be much, but Greg Jensen was not ustomed to getting beat up. Seeing that the young men were already upon him, he didn¡¯t hesitate at all. He stepped forward and with a backhanded elbow strike: Bang! A burst of blood erupted in the air, and one of the young men dropped to the ground like a statue, passing out. Then, in a sh, the other young men were also taken down by Greg Jensen. Ethan Locke was instantly stunned. In his mind, Greg Jensen had always been the pushover who couldn¡¯t even fight back when beaten into stupidity; he never expected him to be so formidable now. Cindy Harrison also grew pale, shrinking back and pressing closely against Ethan Locke, her face full of fear as she looked at Greg Jensen. As the main character of the night, Ang Stuart was already scared silly, a heavy sense of regret spreading in her heart.
She knew Greg Jensen was skilled, but after she had been captured, she subconsciously thought the people with Cindy Harrison were more formidable. To think that only a few seconds had passed, and the men they brought hadn¡¯t even touched Greg Jensen¡¯s clothes before they ally on the ground. But now, it was toote for regrets. Even if she turned back now, would Greg Jensen still forgive her?
Would he still help her? ¡°Ethan Locke, Ethan Locke, after all this time, how can you still only resort to such desperate measures?¡± Greg Jensen looked at Ethan Locke with a face full of scorn, ¡°You really disappoint me.¡± Ethan Locke¡¯s expression darkened slightly, and he subtly took a step back, positioning Cindy Harrison in front of him, then said, ¡°Greg Jensen, you¡¯d better stay calm. I¡¯ve already called the police, and the patrol will arrive any minute. If you dare touch me, I¡¯ll make sure your entire family pays.¡± Greg Jensen sneered, ¡°Haha, have you forgotten? My family has long been gone.¡± Ethan Locke¡¯splexion changed again, and he frowned, ¡°So what do you want to do?¡± Before he could finish speaking, Ethan Locke felt a blur before his eyes as Greg Jensen quickly approached him and swung his hand for a p. Smack! The p was forceful and the sound crisp, as if itnded not just on him but resounded in the appreciation of the audience, startling Cindy Harrison, Ang Stuart, and the others, causing their hearts to skip a beat. Ethan Locke¡¯s cheek swelled at a visibly rapid pace. There¡¯s a saying that goes, ¡°Don¡¯t expose one¡¯s shorings when insulting them, don¡¯t hit the face when hitting someone.¡± pping someone¡¯s face might not be very harmful, but it¡¯s extremely insulting. As the most promising young person of the Locke Family, the future Family Head, when had Ethan Locke ever suffered such humiliation?
Rage surged within him, and his eyes, nearly spitting fire, red at Greg Jensen as if he wanted to tear him apart. ¡°You¡¯re great!¡± Ethan Locke knew he was no match for Greg Jensen, so he didn¡¯t make any rash movements, but those cold, frosty eyes of his were filled with intense murderous intent. ¡°You really are great! No one has ever dared to p my face from childhood till now, you¡¯re the first!¡± ¡°What about it? Are you expecting me to thank you, to thank you for giving me the honor of being hit?¡± Greg Jensen sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry, I¡¯m just collecting a bit of interest. I have plenty of time, and we can settle our debts slowly.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Words failed Ethan Locke as anger choked him, his fists clenched and trembling slightly; his heart was filled with extreme fury. ¡°I remember you had a saying that was quite good.¡± Greg Jensen sneered, ¡°You said we were from two different worlds, and you were not wrong at all. Because from now on, I¡¯m going to show you what it means to be from two different worlds!¡± Just then, the sound of messy footsteps rose, and a squad of patrolling officers ran in. Seeing the situation inside the room, the middle-aged patrol officer furrowed his brows, ¡°May I ask who called the police, what happened here?¡±
¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯vee, this man bullied my friend and tried to assault her, even tearing her clothes.¡± ¡°Yes, we were about to catch him, but he beat up several of our friends, and they¡¯re still lying on the ground unable to get up.¡± Listening to Cindy Harrison and Judy Lampe¡¯s words, the middle-aged patrol officer looked towards Ang Stuart with her disheveled clothes and asked, ¡°Are you the victim?¡± Ang Stuart quickly put on a pitiful look and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Uh-huh, I was just trying to borrow some money from him, but as soon as he came in, he wanted to go to bed with me. I refused, and then he tore my clothes. Officer, you must stand up for me.¡± The middle-aged patrol officer slightly furrowed his brows, sizing up Greg Jensen, and asked, ¡°Is what she said true?¡± ¡°Haha, would you believe me if I said it wasn¡¯t?¡± Greg Jensen retorted. The middle-aged patrol officer¡¯s expression grew colder, and he nodded at his subordinates, ¡°First, take the suspect back with us, get everyone else¡¯s statements, and those who need to go to the hospital should do so.¡± ¡°Yes, Captain.¡± Immediately, two patrolling officers came over, handcuffs in hand. Greg Jensen knew that Ethan Locke wouldn¡¯t rest until he was sent away, so rather than wait for his next move, he might as well spend a couple of days on the inside. After all, he had an ace up his sleeve that could get him out, and he wasn¡¯t at all afraid of the other party ying dirty. Therefore, he submitted to the patrolling officers and let them cuff him, and then followed them downstairs, getting into the police car.
Ang Stuart watched the scene, secretly relieved, grateful that she had made the right choice; otherwise, her fate would have been worse than Greg Jensen¡¯s. Thinking about the $500,000 she was about to receive, her mood immediately improved; if it weren¡¯t for the patrol officers nearby, she would haveughed out loud. Chapter 265: 265: Give Her a Big Gift_1 Chapter 265: Give Her a Big Gift_1 Watching Greg Jensen¡¯s somewhat disheveled figure, Cindy Harrisonughed happily and said, ¡°Haha, my husband is still the best, finally putting that disgusting loser behind bars.¡± She turned her head, nning to reward him with a kiss, but Ethan Locke¡¯s face was cold. He raised his hand and gave her a p across the face. ¡°You wh*re, it¡¯s all your fault, I got pped for no reason!¡± ¡°Husband, you¡­ don¡¯t be angry, I was wrong, tonight I can¡­ for you¡­ ¡± Inside the Haval H6, Trey Holmes was stunned to see that Greg Jensen had indeed been arrested. He turned his head and said, ¡°The boss really predicted it.¡± The corners of Theo Carter¡¯s mouth lifted into a sinister smile as he said, ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t understand Mr. Jensen¡¯s capabilities.¡± Trey Holmes didn¡¯t quite agree but didn¡¯t retort, instead asking, ¡°What do we do now?¡± Theo Carter replied, ¡°I¡¯ll find someone from the Inspectorate and try to see Mr. Jensen.¡± ¡°But¡­ Mr. Jensen said if he got taken in, we should first call Brandon Brent.¡±
¡°Brandon Brent?¡± Theo Carter curled his lip in disdain and said, ¡°Sure, Brandon Brent¡¯s father is the Chief of Riverhaven County Inspectorate, but this is Jamae. It¡¯s not even certain if his father has any pull here.¡± Trey Holmes¡¯s face grew cold, reminding him again, ¡°Mr. Jensen said if he gets arrested, we should first contact Brandon Brent.¡± Suddenly, Theo Carter¡¯s expression changed and then broke into an awkward smile, saying, ¡°I was just talking, I¡¯ll call Brandon Brent right now.¡± ¡­ The police car wailed, quickly entering the yard of the Inspectorate, and several inspectors pushed and shoved Greg Jensen into the office building. Entering the interrogation room, Greg Jensen sat down casually in the chair. The middle-aged inspector sat down across from Greg Jensen with a tea cup in his hand, took a sip of tea, and asked indifferently, ¡°Tell me, what exactly happened?¡± ¡°Ang Stuart called me tonight, asking me to find her at the hotel. When I arrived, she threw herself on me and then began to tear at clothes¡­¡± Greg Jensen recounted the events. After listening, the middle-aged inspector frowned and said, ¡°But what I heard is different from what you¡¯re saying.¡± Greg Jensen said lightly, ¡°The events I experienced are as I described. As for what they say, that¡¯s their business.¡± Bang! The young inspector beside them mmed the table and shouted angrily, ¡°Greg Jensen, this is Jamae City Inspectorate, do you think this is a ce where you can just lie? Let me tell you, you¡¯d better confess and hope for leniency, otherwise be prepared to rot in jail!¡± Greg Jensen looked at him and couldn¡¯t helpughing, saying, ¡°I think they deliberately framed me, but I have no evidence. However, I believe the inspectors of Jamae City will find evidence of my innocence, right?¡± The young inspector¡¯s expression softened slightly as he said sternly, ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, it¡¯s better for you to confess. That way, I can still plead for you in front of the judge.¡± ¡°I restate once more, the events as I know them are as I¡¯ve described, what they say is their business.¡±
¡°You¡­ ¡± The young inspector was about to get angry again, but the middle-aged inspector next to him suddenly tapped the table twice and said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and take his statement. Once it¡¯s done, lock him up in the observation cell, and we¡¯ll talk once everything is cleared up.¡± ¡°Yes, Captain.¡±
After the middle-aged inspector left, the young inspector quicklypleted Greg Jensen¡¯s statement and then prepared to take him to the observation cell. Right then, the middle-aged inspector came back and said, ¡°Alright, you guys go out first. Turn off the equipment too, I want to talk to him.¡± ¡°Yes, Captain.¡± After the two young inspectors left, the door to the interrogation room opened again, and Brandon Brent, Theo Carter, and Trey Holmes walked in. Seeing the three of them, Greg Jensen smiled happily. The middle-aged patrol officer nodded at Brandon Brent and turned to walk out. ¡°Mr. Jensen, are you alright?¡± Seeing that the middle-aged patrol officer had left, the three quickly approached Greg Jensen, all wearing worried expressions on their faces. Greg Jensenughed and said, ¡°What could possibly happen to me? It¡¯s just my first time in such a ce, everything feels novel.¡± Trey Holmes originally had a cold expression, but upon hearing his words, couldn¡¯t help but show a look of astonishment, ¡°Boss, aren¡¯t you a bit too optimistic? Usually, peoplee in here crying and wailing, no one¡¯s like you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I know when I want to go out, I¡¯ll be able to go out.¡± Greg Jensen smiled, looked at Theo Carter, and asked, ¡°Has the video footage been taken out?¡± ¡°Uh-huh, it¡¯s already been taken out, it¡¯s in my USB drive,¡± Theo Carter said.
Greg Jensen nodded and instructed, ¡°Give the stuff to Brandon Brent.¡± ¡°Uh, okay.¡± Theo Carter felt somewhat dissatisfied inside. He thought that whatever Brandon Brent could do, he could do as well, and since he was the one who had gone through all the trouble to get the item, handing it to Brandon Brent felt like a loss to him. However, he didn¡¯t dare to defy Greg Jensen¡¯s orders, nor did he dare to hesitate even for a moment. He opened his bag, took out a USB drive, and carefully handed it over. Brandon Brent hesitated and asked, ¡°Mr. Jensen, this is¡­¡± ¡°This is the video footage of Ang Stuart setting me up. When the timees, deliver the footage anonymously to the patrol bureau.¡± ¡°Got it, I understand.¡± Greg Jensen pondered for a moment, then looked at Theo Carter and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the weddingpany doing?¡± Upon being asked about this, Theo Carter grinned widely and said, ¡°That kid haspletely be one of ours now. I tell him to go east, and he definitely wouldn¡¯t dare go west.¡± Greg Jensen frowned and questioned, ¡°You haven¡¯t done anything outrageous, have you?¡± ¡°Uh, no, of course not¡­¡± Every subtle change in Theo Carter¡¯s expression was noticed by Greg Jensen. He could tell at a nce that the reason the person from the weddingpany was so obedient was surely because Theo Carter had used some extreme measures.
¡°If money can solve a problem, don¡¯t make itplicated, understand?¡± ¡°Understand, Mr. Jensen, rest assured, I will definitely arrange everything clearly.¡± Greg Jensen nodded lightly and said in a calm tone, ¡°You¡¯d better not let me find out you did something outrageous, or I will deal with you personally!¡± ¡°Not at all, I definitely wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Theo Carter shivered, and his heart instantly leapt to his throat. He was already considering how to remedy the situation with the guy from the weddingpany so that Greg Jensen would not find out. Greg Jensen knew what he was thinking but didn¡¯t call him out on it, instead, he continued, ¡°Cindy Harrison is getting married in four days, isn¡¯t she? Brandon, after work in three days, deliver the footage to me. The next morning, pick me up.¡± ¡°Alright, Mr. Jensen,¡± Brandon Brent responded. Greg Jensen then looked at Theo Carter and said, ¡°Theo, take control of that Ang Stuart, make her confess why she wanted to help Cindy Harrison frame me. Remember, I want definitive evidence, evidence that can put Cindy Harrison behind bars.¡± ¡°Alright, Mr. Jensen, I understand,¡± Theo Carter said respectfully. Greg Jensen nodded silently, a mocking smile slowly appearing on the corner of his mouth, ¡°An ex-girlfriend is getting married, just a video isn¡¯t enough; I ought to send her a big wedding gift.¡± Chapter 266: 266 Accidental Encounter at the Hotel_1 Chapter 266 idental Encounter at the Hotel_1 Having sessfully sent Greg Jensen to the patrol office, Cindy Harrison was ecstatic, remaining in a state of excitement all day long. She seemed to see Greg Jensen getting sentenced, Dreamscape Garden left untended, and eventually, even the garden itself, along with the entire kitchen staff, would fall into her hands. Then, under her management, Dreamscape Garden would thrive, earning at least tens of millions every year. However, no matter how well she nned, it was all vulnerable to the harsh p of reality. Cindy Harrison thought that once Greg Jensen was in, with no one to manage Dreamscape Garden, it would surely descend into chaos. Instead, not only did Dreamscape Garden avoid turmoil, but it also operated better and better, bustling with customers every day. Even managing to stay busy from lunchtime all the way until dinner. In contrast, the sales at Harrison Private Kitchen plummeted, not even reaching a third of its previous sales. Harrison Private Kitchen was a rented space, with rent and staff wages to pay, she faced significant expenses every morning upon waking. Judy Lampe advised, ¡°Han Han, don¡¯t panic, Greg just went in, and it¡¯s normal for Dreamscape Garden not to be in chaos yet.
Don¡¯t think about anything else these days, just focus on preparing for the wedding. Once you¡¯re married, Dreamscape Garden will probably also be about the same.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Feeling somewhat better, Cindy Harrison said, ¡°Auntie, keep an eye on things these days, I need to familiarize myself with the weddingpany¡¯s procedures in the afternoon, and I have to visit the hotel.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± ¡­ Jamae University women¡¯s dormitory. Vince Cooper and Ryan Lampe sat up all night, Ang Stuart did not return the entire night, and no one answered when they called her. Thinking of what Greg Jensen had told them, the two of them panicked. When they tried calling Greg Jensen, Trey Holmes answered the call. He did not go into specifics but said that Greg had gone in and would get back to them with a definite updateter. ¡°Ran Ran, Mr. Jensen won¡¯t be in trouble, will he?¡± ¡°No, Mr. Jensen is so capable,¡± Ryan Lampe said with a firm look in her eyes. ¡­ Soon, Adrian Wright, Spencer Burley, and others also received news of Greg Jensen going in. At first, they were very worried, but after learning that Greg Jensen had gone in on purpose, they were reassured. Spencer Burley said resentfully, ¡°This Cindy Harrison, she¡¯s really loathsome.¡± Jaden Ford reminded, ¡°Spencer, Brother Greg didn¡¯t want us worrying, so he specifically asked Ms. Holmes to inform us. You can¡¯t talk about this outside.¡± ¡°I know, I¡¯m just venting at home,¡± Spencer Burley responded. Adrian Wrightughed and said, ¡°Tracy, you¡¯ll have to keep an eye on him from now on. Spencer has no other ws, but he¡¯s got a quick tongue.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡±
Spencer Burley red at him and then nced at Tracy Miles beside him, letting out a somewhat frustrated sigh. Since that meal they had together, his rtionship with Tracy Miles was settled. In just a few days, not only did the Burley family approve of Tracy Miles, but even Adrian Wright, his long-term close friend, thought highly of her. With everyone around them in agreement, Spencer Burley¡¯s objections were in vain, unless he wanted to cut ties with everyone.
Louisa Burley, seeing her brother¡¯s frustrated look, couldn¡¯t help butugh, saying, ¡°Spencer, Tracy is a good catch. You¡¯d better not let her down, hear me?¡± ¡°I know,¡± Spencer Burley muttered. Tracy Miles, usually quite straightforward in her speech and actions, suddenly said in a soft voice, ¡°That¡­ prescription that Brother Greg gave me, I¡¯ve started taking it. It works well, and I seem to have slimmed down a bit recently.¡± ¡°Losing weight should be done gradually. If it really doesn¡¯t work out, then just stop. You can¡¯t destroy your health just to slim down.¡± ¡°Yeah, I got it.¡± Spencer Burley said this partly because he was indeed worried that Jaden Ford would ruin her health, but also because he had a habit of speaking his mind impulsively. However, to Jaden Ford, hearing this filled her with joy, and even the way she looked at Spencer Burley seemed to shine with a light only a girl in love would have. As a child of a prestigious family, she had little say in her marriage. If she hadn¡¯t deliberately gained weight, she probably would have been married off to some wealthy heir by now. This was herst chance. If she didn¡¯t get married soon, her parents would force her to lose weight and marry her off to another affluent family. Luckily for her, Spencer Burley was her type, not only handsome but also devoid of the vices often found in rich second generations. The Burley family atmosphere was also good, warm, and full of humanity, unlike the cold rtionships between parents and siblings in other wealthy families. After spending time with him over these days, she had gradually fallen for Spencer Burley, which is why she had recently started to lose weight. ¡°Sigh, I wonder how Greg is doing in there. It¡¯s almost that time with Cindy Harrison. She is so malicious. Greg is such a good person.¡±
Originally, Greg was going to be taken to the detention center, but Brandon Brent had pulled some strings, allowing him to temporarily stay at the inspection office. Louisa Burley had never been to such a ce and imagined the conditions to be particrly bad. Thinking of Greg spending several days in such poor conditions made her heart uneasy. Hearing her words, Adrian Wright and the others gave her strange looks. It was clear to everyone that Louisa Burley had fallen for Greg. While they wouldn¡¯t mind seeing the two of them together, the problem was that Louisa was already engaged, and it was said that her fiance came from a significant background. If anything serious happened between them, not only would Greg be in trouble, but the Burley family wouldn¡¯t be spared either. Jaden Ford was also aware of the issue. Seeing the mood getting a bit somber, she suggested with a smile: ¡°Why don¡¯t we go out for lunch? I heard that the head chef at Riversky Inn has been discharged from the hospital and has returned to work. Let¡¯s have lunch there.¡± ¡°Great, let¡¯s go quickly, or we¡¯ll miss the lunchtime.¡± When it came to food, Louisa Burley became enthusiastic and didn¡¯t forget to say, ¡°Let¡¯s order a few extra dishes to send some to Greg.¡± Hearing this, Spencer Burley immediately responded, ¡°I¡¯ll go deliver it!¡± They drove to the Riversky Inn, nning to find a private room, but Louisa Burley felt the lively atmosphere of the main hall was better, so they sat down in the first-floor hall. As an established restaurant in Jamae, Riversky Inn was known for its fast service. In no time, several signature dishes were served.
Louisa Burley usually stayed at home and had few opportunities to go out, so she wasn¡¯t familiar with dining out. Seeing the beautifully prepared dishes, her eyes immediately lit up. Just as everyone was about to start eating, Cindy Harrison approached from a distance, smiling and saying, ¡°Mr. Burley, Miss Burley, hello. Oh, and Mr. Wright is here too.¡± Her wedding to Ethan Locke was set to take ce at Riversky Inn, and she was there today to check out the venue and have a rehearsal. Seeing both Spencer Burley and Adrian Wright, she decided toe over and greet them. She was aware that these two were close to Greg, but she reasoned that Greg was already detained, and soon she would be Mrs. Locke. If Spencer Burley and Adrian Wright had any sense, they surely wouldn¡¯t offend her, and perhaps considering the Locke family¡¯s influence, they might even call her a friend. She enjoyed making friends. The wealthier they were, the closer she wanted to be. ¡°Hello, Miss Harrison.¡± Spencer Burley and Adrian Wright certainly didn¡¯t want to provoke the Locke family, and Greg had specifically had Trey Holmes tell them to avoid conflict with Cindy Harrison during this time. So, when they saw her approaching, both of them greeted her at the same time. ¡°Hello, Miss Harrison.¡± Louisa Burley greeted her with a smile, then turned her head and whispered, ¡°Tracy, who is this person?¡±
Judy Lampe nced at Cindy Harrison and frowned, saying, ¡°That¡¯s Ethan Locke¡¯s fiancee, and also Greg¡¯s ex-girlfriend.¡± Chapter 267: 267 I Dont Like You_1 Chapter 267 I Don¡¯t Like You_1 Louisa Burley heard Kevin Lampe¡¯s words and her little face instantly darkened, revealing a trace of oppression on her usually gentle and amiable face. She stood up and looked coldly at Cindy Harrison, sending a chill through her. Cindy Harrison was stunned, unsure of what Louisa Burley meant, and looked at herself in confusion, murmuring, ¡°Miss Burley, did I do something wrong?¡± p! The response was a loud p. Louisa Burley put all her strength into it, hitting Cindy Harrison hard across the face. The surroundings instantly fell into a silence as still as death. That p stunned everyone. Especially Spencer Burley, whose eyes nearly popped out.
Ever since she was young, Louisa Burley had always been gentle and soft-spoken, never even raising her voice. Even when she was angry, she would speak in quiet, muted tones, let alone resort to hitting someone. Is this really my sister? Cindy Harrison was bewildered too, her face a picture of disbelief as she said, ¡°You¡­ you dared to hit me? Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°Cindy Harrison? The future Mrs. Lin?¡± ¡°You know and still dared to hit me?¡± Louisa Burley¡¯s eyebrows knitted slightly as she stared at Cindy Harrison, saying earnestly, ¡°I don¡¯t like you!¡± ¡°Just because you don¡¯t like me, you think you can hit me?¡± Cindy Harrison was so angry her face turned iron blue, and she couldn¡¯t help but tremble; as the future matriarch of the Lin family, being pped in public was too much to bear. How could she swallow this humiliation? ¡°Slut, thinking you¡¯re someone important, are you?¡± Cindy Harrison, furious, raised her hand to strike back. Adrian Wright, closest to the action, was the first to react. Before Cindy Harrison¡¯s hand coulde down, he stepped in front of Louisa Burley and sent a backhanded p her way. p! Another crisp sound echoed as Cindy Harrison¡¯s other cheek swelled. Adrian Wright squinted his eyes and said indifferently, ¡°She¡¯s nothing but a tool for bearing descendants, so what if she¡¯s hit. Do you really think the Lin family would feud with our families over you? You¡¯re too full of yourself.¡± Seeing his older sister nearly get hit, Spencer Burley¡¯s face also turned cold as he angrily said, ¡°Come on, try touching my sister. I guarantee you¡¯ll be in the hospital right away, never to marry into the Lin family in this lifetime!¡± ¡°You¡­ good for you all, we¡¯ll just wait and see!¡±
Cindy Harrison trembled with rage but was utterly helpless. Because she knew Adrian Wright was right; the Wright and Burley families were also prominent ns in Jamae, and the Lin family would not offend them just for her sake. All she could do was to leave with a vicious parting shot, angrily turning to leave. Seeing Cindy Harrison go, Spencer Burley quickly ran to his sister¡¯s side and asked, ¡°Sis, are you alright?¡±
¡°I¡¯m fine, just my hand hurts a bit.¡± Louisa Burley showed her palm, which was already turning pink from the force she had exerted on the tender skin. Spencer Burley was taken aback, then couldn¡¯t help butugh and say, ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have been a little gentler? You didn¡¯t do much to her, but you hurt yourself first.¡± ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t think too much at the time, I was just so angry seeing that woman¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha, big sis is so badass!¡± Watching her brother make faces, Louisa Burley¡¯s face suddenly turned red with embarrassment, and she lowered her head, feeling a little ashamed. Adrian Wright joked, ¡°Magnus is right, that woman just deserved it, Louisa did good!¡± At this point, Jaden Ford also came to his senses, hurriedly ran over, and took a careful look at Louisa Burley¡¯s hand, saying with some concern, ¡°Ouch, you got the angle all wrong. You should have followed the direction of your swing, making a round motion. That way, the p hurts them more and takes less effort from you. ¡°` ¡°Look at your little hand, all injured, Greg would certainly be heartbroken if he saw this.¡± Louisa Burley listened in a daze and, upon hearing thetter part of the sentence, her face reddened and she snapped, ¡°Tracy, what¡­ what nonsense are you talking about?¡±
¡°Oh, did I say something wrong?¡± Jaden Ford chuckled teasingly, pulling Louisa Burley to sit down, and continued exining to her the correct way to p someone. Louisa Burley nodded her little head keenly, listening very seriously. Spencer Burley, watching two women discussing how to p someone in the most painful way, felt a chill rise from the bottom of his heart and spread throughout his entire body instantly. Seeing this, Adrian Wright couldn¡¯t help butugh and said, ¡°Haha, you¡¯d better behave from now on, otherwise¡­¡± Having said that, he intentionally paused, then heaved a sigh of regret and patted his shoulder, adding, ¡°Buddy, best of luck to you, the brothers can¡¯t help you with this.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Spencer Burley felt utterly miserable. ¡­ ¡°I¡¯m so angry, that bitch, who does she think she is, how dare she!¡± Cindy Harrison¡¯s face was filled with anger, her expression fierce as if she were about to devour someone. Judy Lampe quickly advised, ¡°Cindy, calm down, the wedding is the most important thing right now, don¡¯t bother with them for the moment.
Once you be Mrs. Jensen of the Jensen family, you¡¯ll have plenty of time to take revenge, you mustn¡¯t let them dy the wedding.¡± ¡°Aiden, one day, I¡¯ll make that bitch kneel and beg me!¡± Cindy Harrison took a deep breath, calming her emotions slightly, then asked, ¡°What did the inspector¡¯s office say? Has Greg¡¯s charge been confirmed?¡± ¡°Not yet, they are still looking for evidence.¡± ¡°What more evidence do they need?¡± Cindy Harrison furiously said, ¡°Isn¡¯t Ang Stuart¡¯s testimony enough?¡± ¡°Ang Stuart¡¯s statement has indeed been recorded but she seems to have disappeared.¡± ¡°What? You¡¯re saying Ang Stuart disappeared?¡± Cindy Harrison said with a stern face, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to keep a close eye on her?¡± Judy Lampe helplessly said, ¡°She was quite cooperative at first, but then she went out to buy something and vanished.¡± ¡°Useless, you can¡¯t do anything right!¡± Cindy Harrison said angrily. Judy Lampe said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, her statement has already been taken, and all the necessary photos have been snapped. Even without her, we can still sue Greg.¡± ¡°We still need to find her; if we really can¡¯t, then we¡¯ll talk.¡±
¡°Alright.¡± Cindy Harrison nced at her aunt and sighed helplessly, ¡°Go buy some decent clothester, you¡¯ll need to apany me to the wedding.¡± Judy Lampe was somewhat surprised and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t your parentsing?¡± Cindy Harrison said impatiently, ¡°Why would theye? A bunch of country bumpkins showing up at the wedding just to embarrass me; we¡¯ll discuss theming over after the wedding.¡± ¡°Okay¡­ okay then.¡± Judy Lampe felt a bit of chill, thinking how it could be that parents couldn¡¯t attend their daughter¡¯s wedding. ¡­ In a dpidated rural house, Ang Stuart¡¯s thick as a thumb, was firmly bound to a broken chair. Theo Carter set up the camera, aiming it at Ang Stuart¡¯s face, then picked up a chair from the side and sat down in front of her. ¡°Talk, why did you betray Mr. Jensen.¡± Seeing the sinister smile on Theo Carter¡¯s face, Ang Stuart felt terrified and said tremblingly, ¡°I¡­ I had no choice, they threatened me with my family.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Theo Carter said indifferently, ¡°Be clear, who threatened you with your family?¡± Ang Stuart was close to crying and said hastily, ¡°Cindy Harrison, and that Judy Lampe.¡± ¡°Do you have evidence?¡± ¡°Evidence?¡± ¡°` Chapter 268: 268: Return to Freedom_1 Chapter 268: Return to Freedom_1 Ang Stuart knew that if she couldn¡¯t satisfy Theo Carter, the consequences would be terrible. At this critical life-and-death moment, her mind raced. ¡°Hurry up; I don¡¯t have time to waste with you. If you can¡¯t produce any evidence, then I¡¯ll have to think of other ways,¡± he said impatiently. Hearing Theo Carter¡¯s tone bing impatient, Ang Stuart swiftly concocted a story, saying: ¡°There is evidence, there is evidence! Aftering back from the Patrol Bureau that night, Cindy Harrison gave me that $500,000. I haven¡¯t spent a penny of it; it¡¯s all in the bank. Moreover, Cindy Harrison was there when I deposited the money. There must be surveince in the bank.¡± ¡°Hmm, not bad.¡± Theo Carter stood up, turned off the camera, and then said, ¡°Stay here for the next few days; don¡¯t run off. In a couple of days, when I need you, I¡¯lle for you. After this matter is over, Mr. Greg will give you a million. Then, you can go wherever you want. Also, Cindy Harrison and the others are looking for you everywhere. Let them find you, and you know what will happen¡ªyou¡¯re aware that they are not as easy to talk to as I am.¡±
Ang Stuart said with a trembling voice, ¡°Yes, I will definitely stay here and won¡¯t run off.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Theo Carter nodded and began to walk towards the exit. Ang Stuart suddenly lifted her head and asked, ¡°Mr. Greg¡­ does he¡­ me me?¡± Theo Carter paused his steps, was silent for a moment, and without turning around, said, ¡°Mr. Greg hasn¡¯t said, but someone of your status, he probably doesn¡¯t care much about.¡± Ang Stuart froze, tears welling up in her eyes, and she said with self-mockery, ¡°Yeah, why would someone care about me?¡± ¡­ For the next two days, Greg Jensen stayed in the Patrol Bureau¡¯s temporary detention room, with no worries about food or drinks, plenty of cigarettes and alcohol, and even ess to a cell phone. Actually, he didn¡¯t have to be there, but it helped to lull Cindy Harrison intocency and made it easier to catch Ang Stuart and find evidence of Cindy Harrison¡¯s guilt. With people looking after his various businesses, Greg Jensen was not worried at all, treating it as a quiet break. Until the evening of the third day, when that middle-aged inspector walked in. He didn¡¯t speak, just stared at Greg Jensen with an expressionless face. Greg Jensen knew the time hade, stood up, straightened his clothes, and smiled at the middle-aged inspector. ¡°You have quite the skill!¡± The middle-aged inspector¡¯s face showed a trace of anger, likely because he had seen the surveince video and knew Greg Jensen had evidence. But how could Greg Jensen ever admit such a thing? He feigned surprise and said, ¡°Officer, what do you mean by this?¡± The middle-aged inspector remained silent, looked at Greg Jensen for a long time, and said tly, ¡°Nothing, you can go.¡± Greg Jensen expressed his shock, ¡°Really? Am I clear of charges?¡± Still pretending!
Watching Greg Jensen¡¯s expression of shock, the middle-aged inspector felt a wave of irritation and, with a wave of his hand, said impatiently: ¡°You¡¯re clear, now get going. Stay out of trouble in the future, don¡¯te back here again.¡± Greg Jensen chuckled and walked out. After processing the paperwork in the office outside, he left the Patrol Bureau. Outside the Patrol Bureau, Adrian Wright, Spencer Burley, Trey Holmes, and others were all there; even a BMW was parked in the distance.
From the half-open window of the back seat, a small head appeared¡ªnone other than Louisa Burley. ¡°Mr. Greg, did they treat you all right in there?¡± asked Brandon Brent. Greg Jensen patted Brandon¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°Yeah, well done.¡± Theo Carter¡¯s mind was sounding rm bells, like a child who had been robbed of affection. He stepped forward and announced, ¡°Mr. Greg, the confession video of Ang Stuart is ready, just waiting to be handed over to the Patrol Bureau tomorrow. The arrangements for the wedding have also been made; you just need to show up tomorrow to watch the drama unfold.¡± ¡°Hmm, good job, you¡¯ve worked hard,¡± Greg Jensen responded casually. Hearing the praise, Theo Carter turned broad smiles, also shooting a deliberate look at Brandon Brent. Brandon Brent frowned but said nothing. Greg Jensen nced at the BMW and said, ¡°Magnus, let your sister and the others go back first, and tell her that I¡¯m fine, and there¡¯s no need for her to worry.¡± ¡°Uh, okay.¡± Spencer Burley quickly turned and walked toward the BMW, but as he did so, he felt somewhat bitter. Why did Greg seem like lovers with his elder sister? One sneaking a visit without even uttering a sentence, the other already knowing her heart¡¯s intent. I can regard you as a brother, but your aspiration to be my brother-inw¡­
Spencer Burley turned his head back, thought of Greg¡¯s terrifyingbat skills, and shivered involuntarily, quickening his pace towards the BMW. ¡°Alright, stop standing around here, we¡¯ll talk about anything else once we¡¯re at the Wright Clubhouse,¡± Greg said. Adrian Wrightughed, ¡°Right, even though we didn¡¯t really go in, it¡¯s still best to take a bath aftering out of such a shabby ce and wash off the bad luck.¡± ¡°Alright, you make the arrangements then.¡± Gregughed, and after taking a bath with everyone back at the Wright Clubhouse, he inquired once more about the details for tomorrow. Only after being informed that everything was arranged did he sit in the car and return to the Imperial Scenery Community. ¡­ The moon was above the willows, and Greg stood in front of a vast floor-to-ceiling window, gazing at the river scene under the night sky, his face as still as water. The reflection on the ss window gradually turned into images of Greg being beaten up by Ethan Locke and his gang. The images were so vivid, as if it had just happened, and even the spots where he had been hit throbbed faintly with pain. ¡°Aiden, you think you¡¯re worthy topete with me for a woman?¡± ¡°Cindy¡¯s body is really soft, haha.¡± ¡°Hit him hard, so he won¡¯te harassing me again!¡±
The voices of Ethan Locke and Cindy Harrison alternated in his ears. Shame and pain surged into his heart one after another. Greg¡¯s brows were tightly knotted, veins on his forehead bulging and twitching slightly, revealing a fierce and terrifying look. Indescribable pain and humiliation spread throughout his being. He trembled all over, his fists clenched so tightly nails were nearly embedded in his flesh, yet he felt no pain at all. He was full of hatred! Hateful that he hadn¡¯t had the power to resist back then, to directly kill that disgraceful pair! His promising future had been ruined by that despicable couple. If Greg hadn¡¯t obtained the ¡°Yin Yang Harmony Scripture,¡± he would still be a fool at the mercy of others. Greg¡¯s breathing became heavier, his eyes bloodshot and nearly ming with rage. His teeth, white as pearls, gritted so hard they made a grinding noise. He wished he could tear that pair apart with his bare hands to relieve the hatred in his heart. After who knows how long, Greg gradually rxed, exhaling a long breath of turbid air, muttering to himself, ¡°It¡¯s good, revenge is imminent.¡± Thinking that tomorrow was Cindy Harrison¡¯s wedding day, a strange smile appeared on his face.
¡­ As thergest family in Jamae City, the marriage of the young master of the Locke family immediately caused a sensation throughout the city. Early in the morning, idle locals stood around the Riversky Inn to watch the festivities, waiting for the arrival of the wedding procession. ording to tradition, the bride and groom should not meet before the wedding. This tradition has persisted until now, even if the two have already cohabited beforehand; they must stay apart the day before the wedding. Usually, both return to their respective homes, and then the groom goes to the bride¡¯s home to pick her up. Cindy¡¯s family wasn¡¯t in Jamae, so she stayed the previous night at an empty vi owned by the Locke family. Judy Lampe, along with her two best friends, were with her. In addition to them, there were staff from the weddingpany and a few mood setters. Chapter 269: 269 Ready for Everything_1 Chapter 269 Ready for Everything_1 ¡°Cindy looks truly stunning today.¡± ¡°Nonsense, when has Cindy not been beautiful?¡± ¡°Exactly, exactly, Cindy has always been this pretty. How else could she have captured Ethan¡¯s heart?¡± Inside, Cindy Harrison wore a bright red robe dress while being draped in a rosy shawl embellished with bird patterns, further adorned with cloud motifs. Atop her head sat a phoenix crown, forged from gold,plete with tassels and pendants, and no less than eight precious stones iid. The entire outfit, slightly modified from the traditional Ming dynasty style, cost nearly one million, epitomizing unrivaled luxury. Although Ethan Locke wasn¡¯t particrly attentive to Cindy, a Locke family wedding was the perfect asion to unt their power. Therefore, at the proposal of Family Head n Locke, they arranged for Cindy to have this attire. Her bestie Carly Bruch, looking at her outfit, couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Cindy, that dress must¡¯ve cost a fortune, right?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t be too expensive, I think. It looks intricate but it didn¡¯t really cost that much, just over a million or so.¡±
Cindy¡¯s expression was nonchnt, as if a million was merely the price of a cabbage from the market. Carly Bruch was stunned and asked, ¡°My god, over a million and that¡¯s not expensive?¡± ¡°What do you know? Cindy is about to marry into the Locke family. Soon, she¡¯ll be the mistress of the house and will manage all their wealth. What¡¯s this small amount to her?¡± ¡°Cindy, don¡¯t forget about us poor sisters in the future.¡± Cindy was inwardly smug and, ncing at the person, said, ¡°Do I look like the type who would despise the poor and love the rich? Rx, if I have meat to eat in the future, you¡¯ll have soup to drink.¡± ¡°Haha, Cindy¡¯s always been generous.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll be clinging to those coattails in the future.¡± Cindyughed and said, ¡°Feel free. Thedy¡¯s got thick legs to offer.¡± The group chatted andughed, and soon it was time for the bridal procession. There weren¡¯t many people on the bride¡¯s side, so they skipped the door blocking tradition, and after a few simple formalities, Ethan Locke carried Cindy to the car. A convoy of dozens of luxury cars set off again, majestically heading towards the Riversky Inn. Along the way, many bystanders on the streets gathered to watch the opulent procession, and all couldn¡¯t help but express their admiration aloud. The Riversky Inn, being one of Jamae City¡¯srge hotels, spans a vast area. Just the banquet halls used for hosting events number four or five. Typically, weddings and funerals might only reserve one or two halls, but the Locke family had reserved the entire hotel for today¡¯s event. Thergest hall, Banquet Hall One, served as the wedding venue, while the other halls were set up for a continuous buffet. Anyone coulde to eat, even beggars, without any issue. As long as they said congrattions and spoke some auspicious words, they could enjoy a full meal at the buffet. Inside Banquet Hall One, guests congregated in droves. Almost all notable tycoons of Jamae City were present, including Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley, who also came to give their blessings as instructed. After giving their mary gifts, the two casually found a corner to sit down in. Spencer Burley, with a hint of excitement in his eyes, whispered, ¡°Did Greg mention if there¡¯s any special program today?¡±
Adrian Wright shook his head and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know the details yet, but it¡¯s supposed to be very interesting.¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s interesting. With Greg personally involved, we¡¯re in for a show.¡± ¡°Ah, herees Greg. I¡¯ll go greet him.¡± No one could enter the banquet hall without an invitation, which could admit one person. Adrian Wright hurriedly took Spencer Burley¡¯s invitation as well after receiving a message, and they went to the entrance of the banquet hall.
¡°Greg, you¡¯ve arrived.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Seeing this, the greeter hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°I apologize, I didn¡¯t recognize greatness. Please,e in.¡± The Wright family scion personally came to receive him, and with such courteous treatment, she dared not offend. Greg Jensen nodded, entered the venue with Trey Holmes, and sat down in a corner with Adrian Wright. Spencer Burley leaned in eagerly and asked, ¡°Greg, what¡¯s the n? Can you give me a hint beforehand?¡± Greg nced at him and gently shook his head, saying, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Uh, all right.¡± Spencer Burley saw this and didn¡¯t ask further, but the expression on his face seemed even more excited. After a short while, Brandon Brent and Theo Carter also arrived, casually giving some gift money before finally noticing Greg Jensen in the corner. They hurried over. ¡°Theo, you¡¯re just in time, tell me, what exactly have you all prepared?¡± Seeing Theo Carter arrive, Spencer Burley quickly approached him and started asking.
Theo Carter smiled, showing his white teeth, and said, ¡°Guess?¡± ¡°Guess my ass!¡± Spencer Burley said angrily. Theo Carterughed and said, ¡°Wrong, why spoil the plot now? Just wait and watch.¡± Spencer Burley turned away in annoyance, unwilling to bother with him any further. Greg Jensen watched amused, shook his head, then turned and asked, ¡°Everything is ready?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything¡¯s all set.¡± ¡°Hmm, thank you for your hard work.¡± Greg Jensen then turned his gaze to Brandon Brent. Brandon Brent quickly said, ¡°Do you have any instructions, boss?¡± ¡°What did the inspection say?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already made contact. As soon as we give the signal, they will deliver the evidence.¡± Greg Jensen nodded silently and, looking at the chatting guests, said with a faint smile: ¡°Everything is ready, we just need the east wind now!¡±
The bride had not yet alighted from the sedan, and the tables wereid with drinks and low-alcohol cocktails supplied by the Riversky Inn. Greg Jensen was not in a hurry, chatting and drinking just like the other guests. Just then, the banquet hall fell silent as a middle-aged man walked in from outside, apanied by a slightly shorter middle-aged man who was all smiles and ceaselessly ttering him. The man had a face as if hewn from stone, his demeanor cold and indifferent to the shorter middle-aged man¡¯s fawning, asionally nodding as if that were acknowledgment enough. The guests were somewhat stunned, but Greg Jensen¡¯s gaze turned cold. Because the shorter middle-aged man was Ethan Locke¡¯s father, n Locke. Back when Greg Jensen had been beaten and hospitalized, n Locke had stepped in to manage the aftermath, and the two had met for the first time then. But at that time, Greg Jensen had lost his wits. If not for the ¡°Yin-Yang Harmony Sutra,¡± he wouldn¡¯t have been able to recall this memory. He remembered n Locke was as haughty as his son Ethan Locke, so why was he being so obsequious to that middle-aged man? ¡°Does anyone know that middle-aged man?¡± Greg Jensen asked. Adrian Wright nced at him, his brow furrowing into a thoughtful expression, and said curiously, ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be. Why is he here?¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Spencer Burley asked. Adrian Wright said in a low voice, ¡°His name is Mick Simmons, he¡¯s from the Simmons family in the provincial city.¡±
Upon hearing this, Spencer Burley¡¯s face changed slightly, and Theo Carter next to him shuddered, his eyes filled with fear. Greg Jensen, however, was confused, ¡°Is the Simmons family that powerful?¡± ¡°The Simmons family isn¡¯t just powerful, they¡¯re incredibly powerful,¡± Spencer Burley said, lowering his voice as if afraid of being overheard by Mick Simmons, and added: ¡°The Simmons family not only controls the pharmaceutical industry, but it is also said that their ancestors were a Grandmaster, and every disciple in their household practices martial arts. As a result, except for the other two Martial Arts Families, even the richest magnates in the provincial city dare not provoke the Simmons family.¡± Adrian Wright said, puzzled, ¡°It makes no sense for the Locke family to be involved with the Simmons family. Why did Mick Simmonse here?¡± Theo Carter said nervously, ¡°Greg, I think¡­ maybe we should just drop it. If we annoy Mick Simmons¡­¡± Chapter 270: 270: Its Not Certain Who Will Die Yet_1 Chapter 270: It¡¯s Not Certain Who Will Die Yet_1 Greg Jensen nced at Theo Carter and said indifferently, ¡°Scared?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Theo Carter¡¯s heart tightened, and as he turned his head, he saw Greg Jensen staring at him, which inexplicably boosted his confidence. In the past, faced with someone like Mick Simmons, he naturally would have stayed well clear. But things were different now; now he was Mr. Jensen¡¯s dog. Whoever Mr. Jensen told him to bite, he would bite. Even if he bit the wrong person, it didn¡¯t matter¡ªafter all, Mr. Jensen was there, and he would solve it for him. With that thought, Theo Carter immediately straightened his back, eyes gleaming as he said: ¡°I¡¯m not scared!¡± Greg Jensen chuckled and said nothing, his gaze following Joe Locke and the other as they walked into the VIP seats. Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley next to him were still full of worry.
Just then, another familiar figure walked in. Spencer Burley quickly stood up to greet her, saying, ¡°Vivian sister, over here¡­¡± Vivian Shimpson had just handed over her gift money and was pondering whether to leave now. Hearing Spencer Burley¡¯s voice, she turned to look over. Seeing that Greg Jensen was also there, her expression immediately darkened. ¡°A dog can¡¯t change its habit of eating shit!¡± Vivian Shimpson was fuming inside and muttered, ¡°After how Cindy Harrison treated you, you still can¡¯t forget her. She¡¯s getting married and you still have toe have a look, shameless!¡± She strode over, looked down at Greg Jensen, and frowned, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Greg Jensen smiled, ¡°Just taking a look.¡± ¡°She¡¯s getting married, what are you looking at? Have you no sense of self-awareness?¡± ¡°Heh¡­¡± Facing Vivian Shimpson¡¯s mockery, Greg Jensen just smiled without saying a word, knowing full well her intentions but toozy to exin. When he wasn¡¯t being foolish, he too had wondered if choosing Vivian Shimpson would have led to a different oue. But what¡¯s missed is missed. Since so much time had passed, he no longer entertained the thought of being with Vivian Shimpson and felt it unnecessary to exin. Let her think what she wanted. Spencer Burley, unaware of Greg Jensen¡¯s thoughts, saw Vivian Shimpson about to start arguing again and hastily exined, ¡°Vivian sister, don¡¯t be angry, Jensen¡¯s here for a reason.¡± ¡°Yeah, of course, he¡¯s here for a reason¡ªto see his first love, isn¡¯t it?¡± Vivian Shimpson scoffed, ¡°She treated you so badly, and not only do you not hate her, but you¡¯re still thinking about her, aren¡¯t you? Greg Jensen, where¡¯s your backbone now? Where¡¯s the manliness you had when you rejected me?
Bring it out!¡± ¡°Vivian sister, don¡¯t be hasty, things are not what you think.¡± While trying to calm Vivian Shimpson, Spencer Burley kept making eye signals to Greg Jensen, wanting him to exin himself. But Greg Jensen remained silent.
Spencer Burley had no choice but to pull Vivian Shimpson down to sit and whispered, ¡°Actually, Jensen¡¯s here for revenge; it¡¯s not like what you think.¡± ¡°Revenge?¡± Vivian Shimpson was first stunned, then disdainful, ¡°At least make up a better excuse if you¡¯re going to lie. Take a good look at where this is! This is Ethan Locke¡¯s wedding scene. Cindy Harrison is about to marry into a wealthy family. And he wants revenge? He¡¯s at best a small-time businessman, how can he fight against the Locke family?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Spencer Burley had no choice but to look again, as he actually had no idea how to proceed. He just heard that he had to get revenge and, out of blind following of Greg Jensen, he believed it without ever asking why. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t say anything?¡± ¡°Greg, why don¡¯t you exin it to her yourself.¡± Spencer Burleypletely gave up, tossing the hot potato over to Greg Jensen. But Greg Jensen just cracked a slight smile, shook his head, and obviously had no intention of exining.
Vivian Shimpson got even angrier. She intended to turn around and leave, but hesitated for a moment before sitting back down, exining disdainfully: ¡°I¡¯ll just sit here, as I really want to see how you¡¯re going to get your revenge.¡± Greg Jensen smiled, just about to speak, when suddenly enthusiastic apuse broke out, and in walked Cindy Harrison and Ethan Locke. ording to the normal procedure, the host should have warmed up the crowd first and then Cindy Harrison¡¯s parents would take her and hand her over to Ethan Locke. But today, her parents weren¡¯t present at all, so that part was skipped. The host hadn¡¯t taken the stage yet, so the couple started chatting with the guests present down below. The two of them swiftly made their way around most of the room, all smiles, until they reached Greg Jensen¡¯s table. Seeing Greg Jensen there, Cindy Harrison was taken aback and eximed, ¡°Greg Jensen, what are you doing here? Weren¡¯t you arrested?¡± ¡°Heh, you¡¯re getting married today. As your ex-boyfriend, how could I note to see you off?¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t answer her question but brushed it off with a flippant tone. Cindy Harrison¡¯s expression tightened, and she quickly looked towards Ethan Locke, exining, ¡°Honey, I didn¡¯t know he woulde.¡± ¡°No problem. It¡¯s fine for an ex-boyfriend to have a look. After all, every look now is one less in the future.¡± Ethan Locke smiled wickedly and casually pinched Cindy Harrison¡¯s bottom, saying:
¡°Hmm, feels nice.¡± Confronted with Ethan Locke¡¯s provocation, Greg Jensenughed and nodded in agreement, ¡°Hmm, the feel is indeed nice.¡± ¡°You¡¯re looking for death?¡± Ethan Locke¡¯s face instantly darkened with fury. On his wedding day, in front of so many guests, Greg Jensen¡¯s words were like smearing shit on his face. Greg Jensen sneered and said, ¡°Right, I am looking for death; you can try if you¡¯d like.¡± Ethan Locke became livid, the corners of his mouth twitching slightly as he red at Greg Jensen with vicious eyes. Seeing this, Cindy Harrison quickly tugged at his arm and whispered, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t lower yourself to his level. Today is our big day; we can¡¯t let this loser ruin our mood.¡± ¡°Heh¡­¡± Ethan Locke forced augh through clenched teeth, nodded at Greg Jensen, and said, ¡°You¡¯re right; today is our big day. It¡¯s really not suitable for beating a dog. You filthy loser, wait until I¡¯m done with today¡¯s events, and then we¡¯ll have all the time to y.¡± Greg Jensenughed heartily, ¡°Hahaha, you better focus on the matter at hand first. I¡¯m afraid your wedding might not even happen today.¡± ¡°Heh heh.¡±
Ethan Locke didn¡¯t take Greg Jensen¡¯s words to heart at all, considering them just a moment¡¯s bravado. Holding Cindy Harrison by her slender waist, he walked into the makeup room next door. The surrounding gazes scattered, with guests keeping their distance, and in fact, they hadn¡¯t really heard what had been said. All they noticed was that Ethan Locke and Greg Jensen had the longest conversation, and they guessed at Greg Jensen¡¯s identity to themselves. Greg Jensen acted as if nothing had happened, picking up a ss of wine from the table and taking a sip, then continued to wait for the show. Vivian Shimpson said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯ve seen the person you came for, and you¡¯ve taken the scolding you deserved. Isn¡¯t it time for you to leave?¡± Greg Jensen looked in the direction of the stage and without turning his head said, ¡°Neither of those things are what I came here to do, so why should I leave?¡± Vivian Shimpson was taken aback, furrowed her brow, and said, ¡°Greg Jensen, what on earth do you want to do? I warn you, this is the Locke family¡¯s wedding site. If you dare to make trouble here, do you have enough lives to pay?¡± Greg Jensen turned his head, gave her a nce, his lips curling slightly, and said, ¡°Who dies today is still not certain, so what¡¯s the rush?¡± Chapter 271: 271 The Show Begins_1 Chapter 271 The Show Begins_1 ¡°You¡­¡± Seeing Greg Jensen¡¯s nonchnt expression, Vivian Shimpson shook with rage, wishing she could drag him into a dark room and demand a thorough exnation. What on earth was he trying to do! Just then, Greg Jensen suddenly smiled and pointed to the stage, ¡°Look, here theye!¡± Vivian Shimpson was startled and looked up to see Cindy Harrison and Ethan Locke slowly walking onto the stage under the host¡¯s guidance. Immediately after, warm apuse filled the entire venue. The host smiled and said, ¡°First of all, thank you all for attending Mr. Ethan Locke and Miss Cindy Harrison¡¯s wedding ceremony.¡± Before the words ended, another round of apuse erupted. After the apuse subsided, the hostid some groundwork and then invited Ethan Locke and Cindy Harrison to the center of the stage to introduce the story of how they met. Watching the guests below, Cindy Harrison felt an immense sense of satisfaction.
After all her hard work and constant efforts to please Ethan Locke, wasn¡¯t this day what she had been waiting for? After today, she would be the young mistress of the Locke family, the future matriarch; a life of luxury was undoubtedly at her fingertips. Cindy Harrison saw Greg Jensen in the corner; he was looking at her with a mocking gaze. He must be jealous! Who wouldn¡¯t want a life of luxury? Who wouldn¡¯t want to skip twenty years of struggle? A mere loser, it was right to leave him! In Cindy Harrison¡¯s view, Greg Jensen was green with envy. Once she became the young mistress of the Locke family, she would use the Locke¡¯s influence to take care of Greg Jensen for good, saving her the annoyance of him buzzing around like a fly and opposing her every day! She nced at Greg Jensen with contempt, turned her head away disdainfully, and once again offered an appropriate smile to the guests, in the manner of the young mistress of the Locke family. The Locke family members were very pleased with Cindy Harrison¡¯s performance, all nodding their approval, and even the old patriarch Jeffrey Locke was no exception. ¡°Ethan has chosen a fine woman, it¡¯s just that it precludes an alliance with other families,¡± Joe Locke sighed. Jeffrey Locke nced at him and said indifferently, ¡°Does our Locke family still need to form alliances with others?¡± ¡°Right, Father is correct,¡± Joe Locke hurriedly replied with a ttering smile: ¡°Looking around Jamae, there really isn¡¯t a family worth forming an alliance with for our Locke family.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Jeffrey Locke hummed a response without looking back, his gaze still on the couple on stage, his face showing a satisfied smile. A good wife must be virtuous; although Cindy Harrison came from poverty, at least she was confident and hadn¡¯t embarrassed the Locke family. Ethan Locke, seeing his grandfather¡¯s approving look, secretly breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed his grandfather was very satisfied with his bride. Surely the family would have nothing more to say? Thinking of the carefree joy he could indulge inter, he too sported a happy smile.
n Locke also smiled happily from below the stage. With Cindy Harrison married into the Locke family, their paths would be closer, making it more convenient to do as they pleased. Feeling triumphant, he couldn¡¯t help but cast a coquettish nce her way. Cindy Harrison caught the nce but dared not respond in front of so many people, instead replying with an even brighter smile. By this time, the host had finished his speech and, smiling at the audience, said, ¡°And now, please enjoy the journey of trials and tribtions that the bride and groom have walked through together!¡±
As the voice fell, the lights in the venue suddenly dimmed, and therge screen behind Cindy Harrison lit up. What trials and tribtions could she and Ethan Locke have gone through? They were never short of money or power; who would trouble them for no reason? Thus, the content of the video was nothing more than affectionate scenes between her and Ethan Locke, many of which were staged. Cindy Harrison had watched it several times in advance, and at this point, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to look back. But in the next second, she suddenly noticed that the expressions of the guests seemed a bit off, and from therge screen behind her, her own voice was heard. ¡°Darling, Ethan is about toe back, you mustn¡¯t call him when he¡¯s home, you hear?¡± Right after, n Locke¡¯s voice said, ¡°Haha, my little treasure, stop talking about that, I¡¯ve missed you so much,e and help me¡­¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The next second, suggestive sounds began to echo. Cindy Harrison turned around and was instantly dumbfounded. On the big screen, a video of her affair with n Locke was ying. She panicked and screamed, ¡°Turn it off, turn it off quickly!¡± ¡°What the hell, is that¡­ n Locke?¡±
¡°n Locke with Ethan Locke¡¯s wife, the two of them¡­¡± Wow! The crowd burst into an uproar! Cindy Harrison¡¯s face turned from red to purple as she clutched Ethan Locke¡¯s arm, urgently pleading, ¡°Husband, tell someone to turn off the video quick.¡± Smack! Ethan Locke¡¯s face was as dark as the bottom of a pot, and he delivered a p thatnded heavily on Cindy Harrison¡¯s face, knocking her to the ground. ¡°Damn it, you slut, I¡¯m going to ruin you today!¡± ¡°Husband, let me exin¡­¡± Bang! Ethan Locke kicked her in the stomach, cursing furiously, ¡°Exin what? Dammit, why would you cheat with anyone other than my uncle!¡± As he spoke, he grew angrier and began to punch and kick Cindy Harrison. Blinded by the blows and in shock, Cindy Harrison could only beg instinctively. ¡°Is it really n Locke?¡±
¡°Look quick, they¡¯re kissing¡­¡± The guests¡¯ expressions were priceless, and even though they knew better than to mess with the Locke family, they couldn¡¯t help but whisper among themselves. ¡°n Locke, you bastard!¡± Joe Locke¡¯s face turned green as he lunged at n Locke,nding a punch on his eye socket. ¡°Big brother, let¡¯s talk, no need to get violent.¡± ¡°Let me go, I have to beat the hell out of him today! The bastard dares to touch my daughter-inw¡­¡± Seeing Joe Locke and n Lockee to blows, the Locke family hurried to break up the fight. Other guests either enjoyed the chaos or joined in to separate the fighters, and the scene quickly descended into mayhem. In a corner, everyone except for Greg Jensen and Theo Carter was stunned. Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley were fine; though they didn¡¯t know the details of Greg Jensen¡¯s n, they knew he intended to cause trouble at the wedding. Vivian Shimpson, however, was far from calm. She stared at the big screen in disbelief, then at n Locke being chased and beaten, before stiffly turning to Greg Jensen. ¡°Is this¡­ your idea of revenge?¡±
¡°Hehe¡­¡± Greg Jensen chuckled, took a sip of his drink, and turned to Theo Carter saying, ¡°Not bad, quite a show.¡± ¡°All thanks to Mr. Jensen¡¯s wise guidance.¡± Theo Carter showed a sycophantic smile, ¡°I believe Miss Harrison must be very satisfied with this wedding gift.¡± ¡°Hmm, consider it a little interest reimed,¡± Greg Jensen said indifferently. Vivian Shimpson, watching the two of them, felt waves of disgust and snorted, ¡°How noble! It was just luck, and you really think it was your skill that got your revenge?¡± In her eyes, Greg Jensen had stumbled upon the video by chance, or perhaps someone had intentionally given it to him to be the scapegoat in exacting revenge on the Locke family. And Greg Jensen himself was still just a small business owner, nothing remarkable. Greg Jensen ignored Vivian Shimpson¡¯s attitude but that only made her look down on him more. She said with disdain, ¡°So full of yourself, aren¡¯t you? As if you were the one who got the video.¡± Chapter 272: 272: You Cant Leave Now_1 Chapter 272: You Can¡¯t Leave Now_1 ¡°Vivian, this video he¡­¡± Spencer Burley started to exin, but halfway through, Greg Jensen silenced him with a nce, and then looked at Adrian Wright beside him, choosing to remain silent. Vivian Shimpson chuckled disdainfully, ¡°What, are you trying to say that this video was orchestrated by Greg? Just look at the sort of person he is, does he even have the capability? If he had such ability earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have been beaten stupid by Ethan Locke in the first ce.¡± Upon hearing her words, Theo Carter¡¯s face immediately darkened as he said coldly, ¡°Miss Tang, show some respect to Mr. Greg.¡± ¡°Have I not been respectful enough? How much more respectful do you want me to be?¡± The Tang family had some clout in Jamae, but it certainly couldn¡¯tpare to the Carter Family, and originally, she wouldn¡¯t dare offend Theo Carter. However, Theo Carter¡¯s attitude towards Greg made her subconsciously feel that Theo was nothing significant, so she directly retorted. After talking back, she then remembered that Theo Carter seemed to be with the Carter Family. At this moment, Greg suddenly turned his head and gave Theo Carter a cold nce, saying, ¡°Enough, enjoy the show, what are you two arguing about?¡±
¡°Yes, Mr. Greg.¡± Theo Carter red at Vivian Shimpson and then turned his head away. Cindy Harrison, who was on stage, had already been beaten to the point where she couldn¡¯t get up, and Judy Lampe was carefully helping her to her feet. Ethan Locke charged into the crowd, and together with his father, Joe Locke, began to beat up his uncle, n Locke, mercilessly. The guests were stunned, havinge just to attend the wedding, not expecting to witness such sensational drama unfold. It was said that noble families were often disorderly¡ªtoday was an eye-opener! Old Master Jeffrey Locke passed out in anger, and a group of people surrounded him, fanning and reviving him until he finally opened his eyes after quite a while. Seeing the once orderly wedding descend intoplete chaos, Jeffrey Locke¡¯s lips trembled with rage. He pointed at n Locke and others, panting heavily, and said, ¡°Go, pull them apart.¡± ¡°Yes, Old Master.¡± Several bodyguards immediately rushed over, separating n Locke from Ethan Locke and the others. At this point, n Locke had been beaten to a pulp, his face swollen and arge patch of scalp torn off, leaving a bloody mess, which was pitiful to see. Ethan Locke felt he had vented his frustration and coldly looked at his uncle, n Locke. Joe Locke was still agitated and, pointing at n Locke yelled, ¡°You bastard, this isn¡¯t over, just you wait!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a woman, is it worth it?¡± n Locke retorted defiantly. ¡°All of you, shut your mouths!¡± Jeffrey Locke, gasping for air, shouted in anger, ¡°Isn¡¯t this mess enough for you?¡± Seeing the old master speak, the two brothers immediately became quiet, ncing at each other with resentment before falling silent. Jeffrey Locke looked over the ravaged scene, suddenly feeling as if he had aged ten years, and he sighed. Turning to Ethan Locke, he said, ¡°Ethan, help me to the stage.¡±
¡°Yes, Grandfather.¡± Ethan Locke went to his grandfather¡¯s side, assisting him onto the stage. Looking at Cindy Harrison, who had just regained consciousness, Jeffrey Locke¡¯s eyes were sharp as des as he coldly said, ¡°Now get lost!¡± Cindy Harrison trembled, fell to her knees with a thud, and clung to Jeffrey Locke¡¯s legs, crying, ¡°Grandfather, I was wrong, from now on I¡­¡±
Jeffrey Locke remained silent, merely ncing down with icy, prating eyes. If it weren¡¯t for the many guests present, and if the Locke family didn¡¯t need to be concerned about their reputation, he would have been tempted to kill Cindy right then and there. Why else would he pay her any attention? What was supposed to be a joyful day was ruined by this woman¡¯s antics. ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Ethan Locke pushed her aside and said with a dark expression, ¡°You whore, you¡¯d better vanish before I change my mind, or don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± Cindy Harrison knew Ethan Locke very well, and seeing that he had murder intent, her body shivered, and with Judy Lampe¡¯s support, she stood up. She initially wanted to say some pleasantries, but looking at Ethan Locke¡¯s fierce expression, as if he wanted to eat her alive, she immediately dropped the idea and sulked out. The guests automatically parted to create a path, and countless strange nces all focused on Cindy Harrison. At that moment, she was like a skinnedmb, naked and exposed for everyone to see. In fact, that recent video had already disyed every part of Cindy Harrison¡¯s body in front of everyone. Cindy Harrison felt as if she were walking on pins and needles and didn¡¯t dare to lift her head as she hurried out. Seeing this, Judy Lampe felt terrible and couldn¡¯t help but whisper confortingly, ¡°Han Han, don¡¯t be scared, we still have our secret savings. If we cash that out, there¡¯ll still be quite a bit left. After we settle this, we¡¯ll go back to our hometown, and we can livefortably for the rest of our lives.¡±
¡°Mm, thank you, Auntie Judy.¡± Cindy Harrison took a deep breath, lifted her head, and a hint of a smile appeared on her face. The next second, however, she locked eyes with a mocking gaze. ¡°Greg Jensen?¡± The sight of him made Cindy Harrison¡¯s face twist with anger as she used, ¡°It was you, wasn¡¯t it? You did this, didn¡¯t you?¡± Greg Jensen simply shook his head lightly and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡± He had intended to mock her, but seeing Cindy Harrison¡¯s current state, he found his interest waning. Cindy Harrison was clear in her heart that this matter definitely had something to do with Greg Jensen; otherwise, why would hee to the wedding? To seek humiliation? But even if it really was Greg Jensen who had done it, what could she do? Previously, relying on Ethan Locke¡¯s connections, she might have been able to make things difficult for Greg Jensen. Now, without the Locke family¡¯s support, she was nothing¡ªhow could she fight against Greg Jensen? Judy Lampe pulled on Cindy Harrison and whispered lowly, ¡°Han Han, let it go, let¡¯s just hurry and leave.¡± Cindy Harrison snapped back to reality and looked back to see Ethan Locke staring at her, his face seething with rage. Her body trembled again, she nodded and quickly followed Judy Lampe out.
Seeing this, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but remind her, ¡°You can¡¯t leave.¡± Cindy Harrison instinctively stopped in her tracks and frowned, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Greg Jensen gestured with his mouth towards the entrance and said, ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon.¡± Cindy Harrison was stunned, looked back, and saw several patrol officers walking in through the door, immediately getting a bad feeling. As expected, the leading middle-aged patrol officer nced around, his eyes settled on her, and then he quickly walked over. ¡°You¡¯re Cindy Harrison, right? You are suspected of falsely using and framing someone. Pleasee with us,¡± he said. ¡°Framing?¡± A chill went down Cindy Harrison¡¯s spine, and she gave a strainedugh, ¡°You¡­ You must have made a mistake, right? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve sued anyone, have I?¡± The middle-aged patrol officer said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s not about you, it¡¯s about Ang Stuart¡¯s case.¡± ¡°Ang Stuart?¡± Cindy Harrison was stunned again and incredulously turned back to Greg Jensen, asking in shock, ¡°Ang Stuart got arrested by you?¡± However, Greg Jensen had no interest in answering her question; he simply nced at her and turned his head away. ¡°We¡¯ll talk at the station. Take her away!¡±manded the middle-aged patrol officer, and immediately two officers approached to handcuff Cindy Harrison.
Desperation seized Cindy Harrison; she struggled, pushed the officers away, and stumbled in front of Greg Jensen. She fell to her knees, clutching at his trousers, and pleaded: ¡°Greg Jensen, I was wrong, please, for the sake of our past, let me off.¡± Chapter 273: 273 Daring to Resist, Beat Them Until Theyre Crippled_1 Chapter 273 Daring to Resist, Beat Them Until They¡¯re Crippled_1 Greg Jensen lowered his head, looking at her coldly, and said, ¡°Past affection? Do we still have any affection between us? I wasn¡¯t aware that we still had such a thing as affection? Didn¡¯t our so-called affection run out when I turned into a fool?¡± ¡°Greg, I was wrong, I¡¯m inhuman, I was blinded by greed.¡± Cindy Harrison was truly panicked; never before had she felt so flustered, not even when her affair video was released in front of everyone. She knew well that being exposed was embarrassing, but she could just move to another ce and nobody would know of her disgrace. But if the charge of false usation was proven, then she would really be in big trouble, stepping on a sewing machine for three years was inevitable. Tears poured out like a flood, desperately escaping her eyes. However, these were not tears of remorse but of fear. The thought of having to spend several years in prison, to sleep in the same room with several women, made Cindy shudder with fear. Greg Jensen looked down at her calmly and said, ¡°Sorry, I hardly know you!¡±
¡°Greg, are you really that heartless?¡± At that moment, two patrol officers came over, put handcuffs on Cindy Harrison, and started leading her out. Judy Lampe, seeing this, felt somewhat at a loss and followed, seeking to inquire. But the middle-aged patrol officer, upon seeing her, seemed to recall something and asked, ¡°You are Judy Lampe, right?¡± ¡°Uh, yes, I am¡­¡± ¡°Heh, perfect, you¡¯lle with us as well.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Judy Lampe was dumbfounded, opened her mouth to say something, but the patrol officer didn¡¯t give her a chance and simply handcuffed her and took her away. Once Cindy Harrison left, the venue gradually quieted down. Jeffrey Locke¡¯s expression was as still as water as he nced at the guests present and then, with a sigh, took the microphone and said: ¡°First of all, I¡¯d like to thank everyone for taking time out of their busy schedules to attend Ethan¡¯s wedding. Secondly, I must apologize to you all. Family misfortune has given you a farce to watch, and for that, I truly apologize.¡± ¡°No need for such serious words, Elder.¡± ¡°Exactly, every family has its own difficulties, it¡¯s quite normal, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± The guests had varying expressions but were secretly delighted, though they kept aposed face; some even offeredforting words to those they knew. Jeffrey Locke, a shrewd man himself, was well aware of their thoughts. His face darkened and the corner of his mouth twitched a few times. He waited until the crowd quieted down and then continued, ¡°Let¡¯s end it here for today, and another day I will invite you all for a drink as an apology.¡± ¡°Elder, you¡¯re too courteous.¡± ¡°Take good care of yourself, no hurdle is insurmountable in this world.¡±
Finding no more excitement to witness, the guests began to leave one by one, and so did Greg Jensen and the others. Ethan Locke, standing on the stage, saw Greg Jensen and his expression immediately darkened as he said, ¡°Hold on, everyone else may leave, but he cannot.¡± Everyone was stunned, and dozens of eyes focused on Greg Jensen and his group. Jeffrey Locke nced sideways, with an unassuming look toward Ethan, his eyes full of inquiry.
Ethan hurriedly said, ¡°Grandfather, everything that happened today was caused by this guy, we can¡¯t let him get away.¡± Jeffrey Locke¡¯s gaze turned steely as he looked at Greg Jensen, asking coldly, ¡°Did you do all this today?¡± Before the words ended, twenty or thirty bodyguards responsible for maintaining order immediately stepped forward, their positions seemingly casual yet subtly enclosing Greg Jensen and his party in the center. Seeing this scene, Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley immediately tensed up. Both of their families were quite decent, butpare them to the Locke family, they were truly insignificant. Moreover, this was the Locke family¡¯s territory, and they dared not provoke a conflict with the other party. Theo Carter was somewhat braver than both of them, his face showing fear, but he still subconsciously stepped in front of Greg Jensen to protect him. Vivian Shimpson had wanted to simply leave, but she was somewhat worried about Greg Jensen and so, stopped in her tracks, and turned to Jeffrey Locke, saying: ¡°Grandpa Locke, Greg is my friend, I can assure you he has nothing to do with today¡¯s incident.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Vivian. You should not get involved in this matter, just hurry on home. When you get there, say hello to your grandfather for me.¡± Jeffrey Locke¡¯s tone seemed mild, yet he gave Vivian Shimpson no room to negotiate, blocking her off, and then turned his head to look at Greg Jensen again. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you one more time, did you do it or not!¡± Vivian Shimpson¡¯s expression changed slightly, and she shook her head anxiously, signaling to Greg Jensen not to admit anything.
Greg Jensen, as if he didn¡¯t see, said indifferently, ¡°What difference does it make whether I did or didn¡¯t?¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s no need to ask!¡± Jeffrey Locke¡¯s face turned cold as he ordered, ¡°Men, take this kid into custody!¡± The guests at the scene hadn¡¯t left yet. If they could capture the main perpetrator, it would be a good opportunity to restore some of the Locke family¡¯s prestige. And it would also serve to vent some of their pent-up fury. Why not seize the chance? Greg Jensen understood what Jeffrey Locke was thinking; he looked around at the approaching bodyguards and the authoritative old man, and couldn¡¯t help butugh, retorting: ¡°Your own people bully others, and you y the turtle, acting blind. Yet when your people get bullied, then you rush to stand up, biting everywhere like a mad dog?¡± ¡°Sharp-tongued! Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re still so arrogant in a bit!¡± Jeffrey Locke red at Greg Jensen with icy eyes and shouted, ¡°Do it!¡± The guests, seeing this, quickly retreated, afraid of being caught in the fray. Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley each grabbed a wine bottle, standing beside Greg Jensen and surveying the surroundings with a touch of nervousness. Though Theo Carter was younger, his expression was much calmer; he adopted a taekwondo stance, his eyes lighting up with a crazy smile.
Ever since he was brought under Greg¡¯smand, a seed of madness had been nted deep within him; whatever Gregmanded, he never considered the consequences. In fact, the more dangerous and challenging the situation, the more excited he became. Vivian Shimpson was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. Seeing that the bodyguards were about to start, she quickly went to Jeffrey Locke¡¯s side, saying: ¡°Grandpa Locke, Greg really has nothing to do with this.¡± Jeffrey Locke gave her a nce, his expression cold and devoid of the smile that had been there before, saying, ¡°Vivian, this is a Locke family matter. It¡¯s best you don¡¯t interfere, otherwise, I¡¯ll have to arrange for someone to take you back.¡± ¡°Grandpa Locke, I¡­¡± ¡°Take action, and cripple anyone who resists!¡± At Ethan Locke¡¯s shout, the group of bodyguards immediately charged forward. These men were all brawny and muscr, seemingly full of explosive power. Their fists, asrge as bowls, whistled through the air as they swung. Mick Simmons, as an invited guest, had not interfered but sat quietly in a corner watching the drama unfold. Seeing the bodyguards move in, he frowned and muttered to himself: ¡°When did the Locke family acquire such a strong bunch? They¡¯re all on the verge of achieving Hard Qigong.¡± However, he didn¡¯t pay it too much mind.
These nearly Hard Qigong level experts might seem formidable to outsiders, but in the eyes of Martial Arts Families, they were just beginners. Watching the bodyguards rush towards Greg Jensen, Mick Simmons even felt a bit bored. A group of Hard Qigong experts dealing with a young man in his twenties¡­ wasn¡¯t that just a matter of reaching out and grabbing him? Chapter 274: 274: A Dog Cant Change Its Habit of Eating Poop - Part 1 Chapter 274: A Dog Can¡¯t Change Its Habit of Eating Poop ¨C Part 1 On the other side, Greg Jensen saw these people rushing towards him and couldn¡¯t help but frown, saying without turning his head, ¡°You three, step aside.¡± ¡°Brother Greg¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen, I can handle this!¡± Adrian Wright, Spencer Burley, and Theo Carter, none of them wanted to leave Greg Jensen alone to hide. Greg Jensen frowned and said, ¡°If I tell you to go, then go quickly, stop getting in the way.¡± Spencer Burley and Theo Carter were still hesitant, but Adrian Wright was the first to react, pulling the two aside. ¡°This kid is quite particr, knows he¡¯s going to be unlucky, lets his friends leave first.¡± ¡°Heh, indeed, quite particr. If it weren¡¯t for him, we wouldn¡¯t have seen the vulgar disy from the bride of the Locke family.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± The guests all had different expressions and spoke quietly among themselves but didn¡¯t take Greg Jensen seriously at all.
Though the Locke family had been humiliated, they were still the local tyrants of Jamae. A mere young man daring to offend the Locke family, there was no need to think about it, the oue would definitely be extremely miserable. Ethan Locke, on stage, curled his lips slightly, feeling much of the frustration in his heart dissipate as he jumped and shouted, ¡°Kill him for me!¡± After all, he was just a young man with no background, if he was killed, he was killed. Who told him to disrupt the wedding of the Locke family? Although the impact of killing someone might not be great, it was merely a minor trouble that could be resolved by spending some money. Byparison, if the Locke family couldn¡¯t regain their lost face, that would be the real problem! Therefore, though Jeffrey Locke somewhat displeased, he only frowned slightly and didn¡¯t say anything. The head bodyguard looked back and saw the old master say nothing, immediately understood, his face revealing a trace of ruthlessness, and he said in a low voice: ¡°Cripple him first, then talk!¡± ¡°Yes, captain.¡± Upon hearing this, the bodyguards all revealed ferocious expressions, and like a tsunami¡¯s waves, they pounced towards Greg Jensen. However, at this moment, Greg Jensen stood immovable like a boulder,posed and calm, slowly assuming a starting posture. ¡°Eh, is this kid a martial artist?¡± ¡°Practicing my ass, even if he¡¯s a martial artist, can he fight over twenty people?¡± ¡°Haha, this kid is quite amusing, does he think that just because he poses, he can beat those bodyguards?¡± The guests were all talking, thinking Greg Jensen was somewhat ridiculous. Only Mick Simmons in a corner had a serious look on his face. The starting posture that Greg Jensen had taken, although Mick Simmons had never seen it before, it gave him an impregnable feeling. Keep in mind, he was already a martial artist who had entered the realm of Dark Strength. To give him a feeling of invincibility, either Greg Jensen¡¯s skills were deeper than his, or this technique was extraordinary. Interest piqued in him momentarily, but then he shook his head.
So vast is the world, full of wonders. There were many techniques more mysterious than those of the Simmons family. Chasing after each one, one would probably achieve nothing until death. A martial artist should have perseverance and should not desire to learn every good technique they see; otherwise, in the end, they will be Jack of all trades and master of none. Just a young man with a bit of martial arts, not worthy of his attention.
While Mick Simmons was pondering, Greg Jensen, who was standing immovable as a rock, suddenly moved. Boom! A movement simr to Immobilization Elbow, directly hit the chest of the head bodyguard. The head bodyguard felt as if he had been hit by a truck, his body flying out andnding among the crowd, instantly knocking down several bodyguards. Before he could get up, Greg Jensen made another movement simr to poking the foot, kicking diagonally at the shinbone of another bodyguard. Crack! That bodyguard fell to the ground like a tree cut in half,nding with a thud, then he started to cry out miserably, clutching his shin. And that shin, which had been struck, was bent at an eerie angle, a piece of sharp, pale bone protruding through the flesh, looking terrifying. Hiss! Everyone present saw this scene and couldn¡¯t help but inhale sharply. ¡°Fuck, is he¡­ is he that ruthless?¡± ¡°This kid can actually fight like this!¡± The guests were frightened and stepped back.
Before the crowd could react, Greg had already charged like a wolf into a flock of sheep, cutting a swath through the bodyguards. The brawny bodyguards who looked powerful were no match and were simply knocked down once they got close to Greg. In the blink of an eye, over twenty bodyguards were downed en masse. Painful cries of agony were incessant! Mick Simmons¡¯s gaze involuntarily shrank upon witnessing this scene. Even though he had anticipated it, seeing Greg¡¯s prowess still made him secretly startled. The Simmons family was in trouble now! On the other side, Ethan Locke seemed oblivious and, seeing his bodyguards being beaten, couldn¡¯t help but roar out, ¡°A bunch of trash, I spend so much money on you and you can¡¯t handle one person? What are you staring at, go, kill him!¡± The remaining bodyguards, pale-faced and full of dread. But hearing Ethan¡¯s voice, they had no choice but to grit their teeth and charge again. Bang bang bang! A series of muffled crashes followed, and the remaining few bodyguards, too, were spared no mercy and were all taken down by Greg.
In an instant, a deathly silence befell the venue. Everyone looked at Greg in disbelief, shock written all over their faces enough to swallow an egg. ¡°This¡­ is this kid really that formidable?¡± ¡°Fuck, is he even human?¡± Gulp! Ethan Locke, watching his bodyguards sprawled on the ground, swallowed with difficulty, while stormy waves churned in his heart. Thinking back on how he had once turned Greg into an idiot, he suddenly felt that everything in front of him was somewhat unreal. Was this ferocious young man really that Greg he had turned into an idiot? How was that possible? It hadn¡¯t been that long, how could he have be this formidable? Vivian Shimpson also found it hard to believe that Greg, who had been bullied so badly back then, had be so formidable. In school, Greg had been a top student with good looks, tall and handsome, and many girls adored him. Vivian was one of the most proactive, often taking various opportunities to get close to Greg.
But ever since Greg was beaten into an idiot by Ethan Locke over Cindy Harrison, Vivian hadpletely lost hope. She felt that Greg was just an ordinary man, not worthy of her admiration. But just now, she suddenly had the illusion that that towering figure she once immensely admired seemed to have returned. Her expression was a bit dazed, but she quickly snapped back to reality, nced at Greg, then at the bodyguards lying on the ground, and her face showed a trace of disdain. In this world, brains trump brawn, what use is the ability to fight? No matter how good Greg was at fighting, he was still just a small businessman. Moreover, in her view, Greg was being very unwise to offend the Simmons family again for the sake of Cindy Harrison. Wasn¡¯t this seeking death? Quietly running his small business, he could always lead a prosperous life in the future, why bother offending the Simmons family over a worthless person? ¡°A dog that can¡¯t change its habit of eating shit!¡± Vivian turned her head away disdainfully, toozy to give him another nce. Greg, who didn¡¯t have eyes in the back of his head, naturally couldn¡¯t see her expression and wouldn¡¯t care even if he had. He slowly lifted his head, looking towards Jeffrey Locke on the stage, his mouth slowly curving into a smile as he once again asked that question: ¡°What if it¡¯s true, what if it¡¯s not?¡± Chapter 275: 275: Never Regretted _1 Chapter 275: Never Regretted _1 The venue once again fell into a deathly silence. ¡°The Locke family is really enjoying this show.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the truth? Not only did they fail to retrieve their lost face, but they¡¯ve also lost it all over again.¡± Listenting to the growing murmur around him, Jeffrey Locke¡¯s face alternated between red and green as he asked in a low voice, ¡°Ethan, who on earth have you managed to offend?¡± With an innocent look, Ethan replied, ¡°Grandpa, he¡¯s just a rural nobody with no real power. About two years ago, I even beat him up. Who could¡¯ve guessed¡­ who would¡¯ve thought he¡¯d be this powerful now?¡± Jeffrey Locke¡¯s expression was extremely unsightly. If he couldn¡¯t salvage the situation today, the Locke family¡¯s reputation in Jamae would plummet spectacrly. He subconsciously looked towards Mick Simmons, pleadingly saying, ¡°Mr. Simmons, what do you think about this¡­¡± Mick Simmons knew what he was implying, but his eyes showed disdain as he indifferently said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to get involved in your Jamae affairs; handle it yourself.¡± ¡°Heh, what a joke for me to have caused,¡± said Jeffrey Locke.
Jeffrey Locke knew Mick Simmons had remarkable power, so he had hoped Simmons would intervene and help deal with Greg Jensen. But Mick Simmons didn¡¯t take the bait at all, blocking him at every turn. Jeffrey Locke was extremely frustrated but still had to keep a smile on his face. He gave an awkward smile to Mick Simmons, then turned to Greg with an arrogant look and said, ¡°Kid, I¡¯m letting you off today. You¡¯d best be unrted to today¡¯s incident, or else our Locke family will never let you off!¡± He wanted to find a way to temporarily smooth over the current predicament, nning to deal with Greg at ater time. However, Greg didn¡¯t give him that chance at all. With a cold smirk, he retorted with mockery, ¡°Am I hearing this right? It was clearly you who set someone on me for no reason, yet from the sound of it, it¡¯s as if I¡¯m the one who made the initial mistake?¡± ¡°You¡­ what do you want?¡± Jeffrey Locke¡¯s face turned ashen, his forehead veins throbbing. ¡°Apologize, it¡¯s as simple as that. When you do something wrong, you apologize. That¡¯s a lesson even a child understands; don¡¯t you get it?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Jeffrey Locke¡¯s face was extremely contorted with anger, his eyes seemed to be shooting fire as he red at Greg. ¡°It¡¯s been years since anyone dared to speak to the Locke family like this, hasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°This kid must be crazy, right?¡± The guests watched Greg with dumbfounded expressions, all believing he must have lost his mind. In their view, regardless of whether today¡¯s matter had anything to do with Greg, it was already quite generous of the Locke family not to trouble him. And Greg actually expected the Locke family to apologize to him? Was this not a figment of an overactive imagination? ¡°The event today was a misstep of the Locke family, we¡¯ll certainlye to apologize another day,¡± said Jeffrey Locke with a cold face before waving his hand and delivering a chillingmand, ¡°Show them out!¡± ¡°If you please!¡± The butler, Melvin Locke, approached with a cold stare at Greg and the others.
The guests also cast mocking nces at them. It would have been one thing if the Lockes hadn¡¯t apologized, but now that the elder Locke had offered an apology, it meant they had taken a grievance with Greg. In other words, this kid was as good as dead! Unconcerned with everyone¡¯s gaze, Greg scoffed, then turned and walked away. Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley turned pale, hurriedly following behind with rapid steps towards the exit.
Earlier, when a fight was about to break out, they hadn¡¯t thought twice, ready to pick up a wine bottle and help. Now that they¡¯d cooled off, cold sweat broke out all over them. Especially for Greg, who had actually dared to demand an apology from the Lockes ¨C the trouble was now huge. Seeing their reaction, Vivian Shimpson ran out after them, anxiously saying, ¡°Greg, you¡¯re being too impulsive, how could you demand an apology from the Lockes?¡± Greg stopped in his tracks, turned his head to look at her, and calmly said, ¡°They were in the wrong to begin with. What¡¯s wrong with asking them to apologize?¡± Vivian Shimpson said anxiously, ¡°Of course there¡¯s a problem, that¡¯s the Locke family we¡¯re talking about. You¡¯re asking them to apologize, isn¡¯t that just asking for trouble?¡± Greg Jensen chuckled lightly, ¡°If the Locke family has done something wrong, why shouldn¡¯t they apologize? Where is the fairness otherwise?¡± ¡°Fairness?¡± Vivian Shimpson, as if she had heard a joke, incredulously said, ¡°Greg Jensen, you¡¯ve been through a lot too, why are you still so na?ve? Where in this world is there so much fairness?¡± Greg Jensen looked at her with a half-smile, ¡°Are you saying that as long as one is powerful enough, they can do whatever they want?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Vivian Shimpson stated seriously, ¡°That¡¯s how the world works. Even if you don¡¯t want to ept it, you can only endure it.¡±
Greg Jensen nodded silently and asked, ¡°Does that mean, if my power surpasses the Locke family¡¯s, then even killing their entire family wouldn¡¯t be a problem?¡± ¡°What you¡¯re saying isn¡¯t wrong, but¡­¡± Vivian Shimpson sized up Greg Jensen dismissively, ¡°But you can stop dreaming. With your family background, you could never surpass the Locke family in this lifetime.¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± Looking at Vivian Shimpson¡¯s demeanor, Greg Jensen suddenly found it somewhat absurd and said, ¡°ording to what you¡¯re saying, the Locke family should apologize to me. After all, so many of them couldn¡¯t beat me.¡± Vivian Shimpson¡¯s face darkened, and she said somewhat angrily, ¡°Greg Jensen, how do you still not understand? The strength of the Locke family lies in all aspects. What¡¯s the use of fighting? They have plenty of ways to deal with you.¡± ¡°Heh, fighting indeed isn¡¯t anything impressive, but there are some things that you just can¡¯t understand.¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t bother to exin further, and with a light chuckle, he left with Adrian Wright and the others. Vivian Shimpson stamped her foot in anger, watching his back and shouted furiously, ¡°Greg Jensen, you will regret this!¡± Continuing to walk forward, Greg Jensen didn¡¯t nce back and replied, ¡°When I rejected you before, you said the same thing. Now, I can tell you clearly, I have never regretted it.¡±
¡°You¡­ you jerk!¡± Vivian Shimpson bit her lip lightly as tears streamed down uncontrobly, ¡°Bastard, I¡¯m so anxious all for whom, why can¡¯t you understand me? Go die, it¡¯d be great if the Locke family got rid of you, who cares about your fate?¡± ¡­ A tall tree catches the wind! As Jamae¡¯s premier noble family, the Locke family was always in the spotlight. As a result, within just half an hour, the incident at the wedding banquet had spread throughout Jamae City. Even the video of Cindy Harrison and n Locke was posted online by someone with an agenda. In no time, topics like ¡°Locke family¡¯s daughter-inw is so fair¡± rocketed to the top of the local trending searches. And n Locke, a scoundrel against moral ethics, became the target of denunciation by numerousizens. Two hours after the wedding banquet ended, Locke Corporation issued an announcement. n Locke was stripped of all corporate positions, with allpany-provided benefits, including cars and houses, revoked. The shares he held in thepany were also all transferred to Ethan Locke.
Laypeople felt that this move by the Locke family was meant to punish n Locke andpensate Ethan Locke, seeing it as a standard operation and not a big deal. However, the upper ss who heard this news were shocked. Because this simple announcement carried a different significance. In essence, the next helmsman of the Locke family had shifted from n Locke to Ethan Locke. What was worse, n Locke went from a high-ranking corporate CEO to a penniless man overnight. Greg Jensen, upon hearing this news, just smiled nomittally, as he was at that moment cheerfully watching those two swindlers. Chapter 274: A Dog Can’t Change Its Habit of Eating Poop - Part 1 Chapter 274: A Dog Can¡¯t Change Its Habit of Eating Poop ¨C Part 1 On the other side, Greg Jensen saw these people rushing towards him and couldn¡¯t help but frown, saying without turning his head, ¡°You three, step aside.¡± ¡°Brother Greg¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen, I can handle this!¡± Adrian Wright, Spencer Burley, and Theo Carter, none of them wanted to leave Greg Jensen alone to hide. Greg Jensen frowned and said, ¡°If I tell you to go, then go quickly, stop getting in the way.¡± Spencer Burley and Theo Carter were still hesitant, but Adrian Wright was the first to react, pulling the two aside. ¡°This kid is quite particr, knows he¡¯s going to be unlucky, lets his friends leave first.¡± ¡°Heh, indeed, quite particr. If it weren¡¯t for him, we wouldn¡¯t have seen the vulgar disy from the bride of the Locke family.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± The guests all had different expressions and spoke quietly among themselves but didn¡¯t take Greg Jensen seriously at all. Though the Locke family had been humiliated, they were still the local tyrants of Jamae. A mere young man daring to offend the Locke family, there was no need to think about it, the oue would definitely be extremely miserable. Ethan Locke, on stage, curled his lips slightly, feeling much of the frustration in his heart dissipate as he jumped and shouted, ¡°Kill him for me!¡± After all, he was just a young man with no background, if he was killed, he was killed. Who told him to disrupt the wedding of the Locke family? Although the impact of killing someone might not be great, it was merely a minor trouble that could be resolved by spending some money. Byparison, if the Locke family couldn¡¯t regain their lost face, that would be the real problem! Therefore, though Jeffrey Locke somewhat displeased, he only frowned slightly and didn¡¯t say anything. The head bodyguard looked back and saw the old master say nothing, immediately understood, his face revealing a trace of ruthlessness, and he said in a low voice: ¡°Cripple him first, then talk!¡± ¡°Yes, captain.¡± Upon hearing this, the bodyguards all revealed ferocious expressions, and like a tsunami¡¯s waves, they pounced towards Greg Jensen. However, at this moment, Greg Jensen stood immovable like a boulder,posed and calm, slowly assuming a starting posture. ¡°Eh, is this kid a martial artist?¡± ¡°Practicing my ass, even if he¡¯s a martial artist, can he fight over twenty people?¡± ¡°Haha, this kid is quite amusing, does he think that just because he poses, he can beat those bodyguards?¡± The guests were all talking, thinking Greg Jensen was somewhat ridiculous. Only Mick Simmons in a corner had a serious look on his face. The starting posture that Greg Jensen had taken, although Mick Simmons had never seen it before, it gave him an impregnable feeling. Keep in mind, he was already a martial artist who had entered the realm of Dark Strength. To give him a feeling of invincibility, either Greg Jensen¡¯s skills were deeper than his, or this technique was extraordinary. Interest piqued in him momentarily, but then he shook his head. So vast is the world, full of wonders. There were many techniques more mysterious than those of the Simmons family. Chasing after each one, one would probably achieve nothing until death. A martial artist should have perseverance and should not desire to learn every good technique they see; otherwise, in the end, they will be Jack of all trades and master of none. Just a young man with a bit of martial arts, not worthy of his attention. While Mick Simmons was pondering, Greg Jensen, who was standing immovable as a rock, suddenly moved. Boom! A movement simr to Immobilization Elbow, directly hit the chest of the head bodyguard. The head bodyguard felt as if he had been hit by a truck, his body flying out andnding among the crowd, instantly knocking down several bodyguards. Before he could get up, Greg Jensen made another movement simr to poking the foot, kicking diagonally at the shinbone of another bodyguard. Crack! That bodyguard fell to the ground like a tree cut in half,nding with a thud, then he started to cry out miserably, clutching his shin. And that shin, which had been struck, was bent at an eerie angle, a piece of sharp, pale bone protruding through the flesh, looking terrifying. Hiss! Everyone present saw this scene and couldn¡¯t help but inhale sharply. ¡°Fuck, is he¡­ is he that ruthless?¡± ¡°This kid can actually fight like this!¡± The guests were frightened and stepped back. Before the crowd could react, Greg had already charged like a wolf into a flock of sheep, cutting a swath through the bodyguards. The brawny bodyguards who looked powerful were no match and were simply knocked down once they got close to Greg. In the blink of an eye, over twenty bodyguards were downed en masse. Painful cries of agony were incessant! Mick Simmons¡¯s gaze involuntarily shrank upon witnessing this scene. Even though he had anticipated it, seeing Greg¡¯s prowess still made him secretly startled. The Simmons family was in trouble now! On the other side, Ethan Locke seemed oblivious and, seeing his bodyguards being beaten, couldn¡¯t help but roar out, ¡°A bunch of trash, I spend so much money on you and you can¡¯t handle one person? What are you staring at, go, kill him!¡± The remaining bodyguards, pale-faced and full of dread. But hearing Ethan¡¯s voice, they had no choice but to grit their teeth and charge again. Bang bang bang! A series of muffled crashes followed, and the remaining few bodyguards, too, were spared no mercy and were all taken down by Greg. In an instant, a deathly silence befell the venue. Everyone looked at Greg in disbelief, shock written all over their faces enough to swallow an egg. ¡°This¡­ is this kid really that formidable?¡± ¡°Fuck, is he even human?¡± Gulp! Ethan Locke, watching his bodyguards sprawled on the ground, swallowed with difficulty, while stormy waves churned in his heart. Thinking back on how he had once turned Greg into an idiot, he suddenly felt that everything in front of him was somewhat unreal. Was this ferocious young man really that Greg he had turned into an idiot? How was that possible? It hadn¡¯t been that long, how could he have be this formidable? Vivian Shimpson also found it hard to believe that Greg, who had been bullied so badly back then, had be so formidable. In school, Greg had been a top student with good looks, tall and handsome, and many girls adored him. Vivian was one of the most proactive, often taking various opportunities to get close to Greg. But ever since Greg was beaten into an idiot by Ethan Locke over Cindy Harrison, Vivian hadpletely lost hope. She felt that Greg was just an ordinary man, not worthy of her admiration. But just now, she suddenly had the illusion that that towering figure she once immensely admired seemed to have returned. Her expression was a bit dazed, but she quickly snapped back to reality, nced at Greg, then at the bodyguards lying on the ground, and her face showed a trace of disdain. In this world, brains trump brawn, what use is the ability to fight? No matter how good Greg was at fighting, he was still just a small businessman. Moreover, in her view, Greg was being very unwise to offend the Simmons family again for the sake of Cindy Harrison. Wasn¡¯t this seeking death? Quietly running his small business, he could always lead a prosperous life in the future, why bother offending the Simmons family over a worthless person? ¡°A dog that can¡¯t change its habit of eating shit!¡± Vivian turned her head away disdainfully, toozy to give him another nce. Greg, who didn¡¯t have eyes in the back of his head, naturally couldn¡¯t see her expression and wouldn¡¯t care even if he had. He slowly lifted his head, looking towards Jeffrey Locke on the stage, his mouth slowly curving into a smile as he once again asked that question: ¡°What if it¡¯s true, what if it¡¯s not?¡± Chapter 276: 276 Interrogation_1 Chapter 276 Interrogation_1 ¡°` ¡°Tell me, where is the money now?¡± ¡°What money? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I warn you, I¡¯m with Thousand Doors; if you dare to touch me, just wait for Thousand Doors¡¯ retaliation.¡± In a room at the Wang¡¯s Clubhouse. Max Milton was as defiant as ever. Next to him, Cole Bat was crying like a child, pleading non-stop, ¡°I¡¯m really just hired by him. He promised me a hundred thousand after the job, so I acted along with him. I really don¡¯t know where the money is, please just let me go.¡± Greg Jensen turned his head to look at Theo Carter and said, ¡°Is this all you¡¯ve got?¡± Theo Carter scratched his head, awkwardly saying, ¡°If you asked my dad to chop someone, they would definitely be professional, but when ites to extracting a confession¡­¡± Greg Jensen sighed and said, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±
He stood up, walked over to Max Milton, kicked him over, pulled out a silver needle, and directly stabbed it into a certain acupoint. ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Max Milton let out a piercing scream and started rolling on the ground in agony. Cole Bat, frightened by the scene, stopped crying and quickly crawled to the side, sitting in a corner and shivering as he watched Max Milton thrashing around like a madman. Max Milton was full of regret; after deceiving people for money, he should have vanished into obscurity, fleeing far away. He thought Adrian Wright was an easy mark, so he decided to swing by Jamae City for another round of swindling. He had not expected that his proud techniques would be seen through within minutes. Now, he felt as if his entire body was unbearably itchy, like there were ten thousand ants gnawing beneath his skin. Tears and snot flowed uncontrobly. ¡°You¡­ just kill me!¡± ¡°Kill you? Where do we find the seven million then?¡± Adrian Wright stepped forward and kicked him, furious, ¡°Aiden rk, to think you¡¯d dare to scam me. Speak, where have you hidden the money?¡± After what felt like an eternity, Max Milton could no longer bear it and said faintly, ¡°I¡¯ll tell¡­ I¡¯ll tell¡­¡± Greg Jensen stepped forward, pulled out the silver needle, and said indifferently, ¡°Speak. Once we find the money, I will naturally let you go.¡± ¡°The money is all stored in a safety deposit box at Jamae Bank.¡± ¡°A safety deposit box at Jamae Bank?¡± Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised; with so much money, it should have been directly deposited in a bank or kept in a safe ce. Why would Max Milton bring the money to Jamae? Max Milton caught his breath, lifted his head, and saw the silver needle in Greg Jensen¡¯s hand, gleaming with a cold light.
He couldn¡¯t help but shudder and quickly said, ¡°We at Thousand Doors find it hard to trust others. With so much money that couldn¡¯t beundered immediately, I decided to carry it with me.¡± Greg Jensen had a moment of realization and continued to ask, ¡°Not a penny spent?¡± ¡°No, I had some savings before, so I haven¡¯t touched that money.¡±
¡°Hmm.¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s face brightened with a smile and said, ¡°Hand over the key andbination to the safe deposit box then. Once we get the money, you both can leave.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true.¡± Greg Jensen smiled and said to Adrian Wright, ¡°Serve them well, it¡¯s not easy being away from home.¡± After finishing his words, he gave Max Milton another look and walked out. Seeing this, Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley hurriedly followed him outside. Greg Jensen stopped and said, ¡°Adrian, go get the money. After you get it, send them straight to the patrol bureau.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Adrian Wright said, his face revealing a cold smile, ¡°Aiden rk, you thought you could scam my money and walk away like nothing happened? What were you thinking?¡± ¡°` Greg Jensen smiled and said no more. Although he had been deceived, fortunately, the money could still be recovered, and there was no major problem. However, in future business dealings, he would have to keep a closer watch, as Adrian Wright was proven to be unreliable.
Nevertheless, while he knew Adrian Wright was somewhat unreliable, he had forgotten that Spencer Burley was even less dependable. They had agreed that Burley was supposed to keep an eye on the two swindlers, but by the time Adrian Wright returned with the money, Max Milton had already run away. ¡°Where is he? Weren¡¯t you supposed to watch them?¡± Adrian Wright said angrily. Spencer Burley was somewhat embarrassed as he replied, ¡°I locked the door and went to the cafeteria to eat. Who knew they would be able to pick the lock?¡± Greg Jensen said, ¡°Well, if he¡¯s gone, he¡¯s gone. After all, we¡¯ve got our money back.¡± Adrian Wright gave Spencer Burley an annoyed look and then said, ¡°I¡¯ve already deposited the money into the bank, I¡¯ll transfer it to you in a bit.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Greg Jensen nodded and prepared to leave. Suddenly, Spencer Burley took out a piece of paper and said, ¡°Oh, right, Greg. When they left, they also left a note in the room.¡± Greg Jensen took it and read the few words written on it: ¡°Max Milton of Thousand Doors sends his regards, looking forward to our next meeting.¡± Theo Carter leaned over to look and immediately became furious, eximing, ¡°Aiden rk, such arrogance from a swindler. I¡¯ll make my dad send people after them, even if we have to turn Jamae City upside down, we will catch those two.¡± Greg Jensen smiled and shook his head, saying, ¡°Forget it, they¡¯re just two swindlers, not worth the trouble. It¡¯s fine as long as we¡¯ve retrieved our money.¡±
The Lin family was his primary target, so he didn¡¯t take those two swindlers to heart at all. As he left the Wright Clubhouse, he saw his assistant standing in front of the H6 waiting. ¡°Boss!¡± Having not seen him for several days, Trey Holmes was still as cold as ever, but she took the initiative toe forward and open the car door for Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen nodded and sat in the back seat. Trey Holmes took her ce in the driver¡¯s seat, buckled the safety belt, and then looked back to ask, ¡°Boss, where to?¡± ¡°Home.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Trey Holmes slowly started the car and while driving, said, ¡°Miss Locke has called twice, asking when you¡¯ll return. I told her you were on a business trip and the timing was uncertain.¡± Jophia Locke? Greg Jensen asked, ¡°Did she say anything else?¡± ¡°Nothing important, just that you should call her after you get back.¡± Greg Jensen nodded and asked, ¡°Hmm, did anyone else call?¡±
Trey Holmes pondered briefly and said, ¡°Yes, Miss Cooper calls twice every day.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± After thinking for a moment, Greg Jensen made a call to Vince Cooper. As soon as Vince Cooper answered, her excited voice trembled, ¡°Mr. Jensen, have you returned?¡± ¡°Mm, sorry to have worried you,¡± Greg Jensen said with a smile. Vince Cooper breathed a sigh of relief andughed, ¡°It¡¯s fine, as long as you¡¯re safe.¡± Feeling a warmth in his heart, Greg Jensen replied with a smile, ¡°Nothing¡¯s happened on your end, right?¡± ¡°No, but¡­ Ang Stuart still hasn¡¯t returned.¡± ¡°Hmm, Ang Stuart won¡¯t be returning to school for a while. She¡¯s had some trouble, and I gave her some money; she might take a year off.¡± Vince Cooper quickly inquired, ¡°Is she alright?¡± ¡°She¡¯s fine,¡± Greg Jensen said. Relieved, Vince Cooperughed, ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. Will you be returning to Wanhe Estate tonight?¡± Chapter 277: 277 Your Son Is Here_1 Chapter 277 Your Son Is Here_1 Greg Jensen thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s meet tomorrow. I just got back today and have some matters to deal with.¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll wait for you at Wanhe Garden for the next couple of days.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± After hanging up the phone, Greg Jensen fell silent for a moment before asking, ¡°How was Ang Stuart dealt with?¡± ¡°As per your instructions, Cindy Harrison gave the $500,000 to her as evidence to be submitted, then we supplemented another $500,000 from our side.¡± Trey Holmes paused for a moment and continued, ¡°The money was fronted by the Carter Family.¡± ¡°Hmm, remind me tonight to transfer the money to Theo Carter.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± After all, Ang Stuart was Vince Cooper¡¯s ssmate, and out of respect for Vince Cooper, Greg Jensen didn¡¯t want to be too harsh on her. Although her getting involved between him and Cindy Harrison was entirely due to Ang Stuart¡¯s own greed, Greg Jensen still had Theo Carter give her an additional $500,000.
As for Ang Stuart¡¯s situation, even if Vince Cooper found out, she wouldn¡¯t be able toin. The only reason Jensen hadn¡¯t told her was to avoid spoiling her positive impression of him. When he returned to the Imperial Scenery Complex, Trey Holmes had prepared bathwater for Greg Jensen, and afterwards, he cooked avish dinner. By the time Greg Jensen finished his bath, the meal was ready. After the two quietly finished dinner, Trey Holmes brewed a pot of tea for Greg Jensen and ced it on the coffee table by the floor-to-ceiling windows. Greg Jensen sat in the lounge chair, gazing at the river view outside the window, and quietly strategized about the future of Zhang¡¯s Private Kitchen. Unlike Dreamscape Garden, Zhang¡¯s Private Kitchen didn¡¯t have professional managers; it was entirely managed by Cindy Harrison. Now that Cindy Harrison was in custody, Zhang¡¯s Private Kitchen was bound to descend into disarray and likely would have to close its doors for good before long. It was stable business at Dreamscape Garden, so it was time to open a subsidiary store. If he could take over Zhang¡¯s Private Kitchen, not only would it save a lot of effort, but he could also retain the existing customer base. In the same location, with the same type of restaurant, regr customers would naturally want toe and try it out, see what it was all about. From the menu to the service, Dreamscape Garden was iparable to Zhang¡¯s Private Kitchen. Greg Jensen was confident he could keep all of the former regrs and turn them into Dreamscape Garden¡¯s clientele. ¡°Trey, notify Kingsley Harrison in the morning to keep an eye on Zhang¡¯s Private Kitchen¡¯s situation. If there¡¯s a chance, let¡¯s take over that ce and open another branch,¡± he said. ¡°Understood, boss.¡± After Trey Holmes had cleaned up the dishes and walked out of the kitchen, he asked, ¡°Do you have any specific price requirements?¡± ¡°No, as long as they¡¯re looking to sell, let¡¯s take over directly. Also, tell Kingsley Harrison when taking over the ce, try not to use the name of Dreamscape Garden; it¡¯s best to avoid unnecessary trouble.¡± ¡°Understood, boss.¡± Greg Jensen turned his head, looked at Trey Holmes, and smiled, ¡°Alright, you should go to sleep. I will stay up a bit longer by myself.¡± ¡°Understood.¡±
Trey Holmes reced Jensen¡¯s tea with a fresh pot, then returned to his own bedroom. As Greg Jensen stared at the moonlight outside the window, he sunk into deep contemtion. The charges against Cindy Harrison for false usation were irrefutable, so even if she tried to wriggle out of it, she wouldn¡¯t be able to overturn the case. But that wasn¡¯t enough!
Cindy Harrison was just a sideshow; Ethan Locke was the real architect of all the trouble. To simply dispose of him in the shadows? That would be letting him off too easily! As Greg Jensen was pondering how to deal with Ethan Locke, his phone suddenly rang. He took it out and saw it was Liliana Grey calling. ¡°Hello, why are you calling sote?¡± Greg Jensen asked with augh. Liliana Grey snorted, ¡°You have the nerve to ask. If I hadn¡¯t heard about you causing a scene at the Locke family wedding, I wouldn¡¯t have known you were even at the Inspectorate!¡± ¡°Ha ha, that wasn¡¯t exactly a glorious affair, I couldn¡¯t very well broadcast it, could I?¡± ¡°What exactly is going on with you and the Locke family?¡± Greg Jensen fell silent for a moment, thenughed and said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing major, just some past grievances with Ethan Locke, and incidentally, I helped you get your revenge.¡± Upon hearing this, Liliana Grey was taken aback, then remembered that on the morning of their first meeting, Greg Jensen had indeed promised to take revenge for her. She felt an inexplicable sense of emotion, a haze of tears already rising in her eyes as she chided, ¡°You fool, you still shouldn¡¯t have caused such a scene at someone¡¯s wedding reception.¡± ¡°Liliana, I¡¯ve said it before, it¡¯s not just about avenging you, I also have a personal grudge against the Locke family!¡± Greg Jensen knew she was concerned about him, so he reluctantly recounted the matter between himself, Cindy Harrison, and Ethan Locke. Upon hearing this, Liliana Grey fell silent. After a long while, she finally asked, ¡°So¡­ what do we do now?¡±
¡°What do you mean, ¡®what do we do¡¯?¡± ¡°The Locke family!¡± Liliana Grey asked somewhat nervously, ¡°You¡¯ve pped the Locke family in the face. How could they let you off the hook?¡± ¡°Heh, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve never taken the Locke family seriously,¡± Greg Jensen said nonchntly. ¡°You¡­¡± Liliana Grey instinctively wanted to argue, but listening to Greg Jensen¡¯s tone, she felt that what he said was actually the truth. In her mind, the image of Greg Jensen¡¯s imposing and dominating presence suddenly surfaced. For a moment, her body actually went soft, and her voice turned tender and delicate. ¡°Still, you can¡¯t talk like that. Whether or not you take the Locke family seriously is your business, but you can¡¯t deny their status in Jamae City.¡± ¡°Hmm, did you call for something in particr?¡± Hearing a hint of impatience in Greg Jensen¡¯s voice, Liliana Grey quickly said, ¡°I missed you. Won¡¯t youe over?¡± Greg Jensen replied indifferently, ¡°No, I won¡¯t. I¡¯m about to sleep. I need to have a good rest tonight.¡± In a coquettish voice, Liliana Grey said, ¡°Then how about Ie over to you?¡±
¡°My assistant is home; it¡¯s not convenient.¡± ¡°Oh, how vexing. You¡¯ve left me all weak, and now you don¡¯t care to see me,¡± sheined. Liliana Grey had always maintained an image of a cool and distant beauty, but now, suddenly acting flirty, Greg Jensen found it a bit hard to adjust to. He replied with a touch of helplessness, ¡°Can you talk properly?¡± Liliana Grey huffed, her tone then became cold and seductive. ¡°I want to sleep with you. It¡¯s your choice¡ªdo youe here, or do I go there?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be damned¡­¡± Before Greg Jensen could respond, Liliana Grey switched back to her sweet tone, ¡°How about Ie pick you up then? I¡¯ll be there in ten minutes!¡± After that, she hung up abruptly. Greg Jensen stared at the darkened screen, momentarily dumbstruck, then he sighed with resignation. He knocked on Trey Holmes¡¯s door and said, ¡°I won¡¯t being back tonight; I¡¯ll call you tomorrow morning.¡± Trey Holmes stepped out wearing ace nightgown and asked, ¡°Should Ie with you?¡± ¡°Why would youe? To cheer me on?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡±
Trey Holmes instantly turned as red as an apple, stammering, ¡°I mean¡­ boss, good luck.¡± After saying that, she zipped back into her room like someone touched by electricity, then closed the door behind her. Having teased his assistant, Greg Jensen was in high spirits. Heughed heartily, returned to his room, and changed into a fresh set of clothes. Right after he was ready, Liliana Grey¡¯s call came through. It was only when Greg Jensen stepped outside that he realized it had begun to snow. Under the dim streetlights, a white Range Rover was parked, and beside it stood a woman in her thirties, dressed in a white down jacket. Her face bore a smile of joy as she approached gracefully amidst the snowkes. As she got closer, she suddenly picked up the pace, then leapt up and clung to Greg Jensen. ¡°We¡¯re on the main street, be mindful of the impression you¡¯re making,¡± Greg Jensen said, unamused. Liliana Grey rolled her eyes at him and retorted, ¡°What¡¯s there to fear? Nobody¡¯s out in this heavy snow.¡± A thought crossed Greg Jensen¡¯s mind, and he smirked mischievously, ¡°Your son ising.¡± ¡°Ah, where?¡± Liliana Grey hurriedly jumped down and looked around, but the street was deste, devoid of any human presence. Chapter 278: 278 Martial Way Exchange Meeting_1 Chapter 278 Martial Way Exchange Meeting_1 ¡°You¡¯re terribly naughty!¡± Liliana Grey punched Greg Jensen lightly on the chest and then said, ¡°Hurry up and get in the car, it¡¯s too cold outside.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Driving, Liliana took Greg back to the courtyard house, parked the car in the nearby parking lot, and then walked into the courtyard, arm in arm with Greg. The snow was falling heavily, covering the ground with a thinyer that crunched underfoot. Upon opening the door, warmth rushed out. Liliana rubbed her red, frostbitten cheeks, then wrapped her arms around Greg¡¯s neck, her eyes hazy as she murmured, ¡°Did you miss your sister?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Having a beauty in one¡¯s arms, to say one word too many is unmanly! Especially for a mature woman like Liliana, her allure was irresistible.
Greg kissed her deeply as Liliana tilted her head back and gently closed her eyes. The emotions they had harbored for the many days they hadn¡¯t seen each other had built up to their zenith. It was a long time before they reluctantly parted. Liliana wrapped her arms around Greg¡¯s waist and whispered, ¡°Carry me to the bed.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s stay here!¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t¡­¡± The temperature in the room rose again as a subtle fragrance slowly spread. In the snowy night, all was silent. Only inside the courtyard house, the bright lights shone like stars, with heat waves tumbling ceaselessly. The bathwater in the bathroom had been drawn; Greg lifted the utterly exhausted Liliana into his arms, stepping into the warm water before sitting down. Liliana leaned against his chest, scooping up some warm water to gently pat his handsome face, whispering softly, ¡°It seems no amount of love is ever enough.¡± Greg, curious, asked, ¡°So what do you want?¡± Liliana let out a lightugh and said, ¡°If it were some other man, I would probably have said, ¡®Little brother, do you want to skip twenty years of hard work?¡¯ But of course, I can¡¯t say that to you.¡± As she spoke, Liliana¡¯s expression turned somewhat mncholic; she could feel that Greg was no ordinary man and would surely not be interested in her money. Greg tenderly pulled her into his embrace and murmured softly, ¡°It¡¯s really good just like this; stop overthinking.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Liliana knew that desiring anything more was wishful thinking. She responded with a hum and continued to rest against his chest. Greg, suddenly curious, inquired, ¡°Just how old is Nathan Humphrey anyway? How can you look so young?¡±
¡°You want to ask how old I am, don¡¯t you?¡± Liliana nced at him disdainfully, ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re full of sly thoughts. Nathan is actually underaged, only seventeen. It¡¯s just that his father passed away early, so he seems mature for his age. We got married early back in the day, I was with Nathan¡¯s father at fifteen.¡± ¡°Nathan is still underage?¡±
Greg, upon hearing this, couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit embarrassed, remembering how he had once won five million from Nathan. No wonder Nathan seemed somewhat childish in his behavior; he was indeed still a child. ¡°Antonio can be somewhat headstrong. If he has ever offended you, you can¡¯t hold it against him,¡± said Liliana, her face flushing slightly as she spoke in a soft tone. ¡°If you¡¯re angry about anything, just take it out on me,¡± she added. Greg pinched her chin and lifted her face, grinning mischievously, ¡°I¡¯m feeling quite fiery right now, what do you think I should do with it?¡± Liliana red at him once more, her body slowly sinking down. ¡­ Late into the night, the lights were still bright inside the Locke family vi. In the spacious living room, only Jeffrey Locke and his grandson Ethan were present. ¡°Ethan, your second uncle was in the wrong on this matter,¡± Jeffrey Locke let out a long sigh and said, ¡°But after all, he is your second uncle, and I have already punished him. Let¡¯s not pursue this any further.¡± Ethan nodded and said, ¡°Grandfather, I understand, you don¡¯t need to worry. He and I are blood rtives, it¡¯s just a woman, I never took it to heart. My scuffle with my second uncle today was just a momentary impulse, I¡¯ll apologize to him when I find the time.¡±
Seeing his grandson so understanding, Jeffrey Locke nodded in satisfaction and smiled, ¡°I was the one being muddled, it¡¯s been long due that I handed over the reins of the family to you.¡± ¡°We are all a part of the Locke family. It¡¯s all the same no matter who takes over.¡± Ethan¡¯s tone changed, and he said gravely, ¡°It¡¯s all because of that Greg Jensen. Otherwise, how could things have escted to this point!¡± Jeffrey Locke hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°Ethan, are you sure about the matter with the video? Was it really that kid who did it?¡± ¡°Other than his reckless courage, who else from Peach Blossom Vige would dare to oppose our Locke family?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± After contemting for a moment, Jeffrey Locke said, ¡°Let me ask you one more thing, grandfather. Is that kid really just an ordinary person?¡± Ethan was taken aback and, seeing the serious expression on his grandfather¡¯s face, had a sudden realization. He frowned and said: ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering about that too. It¡¯s true he¡¯s a viger and an orphan; I¡¯ve investigated this before. But how has he be so powerful after just two years?¡± A glint of appreciation shed in Jeffrey Locke¡¯s eyes as he patted Ethan¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Ethan, know yourself and know your enemy, and you will never be in peril. Sooner orter, the family will be in your hands. Every action you take outside represents our Locke family. Grandfather hopes that whatever you do, you will be thoroughly prepared; otherwise, it could very likely lead to a catastrophe.¡±
¡°Grandfather, I understand,¡± Ethan said confidently with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged for people to go to Peach Blossom Vige to inquire about Greg Jensen. Moreover, ording to the news that has juste back, that Jamae Herbs Factory, whichpetes with us in business, has shares belonging to Greg Jensen. So, whether or not he is behind today¡¯s incident, I¡¯m going to deal with him appropriately.¡± ¡°Hmm, if that¡¯s the case, then go ahead and act boldly!¡± Jeffrey Locke nodded in approval and reminded, ¡°However, I need to warn you to pay more attention to the matters concerning the Simmons family.¡± ¡°The Simmons family?¡± Ethan inquired, ¡°Grandfather, what do they need those precious medicinal materials and treasures for that they¡¯ve asked our help to find?¡± Jeffrey Locke chuckled and said, ¡°What else could they be for? Of course, it¡¯s for the Martial Arts Exchange Meeting.¡± ¡°The Martial Arts Exchange Meeting?¡± Ethan looked at his grandfather with a puzzled expression; he had never heard of this event before. Jeffrey Locke¡¯s smile faded as his expression grew serious again, he spoke in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s a grand gathering among martial artists of our Qin province that is held every three years. It¡¯s an asion when martial artists from different regionse to Qin province to exchange cultivation techniques, treasures, weapons, and more.
The Simmons family, being one of the notable Martial Artist Families in the provincial capital, wouldn¡¯t normally be so anxious, as they have enough reserves for exchange. But it is said that people from Herbs Hall will also attend this time, and the old patriarch of the Simmons family has had his old injuries re up, reaching the brink of exhaustion. People from Herbs Hall are notoriously picky, so the Simmons family definitely wants to prepare more treasures to win favor from Herbs Hall and secure a chance of survival for the old patriarch.¡± Hearing about such a secretive event for the first time, Ethan¡¯s eyes lit up as he asked, ¡°Grandfather, can we take part in it too?¡± ¡°What qualifications do our family have? To participate in the Martial Arts Exchange Meeting, one needs a rmendation from an insider.¡± Jeffrey Locke shook his head and then said earnestly, ¡°Actually, our family might have a chance to take part in the Martial Arts Exchange Meeting. If we handle the task for the Simmons family well and manage to make Mick Simmons happy, maybe he could take us inside to have a look.¡± Upon hearing this, Ethan¡¯s spirits immediately lifted, and he said excitedly, ¡°If we can obtain a cultivation technique from there, won¡¯t our Locke family be able to be one of the Martial Arts Families too?¡± Chapter 279: 279 Exchange_1 Chapter 279 Exchange_1 ¡°It¡¯s possible, but the probability is very low.¡± Ethan Locke managed a bitter smile and said, ¡°Who would reveal their family¡¯s cultivation technique if they were not in dire straits?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but there¡¯s still a glimmer of hope, isn¡¯t there?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Seeing his grandson so ambitious, Ethan Locke¡¯s face brimmed with satisfaction as he sighed, ¡°The future of our family will be in your hands. Whether we can be one of the Martial Arts Families will depend on your ability.¡± ¡°Grandpa, rest assured, once I¡¯ve taken care of Greg, I¡¯ll devote all my efforts to finding the treasure that Mr. Simmons mentioned.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Ethan Locke smiled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡± With a smile, Ethan Locke said, ¡°The Simmons family is a major shareholder of Wesnd Pharmaceuticals, and Mr. Simmons has already agreed to let our Locke family be part of the supplierwork. We might as well join in on the supply side.
Once our Locke family starts supplying herbs, Wesnd Pharmaceuticals will have a new option. If there¡¯s even a tiny problem with Jamae Herbs Factory, I¡¯m confident I can persuade Mr. Simmons to kick them out of the supply chain.¡± ¡°Good, let¡¯s do it this way!¡± Ethan Lockeughed heartily and once again eximed, ¡°Your business acumen is stronger than your uncle¡¯s. I¡¯m sure our Locke family will thrive under your leadership.¡± Ethan Locke smiled somewhat smugly and then said, ¡°You tter me, Grandpa. I still have a lot to learn.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Theughter of the grandfather and grandson filled the living room, echoing far into the still night, seemingly dispelling all the shadows hanging over the Locke family. The scandal from the Locke family¡¯s wedding banquet continued to ferment, with public discussion remaining high over several consecutive days. Facing the gossip and spection from the outside, the Locke family seemed to have collectively lost their voice,pletely ignoring it. They understood that the more they responded, the worse it would get. If they simply paid it no heed, it wouldn¡¯t be long before people forgot about it. Cindy Harrison¡¯s case was backed by solid evidence and was swiftly concluded. As the main culprit, Cindy was sentenced to three years in prison. Because Judy was an essory and had specially coordinated with Greg, offeringpensation of one million, she received a sentence of one and a half years, suspended for two years. Upon release, Judy started to deal with Harrison¡¯s private kitchen as Cindy had instructed. But the wealthy in Jamae City, aware of Cindy¡¯s entanglement with the Locke family, dared not buy the ce even at a low price. After learning of the situation, Ethan Locke, along with his people, smashed up everything in the restaurant. After thismotion, no one was even more reluctant to buy. Moreover, the premises Harrison¡¯s private kitchen used were rented, with all the value lying in the renovations. Now that it was smashed to smithereens, its price kept dropping further and further. From the initial two million, it dropped to just five hundred thousand, and yet there were still no buyers. ¡­
In the office of Dreamscape Garden. Kingsley hung up the phone, looked up, and said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, this price is about right. I don¡¯t think it can go any lower.¡± ¡°Hmm, then let¡¯s buy it. While you¡¯re at it, ask thendlord if they¡¯re willing to sell the courtyard.¡± ¡°All right.¡±
After paying for the house in the Emperor Viewmunity, Greg still had one million three hundred thousand left. Adding the four million retrieved from the swindlers, as well as the one million inpensation from Judy, he had six million three hundred thousand in hand. After buying Harrison¡¯s private kitchen, he would still have plenty of money left. Plus, the herbs from Peach Blossom Vige had already been delivered to Jamae Herbs Factory, just waiting to be sent to Wesnd Pharmaceuticals for payment. The first batch of herbs had brought in two million three hundred thousand, and he had contracted even morend afterward, establishing a base for herbs that was twice the size as before, which naturally meant the profits would double. Furthermore, herbs were scarce in winter, so prices could be set even higher. ording to Taylor Ware¡¯s estimation, this batch of herbs should be able to sell for six to seven million. Three months¡¯ worth of Qi-boosting pills, ah! Greg Jensen thought to himself with great satisfaction that once the herbs deal was settled, his cash on hand would again exceed ten million. Should he buy a better car? Or perhaps purchase a vi with a yard? His dream of arge t had been realized, but after living there for a while, he had grown somewhat tired of it, still finding a house with a yard morefortable to live in. Once Esther Jensen graduated from elementary school, he could even bring her and her mother to live in the city. It was at this moment that Theo Carter¡¯s call suddenly came through. Greg casually answered it, asking, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±
¡°Mr. Jensen, the brothers from Wesnd Pharmaceuticals just called, saying that the Locke family seems to have bought off the warehouse manager.¡± ¡°Bought off the warehouse manager?¡± Greg immediately became alert and asked, ¡°What would they buy off a warehouse manager for?¡± Theo Carter was also puzzled and wondered, ¡°It seems the Locke family also got a sub-factory supply contract. Could it be to make deliveries more convenient?¡± ¡°Haha, impossible!¡± Gregughed coldly and said, ¡°With the Locke family¡¯s influence in Jamae City thatrge, even if they don¡¯t bribe the warehouse manager, who would dare cause trouble for the Locke family¡¯s delivery vehicles?¡± At his words, Theo didn¡¯t know what to say. Keeping an eye on someone or getting into a fight weren¡¯t big deals for him, but using his brain, well, that was asking a bit much of him. Greg pondered for a moment, and then a thought struck him. He spoke up, ¡°Have the brothers keep a close watch. It¡¯s very possible they¡¯re looking to switch goods!¡± ¡°Switch goods?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The Jamae Herbs Factory is also supplying, and if they¡¯ve bought off the warehouse manager, it¡¯s not for their own gain, then it¡¯s definitely to sabotage thepetitor¡¯s products.¡± Greg¡¯s expression darkened as he continued, ¡°Wesnd Pharmaceuticals has provincial backing. They definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to directly damage the herbs, so the only possibility is that they¡¯re swapping goods. Rece the good stuff with the bad, and then use that to kick out the Jamae processing nt.¡±
¡°So what should I do?¡± asked Theo. Greg smiled and said, ¡°Let them swap the goods, but make sure you gather evidence!¡± On hearing this, Theo instantly understood and said with augh, ¡°Got it, Mr. Jensen. I¡¯m on it.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± After hanging up the call, Greg couldn¡¯t help but grin. He had been worrying about how to catch Ethan Locke in the act, and unexpectedly, the man had delivered himself to Greg¡¯s doorstep. ¡­ Kingsley Harrison, true to his reputation as a professional manager, was incredibly efficient, taking care of the paperwork for the private family restaurant that very afternoon. ¡°Boss, the price for that small courtyard has also been negotiated. Thendlord asked for 2.3 million, but I bargained it down to 2 million. The agreement is signed; we just need to transfer the funds.¡± ¡°Uncle Zhang, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so good at negotiating!¡± Greg couldn¡¯t help but give a thumbs-up, immediately taking out his phone to transfer the money to thendlord. Kingsley Harrison asked, ¡°Should we still go with Thunderbolt Decorators for the renovation?¡± ¡°Yeah, you just contact Damon Milton directly. I¡¯ll give Jaden Ford a call in a bit.¡±
¡°Alright, boss.¡± After leaving Dreamscape Garden, Greg drove over to Louisa Burley¡¯s ce. Jaden Ford had been staying at Louisa¡¯s for some time, and Greg was going to talk to her about the renovation while also checking on Louisa Burley¡¯s health. He had been to Louisa¡¯s many times and was quite familiar with her family. Therefore, when Annie Stuart saw Greg arriving, she quickly invited him in, smiling and calling into the house, ¡°Louisa, look who¡¯s here.¡± Louisa Burley was reading a book, but when she looked up and saw him, a hint of joy appeared on her face as she said, ¡°Big Brother Greg, you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Big Brother Greg!¡± Tracy Miles also quickly stood up. Chapter 280: 280 Quality Issues_1 Chapter 280: Chapter 280 Quality Issues_1 ¡°Hello, everyone.¡± Greg Jensen smiled as he greeted and took a seat next to Louisa Burley, naturally reaching out to grasp her wrist and ce it on his thigh. Feeling his slightly roughrge hand, Louisa Burley¡¯s face immediately blushed to the roots of her ears. She looked up a bit guiltily and took a nce at Greg Jensen, whispering, ¡°Big brother Greg, I feel like my body is already much better. Yesterday, I yed outside for the whole afternoon and didn¡¯t feel the slightest difort.¡± Greg Jensen smiled and shook his head, saying, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t recover that quickly. The fact that there¡¯s no outbreak right now is just superficial. If you don¡¯t continue with the recuperation, there is a very good chance it coulde back one day.¡± As he spoke, he let go of Louisa Burley¡¯s wrist and pondered, ¡°I¡¯ll make some slight adjustments to the prescriptionter; you should continue taking it for a while.¡± Hearing that she had to continue taking the medicine, Louisa Burley immediately frowned and said with a bitter face, ¡°But¡­ it¡¯s too bitter.¡± ¡°Good medicine is bitter.¡±
Seeing her pitiful look, Greg Jensen instinctively rubbed her little head and then realized what he was doing and quickly retracted his hand. Louisa Burley blushed even more. Tracy Miles quickly stood up, feeling awkward, and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything¡­ carry on.¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s face turned red, and he quickly said, ¡°Nonsense, carry on what? Come here, let me take your pulse.¡± ¡°Oh, thank you, big brother Greg.¡± Tracy Miles, hearing this, sat back down and extended her arm. After taking her pulse, Greg Jensen asked, ¡°The prescription I gave you, are you still taking it?¡± ¡°Yes, I take it every day, but I¡¯m not losing weight.¡± Tracy Miles looked down at her belly with some distress and sighed, ¡°Gaining weight was so easy, why is losing it so hard?¡± Greg Jensen nced at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t eat sweets anymore.¡± ¡°How did you know I¡¯ve been eating sweets again?¡± Tracy Miles¡¯s face turned slightly red as sheughed, ¡°I only eat a little asionally.¡± ¡°When I said don¡¯t eat them, I meant not at all; otherwise, you¡¯ll just keep gaining weight.¡± ¡°This¡­ alright then.¡± Seeing her response, Greg Jensen nodded and added, ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve set up a branch and will probably need to ask for help from Thunder Decoration Company.¡± ¡°No problem, you can just ask them directly. Uncle Wang knows we are friends and will definitely do a good job. I¡¯ll give him a callter.¡± ¡°Yeah, I appreciate it.¡± Tracy Miles smiled and said, ¡°Big brother Greg, what you mentioned before, Adrian Wright and the others told me. You¡¯re practically my matchmaker, you don¡¯t need to be polite with me.¡± At that moment, Spencer Burley also came downstairs and, seeing Greg Jensen was there, quickly ran over, ¡°Brother Jensen, when did you get here?¡±
¡°Just arrived, I came to check on your sister¡¯s health and talk to Tracy about the branch.¡± ¡°Oh, let¡¯s have lunch here then. I¡¯ll have the kitchen prepare a few good dishes, and we can celebrate.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Greg Jensen initially didn¡¯t want to agree, but seeing the expectant look on Louisa Burley¡¯s face, he suddenly felt reluctant to refuse.
Spencer Burley, overjoyed upon hearing this, hurried into the kitchen and instructed the auntie to prepare a few good dishes. ¡­ Jamae Herbs Factory. ¡°President Ware, when will we settle the payment with Peach Blossom Medicinal Material Base?¡± ¡°Hasn¡¯t the paymente through yet? Once the payment arrives, make it a priority to settle with them.¡± ¡°Alright, President Ware.¡± The finance staff turned to leave and thoughtfully closed the door behind them. Taylor Ware¡¯s brows furrowed slightly as she snorted coldly, ¡°That lecher, he¡¯s gone too far. After all this time, he hasn¡¯t even bothered to visit once.¡± Chestor Ware, who was sitting on the sofa reading the newspaper, looked up at her words andughed, ¡°Why? If you want Greg toe over, just give him a call.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t miss him one bit!¡± Taylor Ware blurted out, then suddenly realized what she had said and her face turned red. Chestor Ware was also taken aback and teased, ¡°I said you wanted Greg toe over, not that you miss him.¡± ¡°Ah, I¡­ I can¡¯t be bothered to talk to you about this.¡±
¡°Haha¡­¡± Chestor Ware watched his daughter¡¯s embarrassed demeanor and couldn¡¯t help but burst into heartyughter. He was well aware of his daughter¡¯s feelings, but Greg already had a girlfriend, which left him quite troubled. However, he was very grateful to Greg. It was because of his presence that the rtionship between him and his daughter had improved. Taylor Ware suddenly looked up again, frowning, ¡°Dad, I heard that Mr. Greg made a scene at the Lin family¡¯s wedding banquet. Is that true?¡± Upon hearing this, Chestor Ware nodded with a grave expression, ¡°It seems there was indeed such an incident, but I don¡¯t know the details.¡± ¡°He¡¯s really too daring.¡± Taylor Ware was somewhat surprised; she thought Greg was being too impulsive. The Lin family was Jamae City¡¯s top family. Greg making a scene at a wedding was like giving the Lin family a resounding p in the face in front of everyone. How was that any different from seeking death? But then she thought, a man like Greg, who dared to beard the lion in his den, seemed too domineering, full of masculinity, and she couldn¡¯t help but be swayed by him. She expressed her concern, ¡°Dad, this won¡¯t affect our business, will it?¡± ¡°Heh, without this incident, would the Lin family stoppeting with us for business?¡± Chestor Ware shook his head and smiled.
Just then, a phone call came in. Taylor Ware casually answered it, and after a brief conversation, her face suddenly turned pale. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°The inspector from Wesnd Pharmaceuticals called to say that the batch of medicinal materials we¡¯ve just delivered has quality issues.¡± Chestor Ware said incredulously, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I personally inspected the materials when they left the factory. Our medicinal materials are not only problem-free but also at least thirty percent better in quality than those on the market. The medicine made from these materials will be much more effective than before, so how could it be substandard?¡± ¡°This¡­ I don¡¯t know either.¡± ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to Wesnd Pharmaceuticals and have a look.¡± The father-daughter duo drove off and soon arrived at Wesnd Pharmaceuticals. They were led by the quality inspector into the warehouse where the medicinal materials were stored. Before long, Marvin Simmons, the manager of the Wesnd Pharmaceuticals branch, also hurried over. The quality inspector randomly opened a bag of processed medicinal materials and said, ¡°Manager, take a look at this. These medicinal materials obviously haven¡¯t reached maturity before they were put into the drying process.
The active ingredients extracted from these materials will definitely be much less than those of mature materials.¡± Marvin Simmons frowned and said, ¡°Chestor, the branch has just started operating and you¡¯ve already presented me with such a big problem?¡± Chestor Ware gave an embarrassed smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let me first see what¡¯s going on.¡± Taylor Ware grabbed a handful of the medicinal materials and looked closely, then her expression changed, ¡°Impossible. From harvesting to processing in the workshop, to leaving the factory, our factory¡¯s medicinal materials undergo strict inspections. How could they end up like this?¡± Chestor Ware also frowned but didn¡¯t look at the materials inside the bag. Instead, he turned his attention to the woven bags containing the materials. He carefully felt the bags and said with a frown, ¡°Something¡¯s not right, these medicinal materials don¡¯t seem to be from our factory.¡± Chapter 281: 281: The Mall is Like a Battlefield_1 Chapter 281: Chapter 281: The Mall is Like a Battlefield_1 The quality inspector¡¯s face changed slightly, but he quickly regained hisposure and said indifferently, ¡°What do you mean by that, Mr. Ware? This warehouse is specifically used to store the medicinal materials sent by your factory. Could it be that we are capable of switching the materials? What benefit would that bring to us?¡± ¡°Haha, I was just saying it offhand. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± A quality inspector is an essential link in the factory admittance process, and without solid evidence, Chestor Ware was not willing to offend anyone carelessly. He nced at the silent Marvin Simmons, chuckled, and then started to stroll around the warehouse. Afterpleting his tour, he returned to Taylor Ware¡¯s side and asked, ¡°Taylor, did you notice anything?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Taylor Ware was somewhat disheartened. This was the first business deal she had handled since taking over the management of the medicinal materials processing nt. She hadn¡¯t expected such a significant issue to arise, and moreover, she couldn¡¯t identify the problem.
However, Chestor Ware smiled indifferently and said, ¡°If we can¡¯t find it, let it be. Let¡¯s go back and discuss a solution.¡± Taylor Ware was startled for a moment, but when she looked up and saw her father¡¯s gaze, she immediately understood and nodded, ¡°All right, I think we should go back and check to see if the remaining medicinal materials in the warehouse exhibit the same issue.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chestor Ware nodded and then said to Marvin Simmons with a smile, ¡°Old Simmons, how about this: we¡¯ll go back to the factory and check to see where the problem really lies. If the issue is on our end, we will definitely providepensation and apologize as necessary.¡± Marvin Simmons nodded and said, ¡°Okay, you go back and check thoroughly. But you need to be quick, don¡¯t dy our production.¡± ¡°Rest assured, we definitely won¡¯t.¡± Marvin Simmons let out a sigh and said, ¡°It¡¯s because it¡¯s you. If it were anyone else, I would have kicked them out directly.¡± ¡°Haha, many thanks!¡± Chestor Ware bowed his hands, got into the car with his daughter, and left Wesnd Pharmaceuticals. ¡­ Marvin Simmons quickly returned to the manager¡¯s office and frowned, ¡°Antonio, isn¡¯t the Lindsey family being a bit too much here?¡± Antonio Conner stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, watching the departing car, and spoke without turning around: ¡°The business world is like a battlefield; all sorts of schemes and tricks are fair game. Moreover, the Martial Way exchange event is about to start soon. We still have to rely on the Lindsey family in the Jamae area to help us collect rare and exotic treasures. Let them have their way this time. If a simr situation arises again, the Lindsey family will no longer be necessary.¡± Marvin Simmons furrowed his brow. He had cooperated with Chestor Ware for many years, and to say there was no friendship would be false. But, as a martial family with many years of tradition, the Simmons family¡¯s interests naturally took precedence over personal rtionships. Since Antonio Conner had spoken thus, he was powerless to intervene, and could only sigh inwardly for Chestor Ware.
In this world, when things don¡¯t go one¡¯s way, that¡¯s just how it is. On the other side, Taylor Ware drove her father back to the Jamae processing nt. Only after the car had left the Wesnd Pharmaceuticals factory area did she speak up and ask, ¡°Dad, did you figure out the problem?¡± Chestor Ware¡¯s expression was somewhat serious as he replied, ¡°Yes, those goods are not ours at all, even the woven bags are different.¡±
Taylor Ware eximed in shock, ¡°You mean¡­ our goods were switched by someone?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be possible, right? Wesnd Pharmaceuticals has the backing of the Simmons family. With such arge family business, they wouldn¡¯t covet our small amount of goods payment, would they?¡± Chestor Ware shook his head and looked at his daughter, asking, ¡°What if it wasn¡¯t Wesnd Pharmaceuticals who switched the medicinal herbs, but the Lin family?¡± ¡°The Lin family? Were they targeting Greg Jensen?¡± Taylor Ware said incredulously, ¡°How dare they? Aren¡¯t they afraid of the Simmons family pursuing this?¡± ¡°Maybe the Lin family has reached some agreement with the Simmons family, so they might have the tacit approval of the Simmons family.¡± ¡°So what do we do now?¡± Hearing his daughter¡¯s question, Chestor Ware fell silent for a long time before he said, ¡°I¡¯ll give brother Greg a call and see what he thinks.¡± He took out his cellphone and called Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen was on his way back to Peach Blossom Vige. After hearing what had happened, he pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°The Lin family has long wanted to monopolize the supply qualification of Wesnd Pharmaceuticals, haven¡¯t they?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, they used topete with us through one of their subsidiaries, but they only got a very small portion of the supply rights.¡±
Chestor Ware said, ¡°Later, the Lin family came forward directly, and they even talked to me in person, hoping I would sell the supply rights to them, but I didn¡¯t agree. This time, they¡¯re probably after the supply rights again.¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s just wait and see. If the Lin family wants to kick us out of the game with this, then let them do it.¡± ¡°How can that be okay? What about our medicinal herbs?¡± Chestor Ware was shocked, as he was expecting Greg Jensen would have an idea, but he seemed ready to give up the supply rights altogether. The medicinal herbs grown in this batch of greenhouses were originally prepared for Wesnd¡¯s branch. If they gave up their supply rights, this batch of goods would be stuck. To sell them, they would have to wait until spring the next day. Greg Jensen chuckled, ¡°Brother Chestor, haven¡¯t you said it yourself? Our medicinal herbs are much better than the ordinary ones, and we won¡¯t have trouble selling them.¡± Chestor Ware became anxious and said, ¡°But we can¡¯t just sit on them indefinitely. The factory¡¯s workers¡¯ wages, as well as various expenses, all require money.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already got evidence of the Lin family switching the medicinal herbs.¡± Greg Jensen chuckled, ¡°The Lin family¡¯s herbs were definitely umted during the summer. At this time, aside from the Lin family and us, Wesnd Pharmaceuticals simply cannot find another supplier. As long as Wesnd Pharmaceuticals dares to kick us out of the supply chain, I¡¯ll immediately report the Lin family, and then they won¡¯t be able to supply, and Wesnd Pharmaceuticals will have toe to us.¡± ¡°You really got the evidence?¡±
Upon hearing this, Chestor Ware¡¯s spirits were lifted. Their medicinal herbs were already better than the ones on the market, and Wesnd Pharmaceuticals had no other choice. If Greg Jensen really had the evidence, even if they were kicked out of the supplier list, they wouldn¡¯t suffer any loss. On the contrary, they could even raise the supply price because of this. ¡°Mhm, the evidence should have been obtained. We just need to watch and wait.¡± ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Greg Jensen hung up the call, thought for a moment, and then called Theo Carter. Theo Carter seemed very excited, ¡°Mr. Jensen, you were right, the Lin family indeed switched the goods.¡± ¡°Mhm, did you get the evidence?¡± ¡°Yes, I have. Should I send it to you now?¡± Greg Jensen said, ¡°No need, just keep it with you for now. I¡¯ll ask for it when it¡¯s needed.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Knowing that the evidence was indeed in hand, Greg Jensen was relieved. He texted Chestor Ware to update him on the situation, and then continued driving towards Peach Blossom Vige. When passing through Riverhaven County, he didn¡¯t stop but drove directly to Duo Phoenix Town.
Today was New Year¡¯s Day, and he decided to spend the holiday with Lindsey Wolfe before going to Riverhaven County to spend a couple of days with Lois Abbott. Chapter 282: 282: I Was a Fool to Begin With_1 Chapter 282: Chapter 282: I Was a Fool to Begin With_1 This year¡¯s Spring Festival came quite early, and the town was already steeped in New Year¡¯s festivities, with many more street vendors lining the roads. Chicken, duck, fish, meat, and all kinds of agricultural and sideline products were avable in abundance. Nearby farmers ughtered their home-raised poultry and livestock to sell in town for a good price, hoping to purchase some New Year goods to take back home. Compared to previous years, there were far fewer vigers from Peach Blossom Vige. After inquiring, Greg learned that, due to the profits from the vegetable and herbal fields, vigers from Peach Blossom Vige had earned quite a bit more money, and their lives had improved significantlypared to past years. Therefore, they did not bring their poultry and livestock to sell; instead, they kept them to enjoy for their own New Year¡¯s feast. ¡°Greg is back?¡± Uncle was helping out at the entrance of the vegetable store when he saw Greg and couldn¡¯t help but smile, saying, ¡°Freya is inside the house, you should go in quickly. She¡¯s been talking about you these past few days.¡± ¡°Uh, then please carry on.¡±
Greg smiled slightly and walked into the Peach Blossom Supermarket. With half a year of operation, and with the help of Lois, Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s small vegetable shop had sessfully transformed into a small supermarket. In addition to vegetables, they also sold daily necessities like cooking oils, seasonings, and condiments, and the business was thriving. When Greg walked in, Lindsey was busy with the ounts. Even though she had made a good amount of money, her clothing was still simple, and her hair was merely tied back in a straightforward ponytail. Even so, her beauty could not be concealed. Lindsey was working so attentively on the ounts that she didn¡¯t even notice Greg approaching. A strand of her hair fell loosely over her forehead, gently swaying with her movements, and a faint scent of her hair slowly drifted through the air. Greg deeply inhaled, and the sound of his breath caught Lindsey¡¯s attention. She looked up and was startled to see someone standing in front of her, causing her to shrink back instinctively. Seeing Greg with a look of bliss on his face, her cheeks instantly flushed with color as she scolded, ¡°You¡­ why do you walk without making a sound?¡± Gregughed and said, ¡°I just walked normally. You were the one who was too focused.¡± Lindsey rolled her eyes at him, put away the ount book, and said, ¡°You should go home first. Esther only had a half-day of school today; she should be arriving home soon. I will just finish arranging things here and will be back shortly.¡± ¡°Sure, what do you feel like eating? I can buy it directly from town and cook it for you,¡± Greg said with a smile. Lindsey chuckled and replied, ¡°How can you be such a fool? We own a supermarket, where else would you need to go to buy?¡± Greg couldn¡¯t help but grin, responding, ¡°I guess I am really a fool.¡± When Lindsey thought about the times when Greg had been foolish and she herself had once actively flirted with him, she felt her face and ears turn even redder and spat out, ¡°Alright, enough chit-chat with me. Go inside and see for yourself. Take whatever you want to eat, and I¡¯ll just put it on your tab.¡±
¡°Okay.¡± Greg smiled, casually grabbed a basket, and walked deeper into the supermarket. It must be said, Lindsey¡¯s little supermarket was well-established, with a veryprehensive range of goods, includingmon seafood that could be found here. Though just frozen products, they were still quite a rarity in this small town.
Greg specifically took a look in the vegetable section and noticed it was divided into two areas. The smaller one was a premium zone featuring high-quality vegetables from Peach Blossom Vige. Therger section was dedicated tomon vegetables acquired from the surrounding areas. He picked up some shrimp, scallops, and other seafood, along with some vegetables and meat, before heading to the cashier. The cashier, who was also hired from Peach Blossom Vige, tallied the goods and then smiled at Greg, ¡°Silly Greg, you¡¯ve been away for so many days without returning, you¡¯ve got your aunt worried sick.¡± ¡°Allison Milton, keep talking nonsense and I¡¯ll dock your pay,¡± Lindsey warned her with a nce, her cheeks blooming red as she told Greg, ¡°Hurry on home, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Greg chuckled and, carrying the groceries, left the supermarket. The family courtyard was tidy, and the bright tiled house was equipped with heating. The small boiler connected to the stove was stocked with firewood, making it feel warm the moment one stepped inside. Greg set down his things and removed his coat, then he began to prep the ingredients. After a short while, the sound of light footsteps approached. Esther hadn¡¯t even entered the house when she shouted, ¡°Silly big brother Greg, have youe back?¡± Greg peeked out from the kitchen and saw Esther with her two little braids swaying as she walked in from outside. ¡°You really are back! I saw the car outside and knew you had returned.¡±
Greg ruffled her red-cheeked face from the cold andughed, ¡°Ha-ha, go wash your hands and get ready for dinner, I¡¯ll start stir-frying in a moment.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t pinch my face, you¡¯ll stretch it out!¡± Esther moved away unhappily, rubbing her face, and said, ¡°What are you making? Can I help?¡± ¡°No need, just wash your hands and wait to eat.¡± Greg smiled and turned back to start cooking. The ingredients were already prepped, so stir-frying was quick. Before long, three dishes and a soup were served on the table. Cashew shrimp, saut¨¦ed chives and scallops, sweet and sour ribs, tiger vegetables, and a basin ofmb meat made up the three dishes and a soup. ¡°Wow, that smells amazing, can we eat now?¡± Greg¡¯s cooking skills had improved significantly after his time at the Reverie Inn and Dreamscape Garden, as evidenced by the delicious looking dishes. Esther¡¯s eyes shone with excitement, and she nearly drooled. Greg ruffled her hair and said with augh, ¡°No, you can¡¯t eat yet, we have to wait for mom toe back.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go serve the rice!¡± Esther swallowed her saliva and dashed into the kitchen, returning quickly with three bowls of rice.
At that moment, Lindsey walked in and saw the table full of dishes, her face lighting up with a smile. Greg smiled and said, ¡°Go wash your hands and let¡¯s eat.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Lindsey smiled, nodded, washed her hands swiftly, and brought a bottle of homemade rice wine to the table. The corners of Greg¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, a hint of wariness in his eyes, as heughed, ¡°We¡¯re drinking too?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a holiday, let¡¯s have a little.¡± Lindsey looked at Greg teasingly and said, ¡°What, are you scared?¡± ¡°Uh, no.¡± Gregughed awkwardly, ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± ¡°Time to eat!¡± Finally able to eat, Esther held her little bowl and happily started eating. Greg and Lindsey chatted while eating, asionally sharing some amusing stories from Jamae City, which made the mother and daughter giggle. The three of them felt like a real family, gathered around the table, filled withughter and joy.
And the newly built small courtyard finally had a touch of warmth. Lunch waste and rather lengthy, so by the time they finished, it had grown darker outside. When they stepped outside, they found it had already started to snow heavily. Esther, stepping on the thick snow, was bubbling with excitement, moring to build a snowman. Greg and Lindsey exchanged a smile, went back to put on thicker clothes and gloves, and joined Esther in the yard to build a snowman. Late at night, an exhausted Esther fell asleep in Greg¡¯s arms after ying crazily all evening. He gently stood up and carried her back to her room. As he came out of the room, a figure with a faint scent of alcohol flung herself into his arms. Chapter 283: 283 Fragrant Spirit Grass_1 Chapter 283: Chapter 283 Fragrant Spirit Grass_1 ¡°Greg, take me.¡± Lindsey Wolfe looked up with her drunken, bleary eyes and gazed at Greg with affection, whispering, ¡°These past days, I¡¯ve thought about a lot and suddenly, I¡¯vee to understand something.¡± Facing her gaze, Greg suddenly felt a bit guilty and gave an embarrassed smile, ¡°What did youe to understand?¡± ¡°You became smarter, didn¡¯t you? Ever since the day you dealt with Uncle Hall, you¡¯ve been getting smarter, right?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Greg was taken aback. He knew Lindsey was smart, but he had not anticipated her to be this perceptive. For a moment, he was at a loss for words. Even when faced with the Lin family, he was never this flustered. ¡°It must be so.¡± Without waiting for Greg¡¯s response, Lindsey continued directly, ¡°If it weren¡¯t the case, how would you exin Miss Xia¡¯s sudden appearance?
How would you exin Uncle Hall listening to your everymand? How would you exin that since that day, it seems as if my luck has turned, and one good thing after another hase my way?¡± She leaned into Greg¡¯s chest and gently rubbed against him, continuing, ¡°Outsiders only see that I¡¯ve made money, a lot of money, but what do they know? All of this is actually from you. I know it, I know everything. You were afraid I¡¯d be too embarrassed to ept it, afraid I¡¯d feel shy, so you kept it a secret from me. But I¡¯m not a fool, ah. With so many strange things happening, how could I not figure it out?¡± As she said this, she once again raised her head to look at Greg and lightlyughed, ¡°Anyway, you¡¯ve seen everything there is to see of me, take me, will you?¡± ¡°Auntie, this¡­ this isn¡¯t right.¡± Greg steeled his heart and gently pushed her away, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ I¡¯m going back to sleep.¡± Having said that, he hurried back to his bedroom. Lindsey Wolfe stared at the closed door, standing there for a long while, letting out a deep sigh. Late at night, Greg tossed and turned, walked out of his home, stood in the yard for a while, and then set out toward Peach Blossom Mountain. He was somewhat agitated but didn¡¯t know over what; by the time he came to, he found himself already in front of that cave. Looking at the deep cave, he hesitated for a moment, then stepped inside. Nothing had changed inside the cave since hisst visit; it remained damp, cold, and pitch ck. Now possessing exceptional night vision, Greg moved through the darkness with ease and quickly arrived at the sandy beach where he had found the Five Elements Spirit Technique. In the depths of winter, the temperature here was clearly higher than outside, and the roaring underground river showed no signs of freezing. Greg circled the small beach but found no items like the Five Elements Spirit Technique. He was somewhat disappointed, yet it seemed normal to him. After all, it was just a cave. How could there be so many treasures for him to find? Heughed softly, shook his head, and looked downstream. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he decided to follow the river further and see whaty beyond.
All around was very quiet, with only the sound of water flowing continuously. The entrance to the underground river was very narrow, and Greg had to stoop to get through. Moreover, as he moved forward, the space on either side grew tighter. Eventually, he had to crawl, hunched over, through the tight space. The river here flowed even faster, carrying a piercing wind sound, rushing past his feet and into the darkness.
Though Greg appeared lean, his body was actually well-proportioned, giving an illusion of slenderness. His shoulders were wider than those of the average person, making the journey particrly difficult. The narrow passage was long, and he had to crawl for a full five minutes before the walls on each side gradually widened. After a few more steps, the space opened up, allowing him to straighten up. Before long, a spacious tform appeared in front of Greg. ¡°` The roaring thunder, deafening, came from afar. ¡°Is it¡­ a waterfall?¡± Greg Jensen was taken aback and took a few tentative steps forward before realizing that not far aheady an abyss that seemed to have no bottom. And that dark river appeared as if it had been severed by a sword, pouring down into the abyss. Across the cliff, all was pitch-ck, indistinguishable; his ability to see objects a hundred meters away in the night meant the width of this abyss was beyond his imagination. ¡°This cliff is too deep; it¡¯s impossible to go down. Who knows what¡¯s beneath.¡± Greg Jensen nced down at the cliff again, shook his head helplessly, and his expression inevitably showed some disappointment. He had initially thought that deep within the cave might be an existing cave abode of sorts, but the end turned out to be just a waterfall.
There was a vast space beneath the cliff, but, regrettably, it was too deep, and without a rope, it was simply unreachable. Of course, even with a rope, Greg Jensen wouldn¡¯t rashly descend. Who knew what dangers lurked below? ¡°It seems I¡¯ll have to climb back.¡± Greg Jensen gave a wry smile, about to turn and leave, when suddenly a strange fragrance wafted to him. He sniffed the air and followed the scent to its source, to find nestled in a crevice on the mountain wall, strangely, a small grass. The grass was purple-hued, its leaves spread out like a daffodil, with several bud-like grass hearts at the center, exuding an enticing fragrance. ¡°This is¡­ Fragrant Spirit Grass!¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s brain worked rapidly, searching through the ¡°Yin Yang Harmony Scripture¡± before soon locating corresponding information. Fragrant Spirit Grass belonged to one of the primary ranks of Spirit Grass, it was a main ingredient for making Foundation Building Pills, and it was said to be extinct; he did not expect to find a nt growing here. Greg Jensen was immediately overjoyed, yet somewhat puzzled. He secretly operated the Guidance Technique and instantly understood. The Spiritual Energy here was several times denser than outside! ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±
Greg Jensen was momentarily stunned, ¡°Could it be that the Spiritual Energy ising up from the abyss below?¡± He approached the edge of the cliff, ran the Guidance Technique again, and after carefully sensing for a long while, eximed with joy, ¡°The Spiritual Energy below is indeed denser!¡± Greg Jensen looked down once more, his heart filled with curiosity, ¡°What is down there after all, to have such dense Spiritual Energy?¡± After considering for a moment, he decided to gather the Fragrant Spirit Grass and take it back with him first. No matter what was below, it was not within his cultivation realm to peer into. If any mishap urred, it would spell total disaster. Greg Jensen looked carefully at the Fragrant Spirit Grass and then raised his fist, gathering all his True Qi, and fiercely struck down with a punch. Crash! With this punch, cracks appeared in the rock wall around the Fragrant Spirit Grass, followed byrge chunks of rock falling. Greg Jensen flinched, extending his hand to protect the Grass, for fear that the falling debris would damage its branches and leaves. He would take the Fragrant Spirit Grass back and nurture it, and only when he had collected all the materials needed for the Foundation Building Pill could he begin crafting. If the Fragrant Spirit Grass were damaged prematurely, the potency of the medicine would be greatly reduced. Greg Jensen carefully cleared away the debris and, finding the Fragrant Spirit Grass undamaged, he breathed a sigh of relief. He picked up a t piece of rock, and with it, excavated the Grass along with a bit of the underlying soil.
He then gathered some more soil nearby and, mixing it with river water, made a round mud ball topletely encase the roots of the Fragrant Spirit Grass. ¡°I¡¯ll find a flower pot to nurture it when I get back.¡± ¡°` Chapter 284: 284 Speaking More Effective Than the Boss_1 Chapter 284: Chapter 284 Speaking More Effective Than the Boss_1 After obtaining the Fragrant Spirit Grass, Greg Jensen didn¡¯t hesitate and climbed back the way he hade. As he passed through the narrow passage, he protected the Fragrant Spirit Grass in front of his chest. He had been worried about danger on the way there and had moved slowly, taking more than ten minutes, but the return trip was much faster. In less than seven minutes, Greg had exited the cave. Looking at the moon that had just emerged from the clouds, Greg began to smile happily. ¡°Although I didn¡¯t acquire a cultivation technique like the Five Elements Spell this time, I did find a spirit nt, which is quite a bountiful harvest!¡± He held the Fragrant Spirit Grass and walked home cheerfully. Lindsey Wolfe had always liked to nt flowers and nts in the yard. After Uncle Hall burned down her house, the flowers and nts were gone, but there were plenty of flower pots left over. After starting to nt vegetables, she didn¡¯t have time to deal with these, and those flower pots were now empty, just right for nting the Fragrant Spirit Grass. Greg took a rtivelyrge flower pot and found gardening tools like a trowel, then he went straight to the nearby vegetable greenhouse.
In the deep winter chill, the ground outside had frozen solid like stone, only in the greenhouse could one find some moist, soft soil. Moreover, this soil, having been watered with the Small Cloud Rain Skill, already possessed a certain spiritual quality, making it perfectly suitable for nting the Fragrant Spirit Grass. The vegetable greenhouse wasn¡¯t guarded at night like the herb fields, so Greg easily pried open the lock, entered, took enough soil, and nted the Fragrant Spirit Grass in the pot. Then he executed the Small Cloud Rain Skill, watered it a bit, and the slightly wilted Fragrant Spirit Grass immediately perked up. ¡°It works!¡± Greg¡¯s face showed delight, his greatest fear being that the Fragrant Spirit Grass would wither away once removed from its spiritually rich environment. Now it seemed that as long as he watered it regrly with the Small Cloud Rain Skill, there was no need to worry about that problem. I¡¯m going to be rich! Greg studied the Fragrant Spirit Grass with a beaming smile, his heart brimming with joy. Although the Fragrant Spirit Grass was only a lower-tier spirit nt, in these times of sparse Spiritual Energy, it was an invaluable treasure, difficult to find even for a fortune. Greg thought for a moment and decided to return directly to Jamae City at dawn, skipping even Riverhaven County to settle the Fragrant Spirit Grass first. ¡°Should I buy another house with a yard?¡± The house in the Imperial Viewmunity did have a terrace, but as it was on the top floor, every time he used the Small Cloud Rain Skill he had to move the pot up a level, which was quite inconvenient. It would be best to buy a house with a yard, keep it in the bedroom so it¡¯s more convenient to move around, and Greg would feel more at ease internally. Thinking this, Greg didn¡¯t bother to check the time and directly called Adrian Wright. Spencer Burley, because of Tracy Miles¡¯s sake, had been keeping a very regr scheduletely. It wouldn¡¯t be good to call him sote. The call was quickly connected, and Adrian was indeed awake, sounding very lively. ¡°Brother Greg, what can I do for you calling sote?¡± ¡°Help me find a house.¡±
Adrian was startled and eximed, ¡°You¡¯re buying another house?¡± Greg replied, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m thinking of buying a house with a yard, a vi would be best, something with good privacy.¡± ¡°There are vis, but they¡¯re more expensive ande with model-style decoration.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine, I can make do.¡±
Adrianughed, ¡°Okay, when you get back, give me a call, and I¡¯ll take you to see the houses.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Having sorted out the house matter, Greg feltpletely rxed and, holding the Fragrant Spirit Grass, went back home. The next day, as soon as it was light out, he got up early and made a feast for breakfast. Esther Jensen, lured by the delicious smell, stumbled into the kitchen and, seeing the breakfast on the table, her eyes went wide. In disbelief, she looked at Greg and asked, ¡°Silly big brother, did you make all these?¡± ¡°Yeah, do you like it?¡± ¡°I like it.¡± Greg Jensen chuckled and said, ¡°Then you should hurry up and eat before it gets cold. Is your mom up yet?¡± ¡°I guess so. I don¡¯t know, I didn¡¯t go to her room. You go call her.¡± Esther Jensen, without turning her head, dismissively answered and began eating from her bowl. Greg Jensen was in a hurry to get back to Jamae City, so he didn¡¯t think much of it and walked to Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s door, knocked, and said, ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s time for breakfast, Auntie¡­¡± After calling out a few times and getting no response, he was just about to leave when the door opened.
Turning around, he saw Lindsey Wolfe dressed in pajamas, looking sleepy as she came out and asked, ¡°Why are you up so early today?¡± She had just woken up, and her pajamas were quite loose. As they swayed, arge expanse of white was revealed. Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes went wide, and for a moment he forgot to reply. Lindsey Wolfe instantly realized what was happening, her face turned slightly red, she was about to cover up, but then as if something urred to her, she instead thrust out her chest and smiled, ¡°Do you like what you see?¡± ¡°It looks good¡­¡± Greg Jensen snapped back to reality, stammering, ¡°Well¡­ you shoulde and eat quickly. There¡¯s an issue in Jamae, I have to go back now.¡± ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re leaving so soon?¡± ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s a problem with the factory there, I need to check on it.¡± Upon hearing this, Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s expression showed a hint of disappointment as she said, ¡°Alright then, just be careful on the road.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Greg Jensen replied and ran off as if he was escaping. Watching his flustered retreat, Lindsey Wolfe couldn¡¯t help but feel both amused and a little proud. She sniffed and muttered, ¡°What a timid little pervert with a heart!¡± Greg Jensen ced the Fragrant Spirit Grass on the passenger seat and drove towards Jamae City. On the way, he called Lois Abbott to update her on the situation.
Lois Abbott was quite understanding, but still showed some dissatisfaction. Greg Jensen could understand, and after soothing her for quite a while, he finally brought up the topic of opening a supermarket in the city, which shifted the conversation. After entering the territory of Jamae, he called Trey Holmes to have her wait for him at the Wright¡¯s Club. By the time Greg Jensen arrived at the club, Trey Holmes was already sitting in the lobby waiting. ¡°Boss.¡± ¡°Yeah, where¡¯s young Wright?¡± The receptionist at the desk quickly responded, ¡°Haven¡¯t seen him this morning; he¡¯s probably still asleep. Do you need me to go wake him up for you?¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± A new receptionist, seeing Greg Jensen head straight for Adrian Wright¡¯s room, couldn¡¯t hide her surprise and asked in a low voice, ¡°Sister Hua, who is this guy, acting all high and mighty?¡± The seasoned employee nced at her and said tly, ¡°That¡¯s Mr. Jensen. Here, his word is as good as the boss¡¯s, sometimes even more so.¡± The neer¡¯s face showed a hint of fear as she said cautiously, ¡°Then I better be careful in the future not to offend him.¡± The veteran rolled her eyes and remarked, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, Mr. Jensen is a good person. As long as you don¡¯t do anything outrageous, he won¡¯t have a reason to reprimand you.¡±
¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡± The new employee patted her chest in relief, then asked, ¡°It seems our boss only slept for three or four hours, can Mr. Jensen really wake him up?¡± ¡°Definitely. Just watch.¡± As they were speaking, they saw Greg Jensen return with Adrian Wright following behind him; his eyes half-closed and his steps unsteady, he was clearly still not fully awake. The new receptionist was stunned by the scene. Now she truly understood what it meant for someone¡¯s word to carry more weight than the boss¡¯s. Chapter 285: 285 Pain and Pleasure_1 Chapter 285: Chapter 285 Pain and Pleasure_1 It wasn¡¯t until Adrian Wright settled into the H6 that he finally came to his senses. ncing at Trey Holmes driving in front, he couldn¡¯t help but show a hint of envy. Smacking his lips, he said, ¡°Greg, you really know how to enjoy life, even getting such a beautiful woman to drive for you. I should find one for myself tomorrow.¡± Greg Jensen gave him a look and said, ¡°My assistant is an actual assistant who, besides driving, handles some daily business. If you were to get an assistant, I bet it wouldn¡¯t take two days for you to know how many moles she has on her body.¡± ¡°Heh heh.¡± Adrian Wrightughed sheepishly with a flushed face. Trey Holmes, who was driving, nced at the two men in the rearview mirror, hesitated for a moment, and said, ¡°Boss, actually¡­ I can do that too.¡± ¡°Uh.¡± Greg Jensen paused, confused, ¡°You can do what?¡± Trey Holmes¡¯s face turned even redder, with a touch of shyness, ¡°You know¡­ the thing you guys were talking about?¡±
Greg Jensen said speechlessly, ¡°Just focus on your driving; don¡¯t always interrupt when the boss is talking!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Adrian Wright, sitting beside him, couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°What your boss means is, he doesn¡¯t want you to interrupt, he wants to do the talking himself!¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s face immediately darkened as he looked at Adrian Wright, who was smugly pleased with himself, and gritted his teeth, saying: ¡°Have you been practicing that health regimen I taught you? Better keep at it, because I¡¯m checking tomorrow morning, and if it¡¯s not up to par, hehe¡­¡± Adrian Wright shivered and squeezed out a smile uglier than crying, ¡°Greg, I was just talking nonsense; I promise not to joke like that in the future.¡± ¡°Heh heh.¡± ¡°Greg, I was wrong!¡± Adrian Wright wished he could p himself right then and there. Why on earth did he run his mouth for no reason? The health regimen Greg taught was simple at the beginning but got more challenging towards the end, resembling certain yoga stretches. The poses were not only awkward but many of them left his whole body aching. Although he felt greatly rejuvenated in both spirit and body after practicing, the pain during the process was very real. True pain and pleasure! Greg Jensen, uninterested in continuing the conversation, closed his eyes to catch up on sleep. Trey Holmes¡¯s driving was quite good, andbined with the vi Adrian Wright had found not being far from the city center, they arrived after driving for just over ten minutes. This area was near the outskirts of Jamae, surrounded by vimunities, with Spencer Burley¡¯s home also nearby, a mere ten-minute walk away. The vi Greg Jensen liked wasn¡¯t veryrge, at least it was one of the smaller types in the Enchanted River townmunity. Three floors above ground with an additional basement level, boasting four bedrooms, four bathrooms, two living rooms, plus a maid¡¯s room, a study, and an underground theater room. There was a yard in front where one could nt some flowers and greenery, next to a small parking lot shared among a few households.
Those whose cars couldn¡¯t fit in their own garages could park them here. Greg Jensen took one look and immediately fell for the house. Most importantly, the security measures at Enchanted River were top-notch. Twenty-four-hour security patrols, cameras at every intersection covering every corner of themunity except inside the residents¡¯ homes.
With the Fragrant Spirit Grass here, there was absolutely no need to worry about security. After all, themunity was filled with the wealthy and influential¡ªwho would bother to steal a pot of herbs? ¡°How much?¡± Greg Jensen asked. Adrian Wright pondered and said, ¡°Enchanted River is also owned by the Wright Family; this house was initially a show home that has never been sold. If you want it, three million will do.¡± Greg Jensen looked at him in surprise, ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re in charge of the Wright Family now?¡± ¡°Haha, not really; I just happen to be quite familiar with these businesses,¡± Adrian Wright said with augh. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s proceed with the formalities then,¡± Greg Jensen said, fully aware that despite Adrian Wright¡¯s seemingly casual remark, he had no idea how much groundwork had beenid behind the scenes. Compared to Spencer Burley, Adrian Wright was more like the future Family Head should be. Enchanted River town was already a property of the Wright Family, and with young master Wright present, the paperwork was processed remarkably fast; within two hours, the keys were already in Greg Jensen¡¯s hands. He didn¡¯t have to worry about the rest of the procedures, as the real estatepany¡¯s staff would handle everything and deliver the documents to him. Greg Jensen nced at his bank bnce and sighed helplessly, silentlymenting: Money really does burn a hole in the pocket! Just a moment ago, he had over six million, and in the blink of an eye, he had given away half of it.
Greg Jensen had been nning to switch cars, but now it seemed impossible. He still had no idea when the payment from the pharmaceutical factory woulde through, and currently, he had just spent another three million. He had almost run out of Qi Blood Pills, and he needed to keep some cash on hand for himself. The main problem actuallyy with the herb processing factory; they were supposed to settle ounts as soon as the goods were delivered, but because of the underhanded tactics of the Locke family, the factory¡¯s funds were tight. As one of the factory¡¯s shareholders, Greg Jensen naturally couldn¡¯t press for payment. ¡°Locke family, when are you going to make your move?¡± Greg Jensen said as he sat in his new living room, his brows slightly furrowed. ording to his estimation, Ethan Locke should have taken action by now. Why was there still no news? Just as he was hesitating over whether to make a call to ask, Taylor Ware¡¯s phone call came through. ¡°Mr. Jensen, Wesnd Pharmaceuticals just sent a notice, saying that because thest batch of herbs didn¡¯t meet the standards, our qualification to supply has been canceled,¡± she said. There it is! Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes lit up, and he smiled, ¡°They¡¯ve finally made their move. I thought it would take a few more days.¡± Even though Taylor Ware knew Greg Jensen¡¯s n, as the manager of the herb processing nt, she still asked worriedly: ¡°What do we do now? We can¡¯t just let them take away our supplier rights.¡± ¡°Of course not!¡±
Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°Do this, contact Wesnd Pharmaceuticals immediately, and tell them that those goods aren¡¯t ours. It¡¯s obvious that somebody switched them in the warehouse. If they don¡¯t give us an exnation, we¡¯ll call the police and check the surveince.¡± ¡°What good will that do? They¡¯re sure not to admit it, and we don¡¯t have any evidence in our hands,¡± Taylor Ware felt that Greg Jensen was being overly optimistic. The Simmons family had already condoned the behavior of the Locke family, so why would they leave such a big loophole? She was sure that if they really called the police, Wesnd Pharmaceuticals would just im ¡°surveince under maintenance¡± as a pretext to refuse the police investigation. Without evidence on their side, talking was useless! Greg Jensen chuckled, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if they have evidence or not, as long as we have evidence, that¡¯s what matters.¡± ¡°You have evidence?¡± Taylor Ware was surprised. Greg Jensen asked in confusion, ¡°Didn¡¯t your father tell you?¡± Taylor Ware responded with bewilderment, ¡°No, he just told me to contact you if there was any move from Wesnd Pharmaceuticals and see how you nned to deal with it.¡± ¡°Uh, probably your dad forgot,¡± Greg Jensen casually replied, though internally, he was rather speechless. What was Chestor Ware thinking? Not telling Taylor Ware such crucial information, what was he aiming for? At the same time, Taylor Ware was also somewhat discontented, grumbling, ¡°What¡¯s he thinking? Just tell me earlier, and spare me the needless worry.¡±
However, what both were unaware of was that all this was deliberately orchestrated by Chestor Ware. Chapter 286: 286 Top-Tier Combo_1 Chapter 286: Chapter 286 Top-Tier Combo_1 When a crisis looms, people tend to develop trust and reliance on theirpanions even more. This time, Chestor Ware deliberately withheld information, hoping it would encourage Taylor Ware and Greg Jensen tomunicate more. If those two came together, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the Ware Family¡¯s future anymore. ¡°When you exchange information with Wesnd Pharmaceuticals, make sure to exin that our herbs have much better effects than ordinary ones and yield more active substances when extracted. Also, remember to record the negotiation to keep evidence, which will be convenient for us to raise the priceter¡­¡± Sure enough, as she listened to Greg Jensen¡¯s n, Taylor Ware¡¯s expression gradually turned excited, and her eyes began to show a hint of infatuation. She hesitated before saying, ¡°It¡¯s hard to exin over the phone, how about¡­ we have dinner together tonight?¡± Greg Jensen was startled, and the image of long legs and a smoothly contoured body involuntarily appeared before his eyes. His heartbeat quickened slightly, and he swallowed subconsciously, saying, ¡°I can¡¯t tonight, I have a session with a personal trainer.¡± ¡°Oh, alright then.¡±
Taylor Ware¡¯s voice trailed off, filled with disappointment. Greg Jensen quickly added, ¡°Call me if you run into any trouble, anytime is fine.¡± ¡°Hmm, alright.¡± Taylor Ware¡¯s tone softened a little, and then she hung up. Greg Jensen let out a sigh of relief, called Trey Holmes over, and took out the Fragrant Spirit Grass from the car, saying: ¡°You must take good care of this grass for me, even if the house catches fire or the world ends, you have to protect it.¡± Snort! Trey Holmes couldn¡¯t helpughing at his exaggerated statement and asked, ¡°Is a nt really that important?¡± Greg Jensen replied seriously, ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you, this nt is more important than my life.¡± Hearing this, Trey Holmes grew solemn and promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry boss, I¡¯ll take good care of it.¡± ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that difficult to look after, just move it out to bask in the noon sun each day, and that¡¯s it.¡± ¡°Got it, I¡¯ll remember that.¡± The vi hadn¡¯t been lived in for a while and had gathered some dust. Trey Holmes called a few house cleaners over, and they started tidying up vigorously. She took the opportunity to drive back to the Imperial Scenery Community with Greg Jensen and moved over the things they needed. Once she was done, the cleaningdies had also finished up. ncing at the time, Greg Jensen said, ¡°Alright, you stay here tonight, I¡¯m heading back to Imperial Scenery Community.¡± ¡°Er, okay, will you being back tonight?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± Greg Jensen smiled and drove away.
Trey Holmes couldn¡¯t help muttering, ¡°It looks like the boss is going to have one more woman.¡± ¡­ Ever since returning from the Inspection Bureau, Greg Jensen had been giving Jophia Locke the cold shoulder, not calling her even once. A week had passed since theirst ¡°training¡± session, and as expected, Jophia Locke grew impatient and took the initiative to call him, asking if he had any time.
¡°I wonder if I can unlock the top-tier package this time.¡± The image of Jophia Locke crossed Greg Jensen¡¯s mind, but then he couldn¡¯t helpparing her body to that of Taylor Ware. Their figures were simr, both the athletic type without extra fat or too much muscle. They both had smooth body lines, creating a feel of natural harmony and beauty. The only difference between the two was that Taylor Ware was slightly tter, while Jophia Locke was fuller. Greg Jensen was driving when Jophia Locke¡¯s call came through. ¡°Hello, Mr. Jensen, have you arrived?¡± Jophia Locke¡¯s tone was tentative,cking the initial high and mightyposure and chilliness. The corners of Greg Jensen¡¯s mouth curved into a silent smile, and then he replied indifferently, ¡°I just left the house and it will take me a while to get there. I¡¯ll send you the passcode, and you can go in yourself.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± With that, Greg Jensen ended the call directly.
Imperial Scenic Community. Jophia Locke looked at the disconnected call and helplessly sighed. These past few days Greg hadn¡¯t contacted her, which indeed made her anxious, but she still wasn¡¯t ready to offer the top-tier package. She felt that things obtained too easily seemed cheap and wouldn¡¯t be cherished by the other person, so she nned to spend more time with Greg before considering the matter of the top-tier package. However, after these days of cold treatment, she suddenly felt hesitant again. Greg didn¡¯t skimp on payment, and he was a decent person; giving him the top-tier package seemed like a decent choice. The passcode was sent quickly, and Jophia Locke opened the door and walked inside. Looking around the spacious and bright room, a sense of determination rose in her eyes. She took off her clothes and went into the bathroom to start bathing. After a while, Greg opened the door and came in, hearing the sound of water in the bathroom; he smiled knowingly, went back to the bedroom for a quick rinse, and changed into a set of home clothes. By the time he came out of the bedroom, Jophia Locke had just wrapped herself in a towel and walked out. Her figure was so tall that the towel was slightly short, just covering her thighs and snowy white bust. Straight, long, round legs were thus exposed to the air. In the elegant corbone, lingering droplets glistened transparently.
Her slightly damp hairy casually draped, emanating a faint fragrance. Greg¡¯s heartbeat sped up, and his breathing became quick. Jophia Locke hadn¡¯t expected Greg toe so quickly. Seeing his lustful gaze, her face suddenly turned red, and she said nervously, ¡°Mr. Jensen, when did you get back?¡± Greg smiled, pointing to his hair, ¡°I¡¯ve been back for a while now and have even finished my shower.¡± Jophia Locke¡¯s face became even redder, murmuring, ¡°A woman¡¯s bath¡­ takes some trouble.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start.¡± ¡°Ah, are we starting right now?¡± Jophia Locke raised her head and looked at Greg in a fluster. Greg just chuckled, ¡°I meant let¡¯s start the massage, what were you thinking?¡± ¡°Oh, right¡­ okay.¡± Jophia Locke breathed a sigh of relief and followed Greg to the bedroom, straddling him to start the massage. Come to think of it, ever since bing Greg¡¯s private tutor, almost all her work had been that of a massage therapist, and she had not once done her actual job as a personal trainer.
Jophia Locke was lost in thought while massaging Greg. Just then, Greg suddenly turned around, making their positions instantly awkward. Jophia Locke jerked as if electrocuted, about to get off, but was then pulled back by Greg. Greg gazed at her with a smile, ¡°Coach Locke, we¡¯ve been together for so many days now, when do you n to offer the top-tier package?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ wait a bit more¡­¡± Jophia Locke resisted feebly, her eyes gradually clouding with confusion, her cherry lips slightly parted, exhaling warm breaths. ¡°Mr. Jensen, it¡¯s too soon¡­¡± ¡°Too soon? I think it¡¯s just right!¡± ¡°Mhm¡­¡± Jophia Locke felt as though she was dreaming. In the dream, she was back at her grandmother¡¯s house, where her cousin took her on a small boat to go fishing. The little boat bobbed with the waves on theke, swaying so much that her heart was scattered. Chapter 287: 287: Take Good Care of Yourself_1 Chapter 287: Chapter 287: Take Good Care of Yourself_1 Jophia Locke, true to her role as a private coach, had strong and powerful long legs, which wound around Greg Jensen like a winch, firmly ensnaring him. There was a wildness in her tenderness that made it impossible for him to stay away. The most outrageous part was that she still had energy left to give Greg Jensen a massage afterward. Though she wasn¡¯t as strong as she used to be, it was still the most precious enjoyment during the ¡°sage time.¡± Greg Jenseny on the bed, feeling the gentle touch from behind, and squinting his eyes he said, ¡°I bought another house; you can live in this one for now. It¡¯s not good to always stay in that small gym of yours.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± This time, Jophia Locke didn¡¯t bother with formalities and directly epted the offer, but her delicate and radiant face turned even more ruddy, like a ripe peach. Greg Jensen suddenly grinned mischievously and said, ¡°Did I forget something?¡± ¡°Forget what?¡±
Jophia Locke paused in her actions, looking at him confusedly. Greg Jensenughed heartily and continued, ¡°I forgot to ask about the price. I¡¯ve indulged in the top-tier package without knowing whether I can afford the bill.¡± Jophia Locke¡¯s face instantly turned as red as a fierce fire. She lightly smacked him on the back and huffed, ¡°Jerk!¡± She hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t actually ask for much, just a stable life.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Jophia Locke gently leaned down, lying on Greg Jensen¡¯s back, and silently closed her eyes. The two of them went at it untilte into the night, until Jophia Locke begged for mercy. Greg Jensen then fell asleep satisfied during the massage. The next morning, even before he woke up, a delicious breakfast was already prepared. Sitting at the breakfast table, with a bnced meal in front of him, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°This is life.¡± ¡°Try it and see if it¡¯s to your taste.¡± Jophia Locke sat opposite him, her face full of anticipation as she watched him. Greg Jensen took a bite of the preserved egg and pork congee and smiled, ¡°Mmm, not bad, it¡¯s delicious.¡± ¡°Good, then have some more.¡± Jophia Locke smiled happily. Greg Jensen asked, ¡°Do you need help movingter?¡± ¡°Ah, no need, I don¡¯t really have much stuff. I¡¯ll just sort out the gym equipmentter and only bring over some clothes.¡± ¡°Call me if you need me.¡±
Just then, Taylor Ware called and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to Wesnd Pharmaceuticals for a negotiation today. Do you want toe and see?¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll drive over after breakfast.¡± ¡°The Locke Family might send someone too, so be prepared for that.¡± Greg Jensen raised an eyebrow and said casually, ¡°The Locke Family, that¡¯s all. They¡¯re not man-eating tigers; there¡¯s no need to be so nervous.¡±
¡°Mhm.¡± Hearing Greg Jensen¡¯s words, Taylor Ware felt an inexplicable sense of relief, and her tense face softened with a smile. With no assistant around and without a car of her own, Taylor had to wait until after breakfast for Greg Jensen to drive to Wesnd Pharmaceuticals. ¡°Looks like I still have to buy another car, it¡¯s a bit inconvenient,¡± Greg Jensen considered, ncing at his bank ount bnce. He quickly gave up on the idea, saying resignedly, ¡°Never mind, I¡¯ll wait for the payment from the herbs toe through.¡± He arrived at Wesnd Pharmaceuticals, spoke to the security guard, and parked his car in front of the office building. Taylor Ware¡¯s car was parked nearby. When she saw him arrive, she hurried down from her car. She quickly came to Greg Jensen¡¯s side and said in a low voice, ¡°Ethan Locke from the Locke family has arrived; I saw him go in just a moment ago.¡± Although the wedding fiasco had caused quite a stir, it was quickly suppressed by the Locke Family, so few people knew the details inside. However, Taylor Ware, as Greg Jensen¡¯s business partner, had some understanding of the grudges between him and Ethan Locke. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t take it seriously and said indifferently, ¡°Let theme. Our opponents today are Wesnd Pharmaceuticals. What¡¯s Ethan Locke inparison?¡± Hearing him say that, Taylor Ware inexplicably gained more confidence and nodded, ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s go in.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Taylor Ware had been here many times and was very familiar with the ce. She led Greg Jensen through winding corridors to a small conference room.
In the conference room, the general manager Marvin Simmons sat in the main seat, with Ethan Locke and a secretary seated to his left. ¡°Mr. Jensen, Miss Ware, wee, wee, please have a seat.¡± Marvin Simmons¡¯s attitude was still very enthusiastic, he stood up to shake hands with Greg Jensen, and showed both to their seats at the conference table. Ethan Locke¡¯s mouth curled into a cold smirk as he mockingly stared at Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t even nce at him and just seated himself across from them. Taylor Ware cast a nce at Ethan Locke, her eyebrows slightly furrowed, and said, ¡°Mr. Simmons, if we¡¯re talking business, should we have irrelevant people step out first?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Although the subsidiary had kicked out the Ware Family, Chestor Ware was still a supplier for the main factory. Marvin Simmons didn¡¯t want to sour the rtionshippletely, so he had called Ethan Locke over to help take the heat. So, hearing Taylor Ware¡¯s words, he just gave an awkward smile and didn¡¯t say anything. Ethan Locke sneered, ¡°Miss Ware, I don¡¯t like the sound of that. The Locke family is also one of the suppliers to Wesnd Pharmaceuticals; how can we be considered irrelevant? Moreover, the quality of your goods is so poor, and it smacks of unfairpetition. Of course, I have to stay and listen.¡± Upon hearing his words, Taylor Ware¡¯s face immediately darkened as she coldly retorted, ¡°Mr. Locke, you and I both know exactly what¡¯s going on with our goods.
If you had any sense of a businessman¡¯s duty, you would not have done such a thing.¡± Ethan Locke¡¯s sneer turned sinister, ¡°Miss Ware, one can eat messy, but one must not speak carelessly. Careful, or I¡¯ll sue you for defamation.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Taylor Ware was so angry she couldn¡¯t speak. Greg Jensen turned to look at Marvin Simmons and said, ¡°Mr. Simmons, the herbs our factory produces are carefully cultivated, and the active ingredients extracted are higher quality thanmon herbs on the market. I believe you have noticed this in thest batch of herbs.¡± ¡°Indeed, your herbs are superior to others.¡± While Marvin Simmons would have liked to find fault with Greg Jensen to send him packing directly, he also had to admit that the herbs from Greg Jensen were indeed much better than others on the market. Changing his tone, he continued, ¡°However, this batch of your herbs was mixed with arge number of substandard herbs, which is an incontrovertible fact.¡± Greg Jensen said tly, ¡°We are all intelligent people, so there¡¯s no need to beat around the bush. I¡¯ll just ask you, are you sure you want to kick Jamae Herbs Factory out of the suppliers¡¯ list?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Marvin Simmons looked at Ethan Locke sitting beside him and said with a sheepish smile, ¡°I can only say I¡¯m truly sorry.¡±
¡°Alright then, so be it.¡± Greg Jensen stood up, looking coldly at Marvin Simmons, and said, ¡°Just a reminder, the Locke family¡¯s herbs are all stockpiled from the summer and likely won¡¯t meet your factory¡¯s demand in terms of quantity. Also, we reserve the right to seek legal recourse.¡± At these words, Marvin Simmons¡¯s face also fell, showing a trace of anger, ¡°Mr. Jensen, what are you implying? Are you suggesting we tampered with that batch of goods?¡± ¡°He¡¯s implying nothing!¡± Ethan Locke, with his carefree attitude, said, ¡°Mr. Simmons, don¡¯t bother with him. If he has evidence, he should just sue!¡± Greg Jensen gave Ethan Locke a cold nce, then turned to Marvin Simmons again, ¡°Mr. Simmons, I¡¯ll ask you onest time, are you certain you want to remove Jamae Herbs Factory from the suppliers¡¯ list?¡± Marvin Simmons looked expressionlessly at Greg Jensen, his gaze probing as if trying to discern whether Greg Jensen had any evidence. After a long silence, he nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Jamae Herbs Factory has supplied inferior quality herbs, which is a severe vition of the contract we¡¯ve signed, and we have every right to terminate the agreement unterally.¡± ¡°Fine!¡± Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°Then, Mr. Simmons, I wish you the best of luck.¡± Chapter 288: Let the Bullets Fly for a While_1 Chapter 288: Chapter 288: Let the Bullets Fly for a While_1 Marvin Simmons was also somewhat annoyed, he just didn¡¯t want to fall out with Chestor Ware, but he had never considered Greg Jensen significant. He was born into the Simmons family of the provincial city and was also the general manager of Wesnd Pharmaceuticals. Who didn¡¯t give him some respect upon meeting him? What was Greg Jensen inparison? A country bumpkin dares to threaten him? ¡°Mr. Jensen, how you handle this matter is your own business,¡± Marvin Simmons said coldly, ¡°Ourpany¡¯s answer is just that. Besides, please have your goods removed promptly, or we will begin charging storage fees.¡± ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll take my leave!¡± Greg Jensen replied with a faint smile and turned to walk outside. Taylor Ware was stunned; she thought that Greg Jensen would argue with Marvin Simmons logically, and if pushed too far, might even beat Ethan Locke up. But to her surprise, he simply left after only a few words. She stood up in bewilderment, intending to say a few pleasantries, but, seeing Marvin Simmons¡¯s somber face, she swallowed her words and followed Greg Jensen out of the meeting room. Once outside, Taylor Ware hurried to catch up with Greg Jensen, anxiously asking, ¡°Mr. Jensen, why did youe out so quickly?¡± Greg Jensen turned his head, puzzled, and said, ¡°I came today just to remind Marvin Simmons, and since he had already made his decision, why bother dallying with him?¡± Taylor Ware thought about it and then asked, ¡°What should we do now? Sue Ethan Locke?¡± ¡°No rush, let the bullet fly a little longer!¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s lips curled into a cunning smile as he asked, ¡°Guess what he¡¯s going to do with our goods after Ethan Locke got his hands on them?¡± ¡°Are you saying¡­¡± Taylor Ware suddenly realized something and her eyes widened. ¡­ In the Wesnd Pharmaceuticals factory meeting room. After a moment of silence, Marvin Simmons said, ¡°Mr. Locke, our subsidiary now relies solely on yourpany for supplies. I don¡¯t care about anything else, but you must ensure the raw materials keep up, or don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Simmons. I stockpiled a batch of herbs in the summer, guaranteeing it won¡¯t affect production,¡± replied Ethan Locke. ¡°Good, that¡¯s settled then.¡± Marvin Simmons nodded and, as if something urred to him, suddenly looked up and said, ¡°You¡¯re sure there¡¯s no slip-up on your end, right?¡± ¡°Definitely not, the people who did the job are my confidants, just make sure the surveince here is handled.¡± ¡°Alright, that¡¯s good to hear.¡± ¡°Pleasure doing business?¡± Marvin Simmons extended his hand and shook hands with Ethan Locke, calm in his response, ¡°Pleasure doing business.¡± Ethan Locke grinned, finally feeling some sense of revenge as Greg Jensen had caused him to lose face in public; now he managed to reim some interest. Once he took over the Locke familypletely, he would destroy that bastard! And as for the mastermind n Locke, Ethan Locke wouldn¡¯t even need to act himself; as long as he managed the Locke family¡¯s affairs better than n, the elder would take care of him. Being able to monopolize the supply rights to Wesnd¡¯s subsidiary made Ethan Locke quite smug; it was a mere first attempt, yet he aplished what n Locke had wished but failed to do, proving himself far superior to that bastard. The people of the Locke family were no fools, especially the patriarch Jeffrey Locke. When he learned that the Locke family had be the sole supplier for the Wesnd subsidiary, his face immediately burst with joy. ¡°Ethan is truly our Locke family¡¯s precious child, indeed capable,¡± he dered, patting Ethan Locke on the shoulder. ¡°Ethan, this family¡¯s future will be in your hands, you must work hard.¡± Ethan Locke smiled with a hint of pride, ¡°Grandfather, rest assured, I will definitely not disappoint you.¡± He nced over at n Locke sitting in the corner. n Locke had been stripped of all his duties, living off meager family funds apart from some savings he had, appearing utterly destitute. Seeing Ethan Locke looking over, he hurriedly squeezed out a smile, eximing, ¡°Ah, if I had known how capable little Ethan was, I should have handed over the family business to you a long time ago. I was just like someone upying the toilet without doing the business, wasting the family¡¯s great resources.¡± Ethan Locke¡¯s smile faded as he replied indifferently, ¡°Uncle n, there¡¯s no need for self-deprecation; you¡¯ve done quite well too.¡± His attitude could only be described as indifferent, but that tone, like he was lecturing a junior, nearly made n Locke¡¯s lungs explode with anger. Jeffrey Locke nced at his youngest son, then at Ethan Locke, and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s prepare the food and drink. Ethan has achieved a great sess on his first assignment, so tonight let¡¯s make a few extra dishes to celebrate.¡± n Locke quickly stood up, saying with a ttering smile, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Jeffrey Locke hummed nomittally and then turned to Ethan with a beaming smile, engaging him in conversation. n Locke clenched his teeth and turned to enter the kitchen. Jeffrey Locke looked up in the direction of the kitchen and asked in a low voice, ¡°How¡¯s the handling of that batch of goods? No loose ends, I hope?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandfather, everything has been arranged properly,¡± Ethan Locke said with a smile. Jeffrey Locke nodded, smiling relievedly and said, ¡°That¡¯s good to hear! With that batch, we should have enough for the Wesnd Pharmaceuticals subsidiary to use.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your good guidance, Grandpa.¡± ¡°Not arrogant or impatient, well done.¡± Jeffrey Locke praised him again, his face showing a satisfied smile. The food and drinks were quickly prepared, and all of the Locke family members gathered, praising Ethan¡¯s capability in securing the Wesnd Pharmaceuticals supply deal. While they praised him, they did not forget to bring n down a notch or two. With his status in the family falling to rock bottom, n Locke could only manage a forced smile in the face of everyone¡¯sments. After the meal, Ethan¡¯s status in the Locke family surged upwards, positioning him as the leading figure under Grandfather Jeffrey Locke. Ethan¡¯s face was full of smiles, and his heart swelled with pride, feeling extremely pleased with himself for his n that killed two birds with one stone. Not only did he set up Greg Jensen, but it also enhanced his status within the family. However, what Ethan didn¡¯t know was that Greg Jensen didn¡¯t care at all about his loss of the supply rights. After leaving Wesnd Pharmaceuticals, he drove back to his vi. As he entered, he saw Trey Holmes sitting on a small stool in the yard, staring nkly at the Fragrant Spirit Grass in front of her. The Fragrant Spirit Grass seemed to have adapted to the thin Spiritual Energy, looking healthy, and despite not being watered yesterday, didn¡¯t show any signs of withering. Greg estimated that it would probably be fine even if it wasn¡¯t watered for three to five days. However, his assistant¡¯s spirits seemed low. Upon seeing her boss return, she didn¡¯t rise to greet him but rather asked somewhat listlessly, ¡°Boss, how long does this thing need to be in the sun?¡± Greg couldn¡¯t help but smile at her demeanor, saying, ¡°Just about ten or so minutes at noon is enough. You don¡¯t need to be too vignt about it; as long as it¡¯s not nibbled by bugs or damaged by a downpour, it should be fine.¡± ¡°Oh, can I take it inside now?¡± Trey Holmes immediately perked up, taking the Fragrant Spirit Grass inside carefully, and only after cing it by the window, did she sigh in relief. ¡°Let¡¯s go, quickly change clothes, we are going out for a drive.¡± ¡°Where to?¡± Gregughed, ¡°To buy a car.¡± ¡°Another car? Don¡¯t you already have one?¡± Trey asked in surprise. ¡°I¡¯m buying an extra one. I¡¯ll use this H6 for grocery shopping, and when I need to drive out, you can use this car,¡± Greg said with augh. ¡°Really?¡± Though the car was still Greg¡¯s, the thought of having one specifically for her to drive excited Trey immensely. She happily went to change her clothes and, pulling Greg along, got into the car. Chapter 289 - 289 Buying a New Car_1 Chapter 289: Chapter 289 Buying a New Car_1 ¡°` The Wright Family and the Xu family were both in real estate, and they didn¡¯t venture much into cars. Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t be bothered to pull strings with acquaintances and, together with his assistant, visited several 4S stores, only to find that none had a car to his liking. ¡°Boss, what kind of car do you want to buy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet.¡± Trey Holmes nced at the distance and said, ¡°There¡¯s a JEEP dealership up ahead, shall we check it out?¡± ¡°JEEP?¡± ¡°Yeah, you know, the off-road type.¡± At the mention of this, Greg Jensen was suddenly spirited. He had always envied those who drove those boxy off-roaders; he always thought he¡¯d buy one someday. It was also strange that he didn¡¯t know much about cars, and after touring around, he couldn¡¯t remember the brand. Reminded by Trey Holmes, he was energized and entered the JEEP dealership with his assistant. No sooner had they walked in than a sales representative came up to greet them. ¡°Hello, I am Beverly Hall, a sales consultant for JEEP. Is there anything I can assist you with?¡± Beverly Hall was wearing a professional suit, a tailored zer that perfectly showcased her curves. Especially notable was her white blouse, strained in the middle to reveal a glimpse of her tender skin inside. The buttons in the middle seemed perilously close to giving way, inadvertently causing concern for her. Greg Jensen was momentarily mesmerized. Seeing his expression, Trey Holmes knew at once that their boss had taken an interest and suggested in a low voice, ¡°Boss, shall we go over there and have a look?¡± ¡°Oh, sure.¡± Greg Jensen snapped out of his daze, smiled, and asked, ¡°What vehicles are avable in the store right now?¡± ¡°We have some, please follow me.¡± Beverly Hall was evidently battle-hardened in the sales field; his gaze did not faze her in the slightest. Instead, she smiled back at Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen had seen many women, but he had never met one as visually striking as Beverly Hall. Her whole body was voluptuous, yet ironically, she had a slender neck and waist, her walk so swaying it made one worry she might break at any moment. Greg Jensen gawked, already too distracted by Beverly Hall to care about the cars, his attention fully on her. ¡°What do you think of this Wrangler? The starting price is four hundred and sixty thousand; that one over there is also a Wrangler but fully equipped at four hundred and ny thousand, and there are some optional essories as well.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the one, I¡¯ll take it!¡± Greg Jensen took one nce at the boxy car and surveyed the interior decor, then instantly made the decision to purchase that one. ¡°Boss, you don¡¯t want to look further?¡± Trey Holmes was baffled, and even Beverly Hall beside him was a bit surprised. Although the car was the best in the store, it had only been a little over ten minutes since Greg Jensen and his party walked in, and he made his decision right away. A car worth several hundred thousand was bought as easily as if he were shopping for groceries. Isn¡¯t that a bit impulsive? Looking at Greg Jensen¡¯s handsome face, Beverly Hall¡¯s eyes suddenly gleamed with Peach Blossom. Young, handsome, and rich; he was practically the temte for a top-ss lover! Seeing her staring, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t resist teasing, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Do I have flowers on my face?¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Beverly Hall gave a coy smile and asked, ¡°Will you be paying in full or financing?¡± Trey Holmes rolled his eyes and huffed, ¡°Does my boss look like someone who needs financing?¡± Beverly Hall was slightly disappointed, as financing would have meant extra earnings for her. But no matter, even a full payment would earn her enoughmission to dinevishly for more than half a month. ¡°` The saleswoman next to them heard Beverly Hall was ready to sign the contract and hurriedly came over with the contract to assist. ¡°These are optional configurations, what do you need?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take all of them!¡± Greg Jensen nced at the list and, with a sweep of his hand, signed the contract and then pulled out his bank card to make the payment. ¡°Just a moment, we¡¯ll go help you with the paperwork.¡± Another saleswoman took Greg Jensen¡¯s ID, went inside to process the paperwork, and called the store¡¯s driver to take the car for the essory instation. Since it would take a while to install the essories, and Greg Jensen had nothing else to do, he sat patiently in the waiting area. Beverly Hall brought over some coffee and, sitting across from him, started chatting with a smile. Trey Holmes muttered ¡°sly vixen¡± under his breath and asked with a cold face, ¡°Don¡¯t you have any free gifts or something?¡± ¡°Free gifts? We do.¡± Beverly Hall smiled apologetically and said, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I got too carried away talking to Mr. Jensen and nearly forgot. You can choose a set of outdoor clothing at will,plete from head to toe, which our store offers for free.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Greg Jensen stood up and said to Trey Holmes, ¡°Trey, wait here for a bit, I¡¯m going to pick out a set of clothes first.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Watching Beverly Hall lead Greg Jensen away with a flirtatious smile, Trey Holmes couldn¡¯t help but snort disdainfully: ¡°Pah, sly vixen!¡± In addition to being famous for its cars, JEEP¡¯s outdoor clothing was equally renowned, both falling under the Chrysler umbre, so Greg Jensen could understand the promotion of giving away clothing with a car purchase. He followed Beverly Hall down a corridor and into a small changing room; the walls were lined with wardrobes disying various JEEP-brand clothing. From T-shirts to winter gear and shell jackets, it was all-epassing. However, the range of styles was somewhat limited. ¡°Excuse me, could you help me with a different size? This one¡¯s a bit tight.¡± Greg Jensen casually picked a set, went to try it on, and found it a bit tight, so he passed it through the gap in the door and asked Beverly Hall for arger size. ¡°Sure, just a moment, please.¡± Soon after, Beverly Hall handed over arger piece of clothing. As her slippery little hand made contact with Greg Jensen, it recoiled as if electrocuted. Greg Jensen silently chuckled, put on the clothing, and upon inspecting himself in the mirror, regretfully said, ¡°It¡¯s still a bit small.¡± ¡°Still small? Impossible. That¡¯s thergest size we have.¡± Beverly Hall was puzzled and asked, ¡°Mr. Jensen, may Ie in?¡± ¡°Uh, sure.¡± Beverly Hall opened the door and came in, tugged at the T-shirt on Greg Jensen¡¯s body, and said, ¡°You don¡¯t look overweight; why would this shirt be small?¡± As she spoke, she tiptoed, pulling at the T-shirt¡¯s neckline to check the sizebel. The fitting room was already small, just big enough for one person to turn around, so it became very cramped with Beverly Hall in there as well. At this moment, the two of them were pressed close together. Inhaling Beverly Hall¡¯s fresh and subtle fragrance and feeling the warmth of her breath, Greg Jensen¡¯s self-control began to wane. Just then, Beverly Hall lost her bnce and fell backward. Instinctively, Greg Jensen reached out and wrapped his arms around her slender waist, gently pulling her back, causing Beverly Hall to copse into his arms. The soft collision felt as though it struck right into Greg Jensen¡¯s heart, and he felt his body about to explode, instinctively tightening his embrace around Beverly Hall. ¡°Mhm¡­¡± Beverly Hall let out a soft moan from the squeeze and, lifting her head, looked at Greg Jensen with bewilderment in her eyes, seemingly just as surprised at their current predicament. Chapter 290: 290: Its Mainly Because Hes Handsome_1 Chapter 290: Chapter 290: It¡¯s Mainly Because He¡¯s Handsome_1 Greg Jensen bowed his head, his eyes filled with aggression. Beverly Hall felt somewhat panicked being looked at like this and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Greg¡­ Mr. Jensen, what are you going to do?¡± ¡°I want to!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Before Beverly could figure out what was happening, those thin lips had already kissed her. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Beverly wanted to say ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± but she didn¡¯t even have the chance to open her mouth, and her body was as limp as a pile of mud. It didn¡¯t take long before she was lost in his warm embrace. ¡°Mr. Jensen, not here, I¡¯ll call you tonight.¡± ¡°Shh, don¡¯t talk.¡±
The temperature inside the dressing room rapidly increased, and the breathing of the two people became more and more rapid. ¡­ In the rest area, Trey Holmes sat idly. At that moment, the female sales associate who had left earlier came over, ced the paperwork and car keys on the table, and said with a smile, ¡°Hello, your car is ready, you can drive it away anytime.¡± After speaking, she looked around somewhat surprised and said quizzically, ¡°Hey, hasn¡¯t Beverlye back yet?¡± ¡°No, is your fitting room far from here?¡± ¡°Not far.¡± The sales associate couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled, but still smiled and said, ¡°Please wait here for a moment, I¡¯ll go check for you.¡± At that moment, Beverly and Greg Jensen came from afar. Greg was still looking fine, very spirited, but Beverly looked somewhat off. Not only was her spiritcking, but her face was also very flushed, and it seemed she was sweating profusely, with wisps of hair sticking to her face. She walked with a limp, as if she had twisted her ankle. ¡°Boss¡­¡± Trey, thinking of something, suddenly turned red and asked, ¡°Boss, are you okay?¡± Greg smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m very good.¡± Seeing his reaction, Trey couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes, cursing inwardly ¡®the king of the sea¡¯, and with a huff, picked up the keys and other items from the table and walked out. Greg turned his head, looked at Beverly, and said with a smile, ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ll be going now, call me when you¡¯re free.¡± ¡°Yeah, I won¡¯t see you out,¡± Beverly replied weakly. Greg gave Beverly a smile, nodded to the other female sales associate, and then turned around and left.
It was only then that the nearby sales associate finally understood what had happened in the dressing room just now. She looked at Beverly with a dumbfounded face and said nkly, ¡°You two¡­ just now in the fitting room¡­¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Beverly¡¯s face was as red as blood, and she softly nodded her head.
The sales associate was stupefied and said in disbelief, ¡°You¡­ you know him?¡± Beverly, blushing, lowered her head and said in a voice as small as a mosquito, ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know him, and you still went and¡­ did that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened either, I just didn¡¯t refuse.¡± Beverly lifted her head, looking distressed at the sales associate, and said, ¡°Elizabeth, am I shameless?¡± ¡°Beverly, what should I say about you, was it worth it for a sale of more than half a million?¡± Elizabeth Lampe was somewhat annoyed; she had known Beverly for a long time, not just as colleagues, but also as good friends. And she had been at the job longer than Beverly, telling her on the first day that she shouldn¡¯t abandon her principles for the sake of sales. She had never imagined that Beverly woulde to this day. However, upon hearing her words, Beverly also seemed a little lost and said in distress, ¡°Elizabeth, it really wasn¡¯t for the sake of the sale.¡± ¡°Even for the sake of sales, once the order was signed, did I need to do that with him?¡± Elizabeth was taken aback again, puzzled, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for sales, then what was it for?¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know why.¡±
As she said this, Beverly¡¯splexion turned red again, and she stammered, ¡°I just¡­ just wanted to do that with him.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Elizabeth¡¯s face turned as ck as the bottom of a pot, and she said angrily, ¡°I think you did it just for the sake of sales!¡± Beverly lifted her head, shook it slightly, her sensuous lips curling into a sweet smile: ¡°Sales or whatever are not important, the main thing is that he¡¯s handsome, and his body is really attractive.¡± Looking at Elizabeth, she teased with a mischievous grin, ¡°If you saw his abs, you¡¯d probably go crazier than me.¡± ¡°Really¡­ is he that good-looking?¡± ¡°Not just good-looking, but also nice to touch. Let me tell you¡­¡± In the spacious exhibition hall, the two female sales associates huddled together, whispering and gossiping. Before long, both their faces flushed crimson, like the proud sun in winter, warm and bright, but not scorching hot. ¡­ After buying the car, the H6 was tossed to a junior assistant, while Greg drove the newly purchased Wrangler to the Peach Blossom Farm. The greenhouses were already built, lined up one after another, a sight to behold from afar.
In the middle of a cold winter day, construction at the site had stopped, and only a few workers hired from Peach Blossom Vige were still in the greenhouses, tending to the medicinal herbs and vegetables. The old Liu sat in a makeshift office made of shipping containers, sipping tea and smoking, watching the greenhouses outside with great pleasure. He felt incredibly content, reflecting on his past life, filled with fighting and menacing ordinary folks, he felt like he had wasted the first half of his life. Was that any way to live? Old Liu increasingly felt that admitting his fear and following Greg was the best decision he had made in his life. Without Greg, there would be no him today. In the past, vigers were terrified of him, superficially respectful but secretly they probably wanted to skin him alive. Now, who wouldn¡¯t give him a thumbs up upon seeing him? All this was brought to him by Greg. Not only had he made a lot of money by following Greg, but he also earned people¡¯s respect, something he never dared dream of before. ¡°This is what life should be!¡± Old Liu sighed contentedly, about to pick up his teacup when he suddenly saw a figure approaching the door. He took a closer look, then quickly ran to the door to open it in advance, squeezing out a somewhat fawning smile. ¡°Mr. Jensen, what brings you here?¡±
¡°Hmm, I came to have a look.¡± Greg nced inside the room and saw that besides a desk, there was only a single bed and a cab. He frowned and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to build a small building? Why are you still living in a ce like this? Outsiders will think I¡¯m mistreating you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s built, but it¡¯s too cold to work on construction now, so we took a break. We¡¯ll continue once springes next year.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg nodded and asked, ¡°The New Year is almost here, and the farm can¡¯t be left unattended. Have you arranged for the staff over the festival?¡± Old Liu said with a smile, ¡°Let them go home. I don¡¯t have any elders at home anyway, so I¡¯ll spend it here, alone and happy with the peace and quiet.¡± Greg knew he was proiming his loyalty and pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°You can¡¯t manage it all alone, hire a few more workers. During the New Year period, pay them triple wages, improve the food standards, and the rest of the benefits you can arrange as you see fit. I have one requirement: make sure there are no problems on the farm, and that the workers feel as though they¡¯re spending the New Year at home, lively and happy.¡± Knowing not to push his luck, Old Liu dared not say anything more and readily agreed, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell them right away.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg nodded and then took a walk around the greenhouses, noticing that the medicinal herbs and vegetables had sprouted and were growing well. Chapter 291: 291 Waiting for Him to Beg Me_1 Chapter 291: Chapter 291 Waiting for Him to Beg Me_1 Based on the current growth rate, the vegetables should be ready for harvesting after the lunar New Year, and the herbs at most two months into the harvesting period. In a year, at least three to five crops can be grown. Greg Jensen felt he had underestimated before; with these five hundred acres, one could probably earn fifty to sixty million a year. After leaving the farm, he drove to the Wang¡¯s Clubhouse and met Theo Carter in the tea room, who had been waiting for a long time. ¡°What¡¯s so urgent that you have to see me?¡± Theo Carter, as if afraid of being overheard, kept his voice very low and said excitedly, ¡°Mr. Jensen, that batch has moved.¡± ¡°Oh? It¡¯s moved already?¡± Greg Jensen knew that after Ethan Locke switched the goods, he would certainly sell them to Wesnd Pharmaceuticals, but he hadn¡¯t expected it to happen so soon. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡°Is the Locke family in such a hurry to sell our goods because they don¡¯t have any of their own?¡± Theo Carter gave a thumbs up and praised, ¡°You guessed it right; they really don¡¯t have much stock.
Together with our batch, they barely manage to meet the quota set by Wesnd Pharmaceuticals.¡± Greg Jensen raised an eyebrow and said with a smile, ¡°So, if they can¡¯t sell this batch, Wesnd Pharmaceuticals will run short of materials?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Theo Carter said excitedly, ¡°I think we can take action now, whether it¡¯s suing or warning them. As long as we get the goods back, the Locke family will be in big trouble.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s take action.¡± Thinking of Ethan Locke¡¯s frantic reaction, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but grin broadly. ¡­ At the Jamae Herbs Factory, deputy director Marvin Walker, chief of the equipment department Scott Lampe, and head of the personnel department Felix Cooper, all hurried into Taylor Ware¡¯s office. ¡°Ms. Ware, this can¡¯t go on; the workers are about to revolt.¡± The fact that Jamae Factory was kicked out of the supply chain had already spread through the streets, fanned by those with an agenda. Upon hearing this news, the workers became anxious, and during their downtime, it was all they talked about, with some even specting that the factory was about to close down. Just two dayster, several people had handed in their resignations, and Felix Cooper, the head of the personnel department, was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan. Marvin Walker was also anxious as he said, ¡°Ms. Ware, although the medicinal herb suppliers are not in a hurry for payment, if we keep producing like this with no ie at all, how will we pay the workers¡¯ wages?¡± Taylor Ware looked somewhat grim and said in a deep voice, ¡°These aren¡¯t things for you to worry about. Just focus on your work. When it¡¯s time to disburse sries, not a penny will be short.¡± Scott Lampe, the chief of equipment, said, ¡°Ms. Ware, I know that¡¯s what you say, but everyone is still worried. Right now, everyone in the factory is in a panic. If this goes on, we¡¯ll lose all our people.¡± At these words, Taylor Ware fell silent. Greg Jensen said he had evidence, but there had been no movement yet, and she felt somewhat uncertain.
This LSP is too unreliable! Taylor Ware was somewhat annoyed and took out her mobile phone, ready to call Greg Jensen. At that moment, the office door suddenly opened, and Greg Jensen walked in with Trey Holmes. When Marvin Walker and the others saw this, they immediately turned theirints towards Greg Jensen.
¡°Mr. Jensen, you¡¯ve arrived at just the right time. What are we going to do now?¡± ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve lost the supply rights to Wesnd Pharmaceuticals. Who are we going to sell our herbs to in the future?¡± ¡°We need an exnation for this today, otherwise¡­¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s face turned cold as he looked at Marvin Walker and asked, ¡°What exnation do you want?¡± He knew that Marvin Walker was straightforward and good at his job, but his interpersonal skills were terrible. However, straightforwardness was not an excuse for Walker to be presumptuous. Challenging the boss to provide an exnation? The phrase ¡®spoiled by favor¡¯ is a warning in any context. If today Walker demands an exnation from Greg Jensen, tomorrow he might make even more outrageous demands. Marvin Walker also realized his slip of the tongue and gave an embarrassed smile before awkwardly closing his mouth. Seeing this, the other two fell silent and instinctively turned their heads to look at Taylor Ware. ¡°Mr. Jensen, the situation at the factory really isn¡¯t optimistic. If we can¡¯t secure the payment for goods soon, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to pay the workers.¡± Facing Taylor Ware¡¯s inquiry, Greg Jensen naturally couldn¡¯t stay indifferent.
He dropped his cold demeanor and revealed a rxed smile, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I came here today specifically to deal with this issue.¡± ¡°What do you n to do?¡± Taylor Ware¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, and she quickly stood up to invite Greg Jensen to sit down on the couch. Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s simple, just wait for Marvin Simmons toe begging us to supply goods.¡± ¡°Marvin Simmons begging us to supply goods?¡± Taylor Ware was instantly stunned, turning her head on impulse only to see Marvin Walker and the others in the same state, staring with wide eyes, dumbfoundedly looking at Greg Jensen. She said with a bewildered face, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°I mean just what I said, wait for Marvin Simmons to beg us to supply Wesnd Pharmaceuticals with goods.¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± Taylor Ware¡¯s expression darkened, and she frowned, ¡°Greg Jensen, are you joking with me? If Marvin Simmons has already kicked us out, why would he beg us to supply him?¡± ¡°Yeah, Mr. Jensen, this must be some kind of joke, right?¡± Marvin Walker and the others wore faces of disbelief, as if they were on the verge of mming the words ¡°pipe dream¡± right onto Greg Jensen¡¯s face. Greg Jensen said coolly, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t believe it. Just wait and see, in no more than an hour, Marvin Simmons will call.¡±
¡°Then let¡¯s wait.¡± Taylor Ware frowned, feeling a bit annoyed. If it weren¡¯t for Marvin Walker and the others there, she would have loved to grab Greg Jensen and ask what nonsense he was talking about right now. How could Marvin Simmons possibly beg Jamae Herbs Factory to supply goods! What she didn¡¯t know was that at this moment, Marvin Simmons was watching a video with his head covered in cold sweat. The video ying showed the entire process of Ethan Locke¡¯s men colluding with the warehouse manager to switch Jamae Factory¡¯s goods. Not only was there footage, but there were also voices of several people conspiring and talking. The goods were swapped out in Wesnd Pharmaceuticals¡¯s warehouse, and among those who handled the goods was Wesnd Pharmaceuticals¡¯s warehouse manager. Furthermore, as a result, Wesnd Pharmaceuticals had also withheld Jamae Factory¡¯s payment. Could anyone believe this had nothing to do with Wesnd Pharmaceuticals? If Jamae Herbs Factory took this video to the police, Ethan Locke might be able to find a scapegoat, but Marvin Simmons would definitely be in big trouble. Who sent him the video didn¡¯t matter anymore. He knew it was a warning! If he didn¡¯t take some action now, the next thing he might receive could be awsuit.
By then, whether he could extricate himself from this quagmire or not, Wesnd Pharmaceuticals¡¯s reputation would be ruined. Conspiring with outsiders to deceive a long-standing supplier? If word of this got out, who would dare work with Wesnd Pharmaceuticals in the future? What¡¯s more, Wesnd Pharmaceuticals had already run out of raw materials to continue production, and the delivery date was fast approaching. If they couldn¡¯t deliver on time, Wesnd Pharmaceuticals would face a hefty penalty. While Wesnd Pharmaceuticals could afford to pay the penalty, the Simmons family couldn¡¯t afford to lose face. Marvin Simmons now had only two options: continue to get supplies from the Locke family, but the problem was that the Locke family didn¡¯t have enough herbs in their hands. To deliver on time, they would have to use the batch of herbs from Jamae Factory. But in doing so, Wesnd Pharmaceuticals would face subsequent risks together with the Locke family. This was something Marvin Simmons didn¡¯t want to see! Therefore, he was left with only one choice! To humble himself to Jamae Herbs Factory! Chapter 292: 292: Termination of Cooperation_1 Chapter 292: Chapter 292: Termination of Cooperation_1 While Marvin Simmons struggled with his decision, a knock suddenly interrupted his thoughts, and Ethan Locke entered with a beaming smile. ¡°Mr. Simmons, sorry for the dy in transferring the goods. It took some time and made you wait; fortunately, it didn¡¯t disrupt our factory¡¯s production.¡± With a face full of proud smiles, Ethan Locke seemed to be deliberately showcasing the strength of the Locke family by boasting: ¡°Mr. Simmons, please let me know in advance how much more raw materials you¡¯ll need, and I¡¯ll start preparing for you right away.¡± Marvin Simmons looked up, his smile not quite reaching his eyes, and said, ¡°Oh? Does the Locke family still have more goods in hand?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Ethan Locke was taken aback. He had already found out that once this batch of goods was replenished, Wesnd Pharmaceuticals would not be in need anymore. What did Marvin Simmons mean by that? The Locke family¡¯s business in medicinal materials wasn¡¯trge; this batch was hastily put together, and it even included materials secretly swapped from Greg Jensen. Where could the Locke family possibly find more goods?
Despite this, Ethan Locke, with a forced smile, said, ¡°This¡­ should Mr. Simmons require it, the Locke family will spare no effort.¡± ¡°Heh, spare no effort?¡± Marvin Simmons chuckled lightly, his expression suddenly turning cold as he said indifferently, ¡°You can go now.¡± Ethan Locke, pondering how to continue his boast, was stunned by the words and asked subconsciously, ¡°How much more goods will be needed afterwards?¡± ¡°How much more goods will be needed has nothing to do with the Locke family anymore.¡± ¡°Nothing to do with us? Mr. Simmons, what do you mean by that?¡± Marvin Simmons slightly lifted his eyelids and said coolly, ¡°Our cooperation with the Locke family at Wesnd Pharmaceuticals ends here. Was I clear enough?¡± Boom! Ethan Locke felt a buzz in his head, his whole person froze instantly, his face filled with disbelief. He had been counting on the supply privilege to forge a good rtionship with the Simmons family and to facilitate his control over the Locke family. He even hoped that in the future, he could leverage the Simmons family¡¯s connections to take the Locke family¡¯s wealth and status even further. To suddenly hear that they were being kicked out of the supplier¡¯s list, how could he ept this? ¡°Mr. Simmons¡­ Mr. Simmons, let¡¯s talk this over, have I done something to displease you?¡± With a strained face and a forced smile, Ethan Locke said, ¡°If I¡¯ve done something wrong, please point it out, and I¡¯ll rectify it immediately.¡± ¡°Ha, with such audacity to tamper with the goods in Wesnd Pharmaceuticals¡¯ warehouse, who am I to point fingers at you?¡± Marvin Simmons said, with a hint of sarcasm, then leaned back in his chair and fell silent. Confused, Ethan Locke didn¡¯t understand. Wasn¡¯t the deal with Greg Jensen approved by you? Why suddenly bring this up now?
Ethan Locke was utterly bewildered by him and asked cautiously, ¡°Mr. Simmons, has something happened?¡± Marvin Simmons nced at him and slid the tablet across the table, saying, ¡°Take a look for yourself.¡± Ethan Locke took the tablet with suspicion, and upon opening it, his expression involuntarily darkened. He thought this video was from Wesnd Pharmaceuticals¡¯ security cameras and couldn¡¯t help feeling annoyed as he frowned and said:
¡°Mr. Simmons, that¡¯s not very honorable of you. Didn¡¯t you say you had deleted the surveince footage? Why keep this video then?¡± ¡°Heh, if you had any brains, you¡¯d see that this video didn¡¯te from the security cameras but was deliberately recorded by someone.¡± ¡°Recorded?¡± Ethan Locke was startled, took a closer look, and indeed, he noticed the camera was slightly shaking, clearly filmed with a handheld device. Staring nkly, he said, ¡°You mean to say¡­ this video wasn¡¯t recorded by you?¡± With a cold face, Marvin Simmons said, ¡°Do you think I have that much free time?¡± Realizing the severity of the issue, Ethan Locke¡¯s face turned pale, and a fineyer of sweat appeared on his forehead. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s just call off our cooperation, and I will have someone send a notice to the Locke family shortly,¡± Marvin Simmons said with an impatient face, gave Ethan Locke a cold stare, and stood up and walked out of the office. ¡°Mr. Simmons, wait a moment¡­¡± Seeing this, Ethan Locke hurriedly chased after him, but Marvin Simmons simply ignored him, didn¡¯t even look back as he got into his car, and then drove off. ¡°Aiden rk, if I find out who did this, I¡¯ll never forgive them!¡± ¡­
Jamae City medicinal herb processing nt. Greg Jensen sat leisurely on the couch, sipping tea while Marvin Walker, Felix Cooper, and others sat across from him, staring at him with big eyes watching the small ones. Taylor Ware frowned impatiently and said, ¡°Greg, just how long do we have to wait?¡± Marvin Walker had been anxious for a while, and hearing the general manager speak, he followed up, ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve been waiting for so long now, why don¡¯t we just call Wesnd Pharmaceuticals?¡± If Greg said there was still a chance with the supply deal, they might still believe him, but to say that Wesnd Pharmaceuticals was begging for cooperation, that would be a bit far-fetched. Wesnd Pharmaceuticals was the best pharmaceuticalpany in Jamae City and was very famous even in Qin Province, whereas the Jamae City medicinal herb processing nt was just an obscure little enterprise. Why would they be begging you for cooperation? Isn¡¯t this a joke? Greg took a sip of tea, gently set the cup down on the coffee table, and said indifferently, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say an hour? What¡¯s the rush?¡± Taylor Ware looked at Greg Jensen, her brow furrowed, and said, ¡°Wait on your own then, I¡¯m gonna call Marvin Simmons and ask.¡± Just then, the secretary suddenly burst in, gasping, ¡°Ms. Ware, you¡¯d bettere down and see, Mr. Simmons from Wesnd Pharmaceuticals is here.¡± Taylor Ware, seeing her like this, thought the workers had caused some trouble and sprung to her feet, but after hearing the second part of the sentence, she froze in ce. She asked with a dumbfounded expression, ¡°Who did you say is here?¡±
¡°Mr. Simmons from Wesnd Pharmaceuticals! The doorman called me; he¡¯s alreadye in.¡± ¡°Quick,e down with me to meet him!¡± Taylor Ware finally snapped out of it and hurried out. Marvin Walker and the others did the same, all standing up, nning to follow Taylor Ware to meet Marvin Simmons. ¡°Sit down!¡± Everyone was startled and turned to look at Greg Jensen. Taylor Ware frowned and said, ¡°Greg, this is not the time to be spiteful. If we offend him¡­¡± Before she could finish, Greg interrupted her, saying, ¡°Sit down and wait. Haven¡¯t you heard that it¡¯s no deal if you have to pester them?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°I told you to sit down.¡± Seeing Greg¡¯s expression turn cold, Taylor Ware was somewhat displeased, but remembering his recent ¡®prediction,¡¯ she huffed and sat back down. Marvin Walker said anxiously, ¡°Ms. Ware, you¡¯re¡­¡± Taylor Ware said with a cold face, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what Mr. Jensen said? Sit back down and wait. If the deal falls through and we go bankrupt, that¡¯s his problem, why should you worry?¡±
¡°Well¡­ alright.¡± Marvin Walker and the other two exchanged nces and obediently sat back down on the couch, their look of urgency not diminishing, but growing even stronger. Seeing Taylor Ware¡¯s petnt manner, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but smile, and said, ¡°Rx, it¡¯s fine. Marvin Simmons won¡¯t get angry over this; he¡¯s even more anxious than you are right now.¡± Taylor Ware gave him a nce and didn¡¯t say a word. Just then, a knock on the door suddenly sounded. Taylor Ware quickly called out, ¡°Come in.¡± The door opened, and the secretary walked in with Marvin Simmons. Chapter 293: 293: Harmony Brings Wealth_1 Chapter 293: Chapter 293: Harmony Brings Wealth_1 Marvin Simmons chuckled, ¡°Taylor, busy, are you?¡± Taylor Ware was about to stand up to greet him, but then she remembered what Greg Jensen had said and sat back down, nodding: ¡°Mr. Simmons, what brings you here?¡± ¡°Haha, I don¡¯t visit the Three Treasure Hall for no reason.¡± Marvin Simmons smiled, about to sit down, but he realized that Taylor Ware had no intention of offering him a seat, and neither did the four people sitting on the sofa. His brows furrowed slightly, but considering the factory was waiting for materials to start work, he could only suppress his anger and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m here to talk to you about the supply issue.¡± ¡°You want us to continue supplying?¡± Taylor Ware instinctively looked towards Greg Jensen, inwardly startled. How on earth did he do it? Marvin Simmons actually really wanted Jamae Herbs Factory to continue the supply!
¡°Taylor?¡± When Marvin Simmons saw that Taylor Ware wasn¡¯t speaking, he thought she was unwilling and hurriedly said, ¡°I am aware of the previous incident; we were indeed at fault. Rest assured, for the goods you lost, our Wesnd Pharmaceuticals will fullypensate. Also, from now on, we¡¯ll increase the price of all goods by ten percent. How does that sound?¡± Marvin Walker and Felix Cooper were also stunned, their faces showing utter confusion as they nced from Marvin Simmons to Greg Jensen, brain struggling to make sense of the situation. The stance of Wesnd Pharmaceuticals seemed quite low, not only offeringpensation for the previously lost goods but also raising the prices of future supplies. What exactly had Mr. Jensen done to cause such a dramatic change in Marvin Simmons¡¯ attitude? They even wondered if Taylor refused to cooperate, whether Marvin Simmons might actually beg them for supplies. However, it was just wishful thinking. Because of the loss of the right to supply, the workers below had been making a fuss for several days. They would be burning incense if they could get the supply rights back; they didn¡¯t dare to hope for anything else. Marvin Walker was desperately signaling with his eyes for Taylor Ware to quickly agree, but she just opened her mouth without saying anything, instead turning to look at Greg Jensen. Marvin Simmons¡¯ eyebrows creased slightly as he turned to Greg Jensen with a smile, ¡°Mr. Jensen, what do you think?¡± Greg Jensen raised his head leisurely and said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t think much of it.¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen¡­¡± Marvin Walker eximed in shock. Greg Jensen nced coldly at him, and thetter immediately shut his mouth. Marvin Simmons¡¯plexion darkened as he frowned, ¡°So what do you want?¡± ¡°What¡¯s up with that batch of goods, you and I know perfectly well,pensation? That should be settled with payment!¡± Greg Jensen lifted his gaze, saying calmly, ¡°Any problem with that?¡± Marvin Simmons¡¯ mouth twitched slightly, ¡°No problem.¡±
Greg Jensen nodded, then continued, ¡°Our medicinal materials are much better thanmon ones on the market, and they yield higher active ingredients, so a price increase is justified. That ten percent you mentioned is far from covering the extra value.¡± Marvin Simmons nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right, so let¡¯s make it a fifteen percent increase. Happy now?¡± Greg Jensen shook his head with a sneer.
Marvin Simmons¡¯ face sank again and he said with an undertone of anger, ¡°That batch of goods is only worth so much. I¡¯ve already increased it to fifteen percent. What more do you want?¡± Greg Jensen looked at him mockingly and scoffed, ¡°We worked all winter long to supply your branch factory, and then you simply decided to stop our supply without warning. Now youe seeking our supply again, and we must give it to you? Why should we?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Marvin Simmons¡¯ face looked incredibly unpleasant as he retorted angrily, ¡°Kid, think it through. Wesnd Pharmaceuticals is a Simmons family business.¡± Greg Jensenughed coldly, sitting upright, ¡°Don¡¯t fucking waste my time with this bullshit. If you want the goods, then fucking talk to me nicely!¡± Marvin Simmons bellowed, ¡°Do you¡­ do you have a death wish?¡± The office instantly fell silent; Marvin Walker and others were so frightened that they didn¡¯t even dare to breathe heavily, and Taylor Ware¡¯s forehead also broke out in fine cold sweat. That was the Simmons family from the provincial capital! Had he lost his mind to talk to a member of the Simmons family like that? However, Greg Jensen didn¡¯t take it seriously at all. Instead, he smirked and said, ¡°You¡¯re more than wee to try and see if you can kill me. Oh, right! I almost forgot to tell you, at this time, you won¡¯t be able to find any stock on the market!¡± ¡°You¡­¡±
Marvin Simmons was gasping with rage, but thinking of the waiting Wesnd Pharmaceuticals branch factory, he forced himself to calm down. He took a deep breath, trying his best to stayposed, and said, ¡°Tell me, what exactly do you want?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple, a three-year exclusive supply contract. The goods for the Wesnd branch factory can only be supplied by our Jamae Herbs Factory.¡± Greg Jensen said indifferently, ¡°Sign the contract, and you can use that batch of goods right now, and as for the rest, you can have as much as you want.¡± Upon hearing this, Marvin Simmons fell into deep thought. The goods from Jamae Herbs Factory were indeed excellent; each batch extracted a significantly greater amount of active substances than ordinary herbs. This meant that Wesnd Pharmaceuticals could save a substantial amount of production and time costs. The expression on Marvin Simmons¡¯s face changed a few times, and thinking of the benefits for the Wesnd Pharmaceuticals, his countenance softened considerably as he asked, ¡°Can you guarantee that every batch of goods will be of such high quality?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Greg Jensen shook his head and took a sip from his tea cup. Marvin Simmons¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. Considering the high quality of the herbs, he was willing to grant Greg Jensen a three-year exclusive supply right. But if the quality couldn¡¯t be assured, that wouldn¡¯t mean much. He¡¯d rather lose the previous breach of contract penalty than to be beholden to someone. However, before he could voice his rejection, Greg Jensen suddenly spoke, ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee that future herbs will have the same quality because the quality of herbs toe will only get better.¡±
¡°Um¡­¡± Marvin Simmons, quick on the uptake, hastily retracted his words, almost biting his tongue in the process. He didn¡¯t even care about the pain, and looked at Greg Jensen in shock, saying, ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t directly answer him, but instead smiled nonchntly. The previous batch hade from Peach Blossom Vige, and the Formation there had been set up with stones from Cold Pond. The effect was far inferior to those set up with Jade Stone, and naturally, the quality of the herbs was somewhat less. This was the confidence that Greg Jensen had! Even if Marvin Simmons was shortsighted and couldn¡¯t see the profit in this, Greg Jensen could still sell the herbs to other pharmaceutical factories. Such fine herbs would sell like hot cakes! Marvin Simmons, too, was a shrewd character, and he quickly said with a smile, ¡°Okay, I agree, but we still need to talk about the price.¡± Greg Jensen said indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to discuss about the price, if you don¡¯t agree then forget it.¡± Marvin Simmonsughed heartily and said, ¡°Mr. Jensen misunderstands, I think the price can go up a bit, since the quality of the herbs toe will be even better, right?¡±
Greg Jensen was taken aback for a moment, thenughed and said, ¡°No wonder the Simmons family could be a leading n in the provincial capital, such foresight and magnanimity indeed surpass the ordinary.¡± ¡°Haha, isn¡¯t doing business all about prosperous cooperation? Don¡¯t you agree?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, harmony brings wealth!¡± Greg Jensen stood up, smiling as he extended his hand, and said, ¡°Then, I wish us a pleasant cooperation!¡± ¡°A pleasant cooperation!¡± Chapter 294: 294: Im Really Good at Farming_1 Chapter 294: Chapter 294: I¡¯m Really Good at Farming_1 ¡°Felix Cooper, pinch me.¡± ¡°Hiss, it hurts¡­ let go quickly¡­¡± Watching the two people¡¯s hands sp together, Marvin Walker and Felix Cooper felt as if they were dreaming, and Taylor Ware beside them also bore an incredulous look on her face. Not only did Marvin Simmons restore the supply rights of the Jamae Herbs Factory, he also secured a three-year exclusive supply contract. And with Greg Jensen¡¯s attitude being so poor, he actually managed to close the deal? Could anything be more outrageous than this? Marvin Simmons didn¡¯t stay long, after signing the contract and chatting with Greg Jensen for a while, he got up and left. Greg Jensen and Taylor Ware saw him out to the door, and after returning to the office, Marvin Walker and Felix Cooper immediately came up to them, bombarding them with questions. ¡°Mr. Jensen, is our medicinal material really that good?¡± ¡°Why did Marvin Simmons let us continue to supply? Is it because our medicinal materials are of good quality?¡±
Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s not something you need to worry about, go ahead and spread the good news to the workers.¡± ¡°Right, I¡¯m on it!¡± ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll go too.¡± Watching the three of them rush to announce the good news, a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on Taylor Ware¡¯s face. Turning around, she caught Greg Jensen looking at her with a grin, her face immediately blushed, and she said somewhat shyly, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ I misjudged you before.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I wouldn¡¯t believe it either if I were you,¡± Greg Jensen replied with a smile. Taylor Ware blushed and nodded her head before curiously asking, ¡°Mr. Jensen, why was Marvin Simmons so submissive?¡± Greg Jensen chuckled and said, ¡°I can tell you, but from now on, you can¡¯t call me Mr. Jensen. Always calling me that feels distant.¡± Taylor Ware¡¯s face turned red again, ¡°I can¡¯t possibly call you uncle, can I?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Greg Jensen was momentarily taken aback before he realized, since he called Chestor Ware brother, technically she should indeed be calling him uncle. He chuckled wryly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s keep it separate, we¡¯re about the same age, from now on you can just call me Jensen.¡± ¡°Well¡­ okay then.¡± Taylor Ware nodded in agreement. Greg Jensen continued with a smile, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing much, just that I happened to obtain a video of them switching the goods.¡± In addition, our factory¡¯s medicinal quality is much better than the ordinary¡­¡± After Greg Jensen¡¯s exnation, Taylor Ware finally understood why Marvin Simmonspromised. After understanding the situation, her admiration for Greg Jensen grew even more. Because, even though she had known the truth for a while, she wouldn¡¯t have had the courage to be so tough with Marvin Simmons, and even if she had stood up to him, he might not have agreed to her demands.
¡°So, can we start production now?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Greg Jensen said with a smile, ¡°Full steam ahead, produce at full capacity!¡± ¡°You got it!¡±
Taylor Wareughed happily, with anticipation and excitement shining in her eyes. The three-year contract that the Jamae Herbs Factory signed with Wesnd Pharmaceuticals meant that as long as there were no issues with the goods, the Jamae Herbs Factory would not be short of business for the next three years. What¡¯s more, all products were to be priced twenty percent higher, meaning the Jamae Herbs Factory would earn an extra several million, or even tens of millions, each year. In other words, this processing factory that had been acquired less than half a year ago, was going to be more profitable than the original Ware Family¡¯s factory. Profits of tens of millions a year were nothing to joke about. Thinking of the future development of the factory, Taylor Ware felt a burning passion in her heart, and her entire demeanor was one of great excitement. Meanwhile, upon hearing that Greg Jensen had regained the supply rights, the workers in the factory were as if they had been injected with adrenaline, brimming with enthusiasm for their work. And Greg Jensen¡¯s reputation reached its peak at this time. ¡°Morning, boss¡­¡± ¡°Take care, boss.¡± When Greg Jensen left the factory, the workers he encountered on the way all greeted him with smiles and extremely respectful attitudes. The reason was simple: without Greg Jensen, they would very likely have been out of work. After leaving the factory, Greg Jensen had intended to go straight back to the Imperial Viewmunity, but suddenly received a call from Beverly Hall.
She insisted on cooking for him personally, iming she had earned too much inmissions. Remembering Beverly Hall¡¯s vor, Greg Jensen immediately agreed. Whether to eat or not was not important, nor was it important whether the meal was personally cooked; he just wanted to meet, to talk, nothing more ambitious. Beverly Hall was wearing a loose nightgown which should havepletely covered her thighs, but because her figure was so good, the hem barely covered her full buttocks. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t hold back and went straight up to pinch. With a soft moan, Beverly Hall¡¯s body immediately softened, and she breathed hurriedly, ¡°Stop it, I¡¯ve got fish cooking in the pot.¡± ¡°Haha, let me go cook with you.¡± ¡°No need, just rest.¡± Beverly Hall knelt down to help Greg Jensen untie his shoces, then took off his shoes for him, and brought him a new pair of slippers, behaving like a gentle, obedient wife, giving a man a great sense of achievement. ¡°Sit down for a bit, I¡¯ll go and cook.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Beverly Hall poured a cup of tea for Greg Jensen, then went back into the kitchen to continue cooking, while Greg Jensen sat on the sofa looking around. The rented house was spacious enough and very clean, with many flowers on the balcony and a faint scent floating in the air.
It was clear that Beverly Hall was a homebody, the kind of woman who had a tidy circle of life, going back and forth between thepany and home. This could also be seen from her cooking skills. The braised carp was soft, tender, the sauce thick and moderate, with a bright red sheen, evidently after the starch was added, a bit of oil had been drizzled in again. The ¡°Explosion of Three Delights¡± was silky smooth, with garlic, vinegar, and soy sauce blending very well, not falling short of the chefs at Dreamscape Garden. The two remaining small cold dishes were also mixed to be very refreshing, making Greg Jensen¡¯s appetite soar. Seeing how much Greg Jensen enjoyed the meal, Beverly Hall couldn¡¯t help feeling a little proud and asked with a smile, ¡°How is it? To your liking?¡± Greg Jensen gave a thumbs up and praised, ¡°Not bad, nearly as good as our hotel chefs.¡± ¡°You own a hotel?¡± Beverly Hall asked curiously. Greg Jensenughed and said, ¡°Hotels, medicinal herbs business, farming¡ªI do anything that makes money.¡± Beverly Hallughed out loud and said, ¡°You¡¯re really interesting.¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious, I really do farm.¡± Greg Jensen said with a smile, ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t farm it myself.¡± Beverly Hall covered her mouth and chuckled, ¡°Haha, you don¡¯t look like a farmer.¡±
Greg Jensen raised his eyebrows and said with a mischievous smile, ¡°Oh? I did some ¡®farming¡¯ at your 4S shop today, nted it deep too.¡± ¡°Oh my, stop it¡­¡± Beverly Hall chided softly, her cheeks flushing and her breathing quickening a bit. She stood up, somewhat flustered, ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll just go clean up a bit.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the rush, let¡¯s digest the food first!¡± ¡°Ah, don¡¯t tease¡­¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t care about all that, he pulled her into his arms, then carried her to the living room, sat down on the sofa, and kissed her deeply. Chapter 295: 295: Cunning Plan_1 Chapter 295: Chapter 295: Cunning n_1 Beverly Hall¡¯s house was mostly fine, but the furniture was a bit old, and the sofa somewhat stiff. When she sat down, the springs creaked and groaned. After a long while, a drained Beverly Hall nestled in his embrace and murmured softly, ¡°Let¡¯s rest a bit; I¡¯ll go draw a bath for you shortly.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Greg Jensen gave a heartyugh, carried Beverly Hall into the bathroom, and naturally, they were not idle while taking their bath. More than an hourter, after the bath was finished, Beverly Hall had no strength left and was carried to bed by Greg Jensen, where she fell into a deep sleep. Greg Jensen got dressed, helped put the dishes into the dishwasher, and then drove back to his vi in Enchanted River Town. Although the Fragrant Spirit Grass had adapted to the scarce Spiritual Energy environment and wouldn¡¯t wither without water for a day or two, Greg Jensen still watered it once with the Small Cloud Rain Skill. This was Greg Jensen¡¯s treasure; whether he could achieve Foundation Establishment hinged solely on it, and nothing could go wrong. ¡­
The Locke family. After a few days of rest, the old man Jeffrey Locke was looking much better and was having a pleasant chat with Joe Locke. Joe Locke engaged in all kinds of vices¡ªincluding eating, drinking, whoring, and gambling¡ªand did nothing but indulge in leisure activities. His position in the family was even lower than his son Ethan Locke¡¯s. But ever since Ethan Locke started taking over the family business, Joe Locke¡¯s situation had improved significantly. Especially after Ethan Locke secured exclusive supply rights for a Wesnd Pharmaceuticals branch factory, Joe Locke¡¯s status soared. Rtives who had previously looked down on him and even ignored him now started to actively tter him. Jeffrey Locke also assigned him the task of finding rare treasures for the Simmons family, which made Joe Locke very proud, as if he could hold his tail high up in the sky. I might not be very capable, but I sure can produce a son. ¡°Dad, when can we take over the supply rights for the Wesnd Pharmaceuticals main factory as well?¡± ¡°Heh, no rush. Even if we took it now, we wouldn¡¯t have the goods on hand,¡± Jeffrey Locke said with a gentle smile. ¡°First, let¡¯s do well with the branch factory. Next spring, we¡¯ll contact more medicinal herb agents and take over their supply.¡± He paused, then added a reminder, ¡°You should prioritize the task assigned by the Simmons family. If you handle it well, even a little something that they let slip through their fingers will be enough for our family to thrive on.¡± ¡°Dad, you can count on me,¡± Joe Locke assured, thumping his chest confidently, then added as if to take credit, ¡°There¡¯s a private auction in a couple of days. I was thinking of checking it out; I heard there are quite a few good items there.¡± Jeffrey Locke was pleased with his eldest son¡¯s attitude and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s time for you to be more ambitious. You can¡¯t keep idling away your days because that would also affect Ethan¡¯s image, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Joe Locke replied somewhat awkwardly, ¡°Dad, I understand.¡± Just then, Ethan Locke walked in from outside. Seeing his son, Joe Locke¡¯s eyes brightened, and he quickly stood up, wrapping an arm around Ethan Locke¡¯s shoulder with a joyful smile, ¡°There¡¯s my precious son! How¡¯s everything going with Wesnd Pharmaceuticals? Mr. Simmons must be very pleased with you¡­¡± Ethan Locke furrowed his brow, shrugged off his father¡¯s hand, and said with a troubled face to Jeffrey Locke, ¡°Grandpa, the Simmons family has terminated our cooperation.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Joe Locke was stunned, looking at his son in utter disbelief, and muttered, ¡°How¡­ how is that possible?¡±
Jeffrey Locke, who was sitting on the sofa, was so shocked that he stood up, disbelievingly asking, ¡°Ethan, what happened?¡± ¡°Sigh, the secret switching of goods¡­ they discovered it, and¡­ they have evidence. Mr. Simmons had no choice,¡± Ethan Locke said with a sigh, exining the details of the incident. The living room fell into a moment of silence. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault. I wasn¡¯t careful enough,¡± said Ethan Locke, hanging his head like a defeated rooster, gritting his teeth with hatred at the thought of the cooked duck that had been snatched away.
¡°Do we know who did it?¡± Jeffrey Locke asked with a cold face. ¡°I¡¯ll start investigating now!¡± Ethan Locke immediately made a phone call and summoned all the subordinates who were involved that day. However, after everyone arrived, he realized he was one man short. ¡°Aiden rk, where¡¯s Big Wang?¡± ¡°No idea? Haven¡¯t seen him for several days.¡± ¡°He treated us to a drink a few days ago, and then he disappeared.¡± Upon hearing this, Ethan Locke¡¯s face turned deathly pale, and he angrily said, ¡°Find him! Even if it means turning Jamae City upside down, I want that person found. Alive, we want to see the person; dead, we want to see the body!¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master Locke.¡± Shortly thereafter, the whole Jamae City was stirred into action. But no matter how hard they searched, Big Wang had vanished as if he had evaporated from the world, leaving not a trace behind. Jeffrey Locke sighed and said, ¡°Ethan, it¡¯s just the rights to supply goods, if they¡¯re gone, they¡¯re gone. Business is all about profit and loss, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±
¡°Hmm.¡± Ethan Locke sighed and fell silent. Seeing this, Jeffrey Locke offered words offort, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. Instead, focus your energy on searching for treasures. As long as our Locke family can aplish great deeds, the rights to supply Wesnd Pharmaceuticals will sooner orter be ours.¡± Ethan Locke¡¯s expression eased slightly, and he said, ¡°Grandfather is right, I¡¯ll send people out immediately to help with the search.¡± Joe Locke suddenly spoke, ¡°Son, when ites to finding things, you¡¯re no match for your father. How many people do we Lockes actually have? Even if you send out everyone, you can¡¯t possibly search every corner of Jamae City.¡± Ethan Locke frowned and asked, ¡°Then what do you suggest?¡± Joe Locke smiled and said, ¡°Offer a reward. Aren¡¯t all the young people these days fond of posting on their social media? Let¡¯s do a social media bounty ¨C rewards for sharing, and a big prize for finding the item.¡± Ethan Locke was taken aback, then turned to look at his grandfather, both disying a look of surprise on their faces. ¡°Dad, that¡¯s a good idea, what do you think, Grandpa?¡± ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s not bad.¡± Jeffrey Locke nced at his eldest son andughed, ¡°Your dad¡¯s got a smart brain, only he doesn¡¯t always use it in the right ways.¡±
¡°Heh heh.¡± Joe Lockeughed proudly. Being the wealthiest family in Jamae, the Lockes naturally did not offer a small incentive. Share on social media and receive a twenty dor reward for providing information, a ten thousand dor reward, and for those who find the actual item, rewards are given based on the value of the item, up to five hundred thousand dors! Aside from the reward amounts, that social media post also included several pictures, all of which were of medicinal herbs. Just for providing valid information, one could earn ten thousand dors, and even if you don¡¯t find the item, you would still get a dor for sharing with your friends. Who doesn¡¯t have dozens or hundreds of friends on their friend list? Just a few taps of your fingers could earn you several dozen dors, where else could you find such a deal? Instantly, everyone began to share like mad. In the age of digital information, word-of-mouth can spread frighteningly fast. In less than half a day, the post about searching for rare treasures had spread throughout the entire Jamae City, and even Greg Jensen had received the information. He gently moved the arm that was resting on him and nced at Jophia Locke, who was still sleeping soundly, before quietly getting out of bed. After pouring himself a ss of water in the living room, he then picked up his phone to take a closer look.
Chapter 296: 296: Training the Child_1 Chapter 296: Chapter 296: Training the Child_1 After looking for a while, Greg Jensen was surprised to discover that besides some rare and valuable herbs, the photos on this social media post even included a Spirit Grass like Fragrant Spirit Grass. ¡°Are there experts in the martial arts circle?¡± Or perhaps, was this list of herbsposed by a Cultivator like himself? Or maybe it was from some Divine Doctor? Greg spected many possibilities, but only these three seemed the closest, and a trace of vignce rose in his heart. No matter who it was, he had to be careful. If he really provoked a Cultivator, the consequences were hard to imagine. Looking at the reward of only five hundred thousand listed behind Fragrant Spirit Grass, Greg couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Heh, it would be a miracle to get Fragrant Spirit Grass for such a cheap price.¡± However, he then thought again and felt that five hundred thousand was actually not a small sum. After all, those people certainly did not realize the value of Fragrant Spirit Grass, otherwise why would they sell it? ¡°This method is not bad!¡±
Greg thought for a moment, then dejectedly gave up. The Simmons family dared to openly purchase Fragrant Spirit Grass because they had the confidence. If he dared to release this news, he¡¯d probably only attract the covetous eyes of others. Just then, a call from Liliana Grey came in. ¡°Hello, are you out yet?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± There was a private auction today, which Liliana had to miss due to travel. She had originally wanted Nathan Humphrey to follow along, but she wasn¡¯t quite at ease with that. She knew that Greg had a keen eye for evaluating jade, so she wanted him to apany Nathan. Greg didn¡¯t have much on, so he agreed. ¡°I¡¯ll send you the address. Just go directly there when it¡¯s time.¡± ¡°Okay, got it.¡± Greg then called Trey Holmes to have him drive to the Imperial View district to meet him, and afterwards he got up to wash and get ready. As he was washing, Jophia Locke got up, slipped into one of Greg¡¯s shirts, and ran out. Her two smooth, round, and fair legs were particrly eye-catching, and Greg couldn¡¯t help but go up and touch them. ¡°Ah, stop it¡­¡± Jophia was still dazed, gently pushed him away, squinted her eyes, and walked into the bathroom to sit on the toilet. She slowly opened her eyes, then stared nkly, her face quickly turning red, andined, ¡°Oh my, why are you¡­ why aren¡¯t you wearing clothes?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower in a bit, who knew you would barge in.¡± Greg responded casually with a mischievous smile, ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯ve never seen it before, what are you afraid of?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not afraid.¡±
Jophia looked at Greg and swallowed. Greg, grinning, walked over, nced down, and said, ¡°The height is just right, shall we?¡± ¡°Oh no, don¡¯t, mmm¡­¡± Half an hourter, Greg, holding Jophia, stepped out of the shower together, feeling refreshed.
Jophia went to make breakfast while Greg sat on the sofa, looking over the recent financial reports. Once breakfast was ready, Trey just happened to arrive. After a quick breakfast, Greg took Trey and left the Imperial View district, driving the newly-bought Wrangler towards Phoenix County. The private auction event was hosted by Phoenix County¡¯s richest man, Quinton Creed, at his estate. Trey was driving, and Greg took the opportunity to catch up on sleep in the passenger seat. After about an hour, they entered Phoenix County. ¡°Boss, there¡¯s a GL8 ahead, is it waiting for us?¡± Greg sat up, took a nce, and said, ¡°Honk a few times, let him go ahead.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Trey Holmes replied, pressing the horn a few times before realizing the GL8 didn¡¯t budge an inch. She had no choice but to park beside the GL8 and said to Greg Jensen, ¡°Boss, they¡¯re not responding.¡± Greg Jensen rolled down the window and looked across at the other vehicle. Just then, the side door of the GL8 opened, and Nathan Humphrey popped his head out, beckoning to Greg Jensen with a hook of his finger, signaling him toe over. Greg Jensen simply rolled up the window, pretending not to see, and leaned back in the passenger seat, continuing to rest with his eyes closed.
Let¡¯s just wait; after all, it¡¯s Nathan Humphrey who wants to attend the auction, not me. Inside the GL8, Nathan Humphrey¡¯s face darkened as he saw Greg Jensen close his window, anger burning inside him. It¡¯s rare for his mother not to be at home, allowing him to attend the auction alone. Yet, here was this disgusting thing that had shown up. To make matters worse, the bastardpletely ignored him when he asked him toe over to his car! Nathan Humphrey had been pampered since childhood, unused to such humiliating treatment, his temper red up immediately and he shouted furiously, ¡°You motherfucker, get over here!¡± At that moment, Greg Jensen suddenly rolled down the window again and spoke coldly, ¡°Nathan Humphrey, right now I¡¯ll give you two choices: either hit the road quickly, or I¡¯ll get out and beat you up right now. Then you can tell me what¡¯s going on and why you¡¯ve been staying here!¡± Remembering Greg Jensen¡¯s fighting prowess, Nathan Humphrey felt a chill run down his spine, and his expression softened slightly. Feigning courage, he said, ¡°Greg Jensen, this auction is the Humphrey family¡¯s business; it¡¯s none of your concern¡ªjust go about your own business.¡± ¡°Fine, then have your mome talk to me!¡± said Greg Jensen indifferently. At the mention of his mother, Nathan Humphrey¡¯s face changed instantly. None of the uncles and elders of the Humphrey family could hold a candle to him; the only person he feared was his mother, Liliana Grey. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t care about all that; seeing Nathan silent, he immediately took out his phone, ready to call Liliana Grey. Nathan Humphrey panicked at the sight, pleading desperately, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡­ I was wrong, please don¡¯t call my mom.¡±
¡°Are you going to be obedient then?¡± Looking at Greg Jensen¡¯s smiling face, Nathan Humphrey gritted his teeth in anger and braced himself, ¡°Obedient. I¡¯ll definitely follow Mr. Jensen¡¯s instructions at the auction.¡± ¡°Hey, that¡¯s more like it. That¡¯s a good kid!¡± ¡°I¡¯m a motherf¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Seeing Greg Jensen turn his head again, Nathan Humphrey quickly gestured with his hands, ¡°Nothing, identally bumped my head.¡± ¡°Good, then let¡¯s get going. It wouldn¡¯t be right to bete.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After dealing with Nathan Humphrey, Greg Jensen closed the window and instructed Trey Holmes to keep driving, whereas the GL8 obediently followed behind. Trey Holmes stifled augh, nced at Greg Jensen through the rearview mirror, and asked, ¡°Boss, are you sure it¡¯s okay to treat him like a child?¡± ¡°He¡¯s only seventeen, what do you think?¡± ¡°Wait, he¡¯s a minor?¡± Greg Jensen replied annoyedly, ¡°What did you think? Enough, don¡¯t worry about it; just drive your car.¡±
¡°Okay.¡± Trey Holmes stuck out her tongue and focused on driving. Inside the GL8, Nathan Humphrey¡¯s face was as dark as the bottom of a pot, and he was breathing heavily with rage. The appraiser that hade along, Creed Humphrey¡ªa distant rtive of Nathan¡¯s and an old-timer in the Humphrey family, having worked there for decades, even though he was from a junior line. By rank, Nathan should call him ¡®Fourth Uncle¡¯ when happy, but when not pleased, Nathan could just call him ¡®Old Humphrey¡¯ and he would still have to respond. Seeing his young master upset, he hurriedly came over and said with a smile, ¡°Young master, why bother getting angry with him? Once we get to the auction, he¡¯ll be put in his ce.¡± Nathan Humphrey was taken aback and asked nkly, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chapter 297: 297 Narrow Road for Enemies_1 Chapter 297: Chapter 297 Narrow Road for Enemies_1 Creed Humphreyughed, ¡°Just think about it, his expertise is in appraising jade, and there isn¡¯t much jade at this auction. The majority are those mysterious old items, as well as some ancient books. As a jade appraiser who knows nothing about those, won¡¯t he have to keep his mouth shut?¡± ¡°Hey, when you put it like that, it really makes sense!¡± Nathan Humphreyughed with joy, ¡°Does that mean his trip this time is just for show?¡± ¡°Yes, who decides what to buy and what not to buy at the end of the day, if not you?¡± ¡°Hahaha, Uncle Four really thinks things through.¡± Creed Humphrey smiled, ¡°Compared to your mother who asked him toe over, it¡¯s just because she¡¯s afraid you¡¯ll be taken advantage of regarding the jade.¡± ¡°True, that makes sense.¡± Nathan Humphrey felt much morefortable, saying, ¡°Alright, call me when we get there; I¡¯m going to take a nap.¡± ¡°Got it.¡±
The two cars soon arrived at a mansion. After presenting the invitations, they drove straight in and finally stopped in front of a white vi. After getting out of the car, Nathan Humphrey took steps toward the vi. But Greg Jensen pulled him aside and warned in a low voice: ¡°Your mom said it¡¯s me who calls the shots today. If you continue to bid on something I say you can¡¯t buy, I¡¯ll break your legs. It¡¯s up to you to decide.¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Nathan Humphrey was so angry that his nose was askew; it was a time of youthful vigor, and how could he endure this? Just as he was about to explode, Greg Jensen¡¯s finger suddenly pressed on his chest. He felt a tingling sensation in his chest and lost all strength in his body, copsing down. Lucky for him, Greg Jensen was holding him up, or he would have knelt on the ground. ¡°What¡­ what have you done to me?¡± Nathan Humphrey was terrified, thinking he had been crippled by Greg Jensen, and his face turned pale in an instant. Greg Jensen smiled and patted his chest twice, and Nathan Humphrey¡¯s body immediately recovered. Even though his legs were still a bit weak, he had at least regained the strength to stand. He instinctively took a step back, looking at Greg Jensen in shock, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t mess around. If my mom finds out you bullied me, she will definitely take care of you.¡± Until now, he still thought Greg Jensen was a subordinate his mother had hired, never considering that there might be a deeper rtionship between Liliana Grey and Greg Jensen. Thus, although Greg Jensen¡¯s methods were frightening, Nathan Humphrey was only scared momentarily, quickly recovering hisposure. Greg Jensen said indifferently, ¡°You better remember what I just said. Of course, if you don¡¯t agree, feel free to try and see if I dare.¡± After saying that, he walked inside with Trey Holmes. Seeing this, Creed Humphrey, who had just got out of the car, hurried over and asked, ¡°Young Master, what happened?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡±
Nathan Humphrey watched Greg Jensen angrily and said, ¡°Aiden rk, I¡¯ll take care of him one day!¡± ¡­ The space inside the vi was vast, and there seemed to be quite a number of guests. As soon as Greg Jensen and people like Nathan Humphrey entered, the waiting stewards escorted them to the underground hall. A long table able to seat more than twenty people was set up in the hall, surrounded by various cold dishes and beverages. A dozen or so people, either sitting or standing, were chatting in small groups.
Greg Jensen casually found a seat and sat down; Nathan Humphrey hesitated for a moment, sat beside him, turned his head to look at him, sniffed coldly, and turned away. Trey Holmes took two sses of wine from the side, ced one in front of Greg Jensen, and handed another to Nathan Humphrey. Nathan Humphrey paused for a moment, epted it, and said with an embarrassed smile, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°No need to be so formal, Young Master Zheng.¡± Trey Holmes calmly replied and then found a ce to sit down on the outskirts. Creed Humphrey, sitting nearby, saw that each of them had a ss of wine, yet oddly enough, he had none, and felt somewhat ufortable. He couldn¡¯t help but snort and said, ¡°Mr. Jensen¡¯s assistant really has quite the eye, pouring two sses of wine for three people.¡± Trey Holmes frowned but didn¡¯t speak. Greg, however, wasn¡¯t going to humor him and said dismissively, ¡°So what are you, exactly, that you think you deserve to boss my assistant around?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Creed Humphrey, considering himself an elder of the Humphrey family and ustomed to respect from everyone save Nathan Humphrey and his mother, was taken aback. However, with the Humphrey family¡¯s young master right beside him, it wasn¡¯t his ce to make decisions; all he could do was look to Nathan Humphrey, hoping the young master would stand up for him. But instead, Nathan Humphrey turned to look at Trey Holmes and even smiled before saying to Creed Humphrey, ¡°Old Humphrey, if you want to drink, pour it yourself. Miss Holmes is Mr. Jensen¡¯s assistant; what do you mean by ordering her around?¡±
¡°I¡­¡± Creed Humphrey almost choked on his frustration, but what could he say with the young master having spoken? He shot Greg a venomous re, then obediently went over to the table, poured himself a ss of wine, and then sat back down, drinking by himself. Trey Holmes found his embarrassment quite amusing, and it was only thanks to Greg giving her a look that she didn¡¯t burst outughing. Greg also found it funny. His little assistant was really something; even a blind man could see she did it on purpose. Just then, a few people walked in from outside, among them Joe Locke, an old acquaintance of Greg¡¯s. Greg was taken aback for a moment, thinking of that social media post, and while he felt a sense of relief, he was also a bit puzzled. The Lockes were desperately searching for exotic treasures; could n Locke¡¯s presence here be because there was something at the auction he wanted? Greg casually took a sip of his drink, a faint sense of anticipation in his heart. If there really were Spirit Grass and Spiritual Medicine, or anything rted to Cultivation, he definitely couldn¡¯t miss out on it. On the other hand, upon seeing Greg, Joe Locke was caught off guard, then his expression darkened. He sat down opposite and said, ¡°Young Mr. Yan sure knows how to invite people. What kind of riffraff hasn¡¯t he brought along?¡± The room fell silent before he had even finished speaking. The crowd followed Joe Locke¡¯s gaze and, spotting a young man being addressed, were startled. ¡°Who¡¯s that person who dares to offend the Lockes?¡±
¡°No idea, probably some brash young fool from who knows where.¡± ¡°Shh, this is going to be interesting to watch.¡± What had happened at the Locke family wedding was the talk of Jamae City, but the details had been kept tightly under wraps. So, when Nathan Humphrey saw Joe Locke speaking mockingly, his mind was a bit befuddled, and he looked at Greg, perplexed, asking, ¡°Do you have a feud with the Locke family?¡± He knew Greg was quite forthright, but he didn¡¯t believe he would dare to offend the Locke family. Offending the Locke family was akin to courting death. Wasn¡¯t it better to live a good life? ¡°Yep, they¡¯d love to slice me up.¡± Greg chuckled and turned his head, looking at him with an amused expression, ¡°What about you? Are you scared?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± The Humphrey family was considered decent in Jamae City, butpared to the Lockes, they were far behind; it would be strange if Nathan Humphrey wasn¡¯t scared. However, being young and provoked by Greg¡¯sment, even though he was terrified internally, he couldn¡¯t help but straighten his spine and retorted, ¡°Who said I¡¯m scared?¡± Gregughed and patted his shoulder, then turned to look at Joe Locke, sneered and said, ¡°Where¡¯s that n Locke of yours who can¡¯t keep his pants on? Howe they sent you out instead, a well-known good-for-nothing?¡± ¡°Are you f*cking asking for it?¡±
Chapter 298: 298: No Place to Find Despite Searching Tirelessly_1 Chapter 298: Chapter 298: No ce to Find Despite Searching Tirelessly_1 The hall suddenly fell into a deathly silence, and everyone looked at Greg Jensen in disbelief. They had only heard that the bride of the Locke family was unfaithful, and the wedding banquet ended unhappily, but the details were unclear. However, from what Greg was implying, could it be that the bride¡¯s affair was with n Locke? People subconsciously thought it impossible, but then again, after the wedding banquet, n Locke was forced to be stripped of all his duties. Doesn¡¯t that clearly indicate that the bride¡¯s affair was indeed with n Locke? Hisss! Thinking of this, everyone couldn¡¯t help but inhale sharply and their gazes towards Greg immediately changed. After the Locke family¡¯s wedding banquet, there must have been a gag order, and ordinary people just talked about it in private. Nobody exposed the truth in public like Greg did. This was equivalent to pping the Locke family in the face, and not just a p, but a resounding one,pletely offending the Locke family. ¡°You little bastard, you¡­¡±
Joe Locke was furious and about to explode in anger when the secretary by his side hastily held him back. The reason was straightforward: getting angry now would be tantamount to indirectly admitting that what Greg said was true, wouldn¡¯t it? Joe Locke also realized this and red at Greg viciously before turning his head away as if nothing had happened while starting to chat with the secretary beside him. But the slightly twitching vein on his forehead betrayed the anger inside him. Seeing this scene, everyone let out a sigh of relief and couldn¡¯t help but reveal a strange smile on their faces. They were just here for an auction, and they had not expected to hear such explosive news. Now they would have something to talk about when they went back! Feeling the strange looks from the crowd, Greg Jensen drank his beverage withposure, showing no sign of nervousness or any joy from victory. It was just a verbal spat, and he was never afraid of anyone! Besides, in his eyes, the Locke family was just a grasshopper at the end of autumn, not capable of jumping around for much longer. If it weren¡¯t for Joe Locke¡¯s provocation, he wouldn¡¯t have even bothered to spare a nce. At that moment, Nathan Humphrey finally sorted through the events and eagerly leaned over to ask in a low voice, ¡°Greg, is n Locke really the one who had an affair with the Locke family¡¯s new bride?¡± Creed Humphrey also came over, looking at Greg with a face full of gossip. Looking at their expectant eyes, Greg smiled and then suddenly spoke up in a very loud voice: ¡°Hey, Creed Humphrey, how could you say such a thing? Spreading others¡¯ scandals, what good does it do for you? Even if n Locke slept with his nephew¡¯s fianc¨¦e, you shouldn¡¯t have said it out loud. How could you put the Locke family¡¯s face?¡± Shhh! The hall went quiet again, and everyone looked over. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense, I¡­ I really don¡¯t know about this¡­¡± Facing everyone¡¯s gazes, Creed Humphrey was panicking, pointing at Greg and saying, ¡°It was him, he said it all.¡±
¡°Creed Humphrey, is it?¡± Joe Locke red at him menacingly and said, ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll have a good time when we get the chance!¡± ¡°Mr. Locke, you have to believe me, it really wasn¡¯t me.¡± Creed Humphrey was so anxious he was almost crying, but n Locke simply ignored him and continued chatting with the secretary beside him.
The others, however, looked at Creed Humphrey with amused, somewhat strange eyes, but mostly with admiration. Some even gave him a thumbs up. Creed Humphrey wanted to cry but had no tears, and said incredulously, ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe me? It really wasn¡¯t me who said it.¡± ¡°Enough, old Humphrey, shut your mouth.¡± ¡°Young Master¡­¡± Creed Humphrey, like seeing a lifesaving straw, grabbed Nathan Humphrey¡¯s arm and pleaded in a mournful voice, ¡°Please tell them it wasn¡¯t me who spilled the beans.¡± Nathan Humphrey couldn¡¯t be bothered to get involved and immediately said, ¡°Enough, shut your mouth, don¡¯t say anymore.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°I told you to shut your mouth, can¡¯t you understand? The more you talk, the bigger this gets!¡± Creed Humphrey, left with no choice, closed his mouth, but tears fell down, pitter-patter. After so many years working for the Humphrey family, he had never suffered such indignity. It was just too bullying! Greg Jensen turned his head and winked at Trey Holmes with a smile. Trey Holmes knew this was her boss taking revenge for her, and while her heart warmed, she couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth and giggle.
The boss is so naughty, I adore him! Right at that moment, several more people walked in through the door, led by a middle-aged man with a sallowplexion who looked somewhat haggard. The two people following him immediately caught Greg Jensen¡¯s attention. For those two were none other than Cole Bat and Max Milton, who had escaped from Spencer Burley¡¯s grasp. Max Milton, with his face still cold and expression haughty, would certainly be mistaken for a grand master appraiser from elsewhere by those unaware. Cole Bat, still beaming as usual, seemed like a smooth and slick businessman, bowing to everyone, and greeting them with a nod. The leading middle-aged man spoke with a smile, ¡°Wee, everyone, I am deeply honored by your presence. I¡¯m Quinton Creed.¡± So he¡¯s the organizer of the auction, Quinton Creed? But it was unclear whether he had been deceived by Max Milton and hispanion, or if he intended to team up with these two swindlers to con other people¡¯s money. Greg Jensen looked up and saw Max Milton and Cole Bat looking over at him. He revealed a yful smile and shook his head lightly. Upon seeing Greg Jensen was also here, Cole Bat¡¯s face instantly paled, his lips quivering as he whispered, ¡°Why is this scourge here too?¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking me? Who should I ask?¡± Max Milton looked frustrated, having been greedyst time and fallen into Greg Jensen¡¯s hands. Not only did he vomit up all the swindled money, but he also lost hundreds of thousands.
Finally free, he had hoped to make up for his losses with a big score, only to run into the same damn bastard again. ¡°Maybe¡­ we should just leave,¡± Cole Bat said, his voice trembling. Max Milton turned his head, nced at the bodyguards standing by the entrance, and snorted coldly, ¡°Leave? Where to? The stage is already set; if we don¡¯t make this deal happen, do you think Quinton Creed will let us go?¡± ¡°Then what do we do?¡± Cole Bat asked. Max Milton noticed Greg Jensen shaking his head, and he paused, feeling slightly relieved, and said, ¡°That bastard Greg Jensen is shaking his head at us, probably telling us not to make any rash moves.¡± He took a deep breath and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s just wait and see.¡± On the other side, Quinton Creed, still oblivious to the fact that his two recruited swindlers had already been exposed, smiled at the crowd and said: ¡°I¡¯ll not hide from you, these two are antique dealers I recently met, and they have quite a few treasures in their possession. I intended to buy everything myself, but unfortunately, my funds are limited, so I had to invite everyone here to have a look.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone turned their attention. Cole Bat knew it was his cue, cleared his throat, and with a smile said to the crowd, ¡°To tell the truth, if it weren¡¯t for my immediate connection with Mr. Creed, I wouldn¡¯t want to waste my time in such a small ce. But since you¡¯re all here, have a look. I¡¯m a businessman; I don¡¯t stick to many rules¡ªthe highest bidder takes it.¡±
Chapter 299: 299 Eight Forms Mirror_1 Chapter 299: Chapter 299 Eight Forms Mirror_1 Quinton Creed smiled and took over the conversation, saying, ¡°The highest bidder gets it, fair and square. Don¡¯t you all agree?¡± ¡°Heh, Mr. Creed is absolutely right.¡± ¡°Hurry up and bring out the item for us to see.¡± ¡°Exactly¡­¡± Quinton Creed smiled, waved to the door, and immediately more than a dozen young and beautiful hostesses walked in. These hostesses were dressed in bright red cheongsams, moving with graceful sways that quickened the heartbeat of onlookers. The hostesses approached the long table, ced their trays on it, and then lifted the red cloths covering them. One by one, antiquities with an ancient charm were revealed to the crowd. After the hostesses stepped back, it wasn¡¯t long before they returned, carrying another dozen or so antiques in their hands. Once they hadid the antiques in front of everyone again, they turned and left with their sashaying hips.
Quinton Creed pped his hands andughed, ¡°Alright, everyone can now have a closer look.¡± The crowd immediately picked up the items before them to inspect. After looking them over, they carefully ced them back on the table, pushing them towards the person seated next to them. There were quite a few items, more than thirty in total, enough for everyone to have one with some to spare. In front of Greg Jensen was an ancient book, vertically bound with string, with a blue cover missing a piece, looking somewhat worn. Greg Jensen picked it up and casually flipped through it, finding it to be a handwritten copy of the ¡°Tao Te Ching.¡± He tried detecting it with the Earth Mind Technique and saw only a murky grayness with a faint yellow light flickering within. The yellow light signified age; the older the piece, the denser the color. If it turned brown, then it must be from the Warring States Period at least. This was clearly written in the Five Elements Spell, so after Greg Jensen detected it, he lost interest and casually took the Eight Forms Mirror from Nathan Humphrey¡¯s hands. Nathan Humphrey was examining it closely when Greg Jensen snatched it away, startling him. He nced around and, seeing that no one had noticed, he let out a sigh of relief. He lowered his voice, urgently saying, ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t you know you can¡¯t just take things when they¡¯re in someone else¡¯s hands? If it breaks, the responsibility won¡¯t be clear.¡± Greg Jensen was stunned for a moment before nodding, then he remembered that there indeed was such a rule in antique dealing. If you want to look at an item, you can¡¯t take it directly from someone¡¯s hands; you have to let them ce it on the table before you can pick it up to examine. That way, if it identally falls to the ground, it¡¯s clear whose responsibility it is. Nathan Humphrey frowned, feeling somewhat annoyed, but making a scene in front of so many people would only make him the butt of the joke. He could only re at Greg Jensen and started to flip through the ¡°Tao Te Ching.¡± After a while, he couldn¡¯t help admiring it, ¡°What a great find, it¡¯s actually a Ming Dynasty handwritten copy, this should be worth some money, right?¡± ¡°Let me see.¡± Creed Humphrey also took it and looked, nodding, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s indeed from the Ming Dynasty, its value should be between five hundred thousand to seven hundred thousand.¡±
¡°Ming Dynasty? I think it¡¯s from yesterday.¡± Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t helpughing. Upon hearing this, Creed Humphrey¡¯s face turned sour as he scolded, ¡°What do you know? Mr. Jensen, thedy boss invited you here to ensure the young master¡¯s safety, not to direct things recklessly.¡± ¡°Heh, you take another good look, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you,¡± Greg Jensen said.
¡°I¡¯ve been in the antique business for decades, you think you, a youngster, know better than me? What a joke!¡± Creed Humphrey looked at Greg Jensen with disdain and said to Nathan Humphrey, ¡°Young master, listen to me, as long as this ¡®Tao Te Ching¡¯ doesn¡¯t exceed six hundred thousand, we can buy it.¡± ¡°Not to mention making a lot of money, earning a hundred or eighty thousand is no big deal.¡± He looked up at Greg Jensen again with a sneer, ¡°And from what I know, the handwritten copies from the Song dynasty have been appreciating in recent years. Just hold onto them for two or three years, and we could make even more money.¡± How much to earn was actually of little concern to Nathan Humphrey; he hade this time simply to show his mother that he was not as useless as she had said. Therefore, when he heard Creed Humphrey¡¯s words, his spirits lifted immediately, and heughed, ¡°Good, then we must buy it.¡± Seeing this, Greg Jensen chuckled and turned his attention back to the Eight Forms Mirror, probing it with the Earth Mind Technique. A momentter, his expression became grave. For he discovered that not only did the Eight Forms Mirror have a dense yellow glow, but there were also wisps of green energy flowing through it. This meant that the mirror was not only ancient but also a Magic Artifact. If it weren¡¯t for the presence of so many people, Greg Jensen would have truly liked to stimte his True Qi immediately to see what function this worn Magic Artifact actually had. He examined the appearance of the Eight Forms Mirror carefully and found that there were already many cracks on it; even as a Magic Artifact, it probably wouldn¡¯tst long before it was unusable. To buy or not to buy?
Greg Jensen felt somewhat conflicted; if it wasn¡¯t for the pending payment from Wesnd Pharmaceuticals, he would have really liked to buy it straight away for research. However, he had only a little over two million in cash on hand, and it might be a bit of a struggle to purchase the Eight Forms Mirror. Moreover, this Magic Artifact was clearly on the verge of being unusable, and it seemed somewhat unworthy to spend a lot of money on it. He looked up and saw Quinton Creed sitting next to Joe Locke, speaking to him, and they both nced at the Eight Forms Mirror from time to time. Seeing this, confusion arose in Greg Jensen¡¯s mind. Joe Locke was clearly here for the Eight Forms Mirror, but the mirror was nearly unusable; wouldn¡¯t he risk getting scolded by the Simmons family for presenting them with such an item? Greg Jensen scanned the crowd, his gaze falling on Max Milton, and a sense of realization dawned on him. They were nning to trap Joe Locke! With this thought, Greg Jensen had made up his mind; he decided to let go of the Eight Forms Mirror, but he still wanted to inquire about its origins. ¡°Decide for yourself if you want to buy it; I need to use the restroom,¡± Greg Jensen casually said to Nathan Humphrey sitting next to him, then got up and walked toward the exit. Nathan Humphrey couldn¡¯t wait for him to leave, so he didn¡¯t say anything. Cole Bat and Max Milton were seated on the other side of the long table, close to the entrance. Upon seeing Greg Jensen approaching them, Cole Bat turned pale with fright and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Max, here hees; he¡¯s not going to hit me, is he?¡±
The psychological trauma from their previous encounter with Greg Jensen was too profound; even someone as slick as Max Milton felt overwhelmed. Suppressing the fear in his heart, Max Milton said, ¡°There are so many people here, he wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Before he could finish speaking, Greg Jensen suddenly stopped in front of them and said in a low voice, ¡°Max Milton,e outside with me.¡± After saying that, he headed straight for the exit. Max Milton looked around and noticed that everyone was engrossed in the treasures in their hands, paying no attention to this side, so he thought about standing up and following Greg Jensen out of the hall. Seeing this, Cole Bat grew anxious and said, ¡°Max, what are you doing? There are fewer people outside; be careful he doesn¡¯t make a move on you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine; I¡¯ll just take a look. You wait here,¡± Max Milton replied. Despite feeling a bit fearful, Max Milton decided to follow Greg Jensen outside to see what he really wanted. He got up, left the hall, and followed Greg Jensen into the restroom. Chapter 300 - 300 Subduing the Swindler_1 Chapter 300: Chapter 300 Subduing the Swindler_1 Greg Jensen made a round in the restroom and, seeing that it was only the two of them, asked directly, ¡°What¡¯s the origin of that Eight Forms Mirror?¡± ¡°The Eight Forms Mirror?¡± Max Milton¡¯s pupils involuntarily shrank, because that mirror was the only treasure among these antiques and the only scam. Could it be that he already knew? Max Milton looked at Greg Jensen with uncertainty, his eyes darting toward the restroom entrance, already contemting how to escape. Seeing this, Greg Jensen knew he had misunderstood and sneered, ¡°I have a grudge against the Locke family too, so I won¡¯t disclose your n to cheat Joe Locke. I just want the origin of the Eight Forms Mirror.¡± Max Milton hesitated, ¡°Are you really not going to expose me?¡± ¡°What¡¯s with all the nonsense?¡± Greg Jensen grew impatient and said, ¡°Do you have any other choice but to trust me?¡± Knowing he was right, Max Milton hesitated for a moment and then said, ¡°We obtained that mirror from a rustic schr. It¡¯s said to have protective effects, but it¡¯s on the verge of being useless. We won¡¯t know if it can still be used until we try.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the name of that rustic schr?¡± Seeing hesitance on his face, Greg Jensen continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll go to Joe Locke right now and tell him that mirror is fake. Although I have a grudge against him, my word definitely carries more weight than yours, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell!¡± Max Milton clenched his teeth and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know his real name, but he has a nickname, ¡®Pangolin,¡¯ active around the Huguang area.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg Jensen nodded, then swiftly moved in front of Max Milton, pried open his mouth, and popped a pill of Three Greens Elixir into it. Gulur! ¡°Ack¡­¡± Max Milton stumbled back several steps, his face filled with horror, and then began to w at his throat, trying to spit out the Three Greens Elixir. But the Elixir melted as soon as it hit his tongue, and he even vomited up bile without seeing the shadow of the Elixir. He looked up in terror and said with a trembling voice, ¡°What¡­what did you give me to eat?¡± ¡°Nothing much, just a poison pill. Don¡¯t be so nervous; you won¡¯t die just yet,¡± Greg Jensen sneered. ¡°It will act once a week, each time causing unbearable itching, eventually leading to scratching yourself to raw, infected skin until death.¡± He then threw an antidote pill to Max, ¡°This is the antidote. It will prevent the poison from acting for a week.¡± After saying this, he walked straight out. Max felt as if he had fallen into an ice pit. Had it been anyone else saying this to him, he would have simply thought they were bluffing. But with Greg Jensen, it was different. Because he had already experienced Greg Jensen¡¯s terrifying methods once, and absolutely did not want to experience them a second time. At this point, there was no choice but to be manipted by the other party! Max Milton slumped powerlessly against the wall, as if drained of all strength. Just then, Greg Jensen suddenly returned. Seeing this, Max tensed up again and stuttered, ¡°What¡­what else do you want? I¡¯ve already taken the poison, you¡­¡± Greg pulled out another Three Greens Elixir and an antidote, ced them in his hand, and smiled, ¡°Almost forgot; take this Elixir to Cole Bat. I believe you know what to do.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Max looked at the Elixir in his hand and it took a good long time before he came back to his senses. When he looked up again, Greg Jensen had already left. He gritted his teeth, secured the antidote, held on to the Three Greens Elixir, and returned to the hall. Upon his return, Cole Bat quickly asked, ¡°He didn¡¯t do anything to you, did he?¡± ¡°No, he just asked me which items were real,¡± Max Milton said expressionlessly. Cole Bat let out a sigh of relief, then asked somewhat perplexedly, ¡°Then¡­ he¡¯s not pursuing the earlier matter?¡± ¡°We gave him the money, and he didn¡¯t lose out, so what¡¯s there to pursue?¡± ¡°True.¡± Cole Batpletely rxed andughed, ¡°Afterst night¡¯s deal, let¡¯s head back south, huh? It¡¯s too dangerous here, taking lives over the slightest provocation.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Max Milton nodded and, seizing the moment when Cole Bat looked up, tossed the Elixir into the other¡¯s water cup, then nonchntly turned his gaze to Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen sat in his seat, the corners of his mouth slightly upturned, and gave Max a nod of acknowledgment. Upon seeing this, Max let out a sigh of relief and said to Cole, ¡°Don¡¯t be so tense, careful not to give yourself away.¡± ¡°Uh, okay.¡± ¡°Have some water, rx a bit.¡± Cole, unsuspecting, picked up his cup and drank all the water down. Watching him, Max sighed and whispered, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m the one who harmed you this time.¡± Cole was startled, thinking he was referring to the torment they¡¯d suffered at Greg¡¯s hands and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just endured some hardship. We didn¡¯t lose anything. Besides, it¡¯s all in the past now, no need to take it to heart.¡± Max gave a bitter smile and said, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± ¡°Then what is¡­?¡± ¡°The water was poisoned.¡± Cole stared nkly, ¡°What poison?¡± ¡°Come on out, let¡¯s talk outside.¡± Max gave him a look and walked out. It wasn¡¯t until then that Cole finally realized the water he had just drunk was poisoned. His face turned pale again, and his legs went weak with fear. Seeing that Max had already left the hall, he hurriedly staggered after him. On the other side, Quinton Creed noticed the two leaving and furrowed his brow, hesitated for a moment, and then said to Joe Locke with a smile: ¡°Mr. Locke, I need to use the restroom.¡± ¡°Yeah, make it quick.¡± Joe Locke waved his hand impatiently and then looked intently at the Eight Forms Mirror in his hand, growing fonder of it the more he looked. ¡°With this Eight Forms Mirror, if the Simmons family is happy, won¡¯t they restore the supply rights to us?¡± ¡­ Quinton Creed left the hall and asked the bodyguard at the door where Max and hispanion had gone, learning they¡¯d headed to the restroom, he quickly rushed there. He had been somewhat wealthy himself, known as the richest man in Phoenix County, but due to a gambling addiction, he lost his entire fortune overnight. It was then that he encountered Max and hispanion, which led to the events of today. If he hadn¡¯t been utterly desperate, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to deceive the Locke family even with a hundred guts. Max and hispanion were his lifeline; that¡¯s why he was racking his brains. He hurried to the restroom and saw the two walking out just as he arrived, and quickly asked, ¡°Master Max, what are you guys¡­¡± Max frowned and said coldly, ¡°Just using the toilet, why all the fuss?¡± Quinton Creed gave an awkward smile, ¡°I¡¯m just worried Mr. Locke might suspect something.¡± ¡°Suspect my ass!¡± Cole Bat snorted coldly, ¡°That thing was originally not fake, it¡¯s just about to stop working. Even if he finds out, he won¡¯t do anything to you.¡± ¡°Alright, that¡¯s good then.¡± Quinton Creed chuckled nervously and said, ¡°So¡­ shall we go back?¡± ¡°You go back first. We brothers have a few words to exchange.¡± ¡°This¡­ Okay then.¡± Watching Quinton Creed depart, Cole¡¯s demeanor immediately deted, and with a look of anger on his face, he red at Max, saying, ¡°Max, you went about this all wrong!¡± Max gave a bitter smile and said, ¡°What could I do? If you hadn¡¯t taken that Elixir, would he have let us off?¡± ¡°Sigh, indeed.¡± ¡°All right, let¡¯s get going quickly. If we dy his business, both of us are in for it.¡± ¡°Hey, wait for me¡­¡± Remembering Greg¡¯s terrifying methods, Cole Bat shuddered and quickly caught up to Max. Chapter 301 - 301 Gentlemen Do Not Seize What Others Enjoy_1 Chapter 301: Chapter 301 Gentlemen Do Not Seize What Others Enjoy_1 After Max Milton and hispanion returned to the hall, the auction officially began. The thirty-some antiques present, though several were of considerable age, were at best replicas from the Republic era and not worth much. Thus, Greg Jensen had no interest in these items whatsoever. On the other hand, others were enthusiastic, sessively calling out several bids over a million. Nathan Humphrey had set his sights on the Tao Te Ching, so he didn¡¯t bid on the earlier items, waiting for the Tao Te Ching to be auctioned. When it was, his eyes suddenly lit up. Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but remind him, ¡°I¡¯ll remind you once more, that copy of the Tao Te Ching is a modern imitation, worth at most five hundred yuan. It¡¯s not worth a penny more.¡± Before Nathan Humphrey could speak, Creed Humphrey next to him couldn¡¯t contain himself. He red at Greg Jensen and angrily said, ¡°What the hell do you mean? Are you intentionally trying to ruin my business?¡± Nathan Humphrey said, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t mind him. Bid for this Tao Te Ching for me.¡± Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay them any more attention; he let them show off for a while, ready to take his money backter if need be. After all, those two swindlers couldn¡¯t escape the palm of his hand. Though the Tao Te Ching wasn¡¯t the most valuable, manuscripts like it had indeed been increasing in price over the years, so there weren¡¯t a few who followed in bidding. The price quickly rose from the initial one hundred and fifty thousand to five hundred thousand. ¡°Five hundred and fifty thousand!¡± Nathan Humphrey, his eyes red, raised his hand and shouted a bid, directly increasing the price by fifty thousand. This movepletely stunned the others. Everyone exchanged nces, feeling that paying this price for a manuscript seemed somewhat unwarranted. Quinton Creed sat at one end of the long table, holding a conspicuous gavel, excitedly announced, ¡°Five hundred and fifty thousand for the first time!¡± ¡°Five hundred and fifty thousand for the second time¡­¡± ¡°Five hundred and fifty thousand for the third time, sold! Congrattions to young master Humphrey for acquiring the Song Dynasty hand-copied Tao Te Ching.¡± Quinton Creed smiled very happily; having bought it for five hundred, he directly turned over a thousandfold profit. If he could sell all thirty-plus items, the little capital he invested would alle back to him. A hostess, holding a box containing the Tao Te Ching, ced it in front of Nathan Humphrey, then took out a POS machine for the card payment. After making the payment, Nathan Humphrey couldn¡¯t wait to admire it and even turned his head to Greg Jensen with a smile, his expression full of scorn. His expression seemed to say: You¡¯ve never seen anything this good, have you? Greg Jensen, smiling, shook his head and looked towards the center of the table. Because what was up for auction next was the Eight Forms Mirror. ¡°A Tang Dynasty Eight Forms Mirror, said to be a Taoist object with protective capabilities, starting low at five hundred thousand!¡± Goodness, the starting bid was five hundred thousand. Upon hearing this, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue in wonder and then was taken aback. Because he suddenly thought, if the amulets he made were put up for auction, how much would they sell for? The amulets he made were genuinely protective, and were much stronger than this Eight Forms Mirror. Thinking of the difficulties involved in making amulets, Greg Jensen shook his head; never mind, selling amulets seemed like a good business, but on further contemtion, it seemed unnecessary. Not to mention how much they could sell for, just the energy expended in making an amulet was worth a couple of million. His current businesses were earning at least two million a month. Wouldn¡¯t it be nicer to spend that time on Dual Cultivation with a girl? Many among the audience knew their stuff. Even ignoring the so-called ¡°protective¡± capabilities, they knew that this Eight Forms Mirror was an old object. Therefore, the price of the Eight Forms Mirror quickly rose to a million. Joe Locke was the most aggressive bidder. ¡°I¡¯ve set my sights on this Eight Forms Mirror; who dares topete with me?¡± Seeing Joe Locke¡¯s determination to win at any cost, everyone else dropped out of the bidding, and the atmosphere cooled down for a moment. Quinton Creed felt a bit annoyed inside, cursing Joe Locke for being too domineering; otherwise, the price could have gone higher. Just then, a voice suddenly rang out, ¡°I bid one and a half million!¡± The hall went silent, everyone turned to look towards the source of the voice. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that the kid who just spilled the beans earlier?¡± ¡°It¡¯s actually him!¡± ¡°He¡¯s got some nerve, he just seriously offended the Lin family, and now he¡¯s here topete with Joe Locke for the Eight Forms Mirror.¡± ¡°Haha, this is what they call ¡®having a lot of debt doesn¡¯t worry you, having a lot of lice doesn¡¯t itch,¡¯ I guess.¡± Joe Locke was also stunned for a moment, then angrily said, ¡°Greg, are you done ying around?¡± ¡°Hey, Mr. Lin, that¡¯s not right of you.¡± Greg said with an innocent face, ¡°Isn¡¯t an auction about the highest bidder winning? Are you saying that just because you fancy something, no one else is allowed to bid?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Joe Locke¡¯s face turned an iron blue as he nodded and said, ¡°Fine, thenpete for it. I want to see just how much money you have to dare topete with the Lin family for something!¡± After that, he said to Quinton Creed, ¡°I bid two million!¡± Quinton Creed, seeing this, was already delighted inside, and hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Lin bids two million, does anyone wish to challenge the bid?¡± The question was addressed to everyone, but his eyes were fixed on Greg. Greg smiled and raised his hand, saying, ¡°I bid two and a half million.¡± ¡°Three million!¡± ¡°Three and a half million!¡± Joe Locke, now driven to fury, raised his hand and said, ¡°I bid five million!¡± ¡°Mr. Lin bids five million, does anyone wish to counter?¡± Whoosh! Everyone¡¯s gaze turned to Greg once again. Joe Locke said with a sardonic smile, ¡°Are you going to follow that?¡± ¡°Err, five million, well, I¡¯ll pass on that.¡± Gregughed and shook his head, saying, ¡°Since you want it so badly, I¡¯ll let you have it. After all, ¡®a gentleman does not snatch what others desire,¡¯ right?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Joe Locke originally intended to properly humiliate Greg, but upon hearing his words, he was so frustrated he nearly spat out blood. What a guy, bidding this whole time, jacking the price from one million to five million, and now bringing up ¡®a gentleman does not snatch what others desire¡¯? What were you even doing before? Frustrated as he was, being able to buy the Eight Forms Mirror still made Joe Locke very happy. He promptly paid for it and then left the auction hall directly. Greg watched his retreating figure and couldn¡¯t help but let a cold smile y about his lips. In the following auctions, Greg and Nathan Humphrey didn¡¯t participate much; Nathan eximed several times that he wanted to leave, but Greg never agreed. Nathan didn¡¯t know what he was up to. He wanted to leave, but he was afraid of Greg snitching to his mother, so he had to stay. After waiting for quite a while, the auction finally ended and the crowd gradually left. Only Greg remained seated with the air of someone without the slightest intention of leaving. Nathan frowned and said, ¡°Greg, the auction is over. Aren¡¯t you leaving? What are you waiting for?¡± Greg looked up, nced at him, and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m waiting to clean up your mess!¡± Nathan¡¯s face darkened, and just as he was about to ask what he meant, Quinton Creed and Max Milton approached them. The auction hadted a total of forty million. Although it didn¡¯t recoup the entire lost fortune, it at least provided capital for aeback. Quinton was in a great mood and asked with a smile, ¡°Mr. Greg, right? Would you like to stay for a meal?¡± Greg looked around and noticed they were the only three left in the hall, then replied directly, ¡°No need for a meal, just refund me for this item.¡± As he spoke, he took the Tao Te Ching from Nathan¡¯s hands and tossed it onto the table. ¡°Greg, what are you doing? This is something I bought!¡± Chapter 302: Return_1 Chapter 302: Chapter 302: Return_1 Quinton Creed¡¯s face also darkened as he frowned and asked, ¡°What do you mean by that, Mr. Jensen?¡± Greg Jensen nced at Cole Bat and Max Milton standing behind him, then turned to Quinton Creed and said indifferently, ¡°This kid from my family doesn¡¯t quite understand things, nor does he care whether the items are real or fake; he carelessly bids. There were too many people earlier, and it was embarrassing to say this, so I¡¯ve waited until now.¡± Upon hearing the words ¡°real or fake,¡± a surge of anxiety swelled within Quinton Creed as he retorted with a fierce, yet worried tone, ¡°Mr. Jensen, there is no such thing as returns at an auction. If you don¡¯t like it, it¡¯s okay. I can help you resell it at the next auction.¡± Greg Jensen stood up, looked at Quinton Creed seriously, and nodded, ¡°Alright, since Mr. Creed has said so much, then I guess I¡¯ll go talk to the Lin family. See if their treasure is the same as mine¡ªno matter how I look at it, it seems fake.¡± After saying this, he headed straight for the exit. Seeing this, Quinton Creed¡¯s face finally changed, and he quickly ran over to stop him, chuckling, ¡°Mr. Jensen, let¡¯s talk this over, there¡¯s no need to rush.¡± The corners of Greg Jensen¡¯s mouth lifted slightly as he scoffed, ¡°Now we can talk?¡± ¡°Yes, certainly, we can definitely talk.¡± Quinton Creed wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and said, ¡°The Tao Te Ching cost you five hundred and fifty thousand, right? I¡¯ll refund you right now.¡± ¡°Then do it quickly,¡± Greg Jensen said. Not daring to dy, Quinton Creed quickly took out his phone and transferred the money to Greg Jensen, then said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Jensen, about today¡¯s incident¡­ please make sure to keep it a secret.¡± Greg Jensen looked at his watch and said, ¡°My time is worth millions a minute, and I¡¯ve wasted three minutes here with you. And now you¡¯re asking me to keep a secret¡­¡± ¡°One million, I¡¯ll transfer it to you right now!¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Upon hearing this, Greg Jensen reluctantly nodded his head. Quinton Creed pulled out his phone again and made another transfer to Greg Jensen. Seeing the bnce on his phone, Greg Jensen smiled contentedly, patted Quinton Creed¡¯s shoulder, and said, ¡°Remember to call me when you organize another auction.¡± ¡°Of course, we will definitely invite Mr. Jensen.¡± Invite your uncle! Are you inviting me over to extort my money? Quinton Creed cursed Greg Jensen¡¯s ancestors in his heart, but he didn¡¯t dare show it on his face; he actually had to keep up the appearance of a smiling face. ¡°Haha.¡± Greg Jensen let out augh, turned to the bewildered Nathan Humphrey, and said, ¡°What are you standing there for? Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Oh, right.¡± Nathan Humphrey, still dazed, followed Greg Jensen out and only once they were in the car did hee to his senses. He looked at Greg Jensen with a shocked expression and asked, ¡°Mr. Jensen¡­ Was the Tao Te Ching fake?¡± ¡°You drive the Jeep yourself.¡± ¡°Of course, boss.¡± After briefing Trey Holmes, Greg Jensen turned and got into the GL8, giving Nathan Humphrey an annoyed stare and spoke, ¡°What do you think? If it wasn¡¯t fake, why would he return the money? And why would he pay a million to silence me?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Both Nathan Humphrey and Creed Humphrey were stunned. ¡°This¡­ it¡¯s not possible. I saw it myself, it was clearly from the Song Dynasty, how could it be fake?¡± Creed Humphrey still couldn¡¯t quite bring himself to believe it. Greg Jensen pointed at his nose and cursed, ¡°Aiden rk, you old fart, if it weren¡¯t for Liliana Grey¡¯s sake, I¡¯d p you twice right now. I already told you it was fake, yet you still wanted to buy it, to show off how impressive you are, huh? Lived all these years and your brain went to the dogs? Obviously dubious items and you still fucking bid for them, you brainless idiot!¡± Creed Humphrey¡¯s face turned bright red from the scolding but didn¡¯t dare to say a word in retort. Today he had truly lost face; if not for Greg Jensen being there, that 550,000 would have gone down the drain. Greg Jensen noticed that Nathan Humphrey kept staring at him, which made him quite angry, pping his head hard and saying, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, unlucky kid? I told you it was fake and you still didn¡¯t believe me. Could I possibly harm you? Besides, what¡¯s there to earn from ten or eighty thousand? If you want to earn, earn big! No brains and no vision.¡± Nathan Humphrey was scolded without any temper left. He had spent so much effort and finally agreed to spend 550,000 on a copy of ¡°Tao Te Ching¡±, hoping to make a profit of a hundred or eighty thousand to show his mother, never expecting to end up with a fake. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t spend a penny, just moved his lips, and directly earned a million as hush money. It really was infuriating how some people always seemed better off! Compared to Greg Jensen, he felt like aplete failure! At this moment, Nathan Humphrey hadpletely lost the air of the Humphrey family¡¯s young master, his head drooping like a defeated rooster, silent. After Greg Jensen had finished cursing, he asked Nathan Humphrey for his bank card number and transferred a million to him. Nathan Humphrey, looking at the bnce, was taken aback and said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, you¡­ you transferred too much.¡± Greg Jensen said indifferently, ¡°Not too much. The 550,000 is the principal, and the other 450,000 is your share of the profit.¡± ¡°This¡­ isn¡¯t right, is it?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it? Just consider it your pocket money. If your mom asks, just say it¡¯s the hush money we discussed.¡± Greg Jensen nced at Creed Humphrey and said, ¡°Give this old guy 50,000! Both of you, keep your mouths shut tight. If the news of today gets out, you two will be the first to suffer.¡± ¡°We definitely won¡¯t talk!¡± Nathan Humphrey wasn¡¯t dumb, he understood what Greg Jensen meant. If this got out, it would not only anger Quinton Creed but also indirectly p the Lindens¡¯ faces, and neither family would let him off. When Creed Humphrey learned that he would also get some money, he quickly assured, ¡°Mr. Jensen, rest assured, I promise not to say a word.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± When the three of them returned to Jamae, it was already past lunchtime. Greg Jensen simply took them to Dreamscape Garden and asked the kitchen to make some signature dishes. Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley just happened to being out of eating there when they saw Greg Jensen hanging out with Nathan Humphrey, which surprised them. Seeing this, Greg Jensen simply called the two over as well. All being young men, and with Greg Jensen intentionally promoting harmony, a few drinkster, past grudges were erased. It was not until then that Nathan Humphrey couldn¡¯t help but raise his thumb and say, ¡°I won¡¯t speak of anything else, but I am truly convinced of Greg¡¯s abilities! You don¡¯t know, Greg just nced at that book for a few moments, then determined it was a fake. Old Humphrey, who¡¯s worked for our family for decades, couldn¡¯t see it. Isn¡¯t that right, Old Humphrey?¡± Creed Humphrey, who was next to him, hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I was sure at the time that the book was genuine, only to find outter¡­ Sigh, I¡¯ve been embarrassed today.¡± In the following time, Nathan Humphrey became a dedicated fan, praising Greg Jensen to the skies so much that even Greg himself felt a bit embarrassed. After eating, Creed Humphrey took a cab back by himself, while Greg Jensen took Nathan Humphrey and the others to Wright¡¯s club. After arriving at the club and seeing Cole Bat and Max Milton waiting in the tea room, Nathan Humphrey was stunned. Pointing at them, he said incredulously, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯ve known Greg for a long time?¡± Chapter 303: Make Another Deal_1 Chapter 303: Chapter 303: Make Another Deal_1 ¡°Fuck, you guys are actually in cahoots?¡± Nathan Humphrey¡¯s jaw nearly hit the floor in shock, ¡°No wonder you knew that book was fake.¡± Greg Jensen gave him a disdainful nce and said, ¡°That¡¯s all the intelligence you have.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Nathan Humphrey, these two scammers were caught by Greg before, but they managed to escapeter,¡± exined Spencer Burley. ¡°Greg probably recognized them afterwards, nothing to do with that book.¡± Max Milton spoke up, ¡°Mr. Jensen never asked me about the authenticity of the book, indeed.¡± Hearing Max Milton¡¯s words, Nathan Humphrey finally calmed down and asked, ¡°Then why did theye here?¡± ¡°Hehe, I invited them over to help with something, do you want to continue listening?¡± Greg Jensen asked with a smile. Suddenly realizing something, Nathan Humphrey hastily stood up and said, ¡°Actually¡­ I¡¯ve drunk a bit too much. I¡¯m going to find a ce to sleep it off.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley also left, leaving only Greg Jensen, Cole Bat, and Max Milton in the tea room. Seeing they had all left, Max Milton took the initiative to speak, ¡°Mr. Jensen, is there something you would like us to do for you?¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t respond but continued to y with his teaware. He washed the tea, brewed it swiftly, and then poured three cups, cing them in front of Cole Bat and Max Milton, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t rush, drink some tea first.¡± Max Milton was fairly calm and took a sip from his teacup,plimenting, ¡°Good tea!¡± Cole Bat, on the other hand, was incredibly nervous, fumbling the cup and spilling the tea on the table, causing him to yelp from the scald. Hisplexion turned pale instantly, and he said with a trembling voice, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡¯m sorry, it wasn¡¯t intentional, I¡¯ll wipe it up right away.¡± Seeing his reaction, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but crack a smile and said, ¡°I don¡¯t bite, there¡¯s no need to be so scared. Today, I¡¯ve called you over mainly because there¡¯s some information I¡¯d like to ask about, and also I¡¯d like to discuss a potential cooperation with you.¡± He poured another cup of tea for Cole Bat and then said, ¡°I want to know who made the Eight Forms Mirror.¡± The two men exchanged looks and were both stunned. Max Milton cautiously started, ¡°Mr. Jensen, as to who exactly crafted that Eight Forms Mirror, we aren¡¯t too sure, but¡­ it¡¯s very likely made by someone on the Immortal Cultivation Path.¡± ¡°A Cultivator?¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he asked, ¡°Do Cultivators really exist in this world?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Max Milton nced at Cole Bat and said, ¡°You tell him.¡± Cole Bat cleared his throat and spoke, ¡°We haven¡¯t personally seen any Cultivators, so we can¡¯t say for sure that they truly exist or not. However, considering that Eight Forms Mirror, it¡¯s likely that they do. My master once saw with his own eyes a person being hit by a huge rock. After a burst of light, that person ran off unscathed. ording to my master¡¯s spection, that person was definitely using Defensive Artifacts.¡± Greg Jensen eximed in surprise, ¡°Simr to that Eight Forms Mirror?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Cole Bat nodded. Hearing this, Greg Jensen felt his heart sink. There indeed were Cultivators in this world, and his own cultivation was still in the Qi Refinement Realm. If he carelessly exposed his cultivation, he would certainly encounter big trouble. He thought for a moment, then turned and asked, ¡°So where should one look for Cultivators then?¡± Hearing this, Max Milton couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly and said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, you¡¯ve stumped us with that question. Not just you, even those Martial Arts Families in the provincial city have been searching for Cultivators for years, and not one of them has reportedly found any.¡± Greg Jensen wondered, ¡°What do they need Cultivators for?¡± ¡°What else could it be? They want to enter the Master Realm.¡± Cole Bat seemed to be very knowledgeable about the rumors in the martial world and immediately began to exin to Greg Jensen. It turned out that martial artists are divided into several realms, with the lowest being third-rate martial artists, with second-rate and first-rate above them. And a first-rate expert has another name, known as Bright Strength Period, also called Bright Strength Warrior, or Bright Strength Expert. Above that are Dark Strength Experts and Innate Grandmasters. Above the Innate Grandmaster, there is the elusive realm of the Way. The ¡°Way¡± that one enters through martial practice! The realm of the Way is a level that many Martial Arts Grandmasters dream of achieving, and entering the realm of the Way means that one has formally stepped into the ranks of the Cultivators. It is precisely for this reason that the Martial Arts Families desperately seek the legendary Cultivators, hoping to use the means of Immortal Cultivation to enter the realm of the Way. Or even give up the Martial Way entirely and switch to the Immortal Cultivation Path. ¡°Martial Way, Immortal Path¡­¡± Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but fall into deep thought. ording to Cole Bat, Bright Strength Experts have reached the peak of muscr strength, and in the Dark Strength Period, one can generate True Qi internally, driving the body with True Qi, which multiplies one¡¯s strength. If one could enter the Innate Grandmaster realm, then True Qi could be emitted outward to injure others, and it could even simte various shapes. By his ount, Dark Strength is equivalent to the early to mid Qi Refinement Realm, while Innate Grandmaster is equivalent to thete Qi Refinement Realm. And the so-called realm of the Way should be the Foundation Establishment in the path of Immortal Cultivation. Greg Jensen pondered silently, and had now gained a clear understanding of the strength levels in both Martial Way and Immortal Path. There were many simrities between the two, and after reaching the Innate Grandmaster realm, the paths essentially converged. Therefore, even if they hadn¡¯t encountered any Cultivators, the encounters with those Martial Arts Grandmasters also shouldn¡¯t be underestimated. ¡°Thank you, both of you, for clearing that up.¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen, you¡¯re too polite.¡± Greg Jensen smiled and nodded, saying, ¡°Now let¡¯s talk about the second matter. Are you interested in doing another deal with the Lin family?¡± ¡°You mean¡­ to scam them again?¡± Cole Bat asked. Greg Jensen replied with a smile, ¡°If you want to put it that way, you¡¯re not wrong. The money we¡¯ll get from this, I don¡¯t want a penny of it; it would all be yours. What do you think, interested?¡± Max Milton asked, ¡°When can we get the antidote for the poison in our bodies?¡± Greg Jensen replied with an embarrassed smile, ¡°Sorry, I haven¡¯t yet figured out aplete antidote for the poison.¡± ¡°Ah, so does that mean we can¡¯t cure the poison in our bodies?¡± Upon hearing this, Cole Bat¡¯s face immediately turned ugly. Max Milton, still rtivelyposed, asked again, ¡°If we help you scam the Lin family once more, can you guarantee to provide us with enough antidote to prevent symptoms for the next five to ten years?¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Greg Jensen readily agreed. For him, Max Milton and hispanion were like treasures that might be handy in the future, and it was better to keep them in his own hands. Therefore, it didn¡¯t matter if he actually had an antidote or not; even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t give it to the other party. Skilled business people were rtively easy to find, but individuals as adept at scamming and cheating as these two were indeed rare. With their presence, they could likely exert a different kind of power when dealing with some tricky problems in the future. This was also the reason why Greg Jensen, without any hesitation, fed each of them an Eight Forms Mirror Pill. At that moment, he felt immensely fortunate, thankful that he had made enough Eight Forms Mirror Pills the second time; otherwise, it would have been problematic when he needed them. Chapter 304: 304 Scrap_1 Chapter 304: Chapter 304 Scrap_1 ¡°Fine, we agree!¡± Max Milton and Cole Bat exchanged nces, and immediately agreed. Cole Bat said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, just tell us what to do.¡± Greg Jensen smiled, saying, ¡°Joe Locke is the most addicted to gambling, we can set up a trap¡­¡± Theo Carter had been observing the Locke family for several months, gaining a thorough understanding of each member¡¯s temperaments and true natures. The second son, n Locke, was lustful, while the eldest, Joe Locke, indulged in eating, drinking, whoring, and particrly gambling. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Joe Locke had gambled away apany, how would the position of the next Family Head have fallen to n Locke? Originally, Greg Jensen had nned to wait until his powers were stronger before he simply killed off the Locke family members, but after encountering Cole Bat and Max Milton, he had a different idea. Since Joe Locke was fond of gambling, let him gamble then! Back in the day, Ethan Locke had beaten Greg Jensen into an imbecile, and when Joe Locke came to deal with the aftermath, he didn¡¯t even want to pay a cent ofpensation, and just sent Greg Jensen back to Peach Blossom Vige.
Now, taking a bit of interest from him wouldn¡¯t be too much, would it? Cole Bat and Max Milton were a pair with clear division ofbor: the former was responsible for the acting, while thetter for nning and scheming. Thus, upon hearing Greg Jensen¡¯s idea, Max Milton fell into deep thought. After a good while, he raised his head and said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I think if we want to take him down through gambling, we could bring Quinton Creed along.¡± Cole Bat said, ¡°Right, that old fe Quinton Creed is also a big gambler, perfect to bring him along. As long as there¡¯s a chance for him to break even, he¡¯d even dare to scam his own father, let alone Joe Locke.¡± ¡°Sounds good, then it¡¯s decided.¡± Greg Jensen smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the specifics to you, just handle it as you see fit.¡± Upon hearing this, Max Milton felt much more rxed and asked, ¡°Will you be joining us at the table when the timees?¡± ¡°Sure, n it first, and we can discuss itter.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ll stay here for the next few days. Just speak to Adrian Wright about anything you need to eat or drink. However, it¡¯s best if no one sees you, lest Joe Locke finds out and it affects the nter on.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡­ At the Locke family. ¡°Dad, let me have a look.¡± ¡°Be careful with it, don¡¯t drop it. This little thing cost me five million.¡± Ethan Locke took the Eight Forms Mirror from his father¡¯s hands, curiously inspected it, but after a long while, couldn¡¯t find anything special, and returned the mirror. ¡°There seems to be nothing remarkable about it, just an antique, right? What¡¯s so peculiar about it?¡±
Jeffrey Locke said with a smile, ¡°We can¡¯t see anything special, we¡¯ll need the Simmons family themselves toe and test it.¡± Joe Locke confidently said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there won¡¯t be any problems. Quinton Creed, that old fe, pounded his chest and promised me that this would definitely be a Magic Artifact.¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s great.¡± Jeffrey Lockeughed heartily, then praised, ¡°Joe, you¡¯ve done a good job this time. It¡¯s costly, but for the sake of our Locke family¡¯s future, it¡¯s worth it.¡±
Feeling praised, Joe Locke said with some pride, ¡°Dad, with this artifact, the Simmons family should return our supply rights, right?¡± Jeffrey Locke¡¯s smile faded as he shook his head, ¡°I¡¯ve asked around. The Xiling branch factory has just signed a three-year contract with Jamae Herbs Factory. Forget about the supply rights, let¡¯s see if the Simmons family canpensate us in some other way.¡± Ethan Locke sneered, ¡°That damn Greg Jensen is really cunning, using this opportunity to force the Simmons family into a three-year contract.¡± Joe Locke sneered, ¡°As if the Simmons family is that easy to threaten. Just watch, once the contract period is over, they will definitely take care of Greg Jensen.¡± ¡°Three years, I really wish I could kill him now!¡± Ethan Locke said through gritted teeth. Jeffrey Locke said with meaning and solemnity, ¡°Ethan, when dealing with issues, be neither arrogant nor rash. What¡¯s the hurry?¡± ¡°Yes, Grandfather, I understand.¡± Ethan Locke chuckled, then turned to ask, ¡°When will the Simmons family arrive?¡± Jeffrey Locke nced at the time and said, ¡°They should be here soon.¡± Just then, the butler walked in from outside and said, ¡°Sir, the Simmons family has arrived.¡± ¡°Quick, let¡¯s go out to wee them.¡± Jeffrey Locke quickly stood up, leading Ethan and the others briskly outside.
As they reached the entrance, they saw Mick Simmons leading another middle-aged man in. Mick Simmons smiled and said, ¡°Let me introduce him, this is my cousin, Donald Simmons.¡± ¡°Mr. Simmons, forgive us for not meeting you sooner, pleasee inside.¡± The Locke family ushered Mick Simmons and hispanion inside, then carefully took out the Eight Forms Mirror and handed it over. Jeffrey Locke spoke with a hint of pride, ¡°Gentlemen, take a look. This is the Eight Forms Mirror we just acquired for five million. It is said to be a Magic Artifact. We don¡¯t understand this, so we will have to rely on your expertise.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a Magic Artifact, but of poor quality. Big brother, you give it a try.¡± Mick Simmons examined the Eight Forms Mirror and then passed it to Donald Simmons. Donald Simmons channeled True Qi into the Eight Forms Mirror. Hum! A burst of cyan light suddenly shone brightly. Upon seeing this, the Locke family immediately showed expressions of joy. ¡°It really is a Magic Artifact!¡±
¡°Fantastic, our efforts haven¡¯t gone to waste¡­¡± Crack! Just as the Locke family were rejoicing, a clear sound of shattering suddenly rang out. Then, to their horror, the already worn Eight Forms Mirror broke into several pieces. ¡°What¡­¡± ¡°How did this happen?¡± The Locke family members stared at Donald Simmons with dumbfounded expressions. Donald Simmons furrowed his brow and said, ¡°It¡¯s a defective piece, it¡¯s no longer usable; it just exploded when I channeled True Qi into it.¡± ¡°So you mean¡­ it¡¯s useless now?¡± Jeffrey Locke said, disbelieving. Donald Simmons casually tossed the fragments onto the coffee table and said, ¡°Sell it as an antique. It might still fetch three to four hundred thousand.¡± ¡°How¡­ how is this possible? It was just fine moments ago.¡± n Locke couldn¡¯t bring himself to believe that the Eight Forms Mirror he had spent so much to acquire could just break like that. He picked up the fragments and turned them over in his hands, muttering quietly, ¡°Could it be that the strength used was too great?¡±
¡°Presumptuous!¡± The expression on Mick Simmons¡¯ face immediately cooled, and he said sternly, ¡°My brother is a genius in our family, his martial skills have reached theter stage of Dark Strength and he is not far from the innate stage. Who are you to question my brother¡¯s abilities?¡± n Locke was scolded sharply but dared not show a trace of anger. Instead, he forced a smile and said, ¡°Mr. Simmons, I didn¡¯t mean any offense, it was just a casual remark.¡± ¡°Enough, Antonio,¡± Donald Simmons stood up and said, ¡°They are butymen who don¡¯t understand the profound depths of our martial arts. Why take their words to heart? Since it¡¯s just a worthless item, let¡¯s head back now.¡± ¡°Yes, big brother.¡± Mick Simmons gave n Locke onest re and then got up to leave. Chapter 305: 305: A Grandmaster Must Not Be Insulted_1 Chapter 305: Chapter 305: A Grandmaster Must Not Be Insulted_1 Jeffrey Locke¡¯s face flushed red. He hurriedly followed behind, chuckling awkwardly, ¡°Mr. Simmons, I¡¯m really sorry about this mess. We thought it was just about having a magic artifact, but we didn¡¯t realize it turned out to be a dud. I¡¯m terribly sorry for wasting your time.¡± Antonio Conner paused mid-step and said indifferently, ¡°Your ignorance can be forgiven, but speaking nonsense to insult my brother cannot.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s all my fault, please don¡¯t take it to heart,¡± Joe Locke said awkwardly. Antonio Conner scoffed, ¡°You¡¯re just lucky that my brother is only a master of Dark Strength. If he¡¯d entered the ranks of the Innate Grandmasters, just for those few words you said just now, he could have killed you on the spot! Remember my words; if you want to live, you¡¯d better mind that broken mouth of yours. Remember, a Grandmaster must not be insulted!¡± After he spoke, he no longer paid any attention to the Locke family members, turned, and quickly left. Watching Antonio Conner and Donald Simmons drive away, Joe Locke waspletely dumbfounded. He stiffly turned his head to look at his father and asked incredulously, ¡°Dad, was all my effort today for nothing?¡± Jeffrey Locke gave him a cold nce and left him with a single word, ¡°Useless,¡± before heading back to the vi alone.
With this, the Locke family had once again lost face. Not only had they wasted five million, but they had also bought a ¡°fake¡± that angered Antonio Conner. What a mess! Jeffrey Locke¡¯s face sagged with anger as he spoke in a heavy voice, ¡°Joe, who the hell is your friend that sold you a fake?¡± Joe Locke too was feeling irritated, ¡°I¡¯ll call him right now.¡± After saying this, he took out his cellphone to dial Quinton Creed, making sure to put it on speakerphone. Once Quinton Creed picked up the call, Joe immediately shouted, ¡°Quinton, that Eight Forms Mirror you sold me has a problem.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± ¡°The mirror is a dud. It shattered the moment it was used.¡± ¡°Joe, you can¡¯t me me for this. You asked me to find a magic artifact, and I found one, right? How would I know the quality of the artifact? I even told you at the time, if you weren¡¯t sure, you could have invited someone over to check the goods on the spot.¡± Quinton Creed¡¯s response soundedpletely innocent, and even Jeffrey Locke couldn¡¯t help but nod silently, agreeing that this really wasn¡¯t someone else¡¯s fault. After all, ignorance is no sin! If Joe Locke, the buyer, couldn¡¯t determine the quality of the item, how could he expect the seller to do so? ¡°Joe, just let it go.¡± At Jeffrey Locke¡¯s urging, Joe Locke reluctantly ended the call. ¡°Dad, what do we do now?¡± ¡°How the hell should I know what to do? You¡¯re old enough, and you¡¯re still asking me? Eat when you should eat, drink when you should drink. Should we stop everything else just because of this little issue?¡± ¡­
¡°What does it mean that a Grandmaster must not be insulted?¡± Greg Jensen looked at the message sent by Theo Carter and lifted his head in surprise to look at Cole Bat in front of him. Cole Bat was taken aback for a moment before exining, ¡°The phrase ¡®a Grandmaster must not be insulted¡¯ means that someone at the level of Innate Grandmaster is greatly different from ordinary people. No, to be precise, a Grandmaster of the Innate level is already a being of another realm, like the difference between mortals and immortals.¡±
Max Milton added, ¡°There¡¯s another saying, ¡®Those not of the Innate level are but ants.¡¯ Think about it, if an ant crawls all over you, what would you do?¡± Greg Jensen instinctively answered, ¡°Crush it?¡± ¡°Exactly, that¡¯s why ordinary people should not provoke a Grandmaster. If you really aggravate one, they could crush you with just a flick of their hand.¡± ¡°Right, and your death would be in vain, since you brought it on yourself.¡± Upon hearing this, Greg Jensen nodded in understanding, yet deep inside, he was contemtively pondering over the urgency of advancing to theter stages of Qi Refinement. He was now at the fifth level of Qi Refinement, and just by reaching the sixth level, he would be able to release True Qi externally. ording to the previous description, that would roughly equate to the early stage of Innate Master. By that time, even if he were to ughter the entire Locke family, it¡¯s likely no one would bother to intervene. ¡°Mr. Jensen, Quinton has sent me a message. He says that Joe Locke¡¯s side has been fooled and won¡¯t trouble him anymore. He¡¯s asking when we can make the next deal.¡± ¡°Do this. Send him a message now, tell him to say to Joe Locke that there¡¯s another amuleting from somewhere else, and he¡¯ll try to get it for him in the next few days.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Max Milton agreed and promptly sent a message to Quinton Creed. Greg Jensen stayed at the club for a while longer before heading directly to Treasure Mansion in Jamae City.
It was a quiet day at Treasure Mansion. ra Adams leaned her pretty little cheek in one hand, gazing out the doorway, lost in thought. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± ra Adams was startled by the sudden voice but took a closer look and realized it was Greg Jensen. Her beautiful little face immediately showed a hint of pleasure, ¡°Mr. Jensen, what brings you here?¡± ¡°Haha, listen to you, can¡¯t Ie here? Or should I go?¡± ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Greg Jensen looked at her flushed face and couldn¡¯t help but feel tempted. He smirked and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for so many days, did you miss me?¡± ¡°Ah, miss¡­ didn¡¯t miss.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t miss huh?¡± ra Adams¡¯s face turned red again, and she said shyly, ¡°Ah, I¡¯m not talking to you anymore.¡± Greg Jensenughed, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll stop teasing you. Just grab any piece of jade stone for me, doesn¡¯t need to be too big.¡± ¡°Okay, just a moment.¡±
ra Adams hurriedly ran behind the counter and picked out a small ¡®no worries¡¯ token. It was of ¡®glutinous¡¯ variety with quite a bit of cotton-like inclusions in it. Since it was meant to hoodwink someone, Greg Jensen didn¡¯t care much. He picked up the engraving knife and carelessly carved out an amulet. This time the amulet he carved was the same as before, the only difference being the lines were rough, and it could probably only be used once. That is to say, after inputting True Qi into it once, the amulet would bepletely useless. After it was done, Greg Jensen paid for the item and was about to invite ra Adams for a meal, when Liliana Grey walked in from outside. ¡°Good to see you, Ms. Grey!¡± ¡°Greg Jensen, what are you doing here?¡± Caught slightly off guard, Greg Jensen gave a sheepish smile and said, ¡°Just buying a stone.¡± Liliana Grey rolled her eyes and said, ¡°If you need the stone, just say so. Do you even have to buy it?¡± Greg Jensen smiled, ¡°One thing at a time, the money that should be spent, must be spent.¡± ¡°You got it then?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± Greg Jensen lifted the amulet to show her.
Liliana Grey looked puzzled, then chuckled, ¡°What did you carve here? It looks like a charm drawn by a ghost.¡± It indeed was a charm, but not one drawn by a ghost. Greg Jensen secretly chuckled to himself, then said seriously, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve got stuff to do, I should go.¡± ¡°Hey, wait for me. Once I¡¯ve finished with the ounts, I¡¯ve got something to tell you.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Greg Jensen had no choice but to sit on the sofa and wait. After about half an hour, Liliana Grey finished with the ounts, then pulled Greg Jensen out of the shop and into her BMW. It was already dark, and the sound-activated lights in the underground parking garage had gone out, leaving only the corridor lights on, casting a dim glow. ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯ve been avoiding me today?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± ¡°Hehe, then hand over today¡¯s assignment.¡± ¡°Here?¡± ¡°Yeah, doing it here is what makes it thrilling!¡± Chapter 306: Striving in Cultivation_1 Chapter 306: Chapter 306: Striving in Cultivation_1 The BMW was tightly sealed, but Liliana Grey still turned on the heater for a while out of concern that Greg Jensen might get cold, making the interior quickly be as hot as a steamer. It must be said, BMW¡¯s shock absorption is indeed very good, soft and stic, and there was no strange noise whatsoever. Most importantly, there was ample space. The front seat could be pulled all the way back, and there was even room for a small bed in the back. The two of them inside didn¡¯t feel crowded at all. After what felt like an eternity, Liliana Grey finally lifted her head, her face covered in sweat. The fine hair by her temples stuck to her face, looking incredibly tempting. ¡°You little stinker, haven¡¯t seen your sister for two days, did you miss me?¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re the one who missed me, right?¡± Liliana rolled her eyes and scoffed, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same?¡± ¡°That¡¯s different.¡± Greg Jensen replied with a wicked grin, ¡°Whether I sleep or sleep hounds me, do you think it¡¯s the same?¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Liliana covered her mouth and giggled, ¡°Where do you get all these bizarre and wicked ideas?¡± ¡°Ha ha.¡± Feeling the True Qi growing robustly within him, Greg Jensen tooughed happily. He then tidied up his clothes, started his car, and headed toward Beverly Hall¡¯s house. Beverly Hall had just sent him a message saying that dinner was ready at her ce and asked if he woulde over to eat. With a meal ready and the prospect of Dual Cultivation, of course Greg Jensen wouldn¡¯t refuse. Of course, whether or not to engage in Dual Cultivation really wasn¡¯t important; what mattered was that Greg Jensen wanted to tend to his fields. After all, the food you grow yourself is always the tastiest. After arriving at Beverly Hall¡¯s house, Greg Jensen didn¡¯t sit idle and started with some pre-dinner exercise. He had always been diligent, but after learning some information about the Martial Way and Cultivation today, a sense of urgency filled his heart. After exercising, Beverly Hall went back to the kitchen to continue cooking, while Greg Jensen sat on the bed in the bedroom, using the Guidance Technique to organize his True Qi. Momentster, he was delighted to discover that he was not far from the sixth level of Qi Refinement as well. All of this was thanks to his tireless Dual Cultivation. From Vince Cooper to Ryan Lampe, then to Liliana Grey, Jophia Locke, and Beverly Hall, they all provided him with a substantial amount of True Qi. Qi Refinement, Sixth Level! Come on! After having dinner at Beverly Hall¡¯s, Greg Jensen returned to Wanhe Homnd. Vince Cooper, not having seen Greg Jensen for several days, didn¡¯t care that Ryan Lampe was also in the room and jumped straight onto him, wrapping her long legs tightly around him. Greg Jensen was quite moved and subconsciously leaned in for a kiss. After a moment, Vince Cooper softened. Panting, she said, ¡°Stop¡­ not here, Ryan is still around.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, you two carry on, I can just learn from it. If you can¡¯t handle it, I can take over.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Vince Cooper gave her a look and staggered back to the bedroom. Ryan Lampe took the opportunity toe over, wrapping her arms around Greg Jensen¡¯s neck, sharing a deep and long kiss, before whispering in his ear: ¡°Okay, go fill her up first, I¡¯ll wait for you in the bedroom.¡± Feeling the warm breath by his ear, Greg Jensen¡¯s heart raced uncontrobly. If it weren¡¯t for Vince Cooper being there, he would have loved to have his way with Ryan Lampe right then and there. ¡°Wait for me!¡± Greg Jensen kissed her on the lips once more before hastily rushing into the master bedroom. Soon, enchanting music began to y from the master bedroom. Ryan Lampe returned to the secondary bedroom, pressed her ear against the wall, and listened to the soundsing from next door. Her face blushed red like an apple, and her body involuntarily swayed. After a good while, the door to the second bedroom opened, and Greg Jensen walked in with nothing on. Ryan Lampe watched those sharply defined muscles with rapt attention, his eyes narrowing as he hummed, ¡°You jerk, it took you so long toe.¡± ¡°Were you anxious waiting?¡± ¡°Not at all!¡± ¡°Not at all?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ yes¡­¡± Late at night, Greg Jensen, feeling refreshed, took a quick shower, and gazed at the two women who were already sound asleep. He kissed them on their foreheads and then drove back to the Imperial View Community. If only he could have called them together. Greg Jensen felt he was being greedy, shook his head, and tiptoed into the house. Jophia Locke was already lying asleep on the sofa, and there was food left for him on the dining table. Greg Jensen¡¯s heart brimmed with warmth, disregarding the meal, he opted instead for a self-service feast on the sofa. It was clear that Jophia Locke was sleeping soundly, only to be woken up by Greg¡¯s prolonged activity. She first jumped in fright but rxed upon seeing Greg, then slightly annoyed, she said, ¡°You, why didn¡¯t you wake me up first? All you think about when youe back is doing bad things.¡± ¡°Haha, isn¡¯t that part of the top-notch package?¡± ¡°You still dare to say it!¡± With the moon over the willow tips, Greg Jensen, whose True Qi had greatly increased, enjoyed thete-night snacks prepared by Jophia Locke, who had already fallen asleep in bed. After eating, Greg Jensen sat cross-legged in the gym, put three Qi and Blood Elixirs into his mouth, and started to practice the Guidance Technique. ording to his current progress, he believed it wouldn¡¯t be long before he could enter the sixth level of Qi Refinement. By then, what would the Locke family amount to? Actually, he didn¡¯t take the Locke family too seriously anymore; instead, he was somewhat interested in the Martial Way exchange meeting that Cole Bat had mentioned. He heard that the items sold there were all kinds of things that greatly benefited martial artists, from Cultivation Techniques to Elixirs, to various peculiar Magic Artifacts, everything one could wish for. However, most Magic Artifacts were like the previous Eight Forms Mirror, only good for one use, or evenpletely unusable junk. After all, if there were any good items, who would be willing to sell them? Even so, Greg Jensen still wanted to take a look. For the past half-year, he had been cultivating alone, often feeling an inexplicable loneliness. Joining the Martial Way exchange meeting wasn¡¯t easy; he heard that one needed an introduction to participate. Even people like Cole Bat and Max Milton from Thousand Doors didn¡¯t have the qualifications to attend, not to mention a wild cultivator like Greg Jensen. The low-quality amulet was ready, but bringing it out now could easily alert Harold Butler. Quinton Creed had just found him an Eight Forms Mirror and was about to help him find an amulet; obtaining two Magic Artifacts in such a short time would clearly tell Harold Butler that there was someone else behind Quinton. Therefore, Greg Jensen decided to wait a few days before bringing it up, letting things with the Eight Forms Mirror quiet down for a while. The next morning, Greg Jensen slid off Jophia Locke¡¯s smooth long legs and got out of bed to freshen up before heading to the Jamae Herbs Factory. The factory had begun normal deliveries, and the payment for the previous batch of goods was due to be settled today. Taylor Ware wanted Greg Jensen toe over to discuss the factory¡¯s dividend distribution. As far as Greg Jensen was concerned, Taylor could distribute it however she wanted; he had never been involved in daily management and was not very clear about the factory matters. So he thought of leaving it for Taylor to handle. But as a professionally hired manager, there were still some decisions that Taylor needed her boss to make. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t object and drove straight to the factory. Several workers who had just got off the early shift, seeing Greg Jensen¡¯s car, immediately stopped to watch. And a few smitten factory girls waved enthusiastically at Greg, their eyes filled with stars. Chapter 307 - 307 Youth is Back_1 Chapter 307: Chapter 307 Youth is Back_1 Greg Jensen didn¡¯t ignore his employees like other bosses might. Instead, he rolled down his car window and greeted his staff. Suddenly, the crowd erupted in screams of excitement. ¡°The boss is so handsome!¡± ¡°Boss, I want to have your babies!¡± Facing such bold derations of love, all Greg could do wasugh wryly. ¡°Have babies? The Year of the Monkey is long over, wait for the next one.¡± After exchanging jokes with his employees, Greg made his way to the conference room. Inside the conference room, besides Taylor Ware, Chestor Ware had also surprisinglye all the way from Riverhaven County. Also seated were a few high-level managers of the processing nt who had received management shares. Everyone was rxed and chatting animatedly until Greg walked in, which was when they all fell silent. The meeting was really more of a celebration, so the atmosphere in the room was very harmonious and cordial. ¡°This year, we¡¯ve made a profit of five million six hundred and thirty thousand. I¡¯m looking for your opinions on what to do next. Should we distribute bonuses directly, or should we reinvest this money to equip our factory with additional new types of equipment?¡± Many saw an opportunity to make a quick buck. Greg wanted to discourage them, but they wouldn¡¯t listen and chose to take their dividends and leave. For those not interested in further investment, there were only two choices. Either sell the shares to a few major shareholders or allow their shares to be diluted automatically. Essentially, anyone who wanted to make quick money didn¡¯t really care about their so-called shares. Both Greg and Chestor Ware, as major shareholders, naturally chose to continue investing, so they didn¡¯t take a dime of those millions in profits. However, the payment for the goods from Peach Blossom Vige was transferred directly into Greg¡¯s ount. Originally around five million, after marking up the price, it went directly over six million. Including the money Greg already had, his cash on hand surpassed ten million. ¡°Money in my pocket keeps me calm; the ancients surely did not deceive me!¡± Ding-dong! The notification sound rang from his phone. Greg took out his phone and saw that it was yet another message from the Lin family, looking to buy rare treasures. Seeing that the listed rewards had doubled, he chuckled. ¡°Looks like the Lin family is really desperate now.¡± He hesitated for a moment but decided to hold off a few more days. Revealing the Amulet now would still be too early. In recent years, the real estate industry had been declining, so the Lin family had started thinking about a transformation, trying to enter the pharmaceutical field. As it happened, they encountered Greg Jensen bursting onto the scene, and the Lin family waspletely defeated. It seemed that the Lin family had put all its energy into finding rare treasures, sending several rounds of messages every day. Greg had grown ustomed to this and, putting down his phone, drove to see Louisa Burley. ¡°How have you been feelingtely?¡± ¡°Much better, but it¡¯s too cold outside to go out and have fun,¡± Louisa Burley said with a hint of regret. Her health had improved a lot. Even if she spent the whole day outside, as long as she had an umbre, she wouldn¡¯t suffer from weakness or fainting anymore. In her own words, she had beenpletely transformed. But Greg still wouldn¡¯t let her stay outside for too long. Louisa, who was already a well-behaved and sensible girl, also listened to Greg very much. He didn¡¯t allow her to go out, so she really stayed in, having gotten used to it anyway. ¡°Greg, I heard there¡¯s a new movie out,¡± Greg turned to look at her and smiled. ¡°Do you want to see it?¡± ¡°Mhm mhm mhm!¡± Louisa nodded vigorously, her eyes curving into crescent moons. Gregughed. ¡°Then let¡¯s go. I happen to be free today; we can go together.¡± ¡°Really, Greg? You¡¯re the best!¡± Louisa hugged Greg¡¯s arm excitedly. Greg was startled for a moment, feeling a softness against his arm. Louisa also realized what she had done and quickly let go, her face flushing as she said, ¡°Oops, got too excited.¡± Greg Jensen deliberately changed the subject, ¡°Let¡¯s invite Magnus Conner and Tracy Miles as well.¡± ¡°They went to the provincial city.¡± ¡°Then¡­ what about Vivian Shimpson?¡± ¡°Vivian went to Mystic City with her father to talk business.¡± Upon hearing this, Greg nodded, ¡°It seems it can only be the two of us then.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Not only did Louisa Burley not show the slightest bit of regret, but she also smiled even more cheerfully. Greg, seemingly not noticing this, informed Annie Stuart and then took Louisa Burley to the movie theater. After they bought their tickets, they realized that the movie that had just been released today was actually a horror film. Seeing Louisa Burley already scared to the point of being pale, Greg suggested helplessly, ¡°How about wee back another day instead?¡± ¡°No, let¡¯s just watch this one.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Greg had no choice but to lead her into the screening room. As soon as they entered, Louisa Burley nervously clung to his arm, ¡°Big Brother Greg, let me hold on to you for a while, I¡­ I¡¯m scared.¡± Gregughed, ¡°You¡¯re scared and yet you still want to watch it?¡± ¡°I want to watch it, it¡¯s not often I get to go out.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s sit over there.¡± The theater wasn¡¯t very full, so Greg didn¡¯t bother to find their assigned seats and instead pulled Louisa Burley to a corner seat. There¡¯s a little trick to watching horror movies in the cinema; if you¡¯re very scared, choose a seat in the corner. That way, when the ghost in the horror moviees out to scare people, its eyes won¡¯t be directly facing you. Naturally, the level of horror will drop several degrees. The movie started soon after, telling the story of the past and present of a famous haunted house in the capital. The plot itself wasn¡¯t very scary, but once the music was added, the scenes that weren¡¯t particrly terrifying became eerie and horrifying. Louisa Burley held onto Greg¡¯s arm the whole time, burying her little head into his chest whenever there was a scary scene. Greg even began to wonder if the little girl was deliberately taking advantage of him. Louisa Burley was genuinely scared, while Greg was feeling restless and hot all over. The softness transmitted from his arm, the faint scenting from her, and the slight itch as her long hair brushed against his face, all made his heart beat faster and faster. He breathed a little heavily, exhaling warm breaths that tickled Louisa Burley¡¯s ears, causing her body to gradually soften. In the end, whether from being scared or just feeling weak, Louisa Burley leaned entirely into Greg¡¯s arms. The two of them ¡°focused intently¡± on watching the movie, neither speaking nor moving. ¡°Big Brother Greg.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Um¡­ I¡­ I want to move a bit.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg slowly loosened the hand that was encircling her waist, and Louisa Burley, using the armrest, stood up. However, having sat for too long, her legs had gone numb, and she wasn¡¯t able to stand firm, ending up sitting back down. Not sure where she hit herself, she whimpered softly, letting out a delicate cry. Greg became a bit anxious, ¡°Where did you hurt? I hope it didn¡¯t hurt you?¡± ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s nothing.¡± Louisa Burley touched her own cheek, only to feel it burning hot, as if she had a fever. On the way back, both were silent, and the atmosphere in the car was heavy yet charged with unspoken intimacy. When they arrived at the Burley family¡¯s front gate, Louisa Burley did not let him drive into thepound; instead, she opened the car door herself, ready to walk in. Just before getting out of the car, she suddenly leaned over while Greg wasn¡¯t paying attention, kissed him on the cheek, then ran into the gate with her face flushed. Greg watched her skipping figure, stunned for a moment, and suddenly felt as if his youth had returned. That girl, in the throes of first love, had managed to leave a deep impression on his heart that had grown cold. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 308: 308 Auctioning the Amulet_1 Chapter 308: Chapter 308 Auctioning the Amulet_1 In the following days, Greg Jensen continued to live a life of dual cultivation during the day and at night, keeping the girls well fed. As the year-end approached, Quinton Creed finally became restless and made several phone calls to urge him on, and it was only then that Greg agreed to begin the n. He gave that inferior-quality amulet to Max Milton and instructed him to take it to Quinton Creed; afterward, he began to patiently wait at home, waiting for the notification that the auction was about to begin. After two or three days, Quinton Creed¡¯s call came through, inviting him to attend the auction the following morning. Trey Holmes was still the driver, but this time there was an extra passenger, Nathan Humphrey, in the back seat. Nathan Humphrey had also received the notification. However, this time he didn¡¯t bring Creed Humphrey with him; instead, he went to Phoenix County with Greg. On the way, sensing something, Nathan cautiously asked, ¡°Brother Greg, is there something different about this time?¡± ¡°Something different?¡± Greg looked at him with a half-smile, saying, ¡°Who told you that?¡± A bit nervously, Nathan replied, ¡°Nobody told me, it¡¯s just a guess of my own.¡±
¡°Heh, you¡¯re quite smart, but if you were really smart, you wouldn¡¯t have asked. Understand?¡± ¡°Yes, I understand!¡± Nathan knew Greg was giving him a hint, teaching him the principles of life and how to conduct oneself. A long-missed warmth and security filled his heart. He began to smile happily. Since his father¡¯s death, no one had mentored him in this way. Of course, if Greg knew that he saw him as a father figure, he would definitely have scowled and kicked him out of the car. Despite having slept with Liliana Grey, he had never considered ying the role of a father to a seventeen-year-old boy. The location for this auction was still the same estate asst time. It was apparent that the items sold at thest auction hadn¡¯t caused any issues yet; otherwise, Quinton Creed wouldn¡¯t dare to host a second one, even if he had ten times the guts. Joe Locke arrived early this time; by the time Greg got there, he was already chatting with Quinton Creed. When Joe Locke saw Greg again, his face darkened, and somewhat angrily, he asked, ¡°Old Creed, why did you call this little bastard over again?¡± Quinton Creed replied somewhat sheepishly, ¡°I¡¯m holding an auction, I can¡¯t just kick a customer out, can I?¡± After hearing his exnation, Joe Locke still seemed unhappy, but he didn¡¯t say anything else. ¡°What about that amulet you mentioned? Bring it out for me to see, will you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s still locked up in the safe.¡± Upon hearing this, Joe Locke became even more convinced that Quinton Creed must have acquired a genuine article this time; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so anxious. He raised his eyebrows and said breezily, ¡°Old Creed, why don¡¯t you just tell us how much money you spent? I¡¯ll add some and you can sell it directly to me. It saves us the hassle of bidding back and forth.¡± Old Creedughed and shook his head, then animatedly said, ¡°Harold, I¡¯m really sorry, but the item doesn¡¯t belong to me alone.¡±
¡°Not just to you?¡± ¡°Right, that amulet is of very high quality, looking as if it¡¯s newly made. How could I afford it with what I have?¡± Quinton Creed gestured towards Max Milton, who was sitting on the other side, and said, ¡°Master Milton and I pooled our money to get it back. We¡¯ve invested several million into it; how much more could you offer me? I think we better stick to the auction. It¡¯s fair and square, and no one canin about paying too much or too little.¡±
Joe Locke opened his mouth to protest but then thought about it and seemed to agree. Seeing that most of the attendees had arrived, Quinton Creed announced the start of the auction. As usual, the items were disyed first, then the bidding began in turn. Nathan Humphrey was very well-behaved this time, sitting quietly by Greg Jensen¡¯s side, silently watching others bid and asionally asking Greg some questions. Luckily, Greg had brushed up on some antiques knowledge the other day; otherwise, he would have really been stumped by Nathan¡¯s questions. After several rounds of bidding, the highlight of the auction, the Amulet, was brought in. As everyone saw the Amulet carved from Jade Stone, their eyes lit up, and Joe Locke¡¯s breathing even quickened a bit. Quinton Creed looked at the expressions on the faces of the crowd, chuckled to himself, and loudly said, ¡°A fine Amulet is being offered, not very old, it¡¯s said to originate from Daoism. The opening bid is two million, with each increase by one hundred thousand. Those interested can start bidding now.¡± ¡°Two million two hundred thousand!¡± ¡°Two million three hundred thousand!¡± The Amulet, judging from its appearance, truly had a fine quality, at least not like the Eight Forms Mirror that was riddled with cracks all over. Therefore, a lot of people followed with bids, and in no time, the price rose to three million.
This time, even though Joe Locke had revealed his family¡¯s identity right from the start, it was no use; the bidding went on incessantly. Watching as the bid had reached five million, Joe Locke steeled himself and directly said, ¡°Six million!¡± Upon hearing the price jump by one million all at once, everyone was stunned and after hesitating for a long while, they all gave up dejectedly. Seeing this, Joe Locke was overjoyed. With the Amulet¡¯s condition even better than that of the Eight Forms Mirror, spending six million to acquire it would definitely be a huge gain. Just then, someone suddenly said, ¡°Six million five hundred thousand!¡± At this voice, Joe Locke¡¯s face immediately darkened, and turning his head, he saw that the bidder was indeed Greg Jensen. ¡°Greg, enough is enough! Are you intentionally opposing me?¡± Greg shook his head and said, ¡°Sorry, but that¡¯s really not the case this time. I¡¯m nning to buy it as a birthday gift for an elder in my family.¡± ¡°Oh, so you want it, do you? Let¡¯s see if you have the financial strength!¡± Joe Locke snorted coldly and shouted, ¡°Seven million!¡± Quinton Creed, with a big smile, yelled out, ¡°Seven million! Is there anyone else who¡¯d like to increase the bid?¡± ¡°Seven million five hundred thousand!¡± ¡°Eight million!¡±
Next it was time for Joe Locke and Greg Jensen¡¯s showdown, as they fiercelypeted against each other, quickly pushing the price up to ten million. Joe Locke, with a grim face, red at Greg and said, ¡°Greg, as long as you stop bidding against me, all grudges between you and the Locke family will be settled. How about that?¡± Greg pretended to be tempted and asked, ¡°Will you keep your word?¡± ¡°In front of so many people? If I don¡¯t keep my word, wouldn¡¯t our family be cursed behind our backs afterwards?¡± ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll let you have it!¡± As if he would keep his word! Greg knew he was just being strung along, but he still immediately agreed, and while the others weren¡¯t paying attention, he gave Quinton Creed a meaningful nce. Quinton Creed said with a smile, ¡°Alright, that concludes today¡¯s auction. I have some matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll not keep you all any longer.¡± Upon hearing this, the others began to stand and leave. Only Joe Locke, while examining the Amulet, casually asked, ¡°Hey Quinton, what¡¯s the hurry? You¡¯ve earned so muchmission from this auction, aren¡¯t you going to treat us all to a meal?¡± Quinton Creed said with augh, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, but I¡¯ve already arranged to y cards with Mr. Jensen and Master Milton. I wanted the auction to end early so I could start sooner.¡± Upon hearing about the card game and being eager to rush back with the Amulet, Joe Locke immediately halted, turned around, and said, ¡°Card game? Count me in, will you?¡±
Chapter 309: 309 Start of the Good Show_1 Chapter 309: Chapter 309 Start of the Good Show_1 Quinton Creed heard that he wanted to join in, his heart leapt with joy, but he still pretended it was difficult and said: ¡°This¡­We all had an agreement. You should just stay out of this and hurry up and return the Amulet.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the rush with the Amulet? Just bring it with me when I return.¡± Hearing Quinton Creed¡¯s words, Joe Locke was even less in a hurry to leave. He sat back down, clutching the box that contained the Amulet. Quinton Creed said with a pained expression, ¡°Mr. Jensen, look at this¡­¡± Greg Jensen said with a cold face, ¡°I have a score to settle with him, and I really don¡¯t want to y with him.¡± Without any shame, Joe Locke grinned and said, ¡°Hey, kid, that¡¯s not very fair of you. Didn¡¯t we agree just now? You give me the Amulet, and I won¡¯t pursue the past matters. Why are you still holding on to that?¡± ¡°A real man should have a bit of generosity in his heart, shouldn¡¯t he?¡± Max Milton also persuaded from the side, ¡°Yeah, the more the merrier. Let¡¯s start quickly, I can¡¯t wait.¡±
Greg Jensen frowned, then begrudgingly said, ¡°Alright then. But let¡¯s get one thing straight. We y big, and you better not be a sore loser who flips the table.¡± ¡°Aiden rk, who do you think you¡¯re looking down on?¡± Joe Locke pped down a bank card and said, ¡°You name it, how big are we ying?¡± Greg Jensen said, ¡°Three-card brag, starting with two thousand a bottom, two thousand a bet, with a ten thousand cap. Are you in?¡± Upon hearing this, Joe Locke, looking utterly astonished, said, ¡°Two thousand a bottom? You call that big?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t two thousand big?¡± Greg Jensen said, puzzled. Joe Lockeughed as if he had heard a joke, ¡°You ask old Quinton how big we yed before. Two thousand a bottom is nothing; our antes are worth more than that. Come on, let¡¯s get started so I can deal a few hands and then get going.¡± ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s begin.¡± Quinton Creed brought out several new decks of ying cards, which he showed to everyone for inspection before the game got started. Three-card brag is very simple, yet ssic, and it is yed in various regions all over the country. The rankings from highest to lowest are: three of a kind (a set), straight flush, flush, straight, pair, and if both parties have high card hands, it begins with the highest card forparison. In some regions, a straight ranks higher than a flush, but it¡¯s not the same everywhere. Greg Jensen¡¯s card skills were average, but his senses were sharp, his vision and hearing countless times stronger than a normal person¡¯s, allowing him to see the card faces in the instant when the cards were shuffled and dealt. Moreover, both Max Milton and the old gambler Quinton Creed had their own methods of ¡°marking¡± the cards. ¡°Marking¡± is simply using various means to leave identifiable marks on the cards, making it easy to recognize the numbers and suits. Five people were ying together, with three of them knowing what the cards were. Only Cole Bat, who was responsible for distracting Joe Locke¡¯s attention, was in the dark. Whenever Cole needed to know the bottom cards, a few hand signals from Max would quickly clue him in. It was safe to say that the entire card game was under the control of Greg Jensen and his group.
As a seasoned yer, Joe Locke felt something was off after a few rounds, but since he was continuously winning, he kept quiet. In the beginning, Greg Jensen was consistently losing, with the other three yers having mixed fortunes, except Joe Locke, who kept on winning. In little more than half an hour, Greg Jensen had lost over two hundred thousand, and even Nathan Humphrey, who was watching from the side, couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and came over to persuade him to stop ying. Greg Jensen, driven as if by the frenzy of a gambler in the red, scolded Nathan Humphrey, ¡°Get lost. Why are you, a kid, meddling in adults ying cards?¡±
Nathan Humphrey, unaware of the tricks being yed, felt he was good-heartedly trying to prevent further loss, but instead received a scolding, felt a little aggrieved, muttered ¡°Lose it all then¡± under his breath, and walked off to the side to watch the drama unfold. It was Joe Locke¡¯s turn to be the dealer in this round. As he shuffled the cards, he smiled and said, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re not doing too well mentally either, are you? Getting flustered after losing just over twenty thousand?¡± Greg Jensen red at him with red-rimmed eyes and snorted coldly, ¡°Deal the cards, will you? What¡¯s with all the chit-chat?¡± ¡°Heh, sure.¡± Joe Locke smiled and swiftly dealt three cards to each yer. Greg Jensen looked at the three cards on the table, hesitated for a moment, and said, ¡°Blind bet of five thousand.¡± ¡°Blind bet¡± meant to wager without looking at the cards. If a yer who had seen their cards wanted to call, they had to bet double the stake. It had been agreed during the game that the maximum bet was ten thousand, so the most one could blind bet was five thousand. Cole Bat rubbed his cards vigorously, then eximed excitedly, ¡°With such good cards, I call with ten thousand!¡± Quinton Creed and Max Milton, sitting next to him, picked up their cards to peek and, sighing that their cards were no good, threw them into the discard pile. It was Joe Locke¡¯s turn. He looked at Greg Jensen, then gave Cole Bat a deep look andughed, ¡°One ys blind, the other calls; well then, I¡¯ll also y blind to see if old Cole¡¯s cards are real or fake!¡± As he spoke, he too tossed in a chip worth five thousand. Greg Jensen frowned and said, ¡°Keep going blind. I refuse to believe my luck is this bad today.¡±
Several rounds of blind betting followed. Cole Bat, seemingly unable to withstand the pressure, chucked his cards into the pile, grumbling, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone y like you two, betting blind round after round without even looking at your cards.¡± ¡°If you¡¯ve got the money, follow; if you don¡¯t, fold. Quit your yapping.¡± Joe Locke nced disdainfully at him and then turned to Greg Jensen, asking with a smile, ¡°Kid, are you still ying blind?¡± Greg Jensen looked at the cards on the table and smiled, ¡°Since it¡¯s just the two of us left, let me take a look at my cards. If it¡¯s a good hand, I¡¯ll call you out. I can feel it, this hand has got to be big!¡± Joe Locke, hearing this, revealed a meaningful smile and said, ¡°Well then, have a look.¡± Greg Jensen, looking every bit the seasoned gambler, picked up his cards and slowly started to fold them over. After a long while, his pupils suddenly dted in disbelief. Joe Locke¡¯s lips curled into a sneer as he urged, ¡°Have you finished looking yet? Come on, either call or don¡¯t, because if you don¡¯t, I¡¯m taking the pot.¡± ¡°Call!¡± Greg Jensen hurriedly called out, then hesitated, ¡°About this hand¡­ can we y without a limit?¡± Joe Locke feigned hesitance, ¡°Well¡­ that might not be so good, right?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? It¡¯s just us now. If you agree, let¡¯s y this hand without a limit.¡± His eyes reddening, Greg Jensen said, ¡°I¡¯ve lost so much already; if we set a limit, I might not win it back even if I yed all night.¡±
¡°Alright, for you, since you¡¯ve lost so much, let¡¯s y this hand without a limit.¡± Joe Locke warned, ¡°Just for this hand, though. Afterward, we go back to the rules.¡± ¡°Agreed!¡± Greg Jensen nodded, counted all the remaining chips he had, and said, ¡°I¡¯ve got three hundred thousand left; I¡¯m betting it all.¡± ¡°Three hundred thousand? That¡¯s a lot!¡± Joe Locke seemed a bit hesitant. Greg Jensen scoffed, ¡°What, is even three hundred thousand too much for you?¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll follow. But I¡¯m doing it blind; I only need to bet one hundred and fifty thousand.¡± As soon as Joe Locke finished speaking, everyone including Greg Jensen was stunned. Cole Bat said in a daze, ¡°He¡¯s seen his cards and has ced such a huge bet, and you still want to follow blind?¡± Chapter 310: 310 Please Enter the Urn_1 Chapter 310: Chapter 310 Please Enter the Urn_1 Joe Locke nced at him and said, ¡°What, is there a rule that says you can¡¯t just follow if you bet a lot?¡± ¡°Well¡­ there¡¯s no such rule.¡± ¡°Then quit your yapping. You¡¯ve already thrown your hand away. Why are you even getting involved?¡± Joe Locke rolled his eyes and urged Greg Jensen, ¡°Hurry up, it¡¯s your turn. Are you going to call or fold?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll raise you.¡± ¡°If you want to raise me, you need to make a bet. How can you raise without betting?¡± Joe Locke looked at the bare table in front of Greg Jensen and burst into a big grin. He knew what cards Greg Jensen had. Three Kings! And he himself had three Aces! Having yed cards for so many years, naturally, he had some tricks up his sleeve, and the hand he had just dealt was intentional.
As the saying goes, it¡¯s not really winning when a big fish eats a small fish; true victory is when a big fish eats another big fish. Only when both yers have closely matched hands can one win big money. If the opponent¡¯s hand is too weak, they would just run away, and you wouldn¡¯t win much at all. Joe Locke was waiting for this opportunity to win everything from Greg Jensen in one fell swoop and avenge the wedding banquet. Plus, he could see that Greg Jensen was already betting wildly in frustration. At this point, no matter how much he bet, Greg Jensen would definitely call. Sure enough, after hesitating for a moment, Greg Jensen took out his phone and transferred one million to Quinton Creed. After getting one million in chips, he threw in five hundred thousand right away. ¡°Five hundred thousand! I¡¯m not opening.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not opening with five hundred thousand?¡± Joe Locke sneered, ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve got guts.¡± He picked up his cards, pretending to look at them for the first time, deliberately making a surprised face, then took out five hundred thousand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll call your five hundred thousand!¡± Upon hearing this, Greg Jensen immediately struggled, hesitated for a long time, threw in another five hundred thousand, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll open it!¡± After finishing, he mmed down his cards and eximed, ¡°Three Kings! I¡¯ve won, haha.¡± As Greg Jensen was about to reach for the money, Joe Locke quickly stopped him, scoffed and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t seen my cards yet. I have three Aces!¡± With that, he too revealed his own cards. Seeing this, Greg Jensen was dumbfounded and muttered, ¡°How¡­ how is that possible? How could you get three Aces?¡± ¡°What¡¯s so impossible about that? If you can have three Kings, why can¡¯t I have three Aces?¡± Joe Locke sneered, gathering all the chips from the table to himself. The other three yers were stunned by the scene. ¡°Damn, talk about a narrow escape!¡±
¡°Yeah, if only Greg Jensen¡¯s hand was a little weaker, he wouldn¡¯t have lost so much.¡± Looking at the pity on the three people¡¯s faces, Joe Locke said nonchntly, ¡°That¡¯s how it goes in cards. There are winners and losers. Come on, let¡¯s start the next round.¡± After finishing, he looked at the dazed Greg Jensen and asked, ¡°Hey kid, are you still in or not? If it¡¯s too much for you, you might as well stop and take a break to change your luck.¡±
Greg Jensen raised his head, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m out.¡± After saying that, he sat down to the side. Joe Locke sneered dismissively, then continued shuffling the cards. Seeing this, Quinton Creed chimed in, ¡°Maybe¡­ we should stop here. It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s y another day.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? Just when I¡¯m getting into it, you all quit?¡± Joe Locke said, somewhat displeased. ¡°It¡¯s mainly because it¡¯s toote¡­¡± ¡°No way, if we don¡¯t y until midnight today, no one is allowed to leave.¡± Greg Jensen nced down at the time and realized it was just after seven in the evening¡ªthere were still five hours to midnight. He smiled faintly and continued to remain silent. In fact, Greg was well aware that Joe Locke had just cheated; and with his keen vision, he had long since seen that the other party¡¯s bottom card was three Aces. The reason he continued to bet was to intentionally lose money to lure Joe Locke in. In his view, a loss of one or two million didn¡¯t serve the purpose of ¡°collecting interest.¡± Only by letting Joe Locke win big could he be encouraged to keep gambling, or even be so engrossed as to bet recklessly. Human psychology is just like that¡ªif you don¡¯t win at the start and lose some money, you might stop ying.
But when someone has won a lot of money and suddenly loses it all, they¡¯ll desperately want to break even, going so far as to lose even more without regret. This was a lesson Max Milton had learned over many years! True enough, Joe Locke had just won over a hundred thousand and was in an excited state; now if anyone said they weren¡¯t ying, he would get irritated with them. Seeing this, Quinton Creed and the other two put on a reluctant act and continued to y along with him. ¡°We¡¯ve yed with this deck for so long, let¡¯s change it.¡± At Greg¡¯s signal, Max Milton took the initiative to suggest a deck change. In any sizable game, decks are changed after a few rounds to prevent tampering. Joe Locke had just rigged the entire deck, so upon hearing the suggestion to change it, he was somewhat unwilling, but seeing how much he¡¯d already won, he agreed. After changing decks, none of the four yers could recognize the cards anymore, which seemed fair on the surface, but Greg, sitting aside, saw everything clearly. With a few simple gestures, Max, Quinton, and Cole Bat all understood what the bottom card was. However, no big cards came out in the next three rounds, so the wins and losses were quite average. Joe Locke was itching to pull the same trick again, but this time it was Quinton¡¯s turn to be the dealer, so he had to wait for the next round. However, at that moment, he suddenly discovered that the three Aces he had rigged were dealt to his own hand.
Startled, he feared he had seen wrong, and deliberately spread the cards on the table, taking a closer look. Once he confirmed he really had three Aces, he couldn¡¯t help but feel overjoyed. Cole, sitting beside him, couldn¡¯t help but remind him, ¡°Once you touch your cards, you can¡¯t bet blind anymore.¡± At these words, Joe Locke got angry and retorted, ¡°Shut your f***ing mouth, I haven¡¯t even looked at my cards, what do you mean I can¡¯t bet blind?¡± ¡°Hey, why are you swearing at people? This is a basic rule of the card game, don¡¯t you even know that?¡± ¡°Look, Cole, that¡¯s enough. We¡¯re just friends ying a card game, no need to take it so seriously. Besides, Mr. Locke indeed hasn¡¯t looked at his cards.¡± Joe Locke gave Max a thumbs-up, smiling, ¡°Now there¡¯s a man who understands!¡± After speaking, he looked at the cards on the table, tossed out five thousand dors, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll bet five thousand blind.¡± He was just thinking about making a big bet when, to his surprise, an opportunity came so soon. It¡¯s as if someone brought a pillow when he wanted to sleep! Joe Locke chuckled to himself, but saw that both Quinton and Max looked at their cards and chose to call, which made him smile even wider. Cole seemed still annoyed about the earlier incident. Looking at Joe Locke, he said defiantly, ¡°I bet five thousand blind too!¡± Joe Lockeughed and said, ¡°Ah, that¡¯s more like it. If you don¡¯t go blind and neither do I, and with no one else calling, I¡¯ll bet another five thousand to see who¡¯s bluffing and who¡¯s not!¡±
Quinton and Max hesitated for a moment, then continued to call, while Cole didn¡¯t think twice and went blind with another five thousand. The four yers went back and forth, calling several rounds, until it was just down to Joe Locke and Cole, neither willing to give in, continuing to bet blind. Joe Locke knew he had three Aces, so he wasn¡¯t anxious at all; no matter how much Cole bet, he would always call directly. When it came down to it, Cole grew angry, looked up at him, and challenged, ¡°Are you brave enough to go big?¡± Chapter 311: 311 Luring the Enemy In_1 Chapter 311: Chapter 311 Luring the Enemy In_1 ¡°How do you want to y?¡± Joe Locke eyed Cole Bat with a yful look. Cole Bat said, ¡°Straight up one million, bet on win or lose, do you dare?¡± Joe Locke curled his lips disdainfully and said, ¡°One million is too little. If you want to y, let¡¯s go straight to five million. Do you dare?¡± ¡°Five million¡­¡± Cole Bat hesitated. Joe Locke snorted coldly, ¡°If you¡¯re too scared to y, then just fold and stop wasting time!¡± ¡°Five million it is, then, transfer the money!¡± ¡°Transfer it, then!¡± Joe Locke was also stunned for a moment, not expecting Cole Bat to actually follow through, but since things hade to this point, he steeled his heart.
Both transferred five million to Quinton Creed. ¡°Alright, we don¡¯t need to put down chips anymore, just reveal the cards.¡± Joe Locke couldn¡¯t even be bothered to pretend anymore, confidently flipped over his hole cards, and taunted Cole Bat: ¡°Three aces, again three aces. When my luckes, nothing can stop it, haha!¡± Heughed out loud, leaning over the table, about to scoop all the chips towards himself. Just then, Cole Bat suddenly held his hand, looking at him with a half-smile, ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Aren¡¯t you going to see what cards I have? What if it¡¯s a 235?¡± In the game of Dou Shou Qi, there¡¯s an infrequently used rule where the weakest animal, the mouse, prevails over the strongest, the elephant. In the game of poker, there¡¯s simrly an obscure rule: the smallest scatter hand of 235 beats triple aces! This rule is very rare because the odds of 235 meeting triple aces are incredibly small. Moreover, without knowing what the other person¡¯s hand is, it¡¯s rare for anyone with 235 to continue to follow. That¡¯s why Joe Locke had never imagined that such a once-in-a-millennium event would happen to him! He looked nkly at Cole Bat¡¯s cards, then looked up at the sarcasm on the other¡¯s face, and suddenly felt something was wrong, saying solemnly: ¡°Are you fucking ying tricks on me?¡± Cole Bat was taken aback and frowned, ¡°Mr. Locke, what do you mean? When you won against Greg Jensen with triple kings, no one said anything. Howe when I win against you with triple aces, you use me of ying tricks? Moreover, it¡¯s a blind hand for both of us, I didn¡¯t see the cards, so how could I know what I had?¡± Seeing this, Quinton Creed followed up, ¡°Harold, the deck is new, there was no chance for him to tamper with it. Plus, I dealt the cards. You don¡¯t think I colluded with this guy to cheat you, do you?¡± Joe Locke nced at Quinton Creed, also feeling that he might have overthought it, hesitated for a moment, and nodded, ¡°It¡¯s my bad, I was confused. Sorry.¡±
¡°Haha, we are all friends here. Once it¡¯s out in the open, it¡¯s all good.¡± Cole Bat smiled, deliberately saying, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s just call it a day.¡± Upon hearing this, Joe Locke immediately objected, frowning, ¡°What do you mean by that, Cole Bat? I just lost five million, and you want to stop ying? nning to run off after winning the money?¡± Cole Bat¡¯s face also turned cold, and he scoffed, ¡°I figured you were just unlucky and didn¡¯t want you to lose everything you have. Really biting the hand that feeds you.¡±
¡°Who the fuck are you calling a dog? Say it again!¡± ¡°Harold, don¡¯t get mad, okay? It¡¯s just words getting ahead of themselves, that wasn¡¯t what Cole meant.¡± Seeing Joe Locke about to get angry, Quinton Creed quickly stepped in to mediate, persuading Joe Locke, then said to Cole Bat: ¡°Cole, why don¡¯t we y a bit longer?¡± Cole Bat, uncharacteristically not smiling, replied with a cold tone, ¡°If he¡¯s not afraid of losing, then let¡¯s y. It¡¯s not like I have anything else to do.¡± Joe Locke sneered, ¡°Even if you lose everything, I won¡¯t.¡± Max Milton said, ¡°Okay, since we¡¯re going to y, let¡¯s recalcte the chips, especially since Mr. Lin no longer has any.¡± ¡°Right, I¡¯ll settle the chips for you guys.¡± Quinton Creed took out his phone, made the necessary transfers and collected the money, and then each was dealt a million in chips, and the four sat down at the table again. Joe Locke startet, ¡°Let¡¯s change another deck of cards, Aiden, I just don¡¯t believe it!¡± Quinton Creed smiled, fetched a new deck, shuffled well, and the game started again. Joe Locke, true to his reputation as an old gambler, kept ncing between the three men, but what he didn¡¯t realize was that the cheater wasn¡¯t any of the three. It was Greg Jensen, who sat aside drinking like nothing was the matter.
Even when Joe Locke hadn¡¯t looked at his cards, Greg had already signaled his hole cards to Quinton Creed and the others. One yer, ganged up on by four, was bound to lose money. In just half an hour, more than half of Joe Locke¡¯s million in chips was gone. Seeing this, Max Milton quickly signaled the other two with his eyes. A few minutester, Joe Locke¡¯s luck started to turn, and he managed to win some money back. Overjoyed, Joe Locke shuffled the cards whileughing loudly, ¡°My luck is back, baby!¡± ¡°Haha, it sure is a case of ¡®time brings great changes¡¯.¡± Quinton Creed offered a little ttery. Pleased with himself, Joe Locke said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s my turn to be the banker, how about we y a few rounds in silence?¡± Max Milton looked at Cole Bat and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine with it, it¡¯s up to old Cole.¡± Cole Bat smirked, ¡°Quiet rounds it is then, who¡¯s afraid of that?¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s all go silent,¡± Quinton Creedughed. A cold gleam shed in Joe Locke¡¯s eyes, and with swift hands, he dealt the cards to himself and the other three, then threw in five thousand, saying, ¡°Start with a silent five thousand?¡±
Cole Bat frowned, ¡°That¡¯s too much trouble, just make it one million straight.¡± ¡°Holy shit, do you have to go that big?¡± Max Milton was startled and looked at him in surprise. Cole Bat said impatiently, ¡°Since it¡¯s a silent round for all four of us, isn¡¯t it easy just to ce a bet andpare the biggest cards? Why bother with round after round?¡± ¡°Hey, Cole¡¯s got a point. But a million is too little, how about we go straight to five million?¡± Joe Locke suggested with a smile, ¡°After all, five million isn¡¯t that much, right guys?¡± ¡°Five million it is then, scared of you?¡± Quinton Creed and Max Milton exchanged nces and nodded together. ¡°Then let¡¯s make the transfers.¡± Quinton Creed nced at Greg Jensen sitting on the side and said, ¡°How about we transfer the money to Mr. Jensen, it¡¯s not quite appropriate for me to take it since I¡¯m in the game.¡± ¡°Sure, let¡¯s transfer it to the kid then.¡± Without overthinking it, Joe Locke agreed, as it made no difference who received it¡ªthis round was a sure win for him since he had dealt himself a set of three Aces. The others had either straights or flushes, and Cole Bat had the highest¡ªa small three-of-a-kind.
He was determined to win back the five million he had lost before, and if the 235 hands came out again, it would truly be a ghostly affair. Seeing that, Greg Jensen picked up his phone and came over, showed everyone his bank card number, and had them transfer the money. After the transfers were done, he checked the bnce on his bank card and said, ¡°Okay, you four can reveal your cards now, the money has all been transferred.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see what I¡¯ve got!¡± Joe Locke flipped open his hand of cards and mmed them on the table, then pretended to be shocked, ¡°Holy shit, I¡¯ve really got the golden touch, another trio of Aces!¡± Chapter 312: 312 Counterkill_1 Chapter 312: Chapter 312 Counterkill_1 ¡°Harold Butler, you sure have unbeatable luck tonight, hitting a triple Ace three times already.¡± ¡°Haha, just good luck.¡± Facing Quinton Creed¡¯spliment, Joe Locke justughed and then urged, ¡°Hurry up and deal, the two of you.¡± Max Milton was the first to reveal his hand, nced at it, and said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯ve got a straight flush.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no point in dealing this crap!¡± Cole Bat also sighed as he revealed his hand, then suddenly his eyes widened in astonishment and he eximed, ¡°Damn, I¡¯ve got a 235 again?¡± The hall immediately fell into a deathly silence. 235 again? How is that possible? Joe Locke couldn¡¯t believe his own eyes and ears, wondering if he had seen or heard wrong.
How could it be that he dealt himself triple Aces twice in a row, and both times ran into a 235? The most outrageous part was, the hand he dealt to Cole Bat was clearly a small three of a kind, so how could it turn into a 235? Cole Bat was cheating! Joe Locke¡¯s face immediately darkened as he said coldly, ¡°Smart guy, daring to cheat right in front of me!¡± Cole Bat sneered, ¡°What, can¡¯t handle losing?¡± ¡°Who the hell are you calling a sore loser?¡± ¡°Why else would you use me of having a problem every time I win a hand against you? When you catch a thief, you call him dirty; you say I¡¯m cheating, where¡¯s your evidence?¡± Cole Bat sneered, ¡°You dealt the cards. From start to finish, other than revealing them, I haven¡¯t even touched the cards. Show me how I could cheat!¡± Joe Locke knew there must be a trick, but Cole Bat wasn¡¯t wrong either; he had indeed dealt the cards, and before the reveal, the other man had truly not touched them. So how did he cheat? Joe Locke waspletely stumped but still refused to give up, dragging Cole Bat and saying, ¡°The hand you¡¯re holding can¡¯t possibly be a 235, you must have cheated!¡± Quinton Creed feigned surprise, ¡°Harold Butler, how do you know for certain that Cole¡¯s hand isn¡¯t a 235, could it be that you recognize the cards?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Joe Locke¡¯s face turned beet red, and he gritted his teeth as he stared at Cole Bat, but he waspletely out of options. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll admit it, let¡¯s keep ying.¡± Quinton Creed quickly stepped in to mediate, ¡°What¡¯s this about admitting defeat? We¡¯re all friends here, just ying a card game, it¡¯s not that serious.¡± Cole Bat snorted coldly, ¡°If I knew his card-ying manners were so poor, I wouldn¡¯t havee today.¡± Joe Locke was burning with rage, ¡°Who the hell are you saying has poor card-ying manners?¡± Cole Bat rolled his eyes and sneered, ¡°If your card-ying manners weren¡¯t poor, why would you use me of cheating every time I win?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll be damned¡­¡± Joe Locke was dying of frustration, clearly aware that Cole Bat must have cheated, yet he couldn¡¯t call him out on it. What could he say? He couldn¡¯t tell the other man: ¡°That¡¯s right, I do recognize the cards. I dealt you a small three of a kind, so there¡¯s no way you could have a 235¡±?
That would be an outright confession! ¡°Quit the bullshit, are you ying or not?¡± Joe Locke said angrily. Cole Bat looked at Joe Locke and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll y, but do you still have money?¡± ¡°I¡­ I certainly have money!¡± Joe Locke hummed a bit sheepishly, not realizing until now that he had lost over ten million all day. Other than the one million that was his own money, the remaining ten million was given by his family for purchasing rare treasures. And now, he had lost it all in an afternoon¡¯s time. No, I must win the money back, or I can¡¯t exin myself when I return. Joe Locke thought of this and couldn¡¯t help but look towards Quinton Creed, saying, ¡°Old Quinton, lend me some money.¡± Old Quinton bared his teeth in a bitter smile and said, ¡°I¡¯ve lost too, where would I have that much money?¡± Joe Locke knew Quinton Creed had money, but just didn¡¯t want to lend it. While feeling annoyed, he still persisted and said: ¡°I¡¯ll use the Amulet as coteral, lend me ten million!¡± Quinton Creed¡¯s expression shifted slightly, he nced discreetly at Greg Jensen before saying, ¡°Harold, ten million is too much, that thing isn¡¯t worth so much in my hands.¡±
¡°Then you say how much!¡± ¡°Eight million then, that¡¯s the most¡­¡± ¡°Fine, eight million it is!¡± Joe Locke was very confident in himself, he believed that as long as he kept an eye on Cole Bat and didn¡¯t let him cheat, he was sure to win. Thus, when Quinton Creed mentioned that he could only lend eight million, Joe Locke gritted his teeth and agreed. He then took out the Amulet he had just bought and handed it to Quinton Creed, saying: ¡°You don¡¯t need to transfer the money, just give me eight million in chips. Keep the Amulet, if I lose, it¡¯s yours, whoever wins, you transfer the money to them.¡± ¡°Okay, no problem.¡± Quinton Creed readily agreed, counting out eight million in chips and pushing them towards Joe Locke. Joe Locke eyed Cole Bat with a fierce gaze and said, ¡°Come on, shall we continue ying?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s y, who¡¯s afraid?¡± Cole Bat appeared nonchnt. The gambling game amongst the four men began once more. Greg Jensen, sitting to one side, absentmindedly tapped the table. The three men got the signal and went all in, winning the eight million Joe Locke had just borrowed before he even had a chance to be the dealer, leaving him with no opportunity at all.
At this point, Joe Lockepletely lost his cool in anger. He grabbed Quinton Creed¡¯s clothes and said, ¡°Old Quinton, lend me another five million, I¡¯m sure I can turn things around this time.¡± Quinton Creed said emotionlessly, ¡°Harold, let¡¯s y again another day, it¡¯s already past one. Plus, your luck has been bad all this while, if I lend you more, you¡¯ll still lose.¡± At that moment, Joe Locke hadpletely panicked. The money intended for buying rarities and treasures was all lost, and even the precious Amulet he had finally acquired was mortgaged away. Not having acquired the treasure but instead umting a mountain of debt, if the old man found out about this, he would surely y his skin. He begged desperately, ¡°Old Quinton, I¡¯m begging you, lend me another five million. No, even three million will do, I¡¯m sure I can turn it around this time!¡± A gambler blinded by loss, no matter what their status was before, at this moment has no dignity left to speak of. Quinton Creed looked at him coldly and said, ¡°Even if I were to lend money, surely there must be some coteral, right?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Joe Locke had nothing left of value as coteral. After pondering for a while, his eyes suddenly lit up, and he said with surprise: ¡°I do have something, I still have shares. The part of the shares belonging to little Cole, which is currently in my name, how about I use the shares as coteral?¡± ¡°Shares?¡± Quinton Creed shook his head and said, ¡°Harold, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to lend you the money, but even if you gave me the Locke family shares for free, I wouldn¡¯t dare to ept them.
If you lose again, what am I supposed to do with those shares, keep them or not?¡± ¡°No problem, you can rest assured. If I lose again, you can hold on to the shares, just don¡¯t sell them. It won¡¯t take long, I will definitely find a way to redeem them.¡± ¡°Well¡­ alright then, let¡¯s prepare an agreement.¡± Quinton Creed made a call to his assistant upstairs, and soon a stock transfer agreement was produced. Joe Locke saw it was a stock transfer agreement and was momentarily stunned, frowning he said, ¡°Old Quinton, what do you mean by this? I¡¯m just offering coteral, I¡¯m not selling my shares to you, why are you getting out a stock transfer agreement?¡± Chapter 313: 313 Nothing at All_1 Chapter 313: Chapter 313 Nothing at All_1 Quinton Creed said indifferently, ¡°When ites to gambling, let¡¯s just say it¡¯s not always a pretty business. If I sign a mortgage contract and you do y dirtyter on, what if you report me? What¡¯s more, the stock transfer contract is just a form of insurance. Your Locke family is so prominent; even if you really do sign the contract, do you think I¡¯d dare to swallow up your shares just like that? You sign it first. Once you do, I¡¯ll give you the money. Then whenever you repay it, I¡¯ll rip up the contract, and everything will be settled, won¡¯t it?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Make a decision quickly, I don¡¯t have the time to stick around with you.¡± Joe Locke¡¯s mind was utterly preupied with borrowing money to turn the tide, he barely gave any thought to the implications, hesitated for a moment, but felt Quinton Creed made sense and so he signed the contract. Quinton Creed looked at the signed contract, nodded in satisfaction, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get one thing straight. I can only lend you ten million, not a penny more. I simply don¡¯t have it.¡± ¡°Fine, no problem.¡± With Quinton Creed¡¯s guarantee, Joe Locke directly took ten million in chips, and full of confidence, sat down at the table and dered:
¡°Come on, let¡¯s continue!¡± Cole Bat and Max Milton exchanged looks, both seeing the shock in the other¡¯s eyes. They had also seen the stock transfer contract just now; twenty-three percent of the Locke Corporation¡¯s shares, worth at least three or four hundred million, were put up as coteral by this prodigal son for just ten million. What a sin! Max Milton had been involved with Thousand Doors for many years but had never taken part in such a big game, and couldn¡¯t help feeling some hesitation in his heart. Cole Bat¡¯s heart was racing even faster, and his palms were sweating. Seeing this, Greg Jensen knocked on the table again, jolting both men into suppressing the panic in their hearts. The gambling resumed! Under Joe Locke¡¯s insistence, the betting limit was removed, and Quinton Creed and the others were more than happy with this arrangement; after all, their intended goal had been achieved, there was no need to drag it out further. The first hand, Max Milton dealt the cards, resulting in a Set over Straight Flush. Joe Locke¡¯s freshly borrowed ten million immediately lost a third of its value. The second hand, Set over Set, and the remaining seven million plus, all went in and were lost. In just two rounds, the ten million borrowed against the Locke Corporation¡¯s shares had been lost, without a penny left. Joe Locke, like a drowning man, was soaking wet, his eyes bloodshot as he red at Cole Bat, ¡°You must have cheated. Just wait, I¡¯ll catch you in the next round for sure!¡± Cole Bat sneered, ¡°Do you even have money to gamble with?¡± Joe Locke trembled, clenched his teeth, and turned to Quinton Creed with a forced smile, ¡°Big Brother Quinton, lend me another ten million, will you?¡± Quinton Creed shook his head with a stern face, ¡°Harold Butler, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwilling to lend to you, I really don¡¯t have any left. The money from today¡¯s auction has to be lent out; I can¡¯t move that money. Besides, we agreed earlier that your shares could only secure a loan of ten million.¡± ¡°Big Brother Quinton, lend me another ten million, please!¡±
Joe Locke¡¯s face was full of entreaty, and it looked like he might kneel down to Quinton Creed if he didn¡¯t get the money. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t lend you that money.¡± Quinton Creed shook his head again and then added, ¡°Also, you better hurry up and gather the money you owe. If it were my money you lost, I might let it slide, but since it¡¯s Cole¡¯s money that I covered for you, don¡¯t get me into trouble.¡±
He patted Joe Locke and said, ¡°Stay here for a while; I need to leave. I have to go on a business inspection tomorrow.¡± With that, he turned and walked away. Seeing that the hall had emptied, Joe Locke finally came to his senses and copsed into a chair with a thud. It was only then that he truly felt regret. He had originally brought over twenty million to buy the Amulet. Now, not only had he failed to acquire the Amulet, but he also umted a mountain of debt. After adding everything up, he realized he had lost more than thirty million in just half a day, and had even mortgaged away Locke Corporation¡¯s shares. If his old man found out, he would be dead meat for sure! With that thought, Joe Locke suddenly panicked and quickly stood up to chase after him. He caught up with Quinton Creed just as he was about to get into his car and pleaded urgently, ¡°Quinton, do me a favor, just one more favor!¡± Quinton Creed tly refused, ¡°If you¡¯re looking to borrow money to keep gambling, you might as well not bother speaking. I¡¯ve already said what needs to be said, and I believe you can understand my difficulty.¡± Joe Locke hurriedly said, ¡°Quinton, it¡¯s not about money. Since my shares are still with you, could you give me the Amulet now? I need to have something to show when I get back.¡± Quinton Creed feigned difficulty and sighed, took out the box with the Amulet from his bag, handed it to him, and said, ¡°Harold, this is only because it¡¯s you, if it were someone else¡­
Forget it, take the Amulet and get back quickly. Make sure you collect that money for me soon.¡± Once he had the Amulet, Joe Locke breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get the money together in a couple of days.¡± ¡°Mm, take it slow on your way back.¡± Quinton Creed casually dismissed him and drove away. Watching the receding taillights, Joe Locke felt as if all his energy had been sapped, almost copsing to the ground. The driver nearby saw this and hurried over to support him, asking, ¡°Mr. Locke, are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, let¡¯s hurry home.¡± ¡­ Meanwhile, Greg Jensen was in a car on his way back to Jamae City. Having finally recovered from the shock, Nathan Humphrey nervously asked, ¡°Greg, what was the deal with that hand of cards?¡± ¡°Which hand?¡± ¡°The one where Mr. Bat drew the 235 in the second round.¡± Greg Jensen grinned and said, ¡°Think about it, who else besides those ying the cards got close to the table for that hand?¡±
Nathan Humphrey was taken aback and fell into thought. After a long while, he suddenly looked up at Greg Jensen, incredulously shocked, and eximed, ¡°Are you saying¡­ that it was you who switched the cards?¡± Greg Jensen smiled, ¡°Exactly, I swapped the cards while they were transferring the money. It was quite simple.¡± He had known all along that Joe Locke would pull the same trick again, so he had hidden two sets of cards in advance; one was the 235, and the other was three kings. Nathan Humphrey asked curiously, ¡°But if you hid the cards and Joe Locke checked the deck and found extra cards, what then?¡± ¡°Heh, why do you think Max Milton kept folding every round?¡± ¡°Ah, I get it,¡± Nathan said. The joy of solving the puzzle spread across Nathan Humphrey¡¯s face as he exined, ¡°After Mr. Milton folds, he uses the chance of getting a smoke to pull cards out of the deck. That way, even if Joe Locke checks the deck, he won¡¯t find any extra cards.¡± ¡°Haha, you¡¯re quite clever!¡± Greg Jensenughed. With five people ying cards, it was essentially four against one; no matter how they yed, Joe Locke was doomed. In other words, from the moment Joe Locke entered the game, his fate was sealed. Praise made Nathan Humphrey beam with pride. Even he didn¡¯t realize that although Greg Jensen was about his age, he was still very pleased to receive thepliment.
Greg Jensen asked with a smile, ¡°Did you learn anything from today¡¯s game?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± After thinking for a moment, Nathan ventured, ¡°We should be careful when gambling in the future, and not y with strangers?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Greg Jensen knocked on his head and said seriously, ¡°Today¡¯s game shows that gambling is all about deceit; the bigger the game, the more deceit there is. The saying that nine out of ten gamblers lose doesn¡¯t even begin to describe today¡¯s scene. So, no matter how rich you are, never get involved with gambling, or you¡¯ll end up broke and lose your family. Understood?¡± ¡°Greg, I¡¯ve understood!¡± Nathan affirmed. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 314: 314: Big Earnings_1 Chapter 314: Big Earnings_1 Late at night, in the tea room of the Wang family club, Quinton Creed, Max Milton, and Cole Bat were gathered together. Greg Jensen sat in the main seat at the tea table, leisurely pouring several cups of tea in front of the three men, and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to take back the one and a half million I lost, and I don¡¯t want a cent of the money won at the gambling table. You three split it among yourselves. The money from selling the amulet I get forty percent, and you three split the remaining sixty percent. The shares from the Locke Corporation transfer to me now. Any problems?¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Before his voice faded, Cole Bat and Max Milton agreed. Quinton Creed gave the two men a look and then asked cautiously, ¡°Mr. Jensen, is it still possible to get back the eighteen million that Joe Locke owes?¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s expression turned cold as he replied indifferently, ¡°I want the shares of the Locke Corporation, do you understand?¡± ¡°Understood, I understand, heh heh,¡± Quinton Creed forced a smile. Greg Jensen frowned, feeling that Quinton Creed was unreliable. He hesitated for a moment, took out an Elixir of Three Greens, and threw it in front of him, saying coldly,
¡°Eat it or die, choose one for yourself.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Quinton Creed¡¯s face changed, and he said with a forced smile, ¡°Mr. Jensen, we are partners, this feels a bit¡­ inappropriate, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Greg Jensen replied indifferently, ¡°I hope you understand that I¡¯m not discussing this with you.¡± Max Milton also spoke coldly, ¡°Eat it, otherwise we can¡¯t trust you!¡± Quinton Creed looked at the Elixir of Three Greens in front of him, and instantly broke out into a cold sweat, stammering, ¡°Mr. Jensen, this medicine¡­ it¡¯s not going to take my life, is it?¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s lips curled up in a sneer, ¡°Taking your life is simpler than this. Would I need to waste an elixir for that?¡± Cole Bat impatiently said, ¡°What¡¯s with all this dilly-dallying? We¡¯ve both eaten it already, just hurry up and take it.¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll eat!¡± Quinton Creed knew he had no way out, gritted his teeth, and swallowed the Elixir of Three Greens. ¡°Haha, that¡¯s more like it. From now on, we¡¯re brothers.¡± Cole Batughed loudly, slinging an arm around his shoulder and said, ¡°Your way of making money is too slow. Stick with us, and you¡¯ll be guaranteed a taste of the good life.¡± Greg Jensen knocked on the table, reminding, ¡°Someone will take you out of Jamae Province soon. You guys should go hide in the south for a while. We¡¯ll talk after I sort things out here.¡± ¡°Okay, Mr. Jensen.¡± The three men responded in unison. Greg Jensen nodded and added a final word of caution, ¡°I believe you¡¯re all aware of the consequences of leaking any information. What I want to remind you is that for the next few months, do not do any business. Just y it safe for a few months, understand?¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The three men responded again in unison.
Greg Jensen took out his phone and made a call to Wace Carter. Soon enough, an unmarked business van pulled up at the back door of the Wang family club. The three men, well covered up, took advantage of the quiet surroundings and quickly slipped into the vehicle. The business van started and soon left Jamae City.
Greg Jensen watched the departing vehicle,ughing heartily. A worthless amulet sold for ten million, ripping off the Locke family thoroughly. In addition, with the cooperation of Max Milton and others, he had swindled shares from the Locke family worth several billion in the gambling stakes. The initial goal was just to swindle Joe Locke out of a few tens of millions. The shares of the Locke Corporation were only an alternative target. It would have been great if achieved, but no worries if not. It never urred to Greg Jensen that he would get the shares so easily. Joe Locke really suffered a terrible loss. Initially deliberating over a million-dor bet, he ended up losing twenty-eight million by the end. Eighteen million of which he had borrowed from Quinton Creed. ¡°` Of course, Greg Jensen had no intention of returning the shares, so the 18 million was naturally out of the question too. After all, when he lent it out, it wasn¡¯t like he took money out of his own pocket¡ªit was just a number. If Jeffrey Locke knew about this, he would be furious! ¡°Should I leak this news first?¡±
Greg Jensen thought it over and decided to wait for an appropriate opportunity to do so. After all, he had the shares in his hands, and he could be one of the major shareholders of Locke Group whenever he wanted. Feeling great, Greg Jensen drove his Wrangler back to the vi and watered the Fragrant Spirit Grass. After finishing, he was just about to take the Fragrant Spirit Grass back inside when he suddenly noticed a crack in the flowerpot.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Upon closer inspection, he saw that the Fragrant Spirit Grass had grown arge number of roots that had forcibly cracked the pot. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Greg Jensen pondered for a moment and figured it was probably because the Spiritual Energy was thin, which instinctively made the Fragrant Spirit Grass expand its root system to absorb more nutrients. It seemed this flowerpot was no longer usable. Greg Jensen hesitated for a moment, found a small shovel, and dug a hole in the small garden in his yard before carefully transnting the Fragrant Spirit Grass into it. ¡°Let¡¯s nt it here for a few days, and I¡¯ll get a bigger pot when I have time.¡± Greg Jensen washed his hands after going inside and then drove his Wrangler to start his round of social visits for the evening. He first went to the courtyard houses, took care of Liliana Grey, then went back to Prosperous Home to feed two little gluttonous cats, only then returning to Imperial View Community. Jophia Locke was about to sleep, but when she saw Greg Jensening back, a sweet smile appeared on her face.
¡°You¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Yeah, did you miss me?¡± Jophia Locke¡¯s face turned a slight shade of red, but she still boldly met Greg Jensen¡¯s gaze, nodded gently, and said, ¡°Yeah, I missed you.¡± Greg Jensenughed, wrapped his arms around her, and kissed her deeply. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Jophia Locke gently pushed him away, ¡°Go wash up first. You¡¯re tired too, let me give you a massage afterwards.¡± Greg Jensen looked at her seriously, then smiled and nodded, saying, ¡°How about we bathe together?¡± ¡°No need, I already took a bath,¡± Jophia Locke said with a smile. ¡°Alright then.¡± Greg Jensen stripped off his clothes and went into the bathroom, lying in the bathtub for a while before realizing something wasn¡¯t quite right. ¡°Does this woman know that I have someone else on the side?¡± Greg Jensen was stunned for a moment, then chuckled to himself: ¡°No wonder she insisted I wash first and mentioned I was tired and needed a massage. Her magnanimity isn¡¯t bad at all.¡± He shook his head with a smile and squinted his eyesfortably in the bathtub.
After a little while, footsteps sounded, and a pair of tender hands with a trace of coolness began to gently touch him, starting to knead on his shoulders. Greg Jensen grabbed her hands and gently caressed them, smiling as he asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired? Take a break, alright? I actually can do without the massage.¡± Jophia Locke shook her head with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m not tired at all, I only have one client like you who is hardly ever home.¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯ll spend more time with you tomorrow.¡± ¡°That would be nice!¡± A sweet smile emerged on Jophia Locke¡¯s usually cool face, the stark contrast creating an intense temptation. Especially those long, straight legs that were within arm¡¯s reach, tender, smooth, and resilient. Greg Jensen¡¯s heart of wisdom became active once again. He stood up from the water with a ssh, like a child, and lifted Jophia Locke into his arms. Jophia Locke cooperated very well, wrapping her long legs around his waist and cing her small head on his shoulder. ¡°` Chapter 315: 315 Waste Lin Family_1 Chapter 315: Chapter 315 Waste Lin Family_1 Greg cradled Jophia Locke back to the bedroom¡ªafter a bout of intimacy, Jophia emerged the defeated party, sprawling on the bed and rapidly falling into a deep slumber. Greg then returned to the living room and began to practice the Guidance Technique, organizing the True Qi that had just increased. The True Qi circted back and forth among his major acupoints,pleting one cycle after another. His body became more bnced, and his strength gradually increased. A few days prior, he had tested again, and his strength had increased by about a third. He found that the closer he got to the sixth level of Qi Refinement, the faster his strength grew; after each cultivation session, he could distinctly feel his power augmenting. Qi Refinement sixth level! For martial artists, the sixth level of Qi Refinement was equivalent to an Innate Grandmaster. Reaching this level significantly elevated one¡¯s social status. For cultivators, attaining the sixth level of Qi Refinement allowed for introspection, externalization of True Qi, and even controlling objects with Divine Sense. In other words, reaching this level meant one truly possessed a few of the immortal techniques. No matter how one looked at it, Greg had to advance to the sixth level of Qi Refinement as soon as possible.
Before the breakthrough, he trulycked the confidence to go to the Martial Way exchange meeting. ¡°The Martial Way exchange meeting¡­¡± Greg gradually ceased his practice, looking out the window at the moonlight with eyes full of yearning. ¡­ The Locke family. Joe Locke, holding an amulet with trepidation and hope, stepped through the family home¡¯s entrance. Jeffrey Locke was chatting with Ethan Locke when he saw his eldest son return, holding a box in his hands, and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle: ¡°Joe, is that the amulet you mentioned?¡± ¡°Indeed!¡± Joe Locke put on an act as if everything was normal, trying hard to look proud as he said, ¡°I paid a whole ten million for this treasure¡ªit¡¯ll definitely catch the Simmons family¡¯s attention this time.¡± ¡°Ten million, that expensive?¡± Both grandfather and grandson were taken aback. Joe Lockeughed and said, ¡°Ten million is a bit expensive, but it¡¯s worth it. I¡¯ve examined this amulet; its surface is intact, it should be of exquisite quality. Too bad our family doesn¡¯t have a high-level martial artist; otherwise, we could directly test its effects.¡± Jeffrey Locke nodded with a smile and then said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for someone from the Simmons family toe. No matter how great this thing is, it¡¯s just a stone in our hands. We shouldn¡¯t take the risk of offending the Simmons family just over a stone.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll just cuddle with it in my sleep tonight to keep it safe,¡± Joe Locke said with augh. ¡°You¡¯re a grown man¡ªcan¡¯t you act a bit more mature?¡± Jeffrey Locke scolded him jokingly and then said, ¡°Guard it just for tonight; the Simmons family will send someone over early tomorrow morning.¡±
¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll take it back to my room first.¡± ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡± Watching his father carry the box back to his own bedroom, Ethan Locke whispered, ¡°Grandpa, if the Simmons family really takes a liking to this amulet, what benefits could it bring to our Locke family?¡± ¡°The noble families in the provincial capital are infinitely wealthier than our family. Even the scraps they discard could sustain us.¡±
Jeffrey Locke said this and paused, then added, ¡°In other words, if the Simmons family is pleased, our family¡¯s wealth could potentially double.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Ethan Locke was slightly startled and asked instinctively, ¡°Grandpa, what if the Simmons family isn¡¯t pleased?¡± Jeffrey Locke let out a self-deprecating scoff and sighed, ¡°If the Simmons family isn¡¯t pleased, that would be the moment our Locke family ceases to exist in this world.¡± Hiss! Ethan Locke sucked in a breath of cold air and stood there, dazed. It took him a while toe back to his senses, and he asked, ¡°Grandpa, it can¡¯t be that serious, can it?¡± Jeffrey Locke said bitterly, ¡°Not that serious? How many loans does our Locke family have now? The moment the banks start pressing for payment, our Locke family will surely be left with no ce to bury our dead.¡± Upon hearing this, Ethan Locke fell into silence. It seemed morous, but it was actually like a pyramid made of ying cards, which could copse with just a push of a finger. This was true for nearly all major families, including the Simmons family, and the Locke family was no exception. The only difference was the thickness of the finger. If there was a more powerful figure who wanted to topple the Simmons family, then they too would copse with just a gentle push, just like the Locke family. This was not rmist talk but an issue every major family had to face. The development of the Locke family had already reached a bottleneck, and to go any further, they definitely needed the help of a major family.
Therefore, the entire Locke family set their sights on the Simmons family, hoping that if they could please them, the Locke family could soar to the skies. It was a huge gamble, with a very miserable oue if lost. Ethan Locke was deeply aware of this, so he did not dare to be careless at all, and kept watch over the box containing the amulet all night long. The next morning, after having breakfast, Jeffrey Locke and the others sat quietly in the living room waiting. It wasn¡¯t until midday that Mick Simmons and Donald Simmons arrived btedly. ¡°Mr. Simmons, please have a look, this is the amulet we spent a lot of money on,¡± said Jeffrey Locke as he personally opened the box to reveal the somewhat crudely made jade talisman. Mick Simmons picked up the talisman and inspected it, frowning slightly, then handed it to Donald Simmons at his side. After looking at it, Donald Simmons couldn¡¯t help but snort withughter, ¡°This is what you call a good item?¡± ¡°Uh, yes, this amulet, it cost a full ten million.¡± ¡°Mr. Simmons, is there something wrong with this amulet?¡± Listening to the Lockes¡¯ inquiry, Donald Simmons curled his lip and said, ¡°This is just a piece of junk; I¡¯m afraid it might not even work once.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡­ that can¡¯t be possible, can it?¡± Joe Locke was frantic; he had lost nearly thirty million, even mortgagingpany shares. If this amulet was also useless, then he really would be at a loss for words.
With a cool look on his face, Donald Simmons said sternly, ¡°Are you questioning me?¡± ¡°No, no, how could I dare to question Mr. Simmons, it¡¯s just that¡­¡± ¡°Alright, keep this thing for yourselves, the Simmons family has no use for it.¡± Donald Simmons unceremoniously threw the amulet back into the box, and then stood up somewhat disappointed. Looking down at the Locke family members from his superior position, he disdainfully said: ¡°You should just look for herbs instead; as long as you carefullypare them with the picture, you can always find the real thing.¡± Mick Simmons also stood up, clearly displeased after being disappointed twice in a row, and frowned, ¡°Twice now, if there¡¯s a third time, what¡¯s the point of the Locke family¡¯s existence? Jamae City has so many talents, any other family could do better than you.¡± Jeffrey Locke¡¯s heart trembled, and he quickly put on a cating smile, ¡°Yes, yes, we truly fell short this time. Rest assured, it won¡¯t happen next time.¡± Mick Simmons nodded arrogantly, saying indifferently, ¡°Remember what you¡¯ve said. If you dare to make us run around again, the Locke family will have to give me an exnation.¡± ¡°Yes, I remember.¡± Being reprimanded by two men in their thirties as if lecturing a grandchild, Jeffrey Locke didn¡¯t dare show the slightest dissatisfaction, instead he kept a smiling face and said: ¡°We will definitely confirm everything before notifying you in the future.¡±
Mick Simmons nodded with satisfaction and then followed his cousin Donald Simmons as they left the Locke home. Chapter 316: 316: Wangzai Small Steamed Bun_1 Chapter 316: Wangzai Small Steamed Bun_1 After getting in the car, Donald Simmons couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly, ¡°The Locke family is truly worthless; they¡¯ve been at it for so long and haven¡¯t gotten a thing, just firing nks twice!¡± Mick Simmons sighed and said, ¡°Jeffrey Locke is old, and the second generation consists of two unreliable characters. Ethan Locke seems alright, but he¡¯s still too young.¡± ¡°Alright my ass, he got yed in circles by a country bumpkin.¡± Donald Simmons disdainfully said, ¡°If you ask me, we should just rece the Locke family, have you seen what they¡¯ve turned Jamae into?¡± Mick Simmons frowned slightly but said nothing. In truth, he agreed with Donald Simmons. Each of the big families in the provincial city had a simr role like the Locke family, controlling the resources of a prefecture-level city. The Simmons family had the Locke family as their subsidiary, corresponding to Jamae City. They were in the pharmaceutical industry, so the families under them would typically develop in other industries, seeking toplement the main house industrially. However, after so many years, the Locke family hadn¡¯t shone in other industries. On the contrary, they even tried to get involved in the pharmaceutical industry. It was one thing not to assist the main house in other industries, but wanting to grow themselves on the coattails of the main house¡¯s legacy?
Wasn¡¯t that just like a bloodsucking parasite clinging to its father? Mick Simmons let out a long sigh and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. If they continue to perform poorly, then let them do whatever they¡¯re supposed to.¡± At those words, Donald Simmons¡¯ eyes brightened, and he said with a grin, ¡°That¡¯s what I mean, our Simmons family may be easy to talk to, but we¡¯re not running a charity here. We can¡¯t let our kindness be their capital for freeload ing and doing nothing!¡± ¡­ In the early morning, Jophia Locke slowly woke up from her deep sleep and looked at the man sleeping beside her, a blissful smile spreading across her face. Even though this man wasn¡¯t exclusively hers, she felt incredibly content just to have him by her side. She leaned down and kissed Greg Jensen on the mouth, then got ready to make breakfast. However, she exerted too much force getting out of bed, causing her to wince in pain and tears to immediately stream down her face. Looking back at the man still asleep, her eyes no longer held love but were instead filled with intense indignation. ¡°You jerk, don¡¯t you know how to be gentle? I don¡¯t like you anymore!¡± Jophia Locke red at Greg Jensen resentfully, endured the pain, and went into the kitchen, leaning on the wall, to start making breakfast. By the time she had prepared breakfast, Greg Jensen had woken up, walked into the dining room, and saw Jophia Locke cooking. He approached her from behind, wrapped his arms around her waist, rested his head on her shoulder, and gently kissed it, chuckling, ¡°You¡¯re up so early?¡± ¡°Hmph, who¡¯s like you, such azy pig!¡± Jophia Locke¡¯s ears tickled and she felt weak, leaning into his arms involuntarily as she softlyined, ¡°Stop it, I¡¯m cooking¡­¡± ¡°No worries, you do your cooking, I¡¯ll eat mine.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Jophia Locke quickly pushed him away, then kissed him on the face, saying, ¡°Be good, for tonight.¡±
¡°Haha, alright then.¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t insist, instead helping to set the table with bowls and dishes. After breakfast, Greg Jensen drove away from the Imperial Scenery Community, bought some breakfast on the way, and then arrived at Enchanted River Town. Trey Holmes had just gotten up and burst into a happy smile seeing Greg Jensen bring breakfast.
¡°You eat first; I¡¯m going to check on my flowers.¡± ¡°They¡¯re clearly grass!¡± Greg Jensen smiled without exining and, carrying the Fragrant Spirit Grass, went to a corner of the yard. Using the Small Cloud Rain Skill, he condensed some water drops in the air and watered the grass in the pot. He then ced the pot on a low wall nearby. Looking at the increasingly green and thriving Fragrant Spirit Grass, he couldn¡¯t help but smile contentedly, ¡°This is what I¡¯m really looking forward to¡­¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om He felt that the presence of the Fragrant Spirit Grass was a constant reminder that he had to reach Foundation Establishment soon. Only by entering the Foundation Establishment Stage would he truly step into the threshold of cultivation. Greg Jensen was immersed in his thoughts when he suddenly noticed a man stopping at the gate, looking inside. Enchanted River Town was a vimunity, with semi-open yards where the yard walls were only waist-high, and the small gates were mere decorations. Greg Jensen stood up and asked with confusion, ¡°May I ask who you¡¯re looking for?¡± ¡°Ah, sorry, I didn¡¯t see you just now.¡± The man¡¯s fleeting panic was quickly reced by a smile as he said, ¡°I live just across the way, I heard you moved in, but I¡¯ve never seen anyone around. I saw there was also a car at the door just now, so I thought I¡¯de over and introduce myself.¡± Introduce himself?
Greg subconsciously nced back at the small assistant doing yoga in the living room and couldn¡¯t help but snicker to himself. Could it be that this little girl is the one who attracted him? He didn¡¯t think much of it and smiled, ¡°Hello, would you like toe in and sit for a while?¡± ¡°Uh, I¡¯ve still got some things to do today, maybe another time.¡± ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s sit together some other time.¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll be off now then.¡± ¡°Mhmm.¡± Gregughed at the man¡¯s retreating figure, turned and walked into the living room, teasing, ¡°Yo, look at you, you¡¯re quite the catch.¡± ¡°Ah? What do you mean, ¡®quite the catch¡¯?¡± Trey Holmes had a decent figure and was wearing yoga pants; as she spoke to Greg, she pulled off a perfect split. Gregughed, ¡°There was a guy just now, said he¡¯s our neighbor, kept looking into our yard. I figured the only thing worth looking at in our yard is you. I¡¯m guessing he must have taken a liking to you.¡± ¡°Ah, really?¡±
Upon hearing this, Trey Holmes sat down abruptly on the floor, almost gasping for air, her face flushed with embarrassment and in a bit of a panic, she said: ¡°I usuallye back at night to sleep, and I¡¯ve hardly spent any time here during the day. I¡¯ve never seen any neighbor.¡± Hearing her say this, Greg also felt something was not quite right. Trey Holmes was always with him during the day, usually returning veryte, when it¡¯s pitch-dark and you can¡¯t see anything clearly. How did that man fall for her? However, Greg wasn¡¯t particrly interested in a stranger, he found watching his little assistant blushing to be much more amusing. He smirked, ¡°Maybe he saw you one afternoon when you came back.¡± Trey snorted at thatment, ¡°Fall for me just by seeing me once? Does he have a craving for my body or something?¡± Greg looked at her thin figure and replied subconsciously, ¡°I think, if he¡¯s an adult, he probably wouldn¡¯t crave your body.¡± ¡°You¡­ what do you mean?¡± Trey asked, bewildered. Greg stared at her dry little chest for a moment, then said, ¡°No normal adult would like to eat mini-mantou, right?¡± ¡°Mini-mantou?¡± Trey was first stunned, then realized what he meant, and her face turned crimson as she said indignantly: ¡°Boss, that is too much. Even though¡­ even though it¡¯s small, it can¡¯t be mini-mantou, can it?¡±
¡°Hehe!¡± Greg chuckled lightly, disguising his inner awkwardness, then quickly walked away. Trey said with a sense of grievance, ¡°What are youughing at? I really have them, you want to see?¡± ¡°No need to look, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll get a sty.¡± ¡°Boss, you¡­¡± Trey stamped her foot in frustration, silently cursing at Greg¡¯s retreating figure for a good while, before storming off to her room to change clothes, cheeks puffed with annoyance. Outside in the yard, Greg, seeing that the little assistant hadn¡¯t followed, let out a long sigh of relief and muttered, ¡°In the future, this habit of being brutally honest really needs to change.¡± Thinking of the little assistant¡¯s frustrated expression, he couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°Maybe I should cook her some papaya snow fungus tonight? Sigh, better not. It would be like insulting someone to their face, and I¡¯d be rightly beaten to death.¡± Greg nced at the time and saw that it was almost nine o¡¯clock, he hastily shouted towards the inside, ¡°Little Nan, hurry up, we¡¯re going to bete.¡± Chapter 317: 317 Grand Opening_1 Chapter 317: Chapter 317 Grand Opening_1 Ever since Greg Jensen bought the original Kingsley Harrison¡¯s private kitchen, he had hired the experts from Thunder Decoration Company to help renovate the decoration of the courtyard and the house. After more than a month of refurbishment, the sign for the Dreamscape Garden Branch was finally up, and today was the opening day. For the branch¡¯s opening, Greg didn¡¯t take it to heart and only invited Adrian Wright, Spencer Burley, and the like. He didn¡¯t bother to invite any other wealthy residents of Jamae City. The main reason was that he wasn¡¯t very familiar with them, and there wasn¡¯t a need. With the reputation of Dreamscape Garden Headquarters already established, as long as those gourmet patrons knew about the branch, they would definitelye to try it out. However, Kingsley Harrison had sent out a message to those regr customers, telling them that Dreamscape Garden had opened a branch. As for the potential impact, he didn¡¯t expect much, but he felt that if he didn¡¯t even send a message, it would be a bit unfair to those regrs. Originally scheduled to start the business with fireworks at 9:30 in the morning, Greg arrived at 9:20. Adrian and Spencer were busying themselves both inside and outside. Seeing Greg arrive, they couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed. Spencerined fiercely, ¡°Boss, for the opening of the branch, how can you let the guests do the work while you, the big boss, arrive sote?¡±
¡°Haha, the capable one works harder,¡± Gregughed without taking it seriously. Adrian gave Spencer a nce and said, ¡°Enough with theints. You numbskull, do you see him treating you as a guest?¡± ¡°Hahaha, Adrian understands me.¡± Gregughed shamelessly and was about to speak when he saw both Brandon Brent and Theo Cartering out. Both of them were carrying a roll of disposable carpet,ying it out from inside. ¡°Man, do you have to be so stingy? Can¡¯t you hire two people to do this? Where are the waiters?¡± Greg was a bit displeased; after all, Brandon and Theo were from prominent families. It was fine to have them work under him, but having them do such rough work seemed a bit disrespectful. Quickly, Brandon said with a smile, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry. Uncle Zhang is too busy to handle everything, and today is the only auspicious day for opening this month. If we don¡¯t open today, we¡¯d have to wait another two months.¡± Theo followed up, ¡°Yeah, with Manager Zhang calling for the opening, many things aren¡¯t ready yet. We both felt anxious and just lent a hand spontaneously.¡± ¡°Hmm, hard work.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s what we should do.¡± Both of them were very happy to see the look of approval in Greg¡¯s eyes, and worked even harder. Louisa Burley came over, with Vivian Shimpson by her side. ¡°Congrattions, big brother Greg, on the auspicious opening of the branch.¡± ¡°Hmm, thank you.¡± Louisa was wearing a white down jacket today, with a high-necked white sweater underneath, paired with a pair of jeans, and white boots, looking young and beautiful. Greg was so struck by her appearance that he blurted out, ¡°Louisa, you look really beautiful today.¡± ¡°Really?¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Louisa¡¯s face turned red as she looked down and said softly, ¡°Thank you for yourpliment, big brother Greg.¡± Ally Shimpson had initially wanted to say a few congrattory words, but upon seeing this scene, her expression darkened, and she frowned, saying: ¡°Louisa, it¡¯s too cold outside, let¡¯s go in.¡± After saying that, she red at Greg and pulled Louisa toward the inside.
¡°Oh, okay.¡± Louisa stumbled a bit as she was pulled along, giving Greg a helpless nce and a sorry smile. Greg smiled and shook his head, signaling that it was okay, and then continued chatting with Adrian and the others. It wasn¡¯t long before Kingsley Harrison came out from the inside. Seeing that Greg had arrived, he quickly said: ¡°Boss, you finally came. Today¡¯s the opening day. You didn¡¯t say toe early to pep-talk the staff.¡± Greg curled his lip and said, ¡°Pep-talk my ass; all of them are veteran employees transferred over from the headquarters. Do they still need me to rally their enthusiasm?¡± ¡°If you want to take credit, just say it directly, you¡¯re of my uncle¡¯s generation, no need to beat around the bush when talking to me.¡± ¡°Haha, old habits die hard.¡± Kingsley Harrison chuckled dryly and respectfully said, ¡°Then please, Boss, inspect the new store and see how it¡¯s been set up.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Greg Jensen, apanied by Adrian Wright and others, walked around the yard and found that although the branch¡¯s yard was small, its scenery was elegant. The green ntsplemented the ancient-style architecture, giving off the feeling of being in an ancient pavilion. Greg Jensen nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°Hmm, not bad. How is the kitchening along?¡±
¡°They¡¯ve already started preparing the dishes. Joel Edwards himself is in charge, along with his two most capable apprentices.¡± ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s about time. Set off the firecrackers.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± A momentter, the sound of firecrackers exploded! In front of everyone, Greg Jensen removed the red cloth covering the que. Dreamscape Garden Branch, officially open for business. Several eager gourmets who had been waiting, came forward smiling, each presenting a gift. ¡°You all are old friends, no need for such formality, pleasee inside.¡± Greg Jensen ushered the regr customers in and hadn¡¯t even turned around when anotherrge group of customers arrived. Before ten in the morning, all the private rooms were full. Even the private room reserved for Spencer Burley and others was given up, and still, more people lined up outside. ¡°I am really sorry, let¡¯s eat in the office instead.¡± ¡°No worries, no outsiders here.¡± The others didn¡¯t mind much except Vivian Shimpson couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°What¡¯s this tiny run-down ce, and why are there so many people?¡±
Louisa Burley exined with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate Big Brother Greg, Dreamscape Garden is packed every day, and they make a pretty penny each month.¡± ¡°Pssh, it¡¯s just a lousy restaurant, how much can it make in a month?¡± Vivian Shimpson said disdainfully, with a twist of her lips. Greg Jensen held back augh and said, ¡°Not much, just two or three million from the headquarters alone.¡± ¡°That much?¡± Vivian Shimpson was astounded. Greg Jensen casually smiled and said, ¡°Yeah, mainly because the headquarters has limited space and can¡¯t amodate all the customers. Now it¡¯s good, the branch is also open, doubling the turnover shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± ¡°Double? Five or six million?¡± Seeing Vivian Shimpson stupefied again, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit smug and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, after all, it¡¯s just a small restaurant.¡± Whoosh! Upon hearing this, Vivian Shimpson¡¯s face immediately turned red, and she said, with a false bravado, ¡°You¡¯re right, it¡¯s just a small restaurant after all. No matter how much money you make, you¡¯re still just a small-time owner. I¡¯m warning you, you better stay away from Louisa. You two are not from the same world.¡±
¡°Vivian¡­¡± Louisa Burley¡¯s face flushed slightly as she pulled her gently and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, there¡¯s nothing between me and Big Brother Greg.¡± Vivian Shimpson nced at Greg Jensen, snorted coldly, and stopped talking. Louisa Burley apologetically said, ¡°Big Brother Greg, I¡¯m sorry, that¡¯s just the way Vivian is, she didn¡¯t mean it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, ask the chef to serve the dishes. Let¡¯s eat first.¡± Greg Jensen smiled and made a phone call to the kitchen, asking them to bring the food to the office. Chapter 318 - 318 Cooperation Catering Company_1 Chapter 318: Chapter 318 Cooperation Catering Company_1 The group chatted in the office for a while, and soon a server came in carrying a folding table. Thankfully, the office space was big enough that even with the table set up, it didn¡¯t feel cramped. The dishes,plete with color, aroma, and taste, were served in a continuous flow. All prepared by Joel Edwards, the dishes at the Youmeng Garden Branch were no different from those at the main restaurant. Everyone enjoyed the meal immensely, chatting while eating like ordinary friends. After the meal, the servers removed the tables and chairs. Trey Holmes took a seat behind the tea table and asked with a smile, ¡°Boss, what tea would you like to drink?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have some ripe Pu-erh to cut through the greasiness.¡± ¡°All right.¡± With a smile, Trey Holmes found the tea leaves beneath the tea salute and started washing the teaware. Adrian Wright watched her smooth and flowing movements and couldn¡¯t help but be surprised, saying, ¡°Your assistant knows about tea ceremonies?¡± ¡°Hmm, a senior tea artist.¡± ¡°Damn.¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Adrian Wright was already envious of Greg Jensen for having such a good assistant, and now he was even more so. With a ttering smile, he said, ¡°Greg, you¡¯re my dear brother, how about you let me have this assistant?¡± ¡°Get lost.¡± Greg Jensen gave him an annoyed nce and said, ¡°Little Tracy isn¡¯t an object to be passed around, okay?¡± Trey Holmes¡¯s face changed slightly as she protested, ¡°Hey, boss, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s not an object.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Realizing the ambiguity of his words, Greg Jensen shook his head with augh. Just then, Kingsley Harrison walked in, his face alight with excitement, and said, ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve got the lunch revenue figures.¡± Everyone turned to look, filled with curiosity. They all wanted to know how much the first meal at the Youmeng Garden Branch had made. Especially Vivian Shimpson, who directly asked, ¡°How much did it sell for?¡± Greg Jensen said with augh, ¡°We¡¯re all family here, spit it out, don¡¯t keep us in suspense.¡± Kingsley Harrison quickly said, ¡°We made a total of one hundred thousand at lunchtime!¡± Upon hearing this, Greg Jensen raised his eyebrows, ¡°One hundred thousand? If we include dinner sales, we should be able to break two hundred thousand, right?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Kingsley Harrison, full of excitement, patted his chest and promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if we don¡¯t hit two hundred thousand today, I¡¯ll cover the difference.¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s not necessary, just having the goal is good enough,¡± Greg Jensen said a few encouraging words, and Kingsley Harrison hurried off. Once he left, Spencer Burley couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Greg, if we make two hundred thousand a day, what¡¯s the profit?¡± Vivian Shimpson as well turned to look, clearly curious about the same question but too embarrassed to ask it herself. Without concealing anything, Greg Jensen said with a smile, ¡°The profit margin in the restaurant industry is generally above fifty percent. If you do well, it can go up to seventy-five percent. ¡°Since Dreamscape Garden uses top-notch ingredients andbor, we can only manage about sixty percent profit. ¡°Considering that we own both properties, if we factor in the cost of the locations, it¡¯s probably around forty percent.¡± Adrian Wright eximed, ¡°Forty percent? That means a profit of over eighty thousand a day.¡± ¡°Eighty thousand a day, that¡¯s two million four hundred thousand a month¡­¡± Spencer Burley calcted on his fingers and then lifted his head in shock, saying, ¡°Damn, can you really make that much in a month?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t calcte it like that all the time; there are off-peak seasons too, right?¡± Greg Jensen said with a smile, ¡°But two million a month should be a safe bet.¡± ¡°` Hearing his words, everyone was suddenly stunned. What surprised them was not how much money Greg Jensen made, but the astonishing return on investment. The total cost from purchasing to renovating the two restaurants was something Jaden Ford was very clear about, and Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley naturally knew a bit, too. An investment of about five million for one restaurant could earn over two million in a month¡ªwhat concept was that? It meant that in just over two months, all the initial costs could be directly recouped. With such a high rate of return, how could it not shock people? Earning more than twenty million in a year was really not a big deal for the Wright Family and the Burley family, but the return rate was truly astonishing. If Dreamscape Garden could be opened all across the country¡­ The eyes of Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley suddenly lit up. Vivian Shimpson, still in a daze nearby, couldn¡¯t fathom how a seemingly unremarkable little restaurant could make so much money. However, she quickly regained herposure and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s only over twenty million a year, after all. Work five years, and your assets just pass a hundred million. What¡¯s there to be proud of?¡± Louisa Burley hurriedly tugged at her, whispering, ¡°Vivian, stop talking.¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t take it to heart and couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with Vivian Shimpson; instead, he turned to Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley to discuss the nationwide expansion. Though the two were not really reliable, they were from wealthy families after all, and had a vision far beyond ordinary people. So, learning about the high returns of Dreamscape Garden, they immediately recognized it as an opportunity. ¡°Just saying, even if we do expand nationwide, I won¡¯t possibly be able to oversee it all. You two will definitely need to run the operations.¡± Greg Jensen gave them a preemptive warning. Adrian Wright, however, was nonchnt, ¡°No problem, I can manage it when the timees, and if not, Spencer can take care of it. It¡¯s just a restaurant after all, there¡¯s nothing difficult about it.¡± Greg Jensen pondered, ¡°Hmm, since both of you are keen, let¡¯s set up a diningpany, then. Going forward, all the franchises will be under thepany¡¯s umbre.¡± Adrian Wright said with some excitement, ¡°I will prepare a business n right away. If there are no issues, I¡¯ll go through the procedures tomorrow.¡± Spencer Burley hesitated, ¡°Adrian, doing this, aren¡¯t we taking advantage of Jensen?¡± Upon hearing this, Adrian Wright¡¯s expression stiffened, and he immediately felt embarrassed. Spencer Burley was right; Dreamscape Garden was built up by Greg Jensen on his own, whether it was the taste, atmosphere, or d¨¦cor, it had nothing to do with them. Now suddenly asking Greg Jensen to start a diningpany with them, wasn¡¯t it just because they saw the prospects of Dreamscape Garden? How was that different from picking peaches from someone else¡¯s tree? Adrian Wright hesitated, ¡°Jensen, maybe¡­ let¡¯s just forget it, eh? Your restaurant is doing so well, our involvement is genuinely just coat-tailing.¡± Greg Jensenughed, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? Without you guys, I would really have been toozy to make the restaurant this big.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Come on, if Jensen¡¯s already said it, what are you still being coy for?¡± Spencer Burley spoke, ¡°We will cover all the initial costs of setting up thepany, and then we¡¯ll give Jensen thergest share, right?¡± Greg Jensen said, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary, just go by the investment proportion.¡± Adrian Wright insisted, ¡°Let¡¯s do it Spencer¡¯s way. All thepany¡¯s funds will be resolved by us. Each of us will hold a twenty percent stake, and you will hold sixty percent.¡± Seeing Greg Jensen still wanted to refuse, Adrian Wright urgently said with a stern face, ¡°It¡¯s settled then. If you refuse again, we really won¡¯t feel right about sticking with you anymore.¡± ¡°Well, alright then.¡± Having heard them insist, Greg Jensen had no choice but to nod in agreement, before asking, ¡°The fitness routine I taught youst time, have you been practicing it?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Spencer Burley immediately felt embarrassed. Because ever since he stopped staying at the club, he had not practiced it once. Tracy Miles, curious, asked, ¡°What fitness routine?¡± ¡°` Chapter 319: Seeking Fitness Exercises_1 Chapter 319: Seeking Fitness Exercises_1 ¡°It¡¯s nothing much, just that Greg saw how weak the rest of us were, so he specifically taught us a fitness routine.¡± The speaker was indifferent, but the listener was intrigued. Spencer Burley spoke without much concern, but Tracy Miles felt a stir in her heart, and casually asked, ¡°Greg, that fitness routine, could it help me lose weight? Can I practice it too?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Greg hesitated, as the so-called fitness routine was actually adapted from the Guidance Technique and physical exercises recorded in the ¡®Yin Yang Harmony Scripture¡¯. Seeing his reaction, Tracy quickly realized that her guess was correct, the fitness routine Greg had given to Adrian Wright and the others was most likely a Cultivation Technique. Based on Damon Milton¡¯s spection, Greg might havee from a secretive sect, and whatever he shared was certainly not trivial. It could even be more precious than the Cultivation Techniques of the great families. Although the Ford family had made significant achievements in Feng Shui, theycked a corresponding internal martial arts technique. Being a Feng Shui Master was an extremely mentally draining job, which is why many of them aged prematurely. They had always wanted to find an internal martial arts technique, not needing it to be very powerful, just something that could strengthen the body and maintain good health. However, such techniques were the closely guarded secrets of Martial Arts Families, and despite many years of searching, they had only foundmon techniques with minimal effect. Therefore, when Tracy heard that Greg taught them a fitness routine, she immediately became thoughtful. ording to her character and upbringing, she shouldn¡¯t have continued to ask since Greg was clearly hesitant, but considering her family¡¯s prosperity, she only hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Greg, can I talk to you privately?¡± Greg was taken aback for a moment, nced at Spencer Burley and seeing no reaction from him, he nodded and said, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go over there.¡± The two of them went to a nearby sofa and sat down. Tracy spoke softly, ¡°Mr. Greg, may I ask, is the routine that you taught Spencer and the others an internal martial arts technique?¡± At her words, Greg immediately became vignt and frowned, ¡°How did you find out?¡± Without hesitation or divulging the whole truth, Tracy simply shared the conjectures she had made with Damon. After listening, Greg let out a small sigh of relief, relieved that his own Cultivation activities hadn¡¯t been discovered. As long as it wasn¡¯t that being discovered, everything else was negotiable. He smiled, ¡°Tracy, we¡¯re friends. Just tell me what you want, and I¡¯ll do it if I can.¡± ¡°Greg, I want to learn that fitness routine.¡± Tracy paused and then continued, ¡°To be precise, it¡¯s our Ford family that wants to learn. I know we shouldn¡¯t talk about money between friends, so you can make any request you have.¡± Greg looked at her with an amused expression and asked, ¡°If you wanted it, you could have just asked Spencer directly, why make it soplicated?¡± Tracy slowly shook her head and replied, ¡°Greg, if it were just for my personal practice, I would have certainly asked him. But since all members of the Ford family are going to learn, it would be too presumptuous not to inform you first. Upon hearing this, Greg nodded, admiring in his heart how magnanimous and generous those from big families could be. After a brief thought, he smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a fitness routine. If you want to learn, go ahead, it¡¯s no big deal.¡± ¡°Really? Can I?¡± Tracy¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, her breathing quickened with excitement, and she eagerly awaited his answer. Gregughed, ¡°What¡¯s the issue? It¡¯s no problem at all, feel free to take it and learn.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Tracy immediately stood up, bowed deeply to Greg, and said with excitement, ¡°Mr. Greg, thank you. We will remember this favor at the Ford family, and should you have any tasks in the future, we will not hesitate to help.¡± ¡°Heh, it¡¯s not that serious.¡± Greg Jensen chuckled, unconcerned. ¡°No, Mr. Jensen, you know how important this is to our family. Thank you so much, really¡­¡± Jaden Ford was so overwhelmed that she didn¡¯t know what to say, and bowed repeatedly. Greg Jensen, feeling helpless, could only shoot Spencer Burley a look. Spencer Burley hurried over and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Tracy wants to learn that set of fitness exercises. Teach herter,¡± Greg Jensen said with a smile. Spencer Burley didn¡¯t think much of it and replied with augh: ¡°Oh, I thought it was something big. It¡¯s just a fitness exercise. If you want to learn it, just tell me directly, why go to the trouble of involving Greg, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not¡­¡± Jaden Ford wanted to exin, but Greg Jensen shook his head at her, so she had no choice but to stop and silently nodded, her admiration for Greg growing even more. To give such a valuable thing to a brother like that, and not even wanting any thanks in return. Mr. Jensen¡¯s character is truly impable. In her heart, Jaden Ford silently praised him, deciding that she must take good care of Spencer Burley in the future, not allowing him to do anything foolish to hurt Greg Jensen and jeopardize this hard-earned friendship. After chatting for a while longer, everyone dispersed and Greg Jensen stayed in the store until closing time. Once the sales for the entire day were tallied, he couldn¡¯t help but smile happily. As expected, including the hundred thousand from the morning sales, the Youmeng Garden Branch made a total of two hundred and twenty thousand on its first day of business, eighty thousand more than the main store. The excellent sales were partly due to Youmeng Garden¡¯s established reputation, and partly because of Zhang¡¯s Homestyle Dishes¡¯ regr customers. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om With a sales turnover of two hundred and twenty thousand, nearly sixty percent of that was profit, which was about one hundred and thirty thousand. If these sales were to remain stable, he could make about four million a month, amounting to over forty million a year, which was even better than his noon prediction. Together, the two stores would easily make seventy to eighty million. If he included the fruit and vegetable ntations, the medicinal herb ntations, and the Peach Blossom Supermarket among other ventures, Greg Jensen could earn at least one hundred million a year. An annual ie of over one hundred million! Barely enough to cover my own cultivation expenses! Qi and blood elixirs would be useless in theter stages of Qi Refinement, and by then, he would need even better elixirs. However, better elixirs also meant higher prices. Greg Jensen finally felt some assurance when facing the imminent advancement to the sixth level of Qi Refinement. ¡°Uncle Zhang, thanks for your hard work!¡± ¡°Haha, not at all, seeing the restaurant make so much money makes me happy too,¡± Uncle Zhang said. Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your good management, Uncle Zhang.¡± Kingsley Harrison¡¯s face flushed with pride, and he quickly waved his hands and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Without your recipes, our business wouldn¡¯t have been this sessful.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Greg Jensen chatted with Kingsley Harrison for a bit more before driving back to the Imperial Scenerymunity. Just as he was about to go upstairs, his assistant¡¯s phone call suddenly came through. ¡°Hello, boss, there¡¯s trouble at the vi.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Trey Holmes¡¯s voice trembled as he said, ¡°The Fragrant Spirit Grass is missing¡­¡± Chapter 320: 320: Loss of Fragrant Spirit Grass_1 Chapter 320: Loss of Fragrant Spirit Grass_1 ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°The Fragrant Spirit Grass is missing.¡± Trey Holmes finally calmed down a bit, but his voice still had a whine to it as he rushed, ¡°Every day when Ie back, I check on it once. Tonight, when I returned, I suddenly found it was missing.¡± Greg Jensen suddenly remembered that he might have forgotten to move it back inside the house when he left in the morning. He quickly asked, ¡°What about the yard? Did you look in the yard?¡± Trey Holmes replied, ¡°I looked there, too. It¡¯s not in the yard either.¡± Upon hearing this, Greg Jensen¡¯s heart sank, and he said, ¡°Don¡¯t panic, first contact the property management to check the security footage. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± ¡°Alright, boss, please hurry.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Greg Jensen was anxious, so he called Jophia Locke to let her know not to wait for him and then drove off to the vi. The Jeep sped through the empty streets and soon entered Enchanted River town. Just as he reached the entrance, he received a call from Trey Holmes.
¡°Boss, they won¡¯t let us check and told us toe back tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°You wait for me in the surveince room. I¡¯ll be there in no time!¡± Greg Jensen looked very displeased as he immediately called Adrian Wright to ask him toe over quickly, then he drove to the surveince room. Before he even entered, he heard the somewhat angry voice of Trey Holmes, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? I¡¯ve lost something, and you won¡¯t even let me check the surveince?¡± ¡°Sorry, but our manager is asleep. If I disturb him over this, I will definitely get yelled at,¡± the security guard said reluctantly, ¡°Besides, it¡¯s just a pot of flower. If ites to it, just buy another one, it¡¯s not worth much.¡± ¡°Say that again!¡± Greg Jensen was fuming with anger. Enchanted River town was advertised as the safestmunity in Jamae City, yet the Fragrant Spirit Grass had been stolen from his home and they wouldn¡¯t even check the surveince for him. Too much! The security guard nced at Greg Jensen and snorted, ¡°Even if I say it again, we can¡¯t check because we don¡¯t have the surveince password.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Don¡¯t you have an on-duty manager? Call your manager over here,¡± Greg Jensen said sternly. The security guard replied indifferently, ¡°Sorry, but our manager is sleeping. Losing a flower is not a big deal, there¡¯s no need to wake the manager over this. Come back tomorrow.¡± ¡°Losing a flower is not a big deal? That nt of mine is worth its weight in gold, even if you offered me a hundred million I wouldn¡¯t sell it.¡± Greg Jensen was truly livid. The Fragrant Spirit Grass was crucial for his Foundation Establishment, and the security guard was actually saying it wasn¡¯t a big deal that it was lost. The security guard almostughed out loud at his words and said with a sneer, ¡°A pot of flower worth a hundred million? Why don¡¯t you say that your flower is worth the whole world?¡± After speaking, he waved his hand impatiently and added, ¡°It¡¯s no use talking to me about this. You¡¯ll still have to wait until tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Fuck your grandpa!¡± Greg Jensen could no longer hold back, grabbed the security guard by the cor, lifted him up, and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m telling you to call your on-duty manager now, don¡¯t you understand?¡± Looking into his fierce eyes, the security guard was so scared that he turned pale and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t get worked up, I¡¯ll call, isn¡¯t that okay?¡± He quickly took out his cell phone and dialed the on-duty manager.
The phone rang for a long time before someone picked up, and the on-duty manager¡¯s roar came through, ¡°Are you fucking sick, calling me in the middle of the night?¡± The security guard swallowed and hastily said, ¡°Manager, an owner¡¯s flower is missing, and they¡¯re asking us to check the surveince.¡± ¡°A flower went missing?¡± The manager was taken aback and immediately became furious, shouting, ¡°Just for a damn nt, you¡¯re calling me at this hour? Have you lost your mind, or has the owner lost theirs?
Tell them toe back tomorrow, I need to sleep now!¡± The call ended with a click! Before the security guard could respond, the phone call was abruptly disconnected. The security guard looked awkwardly at Greg Jensen and said, ¡°You see, this¡­¡± Greg Jensen snatched his phone and called the duty manager again. This time the call was answered quickly, and after two rings, the familiar roar of anger came from the other side. ¡°Do you have a death wish? Call me again, and you can get the hell out right now!¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s anger surged as he said sternly, ¡°You¡¯d bettere over now, or I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re jobless immediately!¡± There was a silence on the other end of the line, and after a good while, the manager carefully asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°What does it matter who I am? Hurry up and get over here, quickly!¡± The duty manager, still unclear about Greg Jensen¡¯s authority, hesitated before responding, ¡°Um, please wait, I¡¯m on my way.¡± After hanging up the phone, Greg Jensen silently watched the surveince screen, his face as cold as ice, lost in thought. The security guard was so frightened that he shrank into a corner, not daring to speak.
Next to him, Trey Holmes opened his mouth several times as if he wanted to say something but stopped himself, eventually just letting out a light sigh. Greg Jensen turned to look at her and said indifferently, ¡°This has nothing to do with you, it¡¯s my fault for not bringing the flowers inside when I left this morning.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At these words, the frustration in Trey Holmes¡¯s heart seemed to surge up all at once. She bowed her head without saying a word, and tears pitter-pattered down. Greg Jensen was very annoyed, but he knew the incident indeed had nothing to do with Trey Holmes. Seeing her in this state, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of guilt and said gently: ¡°Alright, it¡¯s lost, we can just buy another pot in the future.¡± Trey Holmes looked up with a tear-stained face and said, ¡°Can we still buy it?¡± ¡°Of course we can,¡± Greg Jensen replied with a smile. Trey Holmes blinked herrge eyes, staring nkly at him, and it took her a long while before she remembered something and started crying even harder. ¡°Boss, don¡¯tfort me. I¡¯ve seen it on their social media, someone is offering a reward of 500,000 for that flower pot. If it were really so easy to buy, why would they go to such lengths to offer a reward? It¡¯s my fault, I should have checked this morning when I left, sob sob¡­¡± Greg Jensen quickly tried tofort her, ¡°Okay, stop crying, it¡¯s just 500,000, we¡¯ll make it back in a few days.¡±
Hearing their conversation, the security guards nearby were all stunned. Only then did it dawn on him that the flower pot this family lost was the one that had a high reward offered for it. When he had seen the reward offer earlier, he had discussed with his colleagues what kind of precious variety it must be, a 500,000 flower pot? He thought that no matter how rich, nobody would buy such expensive flowers to nt. Yet just a few dayster, he saw it for himself, and that pot of flowers was gone. The security guard looked at Greg Jensen as if he were a fool, thinking to himself that he must be rich to the point of insanity to buy such an expensive flower, he must be out of his mind. At this moment, the duty manager, bleary-eyed, walked in, nced at the security guard and then at Greg Jensen, his brows involuntarily furrowing. ¡°Hello, may I ask what you need?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve lost my flower; I want to check the surveince footage.¡± The duty manager furrowed his brows slightly and asked, ¡°May I know who you are¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a resident of thisplex, don¡¯t I have the right to see the surveince?¡± Greg Jensen asked with a frown. Hearing this, the duty manager suddenly got angry; he had thought Greg Jensen was some big shot, but it turned out he was just an ordinary resident. An ordinary resident getting him up in the middle of the night just for a flower pot?
He replied coldly, ¡°Sorry, private individuals do not have the right to view surveince footage. If you want to check, you should call the police. Once the patrol arrives, I¡¯ll let you have a look.¡± Chapter 321: 321 Even the Heavenly King Cant Inspect It_1 Chapter 321: Chapter 321 Even the Heavenly King Can¡¯t Inspect It_1 ¡°I¡¯ve lost something, don¡¯t I have the right to check it?¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t.¡± Greg¡¯s face slowly became colder as he tried to be patient, ¡°I just need to see the surveince footage of our house entrance, I won¡¯t look at any other areas.¡± ¡°You still can¡¯t check it.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t even check the surveince of my own house entrance?¡± The duty manager said impatiently, ¡°I already told you it can¡¯t be done. What¡¯s with all the fuss? It¡¯s just a pot of flowers. Stop nagging.¡± Greg¡¯s face turned the color of iron from anger as he coldly said, ¡°Are you sure I can¡¯t check it?¡± The duty manager arrogantly said, ¡°I told you, you can¡¯t check it. Even if heaven¡¯s emperor himself showed up, it wouldn¡¯t be possible!¡± ¡°Fine, then you just wait!¡± Greg didn¡¯t bother to argue anymore and called Adrian, asking, ¡°Where are you now?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve already arrived, where are you?¡± ¡°Come to the surveince room, I¡¯m waiting for you here!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, Greg looked at the duty manager again, his eyes as cold as if he wished to devour him. The duty manager felt a sudden twinge of fear and had a bad feeling, saying with faux toughness, ¡°Your calling won¡¯t change a thing. That¡¯s thepany policy, and even if you brought the head of the entire group here, it wouldn¡¯t work.¡± ¡°Heh, is that so? Well, let¡¯s just wait and see. If I don¡¯t get you dismissed today, I¡¯ll goddamn change myst name to yours.¡± With the power and temperament Greg had now, he really didn¡¯t want to argue with a minor manager, but he was genuinely furious. If it had been something else that was lost, he might have let it go, but what was missing was the Fragrant Spirit Grass, which was his hope for advancing to the Foundation Establishment Stage. Despite his casual talk about buying another pot or something, was Fragrant Spirit Grass something so easily found? ¡°If you want to wait, go wait outside. We don¡¯t allow idle persons inside here.¡± The duty manager didn¡¯t know where he got the nerve but was actually trying to send people away, before turning to a security guard to make a veiledment: ¡°Zhang, what¡¯s the matter with you? This is the surveince room; how can you let just anyone in? With all this expensive equipment, if anything gets damaged, could you afford it?¡± Upon hearing this, the security guard panicked, looked at Greg and stammered, ¡°Manager, I¡­¡± ¡°What ¡®I,¡¯ huh? Haven¡¯t you hurried to escort him out?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± The security guard had no choice but to approach Greg, saying awkwardly, ¡°Sir, please wait outside.¡± ¡°Heh, no need. The person I¡¯m waiting for has already arrived!¡± Greg sneered and turned to look at the entrance.
The next second, Adrian burst through the door, rushing in. ¡°Greg, what¡¯s the problem?¡± ¡°My flower is missing, I wanted to check the surveince.¡± Greg calmly turned around, and looked at the duty manager, saying, ¡°But this manager seems to have woken up on the wrong side of the bed, refuses to let me check no matter what.
I even said I¡¯d only check the surveince at our family¡¯s entrance, yet he refuses, iming it¡¯s thepany¡¯s regtion, that only inspectors have the authority to check surveince.¡± Upon hearing this, Adrian red up, bellowing, ¡°Bullshit, when has ourpany ever had such a policy? Why don¡¯t I know about it?¡± The duty manager, seeing Adrian¡¯s attitude toward Greg, felt a shiver of dread and his legs went weak. He quickly said, ¡°Mr. Wright, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t realize he was your friend. Otherwise, I would have never¡­¡± ¡°Get lost, don¡¯t give me that crap. So if he wasn¡¯t my friend, he wouldn¡¯t be allowed to check? Who gave you that rule?¡± Adrian pointed at the man¡¯s nose and swore at him furiously, ¡°What the hell are you still doing standing there? Hurry up and bring up the surveince footage!¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll look for it right now.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Manager, should I take over?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± The duty manager pushed the security guard aside and took a seat in front of the surveince monitors, beginning the search. Adrian Wright asked, ¡°Greg, what¡¯s the rush with the flower?¡± Greg Jensen sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s that one the Lin family recently put a bounty on.¡± ¡°The one for five hundred thousand a bloom?¡±
Adrian Wright was stunned. ¡°Damn, is there really such an expensive flower?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Greg, why don¡¯t we just forget everything else and focus on cultivating your flower?¡± Greg Jensen gave him a look and said speechlessly, ¡°What kind of fantasy are you having? If it was that easy to cultivate, would it still be worth that much?¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s true,¡± Adrian admitted, suddenly enlightened. Then,ughing, he asked, ¡°Greg, what¡¯s the flower for? It¡¯s five hundred thousand a pop, so surely it¡¯s not just for looking at, right?¡± ¡°It can be used in medicine.¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t borate further, but with Adrian Wright¡¯s experience, he could already guess the implications, and his expression grew serious. Such ingredients that could affect martial artists were extremely precious to the Martial Arts Families, not to mention a small family like the Wright Family. He was clear in his mind; despite the Lin family listing the price as five hundred thousand to deceive the average person, the true value of those medicinal herbs might not even be obtainable for tens of millions. At that moment, the duty manager suddenly turned around, his face alight with excitement, and said, ¡°Young Master Wright, we found him. It was the neighbor across the street, Hugo Humphrey, who moved it.¡± Greg Jensen hurried over and looked at the surveince footage only to see the neighbor he had met in the morning peeking inside the house. It seemed that he was making sure no one was inside before he looked around cautiously, then he climbed over into the yard and swiftly left with the pot. Greg Jensen fully understood now; when Hugo Humphrey hade by in the morning, he must have spotted the Fragrant Spirit Grass, and he, Greg, had carelessly left it outside, providing the opportunity for theft.
¡°Greg, what do we do now?¡± ¡°Go directly over there to see if he¡¯s home, and if he¡¯s not, then we have no choice but to call the police.¡± Greg Jensen, with Trey Holmes, was the first to head out. Worried about an incident, Adrian Wright instructed the duty manager, ¡°Get the security guards on the night shift over here immediately. If they¡¯re not here within five minutes, go collect your paycheck from finance and get lost.¡± ¡°Yes, young master. I¡¯m on it!¡± The duty manager¡¯s body shook as he hastily began to make phone calls. Adrian Wright did not bother with him any longer and chased after Greg Jensen. Several people arrived at Hugo Humphrey¡¯s house to see lights on inside, and hope rose within Greg Jensen. ¡°I hope he hasn¡¯t had the chance to sell the Fragrant Spirit Grass yet.¡± Greg Jensen pushed the low gate open and stepped inside, with Trey Holmes and Adrian Wright right behind him. Hugo Humphrey was in the living room watching TV with his wife and child. Hearing noise at the door, he looked back and saw Greg Jensen, which made him turn pale. ¡°Honey, I¡¯ve got something to handle. I¡¯ll be right back,¡± he said. Hugo Humphrey¡¯s wife nced at Greg Jensen, seemed to sense something amiss, and whispered, ¡°Be careful.¡±
¡°Yeah.¡± Before Greg Jensen could enter the living room, Hugo Humphrey hurriedly came to meet him, his face pale and his eyes filled with pleading as he whispered, ¡°Brother, my wife and child are here. Can we go outside and talk, please?¡± Greg Jensen nced at the living room, nodded silently, and turned to walk to the yard. After a while, Hugo Humphrey ran out, looking flustered, and came bowing and scraping up to Greg Jensen. Without any expression, Greg Jensen stared at him and asked, ¡°Where is my flower?¡± Chapter 322: 322: Interest for You_1 Chapter 322: Interest for You_1 ¡°This¡­ I¡¯ve already sold it.¡± Hugo Humphrey¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment, ¡°But don¡¯t worry, the money from the flower sale, I¡¯ll give it to you in a few days. Mypany¡¯s capital turnover is stuck, and I urgently need money, otherwise¡­ otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have done something like this.¡± Greg Jensen said indifferently, ¡°Call the police.¡± Thump! Hugo Humphrey was so frightened that he immediately knelt on the ground, hastily saying, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t rush me, I promise you, At most half a month¡­ No, at most one week, I will definitely return the money, I¡¯ll pay you interest!¡± ¡°Pay me interest? This isn¡¯t about the fucking money! Even if you offered me five hundred thousand, a million, ten million, a hundred million, it¡¯s not possible for me to sell. Either you find the flower and return it to me right now, or I directly have you thrown in jail, the fucking choice is yours.¡± Greg Jensen was really pissed off by this frog in a well, ¡°Truly ignorance is bliss, you don¡¯t even know what the thing you stole is or its value, yet you fucking dare to reach out your hand!¡±
Hugo Humphrey had been nning to repay the money once his cash flow recovered, or to sell another pot of flowers to Greg Jensen elsewhere. Only at this moment did he finally realize he had made a mistake, and it seemed a rather outrageous one. ¡°That flower¡­ is it that precious?¡± ¡°Heh, otherwise why do you think they would offer such a high price?¡± Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste words with him, nced at the time, and said, ¡°I¡¯m giving you ten minutes. If I don¡¯t see the flower in ten minutes, I¡¯m calling the police immediately.¡± ¡°No, let me¡­ let me make a call and ask.¡± Hugo Humphrey, shivering with fright, quickly pulled out his mobile phone and called the buyer of the flower. ¡°Hello, Mr. Locke, the flower I¡­ I¡¯m not selling it.¡± The call was answered by Joe Locke, who was taken aback by his words and then scoffed, ¡°Not selling? You already fucking took the money, and now you say you¡¯re not selling?¡± ¡°Mr. Locke, please, return the flower to me, I¡­ I can give you more money.¡± ¡°Go to hell, do you think the Simmons familycks your bit of money?¡± Joe Locke replied impatiently, ¡°Alright, the deal is done. Don¡¯t call me again in the future.¡± ¡°Mr. Locke, Mr. Locke¡­¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om As Hugo Humphrey watched the call disconnect, he seemed to be drained of all strength and slumped to the ground, utterly stupefied. He stiffly lifted his head, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡­¡± Greg Jensen gave him a dismissive nce and said, ¡°Call the police, let the patrole and investigate.¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen, please spare me.¡± Hugo Humphrey was so scared that he immediately knelt on the ground, urgently saying, ¡°Give me three days, I guarantee I¡¯ll get the flower back.¡± Three days?
If he didn¡¯t recover the Fragrant Spirit Grass by tonight, tomorrow morning the Simmons family would take it from the Locke family. In three days, it would all be fucking over! Greg Jensen ignored the idiotic Hugo Humphrey and gestured to Trey Holmes to make the call to the police. Seeing this, Hugo Humphrey was beyond words, sitting on the cold ground as if he had lost his mind.
The patrol arrived very quickly, and upon hearing that a flower worth half a million had gone missing and with Micah Brent having given them a heads-up, they took the matter very seriously. They had Hugo Humphrey¡¯s statement done on the way there. Afterward, upon learning that the Locke family were the buyers, all the patrols fell silent. ¡°Team Lead Zhao, what do we do now?¡± ¡°What else can we do? Let¡¯s go and see the Locke family.¡± Team Lead Zhao was also helpless; he wouldn¡¯t want to mess with the Locke family, the local tyrant of Jamae, unless absolutely necessary. The Locke family. ¡°Dad, the kid who just sold us the flowers called and said he doesn¡¯t want to sell anymore.¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to sell anymore?¡± Jeffrey Locke was taken aback at first, then sneered, ¡°The deal was already made, now he¡¯s having second thoughts as if our Locke family is something to be trifled with?¡± ¡°I turned him down t.¡± Joe Locke chuckled, then added with some seriousness, ¡°However, what worries me is, could the Fragrant Spirit Grass that kid sold to us have been stolen?¡± Jeffrey Locke¡¯s face darkened slightly, and after pondering for a moment, he looked up at his son and sneered, ¡°Since when has the Locke family ever bought flowers?¡±
¡°Uh.¡± Joe Locke was initially startled, then burst intoughter, ¡°Dad, I understand now.¡± Just then, the butler walked in and said, ¡°Master, a few patrolmen have arrived outside, they said they need our assistance with something.¡± Jeffrey Locke¡¯s eyes twinkled as he looked at Joe Locke and smiled, ¡°See, speak of the devil. Go see what they want.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Joe Locke, with a smile on his face, stood up and followed the butler to the front hall where he saw a few patrolmen sitting on the couch, with Hugo Humphrey, who had sold him the Fragrant Spirit Grass, sitting beside them. As he was about to speak, he suddenly noticed Greg Jensen was also present and furrowed his brows, asking, ¡°Greg, what are you doing here?¡± Greg Jensen nced at him and said coldly, ¡°You Locke family really know how to conduct business. It¡¯s one thing to buy herbs at rock-bottom prices, but to be in charge of handling stolen goods? Jamae¡¯s First Family, indeed well-deserved reputation!¡± That pot of Fragrant Spirit Grass was Greg¡¯s? Joe Locke instantly realized what was happening, but he kept hisposure and said indifferently, ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Greg Jensen sneered and turned to Captain Zhao, ¡°Captain Zhao, since he doesn¡¯t get it, perhaps you¡¯d better exin it to him.¡± ¡°Ahem¡­¡±
Left with no choice, Captain Zhao bravely said, ¡°Mr. Locke, the thing is, the pot of flowers that Mr. Humphrey sold to you was stolen from Mr. Jensen, so¡­¡± Before Captain Zhao could finish, Joe Locke wore a look of bewilderment and interrupted, ¡°Hold on, Captain Zhao, since when have we ever bought flowers from him?¡± Captain Zhao was taken aback, asking without thinking, ¡°Isn¡¯t the Locke family offering a reward, 500,000 for various medicinal herbs and nts?¡± Joe Locke spoke sternly, ¡°It¡¯s true that the Locke family has issued a reward, but to date, we haven¡¯t received a single item. As for the Locke family dealing in stolen goods, that¡¯s even more out of the question. I¡¯ve never even seen Mr. Humphrey¡¯s face, how could I have possibly bought stolen goods from him?¡± Whoosh! At that moment, everyone turned to look at Hugo Humphrey. Hugo Humphrey panicked and blurted out, ¡°Mr. Locke, I personally handed that pot of flowers to you, how can you deny it? Besides, when I called you just now, you admitted buying my flowers.¡± ¡°Bullshit, when you called earlier, you were clearly asking if I would buy your flowers. I said I would if you brought them over when you could, but when did I admit to have already bought your flowers?¡± Joe Locke said sternly, ¡°Our Locke family is a respected name in Jamae, why would we engage in the purchase of stolen goods?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Joe Locke¡¯s statement radiated righteousness, leaving Hugo Humphrey doubting his own memory.
He looked around nkly, stuttering, ¡°No, that¡¯s not right. I clearly sold it to him. You have to believe me, I really sold the flower.¡± Everyone wore strange expressions, their gazes shifting between Joe Locke and Hugo Humphrey. Captain Zhao was genuinely relieved. As long as the Locke family wasn¡¯t implicated, then the matter would be much easier to deal with. Though 500,000 was not a small amount, Hugo Humphrey¡¯s family lived in a big vi. If it really came down to it, selling the vi would coverpensation for the victim¡¯s losses. Greg Jensen¡¯s expression cooled down. It was clear that resolving the issue through the patrolmen was not going to work, he would have to think of another n in secret. The Fragrant Spirit Grass was key to advancing to the Foundation Establishment Stage; he couldn¡¯t just let the Simmons family take it away. With different thoughts in everyone¡¯s mind, the living room fell into an involuntary silence. Chapter 323: 323: Refuse to Admit Death_1 Chapter 323: Refuse to Admit Death_1 Hugo Humphrey knew that if he couldn¡¯t find the flower today, he would probably spend the rest of his life behind bars. So, seeing that no one was speaking, he became like an ant on a hot pot, anxiously saying, ¡°You have to believe me, Joe Locke lied. I really sold the flower to him, otherwise where would I get that five hundred thousand from? I just deposited that money in the bank this afternoon, and I haven¡¯t spent it yet.¡± ¡°Captain Zhao, please don¡¯t just listen to his side of the story. Our Locke family is a family of good people; we would never do something like buying stolen goods.¡± Joe Locke spoke in an even tone, but the threat in his voice was so apparent that even a fool could hear it. Captain Zhao¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled slightly as he asked, ¡°Mr. Humphrey, do you have a record of that money transfer?¡± Hugo Humphrey nkly replied, ¡°Transfer record? I received cash at the time, how could there be a transfer record?¡± ¡°Then do you have any audio or video recording of the transaction? Or do you have any evidence that can prove that the money was indeed given to you by Mr. Locke?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± After several more questions from Captain Zhao, Hugo Humphrey couldn¡¯te up with a reply, while Joe Locke sitting across from him, let a slight smile curl up at the corner of his mouth.
He had deliberately wiped clean all the evidence to prevent the seller from having second thoughts, but he hadn¡¯t expected it woulde in handy here. Hugo Humphrey became desperate, saying, ¡°Such a valuable item, they must have put it in their house, can¡¯t you just search there and find out?¡± I don¡¯t even have a search warrant, and you want me to search the Locke house?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Isn¡¯t this a suicide mission? Captain Zhao looked at Hugo Humphrey as if looking at an idiot, nced at him seeing he truly had nothing to say, and then turned his head with difficulty towards Greg Jensen, saying, ¡°Mr. Jensen, what do you think about this¡­¡± =¡±Hm, since the flower wasn¡¯t sold to the Locke family, we should just leave now and not bother Mr. Locke any further.¡± Greg Jensen stood up expressionlessly, giving Joe Locke a cold nce, then led Trey Holmes and others out. ¡°Mr. Locke, our apologies for the trouble, we¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± Seeing this, Captain Zhaopletely let down his guard, smiled at Joe Locke, and then led his team away. Once outside, he quickly caught up with Greg Jensen, chuckling, ¡°Mr. Jensen, rest assured, we will do our utmost to help you find that flower; we should have some leads before long.¡± ¡°Hm, I appreciate the effort, Captain Zhao,¡± Greg Jensen said tly. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Captain Zhao¡¯s attitude was still quite decent. After all, someone who could afford a fifty-thousand-dor nt like Greg Jensen had to be no ordinary person. Greg Jensen responded nonchntly before driving back to Enchanted River town. In the car, Trey Holmes said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s so infuriating! That flower was definitely bought by the Locke family, but they just won¡¯t admit it!¡± Adrian Wright hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Jensen, what do we do now?¡± Greg Jensen thought for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, you guys should go back and rest.¡±
¡°Rest?¡± Trey Holmes couldn¡¯t help but pause. She wanted to ask Greg Jensen how she could possibly sleep when they haven¡¯t found the Fragrant Spirit Grass yet. But she also knew she couldn¡¯t help with anything. Adrian Wright knew this as well, hesitated a moment, then said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll head back to the club first; if you need help with anything, just call me.¡±
¡°Okay!¡± Without further ado, Greg Jensen sent them back to Enchanted River town then called Theo Carter and Jay Brent, instructing them to wait for him at Jay Brent¡¯s Ceaser Club, as he would be there shortly. Locke family. After Greg had left, Joe Locke chuckled as he returned to his father¡¯s study, where the pot of lush, green Fragrant Spirit Grass was ced on the desk. Jeffrey Locke sat behind the desk, watched Ethan take a picture of the Fragrant Spirit Grass, and said, ¡°Send it to Mick Simmons, tell him toe and collect it as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Okay, Grandpa.¡± After sending the photo to Mick Simmons, Ethan looked up, smiling, and said, ¡°Father really made a great contribution this time.¡± Finding his son¡¯s praise somewhat peculiar yet feeling very proud, Joeughed heartily, ¡°Haha, as long as it helps our family, that¡¯s what matters.¡± After he finished speaking, he added with some concern, ¡°Dad, Greg also followed over just now, and from what the inspectors suggested, it seems like the Fragrant Spirit Grass belongs to him.¡± ¡°The Fragrant Spirit Grass is Greg¡¯s?¡± Ethan eximed in shock, ¡°How is that possible? He¡¯s just a countryman; how would he know about Fragrant Spirit Grass?¡± Jeffrey Locke was also puzzled and looked up at Joe. Because Ethan was right. If it wasn¡¯t for the Simmons family sending over a catalog, the Locke family itself wouldn¡¯t have known the uses and appearance of the Fragrant Spirit Grass, let alone Greg, who came from the countryside.
After thinking for a moment, Joe guessed, ¡°Maybe he doesn¡¯t know the uses of the Fragrant Spirit Grass, and just thought it was pretty, so¡­ so he just kept it?¡± Hearing this, both grandfather and grandson couldn¡¯t help curling their lips. The Fragrant Spirit Grass was bare, without even a flower¡ªwhere was the beauty in that? If it were for the sake of beauty, they might as well have kept a pot of Daffodils or roses to enjoy the sight and scent of flowers. ¡°Let¡¯s put this matter aside for now.¡± Jeffrey Locke frowned, ¡°The priority is to get the Fragrant Spirit Grass into the hands of the Simmons family.¡± Ethan hesitated and said, ¡°Grandpa, should we move the Fragrant Spirit Grass somewhere else? To prevent the inspectors froming to search?¡± After pondering for a moment, Jeffrey Locke shook his head, saying, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. For the inspectors to apply for a search warrant, they must start at the earliest by tomorrow morning. Without a couple of days, they simply won¡¯t get approval. Without a search warrant, which inspector would dare to search our Locke household?¡± ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s also true.¡± Ethan nodded and said, ¡°If anything unexpected happens during the transport of the Fragrant Spirit Grass, it¡¯s better to keep it here with us.¡± ¡°Alright, you can go rest now.¡± ¡°Okay, Grandpa.¡±
Ethan turned and left the study, but Joe lingered. Jeffrey Locke asked, ¡°Do you have something else?¡± Joe moved closer, grinning sheepishly, ¡°Dad, a friend of mine recently came across a good business opportunity, and I want to get involved.¡± Upon hearing this, Jeffrey couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows. His son was proficient in all kinds of indulgence, but when it came to doing business, it was tantamount to throwing money away. However, considering that his eldest son had just made a significant contribution to the family and fearing that a direct rejection might dishearten him, after long deliberation, Jeffrey still decided to ask: ¡°How much money do you need?¡± ¡°Oh, not much, just fifteen million.¡± Joe reported the amount nervously, as he owed Quinton Creed eighteen million, which he needed to repay urgently. The twenty-three percent of Locke family shares were still in Quinton Creed¡¯s grip. If too much time passed and Quinton got the impression that Joe had no intention of repaying the debt, potentially escting the situation, the old man would surely skin him alive. However, Joe was also aware that fifteen million was not a small sum and given his past deeds, the old man was unlikely to give him so much. As expected, when Jeffrey heard that his son wanted fifteen million for a business, his face darkened, and he frowned, ¡°Fifteen million? What kind of business needs so much money?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I help the Simmons family gather some good items a while back? Through that, I met a few friends who deal in Jade Stone.¡±
Chapter 324: 324 Switching Packages_1 Chapter 324: Chapter 324 Switching Packages_1 ¡°Jade Stone?¡± Jeffrey Locke looked at him skeptically. After a long time, he said, ¡°No, that¡¯s too much. I can only give you five million.¡± Joe Locke unhappily said, ¡°Dad, that¡¯s too little. I want fifteen million. You¡¯re just giving me a fraction, not even half.¡± ¡°Then how much do you want? Fifteen million is impossible,¡± Jeffrey Locke said with a stern face. Joe Locke hesitated and said, ¡°Well¡­ at least half, right?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you seven million.¡± ¡°How about eight million? Eight million sounds better.¡± Jeffrey Locke looked at his son¡¯s eager expression, sighed, and said, ¡°Fine, eight million! But I warn you, if you lose this eight million, don¡¯t ever talk about doing business again. Just stay at home and help out.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I definitely won¡¯t lose it!¡± Without saying anything more, Jeffrey Locke took out his checkbook and wrote a check for five million.
Joe Locke still seemed somewhat unhappy, but his heart was already blossoming with joy. He took the check and scampered out. After returning to his room, he couldn¡¯t wait to call Quinton Creed. He intended to give the man eight million first to get the shares back. The rest of the money could be paid back slowly. However, after making the call, the response was that the other party¡¯s phone was turned off. ¡°Battery dead?¡± Joe Locke didn¡¯t think much of it. Thinking about getting his shares back the next day, he happily took a shower and then went to bed. In the study, Jeffrey Locke stared at the Fragrant Spirit Grass for a while and then opened the safe, carefully cing the Fragrant Spirit Grass inside. A momentter, he worried that the Fragrant Spirit Grass might suffocate in the safe, so he reluctantly took it out again. After much hesitation, he finally ced it in the corner of the study, blocking it with a small cab, and then he felt somewhat relieved. Just then, a knock sounded at the door. The cleaningdy came in and asked, ¡°Sir, would you like me to clean the study?¡± ¡°No need, from now on, no one is allowed to enter the study.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The cleaningdy nced around the interior of the study, then nodded her head and retreated.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Jeffrey Locke sat back down behind his desk. Outside the vi, in a van, Greg Jensen was sitting in the back seat, resting with his eyes closed, while Theo Carter and Jay Brent sat beside him in silence. After a while, Theo Carter¡¯s phone rang. He took a look at the phone, then raised his head and said, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s confirmed, the item is in the study, likely in the northeast corner.¡± After saying this, as if worried that Greg wouldn¡¯t know where the study was, he took out a blueprint from his bag and pointed to one of the rooms, saying: ¡°Boss, look, the study is on the second floor, this room here. The location of the Fragrant Spirit Grass should be here¡­¡± Jay Brent, looking at the blueprint, was dumbfounded. With a shocked face, he looked up at Theo Carter.
Who the hell is this guy? A professional spy boss? Damn, he even got his hands on the architectural blueprint of someone¡¯s house? And he has even ced insiders in the Locke family, knowing every move they make. This is just too professional!
Fuck, don¡¯t tell me my family is also being watched by this kid? Jay Brent suddenly felt a surge of anxiety and looked up again, only to see Theo Carter looking back at him, a warm smile on his face. However, that smile,ing from Theo Carter, seemed sinister in Jay Brent¡¯s eyes, sending a chill down his spine. Greg Jensen looked at the blueprint and said, ¡°Jay, go to the Brent family in five minutes and have a talk with Jeffrey Locke. As for what to discuss, that¡¯s up to you to decide.¡± Jay Brent instinctively straightened up and repeated, ¡°In five minutes, go and have a chat with Jeffrey Locke.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Greg Jensen nodded, picked up a pot of flowers beside him, got out of the van, and quickly disappeared into the night. He knew that if he wanted to retrieve the Fragrant Spirit Grass, he had to take action tonight. By tomorrow morning, someone from the Simmons family would surelye and take the Fragrant Spirit Grass back to the provincial city. Therefore, Greg Jensen had no other choice! He channeled his True Qi and deployed a light body Cultivation Technique, moving like a nimble civet cat. He took advantage of the night to evade one surveince point after another and leaped into the Locke family¡¯s courtyard. After that, he leaned in a corner and looked up to see that the lights were still on in the study room, with a silhouette by the window. Greg Jensen was not in a hurry, squatting in the corner, waiting patiently. A few minutester, the silhouette seemed to hear something, suddenly stood up, and walked outside.
Greg Jensen knew his opportunity had arrived! He gathered his True Qi, leaped with all his might, andnded directly on the nearby drainpipe. Then, he climbed up swiftly, like a gecko darting upwards. In the living room, Jeffrey Locke sat down on the sofa, feeling a bit puzzled by Jay Brent¡¯ste-night visit. Jay Brent sat across from him somewhat restrained and said with a smile, ¡°Elder Locke, I don¡¯t really have anything important for my visit this time. It¡¯s mainly to discuss with you, to see if I could borrow some money to tide me over.¡± So, he was here to borrow money. Jeffrey Locke realised this and responded with a gentle smile, ¡°No problem, how much do you want to borrow?¡± ¡°Two million should suffice. I will return it to you within half a year at most.¡± ¡°Alright, no problem. Just give me your bank card number, and I¡¯ll transfer the money to you tomorrow.¡± Jay Brent quickly stood up, excitedly expressing his gratitude, ¡°Thank you, Elder Locke, I really can¡¯t thank you enough.¡± Jeffrey Lockeughed heartily, waving his hand, ¡°No need for such formality; you¡¯ve done so much for Joe, helping you is only right. Please, sit down.¡± ¡°Oh, all right.¡± Upon Jeffrey Locke¡¯s request, Jay Brent sat down and they chatted intermittently.
At first, Jeffrey Locke didn¡¯t think much of it, but after a while, he noticed that Jay Brent had no intention of leaving. He gradually grew impatient and, ncing at the time, said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s gettingte, and I should rest.¡± ¡°Oh, I apologize for disturbing your rest.¡± Seeing that he could no longer dy, Jay Brent stood up, smiled, and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be leaving now. Have a good rest early.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± After returning to the study room, Jeffrey Locke felt something was off. He went over to the corner and saw that the Fragrant Spirit Grass was still sitting there safely, which made him breathe a sigh of relief. He shook his head with a smile, inwardly chiding himself for being overly suspicious in his old age, theny on the recliner next to him. ¡­ After leaving the Locke residence, Jay Brent let out a slight sigh of relief and nced at the business van parked quietly in the distance before walking quickly towards it. When he opened the van door, he discovered that Greg Jensen had already returned, sitting in the back seat and holding a potted nt. ¡°Mr. Jensen¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the car.¡± Realizing what was happening, Jay Brent hurriedly got into the car and closed the door behind him.
¡°Drive!¡± At Greg Jensen¡¯smand, the business van started smoothly and left the Locke family¡¯s vicinity. ¡°Mr. Jensen, is this the Fragrant Spirit Grass?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Upon hearing this, Jay Brent¡¯s face revealed a hint of joy, then he hesitated, ¡°But if you took that nt, wouldn¡¯t the Locke family notice it missing?¡± Before Greg Jensen could respond, Theo Carter, who was sitting by his side,ughed first and said, ¡°The Fragrant Spirit Grass looks like Daffodil. I made sure to find a special dye to color the Daffodil¡¯s leaves purple. Unless onepared the two nts side by side, they wouldn¡¯t notice any difference for quite some time.¡± Chapter 325: 325 Simmons Family in the Provincial Capital_1 Chapter 325: Chapter 325 Simmons Family in the Provincial Capital_1 Jay Brent was taken aback upon hearing this and said in astonishment, ¡°If the Simmons familyes to take the Fragrant Spirit Grass tomorrow¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s going to be quite a show.¡± Theo Carterughed excitedly in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s too bad I¡¯m not familiar with the Locke family; otherwise, I¡¯d love to be there to watch this drama unfold. It¡¯s just a mystery what Mick Simmons¡¯s face will look like when he sees Jeffrey Locke and his people presenting him with a pot of dyed Daffodil flowers to trick him.¡± What other expression could Mick Simmons have? Giving him dyed Daffodil flowers is just like treating him like a fool. In a fit of rage, Mick Simmons might just wipe out the Locke familypletely. Thinking about the consequences of angering the Simmons family, Jay Brent shuddered uncontrobly, looking at Greg Jensen and Theo Carter with eyes as if he had seen a ghost, filled with fear. To be an enemy of Greg Jensen¡¯s was a deadly affair! He couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved in his heart, thankful that he had chosen to follow Jensen; otherwise, his fate might have been far worse than the Locke family¡¯s by countless times.
I am but a dog at Mr. Jensen¡¯s feet¡­ Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m in this with Mr. Jensen! Jay Brent repeated this in his mind several times, thoroughly washing his brain, before he finally took a long breath andpletely rxed. With the Fragrant Spirit Grass back in his possession, Greg Jensen finally breathed a sigh of relief, his resentment toward the Locke family deepening. He pondered whether or not to rify the matter of the shares and take a big chunk out of the Locke family. After a moment of contemtion, he abandoned the idea. To strike now would yield a good haul from the Locke family, but it would only be some cash. If he could bring down the Locke family, with the shares he held in his hands, the oue would be entirely different. By that time, even if he couldn¡¯t control the entire Locke family, he would be one of the major shareholders of Locke Corporation. Jensen couldn¡¯t help but sneer at the thought of the dyed Daffodil matter. ording to the information Theo Carter had gathered earlier, the items the Locke family had found twice in a row were worthless, which had already displeased Mick Simmons. If the dyed Daffodil issue were exposed, the Locke family would likely face a cmity. Early the next morning, Greg Jensen instructed Theo Carter to keep an eye on the Locke family, while he himself, seemingly without a care, returned to Riverhaven County with Trey Holmes. Of course, the pot of Fragrant Spirit Grass was with them too. Having not seen Lois Abbott for nearly two months, Greg Jensen missed her and, considering the supermarket business that needed to be discussed in the city, decided to visit. Jensen caught up on sleep in the car and, by the time he opened his eyes again, the car had already stopped below Reverie Inn. Trey Holmes stayed in the car to guard the Fragrant Spirit Grass while Jensen walked into the inn alone. ¡°Mr. Jensen, wee.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Having been away for a while, hotel staff recognized him, their eyes filled with a mix of surprise and respect.
Jensen responded with a smile and made his way to the General Manager¡¯s office. Inside the office, Lois Abbott was examining yesterday¡¯s reports. Suddenly hearing the door, she looked up instinctively and was startled to see Greg Jensen. She froze. For a moment, all the pent-up grievances rose to the surface, fogging up her soft, watery eyes. Then, in the next second, all grievances and sadness disappeared, reced by an icy coldness like frost.
¡°Hmph, who are you? Who let you casually enter someone else¡¯s office?¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Greg Jensen, with an embarrassed grin, simply chuckled, then turned to lock the office door before quickly approaching Lois Abbott. Without waiting for her to react, he wrapped his arms around her small head and kissed her. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ mmm¡­¡± Lois Abbott had intended to put up a symbolic resistance to let Greg Jensen know of the anger in her heart, but while her mouth said no, her body was very honest. In mere moments, her body melted like mud, softening into Jensen¡¯s arms. ¡°Have you missed me during all this time?¡± Greg Jensen asked cheerily. Lois Abbott rolled her eyes and huffed, ¡°I don¡¯t miss you, not one bit!¡± ¡°Really? Let me check!¡± ¡°Ah, don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Still saying you don¡¯t miss me!¡± ¡°Mmm¡­¡± It had been a long time since the two had seen each other, and like dry tinder to me, they ignited passionate sparks.
At this moment, all grievances and sorrow were burnt to ashes. After some time, the storm calmed down. Greg Jensen looked at Lois Abbott with a mischievous grin, ¡°Hey hey, still mad at me?¡± ¡°Hmph, I am mad!¡± Lois Abbott¡¯s lips imed anger, but a beautiful smile curved up involuntarily. ¡°Oh, still mad?¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s feigned surprise lookedical, drawing a burst ofughter from Lois Abbott. He winked and said with a roguish smile, ¡°Looks like I didn¡¯t try hard enough!¡± Lois Abbott was taken aback, and just as she thought to escape, Greg Jensen pulled her back. Sensing her tired body, she became frantic, hastily saying: ¡°Stop messing around, let¡¯s talk business first.¡± ¡°What business? We don¡¯t have any business, haha.¡± As Lois Abbott saw herself about to fall prey to him again, she quickly straightened her face and coldly huffed, ¡°If you keep this up, I¡¯ll be REALLY mad.¡± Seeing her icy expression, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t tell if she was serious. To avoid provoking his ¡®madame¡¯, he reluctantly let her go.
¡°Fine, what¡¯s this important business you want to talk about?¡± ¡°What exactly are you thinking regarding the supermarket in the city?¡± Greg Jensen paused for a moment, then said with an easy smile, ¡°I haven¡¯t really thought much about it. If you want to keep running a supermarket, then let¡¯s open two in Jamae City. If you prefer to have some leisure, then as for that supermarket, whoever wants to run it can have it.¡± Hearing this, Lois Abbott couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes again and coldly snorted, ¡°Who does business like that? You need to have a n, right?¡± ¡°Haha, you make the ns. I¡¯ll do what I love,¡± he said. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re really¡­¡± Don¡¯t move¡­¡± ¡­ In the Simmons family estate in the province¡¯s capital. Mick Simmons and Donald Simmons were sitting in the living room, looking at pictures on a tabletputer. After a moment, Donald Simmons suddenly looked up, his face beaming with joy, ¡°Didn¡¯t expect the Locke family to bring us such a surprise.¡± Seeing the Fragrant Spirit Grass in the pictures, Mick Simmons was also pleased, nodding with a smile, ¡°Yeah, it turned out to be somewhat useful.¡±
He flipped through the pictures on the tablet carefully and said with a grin, ¡°With this Fragrant Spirit Grass, we should be able to exchange for a Nine Revolutions Muscle Changing Pill.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll definitely be able to exchange for it!¡± Donald Simmons nodded emphatically. At that moment, Fraser Simmons, the Simmons family patriarch, was wheeled into the room in his wheelchair. Seeing the smiles on the faces of the two brothers, he asked with curiosity, ¡°What¡¯s got you so cheerful this early in the day?¡± Donald Simmons chuckled, walked over with the tablet, and said, ¡°Uncle, you¡¯vee at the perfect time. Take a look at this. What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Is this¡­ Fragrant Spirit Grass?¡± Fraser Simmons, nearly sixty, a master of the Late Dark Gold Stage, had suffered damaged meridians due to a forced attempt to reach the Complete Dark Power level. With sustained internal injuries from a lifetime of practicing martial arts, he had now be disabled, destined to spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair. And the Nine Revolutions Muscle Changing Pill could not only treat various meridian injuries but also had the effect of enhancing one¡¯s martial strength. Chapter 326: 326: True and False_1 Chapter 326: True and False_1 If they could obtain the Nine Revolutions Muscle Changing Pill, it would not only heal Fraser Simmons¡¯s hidden injuries but might even allow his martial strength to advance further, breaking through to the Complete Dark Power was not a pipe dream. For the past two years, the Simmons family had been looking to trade for one, but without the treasures they possessed before, they repeatedly came back empty-handed. With the Fragrant Spirit Grass, trading for the Nine Revolutions Muscle Changing Pill was practically settled! The Simmons family¡¯s high-endbat strength was now limited to Donald Simmons, who was at the Initial Stage of Dark Energy, leading to their humiliation at the Spirits of the Festival over the past few years and a diminishing hold on resources. With the triennial Spirits of the Festival about to convene again, if the Simmons family couldn¡¯t present high-level fighters, they were at risk of falling to a second-rate n. As the current Family Head, Fraser Simmons was deeply worried about this. That was exactly why, upon seeing the photo of the Fragrant Spirit Grass, Fraser Simmons was so excited. He abruptly lifted his head, his face brimming with surprise as he looked at the two brothers, ¡°Is this¡­ what you found?¡± Donald Simmonsughed and said, ¡°It was found on the Locke family¡¯s side, they sent the picturest night.¡± ¡°Good, very good¡­¡±
With the Fragrant Spirit Grass, they could exchange for the Nine Revolutions Muscle Changing Pill, and then his condition might finally have a chance of recovery. Fraser Simmons was nearly moved to tears, nodding repeatedly and saying, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard!¡± ¡°Uncle, we just ran some errands, what¡¯s there to work hard at?¡± Donald Simmonsughed and said. Mick Simmons followed, ¡°Dad, just rx at home and wait, we¡¯ll retrieve the Fragrant Spirit Grass shortly.¡± ¡°Good!¡± Fraser Simmons said excitedly, ¡°Be careful on the way, and make sure to bring back the Fragrant Spirit Grass.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± The two brothers replied in unison, bid farewell to Fraser Simmons, and set off together to the Locke family in Jamae. After getting in the car, Donald Simmons hesitated, ¡°Antonio, you don¡¯t think the Locke family will make any more mistakes this time, do you?¡± Mick Simmons casuallyughed, ¡°No, they definitely have the Fragrant Spirit Grass. Otherwise, where would the photo havee from?¡± ¡°Hmm, when you put it that way, it does make sense.¡± Thinking that the Simmons family was about to regain its former glory, the brothers¡¯ eyes were filled with anticipation. They exchanged a nce and smiled at the same time. The Locke family of Jamae. Jeffrey Locke and the others had gathered in the study early in the morning, taking out the Fragrant Spirit Grass from the corner and cing it on the desk, waiting for the arrival of the Simmons brothers. After chatting for a while, the father and sons ran out of topics and were left staring at the Fragrant Spirit Grass, big eyes gawking at small ones. As he looked, Ethan Locke suddenly felt something was off, and said with confusion, ¡°Grandfather, why do I feel like the Fragrant Spirit Grass looks different?¡± ¡°Changed how? Doesn¡¯t it look fine?¡± Jeffrey Locke looked at the Fragrant Spirit Grass, verified it was the same as before he went to sleep, and then reassured his grandson with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re just too nervous. There¡¯s no need for that. The Simmons family has already seen the photo and confirmed this Fragrant Spirit Grass is genuine.
They¡¯re on their way here and will arrive soon. We¡¯ll hand over the Fragrant Spirit Grass to them, and then our great mission will be aplished!¡± Hearing his grandfather say this, Ethan Locke assumed his memory was a bit off because he had just woken up, so he didn¡¯t say anything more. Joe Locke said with a smile, ¡°Dad, once the Simmons family takes the Fragrant Spirit Grass, our Locke family can look forward to prospering.¡± Jeffrey Locke nodded, his face glowing with joy, ¡°Indeed, but we mustn¡¯t be arrogant because of favor. In any case, the Simmons family won¡¯t let us down.¡±
¡°Right, whatever arrangements the Simmons family makes, we¡¯ll just follow through. At the very least, the supply rights for Wesnd Pharmaceuticals are sure to be granted to us, right? The branch factory has signed an exclusive supply contract with Greg Jensen; the main factory hasn¡¯t yet. I heard that the products of the main factory alsoe from Greg Jensen¡¯s cultivation base.¡± Thinking about how they were about to kick Greg Jensen¡¯s cultivation out of Wesnd¡¯s main factory, a hint of excitement appeared on Ethan Locke¡¯s face. He gritted his teeth and hissed, ¡°This is merely the interest. Sooner orter, I¡¯ll make Greg Jensen kneel before me and beg!¡± Jeffrey Locke frowned at his grandson¡¯s ferocity, but recalling how Greg had humiliated the Locke family, his expression returned to one of indifference. He coldly said, ¡°He¡¯s just a country bumpkin, dealing with him is nothing. Since our family¡¯s honor was lost because of that boy, then we shall take it back from him.¡± Ethan Locke sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. As long as there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll make sure he never recovers in this lifetime.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Jeffrey Locke nodded approvingly and said, ¡°The enemy should be trampled underfoot, so he won¡¯t buzz around us like a fly all day.¡± Just then, a knocking sound was heard, and the butler walked in with a joyful face, saying, ¡°Master, the Simmons family¡¯s people are here.¡± Jeffrey Locke¡¯s heart lifted and he quickly stood up, saying, ¡°Quick, let¡¯s go greet them!¡± Ethan Locke smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa, Dad and I will go greet them. You wait here, someone needs to keep an eye on the Fragrant Spirit Grass, right?¡± ¡°Right, Ethan is thoughtful.¡±
Jeffrey Locke nodded and responded, ¡°Then I will wait here. You go and wee Mr. Simmons, and remember to be polite.¡± ¡°You can count on me,¡± Ethan Locke replied with a smile, then hurriedly followed Joe Locke out of the study to the first floor. ¡°Mr. Simmons, we are sorry for not meeting you sooner¡­¡± Mick Simmons, seeing the father and son approaching, asked in surprise, ¡°Where is your grandfather? Isn¡¯t he here?¡± Ethan Locke exined with a smile, ¡°Grandpa is upstairs keeping an eye on the Fragrant Spirit Grass. He specifically asked me to wee Mr. Simmons. Please don¡¯t take offense.¡± Close to obtaining the Fragrant Spirit Grass, Mick Simmons was in a good mood and joked with augh, ¡°Ho, your grandfather is cautious indeed.¡± Ethan Locke earnestly said, ¡°How can we not be careful and serious about matters concerning the Simmons family?¡± ¡°Good,¡± Mick Simmons smiled and nodded his approval. Donald Simmons, standing beside him, also cast an admiring nce. Ethan Locke felt a surge of happiness, unconsciously straightening his back. He then led the two men upstairs and into the study. Jeffrey Locke was pacing by the door. Seeing Mick Simmons and hispanione in, he cracked a wide grin and said, ¡°Mr. Simmons, you¡¯ve arrived, pleasee in.¡±
¡°Hmm.¡± Mick Simmons responded and, without the courtesy, walked eagerly into the study. His gaze immediately fell on the nt sitting on the desk. Donald Simmons did the same, standing still, eyes fixed intently on that same nt. At that moment, the expressions of both brothers hardened, their breathing grew rapid, and their eyes turned bloodshot, as if they were about to devour the nt. However, the next second, the expressions on both their faces froze. ¡°This is¡­¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Something is not right, is it?¡± Jeffrey Locke followed and came over, hearing their words and subconsciously replying, ¡°Yes, this is the Fragrant Spirit Grass.¡± ¡°This is the Fragrant Spirit Grass?¡± Mick Simmons had seen the dried Fragrant Spirit Grass during an exchange event when he was younger, and the impression it left was profound. He recognized at a nce that the Fragrant Spirit Grass in front of him was fake! Donald Simmons, who was several years older, was slower to react but also sensed that something was amiss.
Chapter 327: 327 Dyed Daffodil_1 Chapter 327: Chapter 327 Dyed Daffodil_1 Jeffrey Locke heard Antonio Conner and took him as being too emotional, immediately replying with a rxed smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, since sending the pictures yesterday, I¡¯ve been in the study the whole time, never stepping out once. This Fragrant Spirit Grass, there absolutely won¡¯t be any problems¡­¡± Smack! Antonio Conner was almost amused by his anger, but Donald Simmons at his side didn¡¯t care so much, lifting his hand and delivering a p. The p was loud, sending Jeffrey Locke tumbling to the ground. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Ethan Locke was shocked and quickly ran over to help Jeffrey Locke up, then red at Donald Simmons, saying, ¡°My grandfather is of such an age, and he has been exhausting himself for your Simmons family¡¯s affairs. Even with no merit, he has worked hard; how could you¡­ how could you hit someone?¡± Jeffrey Locke was dazed by the p and only when he saw his grandson using Donald Simmons did he suddenly snap back to reality.
Holding his face, he said in bewilderment, ¡°Mr. Simmons, why¡­ why did you hit me?¡± Donald Simmons pointed at the Fragrant Spirit Grass and said, ¡°Damn it, open your dog eyes and look carefully, is this damn thing Fragrant Spirit Grass?¡± Jeffrey Locke said nkly, ¡°That¡¯s right, this is Fragrant Spirit Grass, didn¡¯t we take a photo for your confirmation?¡± Smack! Donald Simmons swung back with another p, making Jeffrey Locke stagger into Ethan Locke¡¯s arms. Seeing this, Ethan Locke felt so furious that his teeth itched, and he yearned to p Donald Simmons, longing to exact revenge. However, Jeffrey Locke tightly gripped his hand, preventing him from moving, and then looked at Donald Simmons, chuckling, ¡°Mr. Simmons, just say directly what wrong the Locke family has done, and we will correct it immediately.¡± ¡°Correct?¡± Donald Simmons¡¯s face was icy as he shot a cold nce at Jeffrey Locke and, under the shocked gaze of the Locke family members, reached out, grabbed a leaf of the Fragrant Spirit Grass, and yanked it off fiercely. Crack! No matter how formidable the Fragrant Spirit Grass was, it was still a nt and couldn¡¯t endure such rough treatment; as several drops of sap sshed out, Donald Simmons held the torn leaf in his hand. He held up the leaf and sneered, ¡°You tell me this is Fragrant Spirit Grass? Open your dog eyes and look, Fragrant Spirit Grass is purple, what color is this leaf!¡± ¡°It¡¯s purple¡­¡± Ethan Locke said instinctively, then suddenly spotted the green at the broken end of the leaf, his pupils sharply contracting, his whole body shivering. A chill instantly shot through him! Ethan Locke looked at the greenish break, feeling as if he had fallen into an ice pit! Both Jeffrey Locke and Joe Locke realized something was wrong and stepped forward to look; with a thud, they were so scared that they both sat down on the ground simultaneously. ¡°Tell me, is this Fragrant Spirit Grass or not!¡± Donald Simmons roared.
The father, son, and grandfather trio turned as pale as paper, standing frozen in ce, speechless. Mick Simmons also plucked a leaf, examining it closely before his eyes, scoffed, ¡°Dyeing daffodils purple, that is indeed quite the trick!¡± He looked up again, the smile vanished from his face, his eyes gleaming with a cold light as he stared chillingly at the trio from the Locke family. A towering rage brewed in his heart!
¡°This is the third time!¡± Mick Simmons said coldly, ¡°The first two times could be chalked up to your poor eyesight, but what about this time? Tricked us over with a real flower¡¯s photo, then switched to a fake flower upon our arrival? You¡¯ve got some nerve to deceive the Simmons family; what, you think we¡¯re easy to push around?¡± Donald Simmons bellowed, ¡°Speak, where¡¯s the real flower!¡± All three shuddered simultaneously, snapping back to their senses in an instant. ¡°Mr. Simmons, this really isn¡¯t our fault. The Fragrant Spirit Grass is valuable, but it¡¯s useless to us,¡± Joe Locke was already scared silly, kneeling on the ground and begging for mercy. Ethan Locke was slightly better off, but his lips were trembling, not knowing what to say. On the other hand, Jeffrey Locke was much calmer. Recallingst night¡¯s events, his face suddenly changed and he said: ¡°Mr. Simmons, I¡¯m telling the truth. After I took the pictures for youst night, I stayed in the study. No one came in during that time, but¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± ¡°Hurry up and spit it out, or I¡¯ll take your goddamn life right now!¡±
Startled by Donald Simmons¡¯ roar, Jeffrey Locke also shuddered and quickly said, ¡°Last night, Jay Brent came to see me. I guess we talked in the living room for about ten minutes. If someone was going to swap the Fragrant Spirit Grass, they would have likely entered the study during that time.¡± ¡°Jay Brent?¡± Mick Simmons thought for a moment, recalled Jay Brent¡¯s information, and said with a frown, ¡°Call him, tell him to get over here right now!¡± ¡°All right, I¡¯m calling now.¡± Jeffrey Locke wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and then made the call. Jay Brent seemed to be at a casino; the background noise was very loud. After a good while, Jay Brent¡¯s voice came through: ¡°Hello, Mr. Locke, is there anything I can do for you?¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°It¡¯s nothing major; juste to our house, I¡¯ll exin the situation to you.¡± ¡°All right.¡± After hanging up the phone, Jeffrey Locke quickly looked up at Mick Simmons and Donald Simmons and said with a forced smile, ¡°Mr. Simmons, you have to believe me, our family truly didn¡¯t pocket the Fragrant Spirit Grass.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Simmons, it¡¯s useless to us as well,¡± Donald Simmons looked at the kneeling Joe Locke and Ethan Locke and snorted coldly, ¡°Shut up. If you can¡¯t produce the Fragrant Spirit Grass today, I¡¯ll make sure the Locke family disappears from Jamae City!¡± Joe Locke¡¯s face turned pale, and he shivered.
Ethan Locke felt the same fear, but in addition to the fear, there was a trace of resentment hidden in his eyes. Why? Why should any Tom, Dick, or Harry from the Simmons family be able to boss around the Lockes? How dare theyy a hand on my grandfather! Ethan Locke was seething with anger, but he only dared to curse silently in his heart. After a few curses, he started to ponder over the issue of the Fragrant Spirit Grass. Remembering that Greg Jensen hade to the Lockes yesterday asking for the Fragrant Spirit Grass, his eyes suddenly lit up, and he said: ¡°Mr. Simmons, it must have been Greg Jensen who took the Fragrant Spirit Grass!¡± ¡°Greg Jensen?¡± Donald Simmons didn¡¯t know who Greg Jensen was, but Mick Simmons had met him. He furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°How does Greg Jensene into the picture now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Ethan¡¯s face shed a hint of embarrassment as he forcefully said, ¡°Actually, the pot of Fragrant Spirit Grass was originally Greg Jensen¡¯s, but it was stolen by his neighbor and then sold to our family¡­¡± Stolen goods?
Mick Simmons was stunned for a moment but quickly moved past the issue. Whether it was stolen goods or not was unimportant to him. He just wanted the Fragrant Spirit Grass. Whether by theft or force, as long as he got the Spirit Grass, that was what mattered. ¡°Are you sure it was Greg Jensen who took the Fragrant Spirit Grass?¡± ¡°That¡­ we¡¯ll need to check the surveince footage.¡± ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you rushing to do that, what are you waiting for?¡± Donald Simmons bellowed. Ethan Locke shuddered again, quickly got to his feet, bowed to the two men, and rushed out. Chapter 328: 328 The Lin Family at the Edge of the Cliff_1 Chapter 328: Chapter 328 The Lin Family at the Edge of the Cliff_1 Mick Simmons frowned and nced at Jeffrey Locke and Joe Locke, who were still kneeling on the ground, and said indifferently, ¡°Get up and sit aside, don¡¯t be an eyesore.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Simmons.¡± Joe Locke stood up, helped his father to a nearby sofa, and both father and son bowed their heads, not even daring to breathe heavily. The Simmons brothers exchanged nces, silent, as their gaze settled back on the dyed Daffodil. For a moment, the study was so quiet it was eerie. After a while, Ethan Locke walked in with his head drooping, nced fearfully at Mick Simmons, then quickly lowered his gaze again. Seeing him like this, Mick Simmons knew there had been no progress on his end, and casually asked, ¡°Well, what have you found out?¡± Ethan Locke moved his mouth, let out a sigh, and then said, ¡°Nothing¡­ I found nothing.¡± At that, it was Mick Simmons¡¯s turn to be surprised, and he asked curiously, ¡°Someone sneaked into the Locke family and wasn¡¯t caught on surveince?¡± ¡°Mr. Simmons, truly nothing was captured.¡±
¡°Nothing was captured?¡± Mick Simmons, provoked intoughter, pointed at Ethan Locke and said, ¡°So since nothing was captured, that means no one came inst night?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om So the real pot of Fragrant Spirit Grass was hidden by your Locke family?¡± Hearing this, Ethan Locke immediately panicked and waved his hands incessantly, ¡°Mr. Simmons, we really didn¡¯t take the Fragrant Spirit Grass.¡± ¡°Then you tell me where the hell the Fragrant Spirit Grass is now!¡± Mick Simmons yelled furiously. ¡°Mick, why waste words with him!¡± Donald Simmons snorted coldly, ¡°It seems they won¡¯t shed a tear until they see the coffin. Give them a good thrashing, and they¡¯lle clean.¡± Just then, Jay Brent walked in, and upon seeing the Simmons family, he paused, then said with a sycophantic smile, ¡°Mr. Simmons, hello.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Mick Simmons hummed nomittally, expressionless. Jay Brent smiled again, turned to look at Jeffrey Locke, and upon seeing the p marks on his face, couldn¡¯t help but snicker inwardly. Was he pped? Feigning ignorance, he smiled, ¡°Elder Locke, what instructions do you have for me?¡± Jeffrey Locke¡¯s face was grave as he asked, ¡°Old Brent, are you still ying dumb with me?¡± ¡°Me¡­ ying dumb about what?¡± Jay Brent¡¯s heart skipped a beat, realizing that his visit to Jeffrey Lockest night must have been detected. Did they already have evidence? No, that¡¯s not right! If they had evidence, they wouldn¡¯t have called me over.
Jay Brent¡¯s mind raced, but he quickly regained hisposure and said with a fawning smile, ¡°Elder Locke, just speak inly, I¡¯m a bit slow, I can¡¯t keep up.¡± Jeffrey Locke exploded, ¡°You¡¯re still ying dumb with me! I¡¯m asking you, why did youe to see mest night?¡± Jay Brent was taken aback and confusedly said, ¡°I came to borrow money from you, remember? You even said you would transfer two million to me, which still hasn¡¯t arrived.¡± Pausing, he frowned and said, ¡°Elder Locke, you¡¯re not going back on your word, are you?¡±
¡°To hell with going back on my word!¡± Jeffrey Locke was nearly driven mad with anger. He felt instinctively that Jay Brent¡¯s visitst night was not as simple as borrowing money, but he had no evidence to prove it. ¡°Fine, even if you came to borrow moneyst night, why didn¡¯t you leave afterwards? Why did you stay and chat with me for so long?¡± Jay Brent replied, as if looking at a fool, ¡°Elder Locke, although I, Brent, might be a bit low on emotional intelligence, that doesn¡¯t make me an idiot, does it? After borrowing money from you and securing the loan, I stayed to chat with you for a while, to foster our friendship. Isn¡¯t that the right thing to do?¡± ¡°What damn friendship do I have with you¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± At the roar from Mick Simmons, Jeffrey Locke shuddered. Pointing at Jay Brent, he turned back and said, ¡°Mr. Simmons, believe me, this guy is definitely rted to the Fragrant Spirit Grass incident.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said enough!¡± Mick Simmons gave him another cold re before turning to Jay Brent and asking, ¡°What exactly were you doing here yesterday?¡± ¡°I just came to borrow money from Mr. Locke, sir. I wanted to expand thepany¡¯s operations and needed a lot of professional training equipment, so I came to see if I could borrow some money from the Locke family.¡± ¡°And after borrowing the money, you went straight home?¡± Jay Brent confidently said, ¡°Yes, sir. Mr. Locke agreed to help me. He said he would transfer the funds the next morning, so I stayed and chatted with him for a while, then I went home.¡±
¡°How long did you chat?¡± ¡°About ten minutes or so.¡± Mick Simmons looked at Jay Brent expressionlessly, as if trying to discern any signs of lying from his face. However, he was disappointed! Jay Brent appeared candid, showing no signs of deception. Mick Simmons turned his head towards Jeffrey Locke and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance, hand over the Fragrant Spirit Grass, and I will let this matter slide. Otherwise, the Locke family can wait for their ruin!¡± Thud! Jeffrey Locke fell off his chair from fright,nded on his knees with a thud, and urgently said, ¡°Mr. Simmons, we really didn¡¯t hide the Fragrant Spirit Grass.¡± Ethan Locke, out of desperation, said, ¡°Mr. Simmons, it must have been Greg Jensen who took the Fragrant Spirit Grass. If you don¡¯t believe me, go ask him.¡± ¡°Yes, it must be in his possession. It has nothing to do with our family,¡± Joe Locke chimed in. Mick Simmons sneered and said, ¡°Still trying to deceive me? Very well, the Locke family can fend for themselves.¡± After saying this, he addressed Donald Simmons, ¡°Big brother, let¡¯s go.¡±
¡°Hmm.¡± Donald Simmons cast a cold nce at them and followed Mick Simmons out of the Locke residence. Once in the car, he hesitated before saying, ¡°Quinton, do you think the Fragrant Spirit Grass could really have been taken by that kid Greg Jensen?¡± After pondering for a moment, Mick Simmons replied indifferently, ¡°Even if Greg Jensen took it, it would only show the ipetence of the Locke family. If such an important item could be stolen, what use are they?¡± ¡°So, what do you n to do?¡± Donald Simmons asked. Mick Simmons replied indifferently, ¡°First, cut off the Locke family¡¯s loans, apply some pressure. If they can retrieve the Fragrant Spirit Grass, then fine. If they can¡¯t, let them self-destruct.¡± The Simmons brothers soon left Jamae City, but the news that the Locke family had offended the Simmons family spread rapidly throughout Jamae, reaching every corner in no time. That same afternoon, executives from the major banks in Jamae came knocking, demanding that the Locke family repay their loans and interest within three days. Although arge family like the Locke¡¯s always kept a certain amount of funds on hand for emergencies, with several major banks demanding repayment at the same time, their funds were instantly stretched thin. At the Locke¡¯s. Ethan Locke¡¯s face was ashen. He anxiously said, ¡°Grandfather, what do we do now? If we don¡¯t pay back the money soon, they¡¯re going to seize our assets.¡±
Jeffrey Locke¡¯s expression was grave, his brows deeply furrowed. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Sell the shares! Don¡¯t we still have the original twenty-three percent? Sell all the other shares, just make sure not to sell them to the same person. Our remaining twenty-three percent will be enough to maintain control over Locke Corporation.¡± ¡°Sell the shares?¡± Ethan Locke and Joe Locke were both taken aback. The difference was, the former was shocked by Jeffrey Locke¡¯s decision, while thetter was scared. Because those shares were currently in the hands of Quinton Creed. Joe Locke had dialed Quinton Creed several times, but his phone had been turned off, giving him a bad premonition. Hearing the old man¡¯s n to sell the shares, he grew pale with fear and urgently said, ¡°Dad, we can¡¯t sell those shares.¡± Chapter 329: 329 Share Subscription_1 Chapter 329: Chapter 329 Share Subscription_1 Jeffrey Locke was momentarily stunned, watching him with suspicion before asking, ¡°You don¡¯t have a problem with that twenty-three percent of shares in your hands, do you?¡± ¡°No¡­ no problem at all, how could there be a problem if it¡¯s in my hands.¡± Joe Locke forced a smile, ¡°I¡¯m just worried that twenty-three percent of shares is still too little, not enough to control the Locke Corporation.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not too little, our family has quite a few senior executives with shares, and all together we¡¯re close to forty percent, which is enough.¡± Jeffrey Locke let out a long sigh of relief,forting, ¡°You don¡¯t need to panic, what big storm hasn¡¯t our Locke family weathered? If we get through this, we will still be Jamae¡¯s First Family.¡± ¡°Yes, we definitely will,¡± Ethan Locke nodded forcefully. ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± Joe Locke swallowed, nced at his father apprehensively, and hurried to the restroom, taking out his phone to call Quinton Creed again. However, Quinton Creed¡¯s phone was still turned off!
¡°Damn it, what the hell is Quinton Creed up to?¡± Joe Locke cursed bitterly, just about to leave when his phone suddenly rang. ¡°Mr. Locke, we went over to the vi, but Quinton Creed isn¡¯t there. The security guard said that the family moved out a long time ago.¡± Boom! Joe Locke felt a buzzing in his head and waspletely stunned; an indescribable fear enveloped him. He knew that the Locke family was in for big trouble! ¡°Hello, Mr. Locke, Mr. Locke¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here.¡± Joe Locke recovered his senses, speaking hurriedly, ¡°Have someone watch over the vi, and let me know immediately if anyone returns. Also, do whatever it takes to find Quinton Creed for me.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Locke.¡± After hanging up, Joe Locke let out a long breath and felt like he had just been fished out of water, with cold sweat soaking his entire body. ¡°Tell my father that I¡¯ve mortgaged the shares?¡± Joe Locke shivered, ¡°No, I can¡¯t say that, he¡¯ll kill me!¡± Like a dazed child, he muttered, ¡°Quinton Creed must have gone on a business trip, he will be back soon. Yes, he must be found¡­¡± ¡­ The news of the Locke family selling shares spread quickly in Jamae City, causing quite an uproar. Everyone knew they had offended the Simmons family, but no one expected that with just one move, the Simmons family would pressure the Locke family into selling their shares.
For a time, many tycoons in Jamae City, like sharks that had smelled blood, all turned their attention to the Locke family. But, out of respect for the Locke family¡¯s former influence, they only watched and none actually moved to buy shares of the Locke Corporation. ¡°Fifteen percent of shares for just over a hundred million, it¡¯s a firesale price now, aren¡¯t you buying?¡± ¡°Heh, why don¡¯t you buy it?¡±
¡°I¡¯m afraid that after the Locke family recovers, they will demand the shares back from me.¡± ¡°You think I¡¯m not afraid?¡± The Locke family was desperate, even dering that no matter who bought the shares, they would not demand them back, but still, no one made a move to purchase. On the other hand, upon hearing the news, Greg Jensen returned to Jamae City from Riverhaven County overnight with Lois Abbott. After settling Lois Abbott into a vi in the town of Jamae, he called Adrian Wright, Spencer Burley, Chestor Ware, Wace Carter, Brandon Brent, and others to the Wright Family¡¯s club. Greg Jensen looked at them seriously, ¡°I want to buy shares of the Locke Corporation.¡± Chestor Ware¡¯s face changed slightly, hesitating before advising, ¡°Greg, the shares of the Locke Corporation are indeed cheap, but aren¡¯t you afraid that they will demand them back after you buy them?¡± Wace Carter followed up, ¡°Yeah, I heard a lot of people want to buy, but no one dares to, just because they¡¯re afraid the Lockes will renege after the fact and demand the shares back at the current price.¡± Spencer Burley disdainfully said, ¡°The Lockes really have no shame. If they actually did that, it would be like borrowing money from others, and without any interest to boot.¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t speak. He watched as several people argued back and forth and, after they finished, he took out a document andid it on the table. ¡°Take a look at this.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Chestor Ware was the first to take it and, after a quick scan, was instantly stunned. His shocked face lifted, and he looked at Greg Jensen, ¡°Little brother Jensen, is this for real?¡±
¡°Of course, it¡¯s real,¡± Greg Jensen said with a smile. ¡°What¡¯s this, let me see.¡± Adrian Wright, somewhat puzzled, took it and was equally astonished after looking at it. A momentter, after everyone had looked at the document, they all fell silent, staring nkly at Greg Jensen. Because what Greg Jensen had brought out was a stock transfer agreement. It was clearly stated that twenty-three percent of the founding shares of the Locke Corporation were to be transferred to Greg Jensen at no cost.N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Where¡­ where did thise from?¡± ¡°Haha, you don¡¯t need to worry about that.¡± Greg Jensenughed, ¡°Just tell me, with this document in hand, is it worth going after the remaining fifteen percent?¡± ¡°Absolutely, it¡¯s definitely worth it!¡± ¡°As long as we buy that fifteen percent of the shares, that takes us close to forty percent. Given the current shareholding structure of the Locke family, we could directly control the Locke Corporation.¡± Everyone was immediately excited. All understood that once the Locke Corporation was taken, the Locke family would bepletely out of the fight, not to mention reiming the sold shares.
Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have that much money by myself, so I called you all here. Let¡¯s take down that fifteen percent together. I wonder what you all think?¡± Chestor Ware hesitated, ¡°Little brother Jensen, if you want to buy, I can lend you the money. I won¡¯t meddle.¡± ¡°Yeah, Brother Jensen. Those twenty-three percent shares are already yours. Without these shares, who would dare buy the remaining fifteen percent?¡± ¡°Just buy it yourself, and we will help you make up the difference.¡± They all understood that without Greg Jensen, nobody would dare buy shares of the Locke Corporation. If they really went along and bought, it would be like taking advantage of Greg Jensen¡¯s situation. After all, those shares were sold at a nearly thirty percent discount. Greg Jensenughed, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. ording to the Locke family¡¯s intentions, they want to break up and sell that fifteen percent of the shares. If I were to buy them alone, they might not be willing to sell at all.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s buy it together then.¡± Everyone exchanged a look and unanimously agreed. Upon hearing this, Greg Jensenughed heartily, ¡°Then let¡¯s discuss and see how many shares you few are willing to take.¡± The funds from the Jamae Herbs Factory had been settled, and Greg Jensen had more than twenty million in cash.
However, he couldn¡¯t possibly invest all that money into the Locke Corporation; he still needed to keep some as start-up capital for the Peach Blossom supermarket. So, if he were to buy, he could only afford about two percent. Among the group, Chestor Ware of Riverhaven County was rtively wealthy but still fell short of the Wright and Burley families. Eventually, Chestor Ware took three percent, while Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley each took four percent. Wace Carter and Brandon Brent, with the least avable cash, each took one percent. Together with Greg Jensen¡¯s two percent, the group¡¯s shares amounted to the exact fifteen percent. After agreeing, they all drove together to the Locke family¡¯s home. Chapter 330: 330: Arriving at the Lin Family_1 Chapter 330: Arriving at the Lin Family_1 In the Locke family vi, the Locke family members had mostly gathered, even n Locke, who had been grounded for a long time, was released. In the past, resting on the backing of the Locke family, they could do whatever they wanted without ever considering whether their actions were beneficial to the Locke family. However, times had changed; the Locke family was on the brink of copse, and they were forced to consider the future. The living room was terrifyingly silent, anxiety written on everyone¡¯s face. Just as everyone was at their wits¡¯ end, the butler rushed in and said, ¡°Master, there is someone named Greg Jensen at the door looking for you, wanting to buy shares of our Locke Corporation.¡± ¡°Greg Jensen? How did hee here?¡± Upon hearing the name Greg Jensen, Ethan Locke¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and he was about to order the person to be thrown out, but then he fell silent, considering the current plight of the Locke family. Jeffrey Locke frowned and said, ¡°Let him in.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± A momentter, the butler returned, bringing Greg Jensen and others with him.
¡°Mr. Jensen, it¡¯s been a long time. Please, have a seat,¡± said Jeffrey Locke indifferently. At these words, Greg Jensen, with Chestor Ware and others, sat opposite Jeffrey Locke. He nced around, his gazending on Ethan Locke; his lips slowly curved into a mocking smile. Ethan Locke¡¯s face showed a sh of anger as he coldly said, ¡°What are you looking at? If you have something to say, say it; if not, get lost!¡± ¡°Ethan!¡± Jeffrey Locke looked towards Greg Jensen and said indifferently, ¡°Mr. Jensen, you didn¡¯te here just to mock the Locke family, did you?¡± ¡°Indeed, I have no interest in knowing whether the Locke family lives or dies.¡± Greg Jensen shifted into a morefortable position and said, ¡°However, I am very interested in your Locke family¡¯s shares, so I wanted to buy some.¡± Hearing Greg Jensen¡¯s somewhat frivolous tone, Ethan Locke immediately got angry and said with a stern face, ¡°Do you think this is a vegetable market? You can just buy some because you say so? This fifteen percent of the shares can at most be split into fifteen parts, each costing ten million. Can you afford it?¡± Greg Jensen nced at him, chuckled, then turned to Jeffrey Locke and said, ¡°Mr. Locke, is Ethan Locke calling the shots for the Locke family now? If so, then I¡¯ll leave right now. If not, can you tell him to shut up?¡± ¡°I am in charge of the Locke family now.¡± Jeffrey Locke looked at his grandson, sighed, and said, ¡°Ethan, stop talking for now.¡± Ethan Locke glowered resentfully at Greg Jensen, then fell silent. Jeffrey Locke said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, tell me how much you want to buy.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take all of it; we will take all the shares that the Locke Corporation is releasing this time.¡± ¡°All of it?¡± Jeffrey Locke frowned and said, ¡°To prevent affecting the decision-making of Locke Corporation, the shares being released cannot all be sold to one person. I hope you understand, Mr. Jensen.¡±
¡°Understand!¡± Greg Jensen nodded with a smile and said, ¡°So, it¡¯s not just me buying the shares this time; these few are with me.¡± Upon hearing this, Jeffrey Locke¡¯splexion immediately turned sour as he said sternly, ¡°They are all your good friends; how is this any different from you buying them all by yourself?¡± ¡°The difference is, I¡¯ve given you face. If you want it, sell me the shares. If you don¡¯t, then just wait for death,¡± said Greg Jensen with a coldugh. ¡°I would like to see who else in Jamae City dares to buy your Locke family¡¯s shares besides me.¡±
¡°You¡­¡± Jeffrey Locke was so infuriated that hisplexion turned ashen, his thin chest heaving violently as he red coldly at Greg Jensen. ¡°Impertinent, daring to threaten the Locke family? You son of a bitch don¡¯t want to live anymore?¡± ¡°Get lost already, even if we starve to death, our Locke family won¡¯t sell the shares to you!¡± As the preeminent family of Jamae City, when had the Locke family ever been subjected to such humiliation? To threaten the Locke family to their face? Had this kid lost his mind? The Lockes were fuming, yet suddenly, Jeffrey Locke gestured for calm. He looked at Greg Jensen, caught his breath slowly, and said, ¡°Fine, sold!¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± ¡°Old man¡­¡± The Lockes were all stunned. Greg Jensen had just threatened them, and now they were going to sell him the shares? Where would the Locke family¡¯s face be put? Only at this point did they finally understand the dire straits the Locke family was in.
Beforeing to the Locke household, Greg Jensen and the others had prepared everything, so the process of transferring shares went very quickly. Both parties reviewed the agreement, found no issues, then signed and transferred money¡ªall in one fell swoop. In less than half an hour, Greg Jensen and Chestor Ware became shareholders in the Locke Corporation. ¡°Pleasure doing business!¡± Greg Jensen looked at the agreement in his hand and cracked a smile. Ethan Locke said coldly, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve signed the agreement, get the hell out. Our Locke family does not wee you!¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Greg Jensen was not the least bit angry. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°By the way, you might want to take another look at Locke Corporation. It won¡¯t be so easy for you to get in there in the future.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ethan Locke sensed there was something more to Greg Jensen¡¯s words, but couldn¡¯t pinpoint what was wrong. He wanted to press further, but Greg Jensen had already left with his entourage. ¡°Enough, don¡¯t mind him, let¡¯s just hurry and pay off those loans from the bank. The cash we¡¯ve saved up at home should cover it,¡± suggested Jeffrey Locke with a sigh of resignation, ncing at the others. ¡°If that¡¯s not enough, we can sell a few of our vis to get through this difficult time,¡± he said. ¡°Okay, patriarch, we can vacate our houses anytime.¡± ¡°Ours too, just say the word if you need it.¡±
The Lockes were no fools; they knew it was a do-or-die situation, and unless they overcame this obstacle, no one would be spared. Seeing everyone¡¯s attitude, Jeffrey Locke nodded in satisfaction and turned to Joe Locke, ¡°Harold,ter transfer your shares to Ethan, from now on he will be the one managing the family.¡± ¡°Okay¡­ okay.¡± Joe Locke swallowed hard and took the chance to run into the bathroom, making another call to Quinton Creed. As before, the phone was switched off. After contacting his men and getting their reports, he exhaled dejectedly. Quinton Creed, who held twenty-three percent of the shares, had vanished as if into thin air, without a trace to be found. The Lockes had been relying on these shares to control the Locke Corporation. Now what? Joe Locke feltpletely numb. After much thought, he could only dy the transfer of shares. After all, as long as the shares were in Quinton Creed¡¯s hands and he didn¡¯t act rashly, the Locke Corporation would still belong to the Lockes. With this thought, he felt a lot better, and his agitated heart settled somewhat. But what he didn¡¯t know was that Greg Jensen had already taken the share transfer agreement to the business registration authorities toplete the formalities. Once that was done, the Locke Corporation would have Jensen¡¯s name on it. Apanying Greg Jensen were Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley, both of whom had strong local connections.N?v(el)B\\jnn With these two by his side, the procedures werepleted quickly.
Chapter 331: 331 The Lin Family Changes Hands_1 Chapter 331: Chapter 331 The Lin Family Changes Hands_1 After the restructuring, Greg Jensen held 25% of the shares, and the management owned 15%. Chestor Ware, Adrian Wright, Spencer Burley, Brandon Brent, and Wace Carter together held a total of 13%. The remaining 47% of the shares were held by retail investors. In other words, Greg Jensen had be the biggest shareholder of Locke Corp, with absolute say in thepany. And the original Locke family had beenpletely kicked out of Locke Corp. ¡­ Late at night, the Locke family vi was brightly lit, all the members of the Locke family gathered together, exchanging toasts and celebrating that the family had finally ovee its difficulties. Locke Corp owed the banks more than five hundred million, and with the previously retained cash, as well as the funds from selling the shareholding, and the contributions of the Locke family members themselves, they had finally managed to fill that hole. Although thepany no longer had any working capital, as long as the debts owed by the downstreampanies were recollected, Locke Corp could start operating again. However, what they didn¡¯t know was that Locke Corp now bore the name of Jensen.
¡°Harold, quickly transfer your shares to Ethan. After you get to work tomorrow, Ethan will hold a meeting in thepany to reassure the management, so they won¡¯t worry,¡± someone said. ¡°Yes, Grandpa,¡± Ethan replied, smiling and agreeing with a hint of excitement in his eyes. So much time had passed, and he was finally about to take control. By Ethan¡¯s side, Joe Locke¡¯s heart had risen to his throat, and fine cold sweat appeared on his forehead. He hesitated for a moment and, using the excuse of going to the bathroom, stealthily drove away in his car. He was heading to Phoenix County in person to see what exactly was going on with Quinton Creed. On the other side, Ethan, realizing that his father had disappeared, thought his father had gone off to enjoy himself again, and so he didn¡¯t take it to heart. The next morning, he got up early, had breakfast, and then drove to thepany. Looking at the majestic building of Locke Corp, he felt triumphant. From today onwards, it belonged to him. Imagining himselfmanding with authority within this tower and leading the Locke family to glory, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart surge with excitement. He drove into the underground parking lot and parked his car in the spot reserved for the chairman. After getting out of the car, he suddenly noticed a Wrangler parked in the space next to his, which looked very familiar, although he couldn¡¯t remember where he had seen it.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Assuming it belonged to a new employee who didn¡¯t know this was the chairman¡¯s reserved parking spot, he didn¡¯t make much of it and took the private elevator to the top floor. After entering thepany, he suddenly felt the employees¡¯ gaze on him was somewhat amiss. Mockery, sarcasm, pity, and schadenfreude ¨C aplex mix of looks were all directed at him. What¡¯s going on? Did they know that he was about to take over managing thepany? Ethan was puzzled and said, ¡°Call all the senior executives to the meeting room; I want to have a meeting.¡± A dead silence fell around him; everyone was looking at him, but no one responded. After what seemed like an eternity, it was the receptionist who first regainedposure and stuttered, ¡°Lin¡­ Mr. Locke, they¡¯re already in the meeting room.¡± ¡°They¡¯re already in the meeting room? Oh, that¡¯s perfect,¡± Ethan said.
He thought that the senior executives had received the message, guessed he was going to hold a meeting, and were waiting for him in advance. Therefore, far from being surprised, he nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°Bring in a cup of coffee.¡± ¡°O¡­Ok.¡± Watching Ethan stride confidently into the meeting room, a buzz erupted in the corridor.
¡°Didn¡¯t thepany change owners? Why is he here?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but from the look of it, he seems unaware of what¡¯s happened, right?¡± ¡°Now, there¡¯s going to be a good show.¡± A group of people all gathered at the doorway to the conference room, peering inside through the crack in the door. The air inside the conference room seemed to have solidified, eerily quiet and almost suffocating. Ethan Locke stood dumbfounded at the door, his face a picture of bafflement as he stared at Greg Jensen seated in the chairman¡¯s position, muttering, ¡°Greg, why are you here?¡± With a slight uptick at the corner of his mouth, Greg Jensen gave a coldugh, ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡± Ethan Locke finally regained hisposure and said sternly, ¡°You¡¯re just a minor shareholder. What right do you have to sit there? Get off that seat now.¡± Greg Jensen smiled, not bothering to reply, but instead leaned back in his chair and leisurely took a sip of the coffee in front of him. Ethan Locke¡¯s face darkened further, and just as he was about to speak, an executive next to him suddenly said, ¡°Mr. Locke, are you really unaware, or are you just pretending to be clueless?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ethan Locke asked with a frown. The executive calmly stated, ¡°Mr. Jensen holds twenty-five percent of Locke Corporation¡¯s shares and also represents an additional thirteen percent. As of now, Mr. Jensen has be thergest shareholder of Locke Corporation while your Locke family seems to no longer own any shares of thepany, right?¡±
¡°Impossible!¡± Ethan Locke was shocked and looked at Greg Jensen in disbelief, saying, ¡°You should only have, at most, fifteen percent. Where did you get all those extra shares from?¡± ¡°Yeah, where did that extra twenty-three percente from?¡± Greg Jensen chuckled teasingly, gazing at the bewildered Ethan Locke, feeling immensely satisfied in his heart. From the very beginning when he sent Theo Carter to watch over Cindy Harrison and the Locke family, to exposing the scandalous affairs of Cindy Harrison and n Locke at the wedding banquet, to setting a trap for Joe Locke to acquire Locke Corporation¡¯s shares and the recement of Fragrant Spirit Grass that forced the Locke family into a desperate situation, and finally, joining forces with Chestor Ware and others to buy up fifteen percent of Locke Corporation¡¯s shares. Today, Greg Jensen finally seized the entire Locke Corporation, pushing the once unstoppable Locke family into the abyss. The various sufferings he had endured in the past were now repaid manifold, making Greg Jensen feel an extreme sense of exhration, wishing he could let out a victorious howl to the sky. He took a deep breath,ughed heartily, and then jeered, ¡°What if those additional shares were given to me by Joe Locke?¡± ¡°This¡­ this can¡¯t be!¡± Although Ethan Locke denied the possibility with his words, hisplexion had already changed, with cold sweat streaming down his pale cheeks, his body shaking uncontrobly. After hearing what Greg Jensen said, Ethan Locke suddenly remembered that his father had exactly twenty-three percent of the shares.
Could it be that his father really gifted his shares to Greg Jensen? How could this be possible? At that moment, the executive who spoke earlier stood up, ced a photocopy on the table. Ethan Locke turned his stiff neck and slowly looked down at the photocopy on the table, his eyes widening in shock. It was a document from the business department detailing the change in share ownership! On it was clearly written that Greg Jensen personally owned twenty-five percent of the shares and represented an additional thirteen percent held by Chestor Ware and others, making him the major shareholder of Locke Corporation. Boom! Upon seeing the photocopy, Ethan Locke felt as if his head had exploded, his body swaying involuntarily and nearly copsing to the ground. It¡¯s over! The Locke family was finished! The grand enterprise they had built suffered massive losses due to offending the Simmons family, and Joe Locke¡¯s shares had mysteriously ended up in Greg Jensen¡¯s hands. The entire Locke Corporation was nowpletely unrted to the Locke family! Decades of effort by three generations, all gone back to square one before liberation?
Chapter 332: 332: Turmoil in the Lin Family_1 Chapter 332: Turmoil in the Lin Family_1 Ethan Locke¡¯s mind went nk as he stared dumbfounded at Greg Jensen, even suspecting he was hallucinating. He couldn¡¯t believe that the country bumpkin he had beaten into an idiot had actually taken over the entire Locke family business. The conference room was silent. Under the many gazes, Greg Jensen slowly stood up, approached Ethan Locke, and, with a mocking and scornful look in his clear eyes, said softly, ¡°When you beat me into an idiot, I lived over two years of nightmarish days while you got off scot-free. Why? Just because you¡¯re a member of the Locke family? Just because the Lockes are the foremost family in Jamae City? So, you can do whatever you want? Well, now that I¡¯ve taken everything from your Locke family, isn¡¯t it fair?¡±
¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Looking at Greg Jensen¡¯s mocking gaze, Ethan Locke was so furious that his lips trembled, and he couldn¡¯t speak. ¡°He who oppresses others will be oppressed in turn!¡± Greg Jensen said coldly, ¡°From the first day you abused the Locke family¡¯s power to do as you pleased, your fate was sealed!¡± Without waiting for Ethan Locke to respond, Greg Jensen indifferently turned around, returned to the head of the table, and then, as if swatting a fly, casually waved his hand and ordered, ¡°Call security, throw him out!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Jensen!¡± The senior executive who had spoken earlier stood up again, approached Ethan Locke, and said coldly, ¡°Ethan Locke, you can leave now. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll call security.¡± Ethan Locke lifted his head, his eyes already bloodshot as he red at the executive and sneered, ¡°Dillon Walker, your wings are strong now, clinging to an old ssmate, huh?¡± ¡°Ethan, weren¡¯t we ssmates too?¡± Dillon Walker said ndly, ¡°To treat my mother¡¯s illness, I knelt in front of your vi for a whole day and then served you like a dog for two full years. What did you give me? Over two years, the one hundred and fifty thousand I borrowed from you was deducted from my sry. My current position, I have climbed up bit by bit on my own merits. You look down on me because Ie from the countryside, so you deliberately suppressed me. The project was clearly my work, yet you took the credit for yourself. Had it not been for our ssmate status, perhaps I would have climbed even higher, wouldn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re doing well, but don¡¯t think that clinging to Greg Jensen means you can rest easy. We shall see!¡± Ethan Locke shot him an angry look and then nced at Greg Jensen sitting at the head of the table before turning around and striding out of the conference room. In the corridor, many employees of thepany saw Ethan Locke emerge and immediately stood to one side, casting strange looks at him. Clenching his teeth, Ethan Locke faced the bizarre gazes and brazenly stepped into the elevator. The elevator doors slowly closed, followed by the sound of heavy breathing like a pair of bellows.
He viciously ripped off his tie, gasping heavily, eyes red with anger as he cursed, ¡°Greg Jensen, just you wait! If I don¡¯t destroy you this time, I¡¯ll take your name!¡± Ethan Locke went to the underground parking garage, got his car, and drove off like a madman, weaving through the traffic, quickly returning to the Locke family estate. Having resolved the crisis of the Locke family, Jeffrey Locke was in high spirits, ying mahjong with a few other family members.
Seeing his grandson return so soon, he was somewhat puzzled but did not think too much about it and asked cheerfully, ¡°Our Mr. Locke is back. How did the meeting go?¡± ¡°Ethan is back?¡± ¡°Haha, my dear nephew, you¡¯ve had a hard day. In the future, it¡¯s up to you to take care of this family.¡± The others also spoke one after another, smiling as they greeted Ethan Locke. As Ethan Locke looked at his beaming grandfather and rtives, his steps faltered, and a pang of heartache made him stand there, helpless and uncertain about how to begin. He stood like a statue, his expression one of utter despair, his mouth opening and closing, yet unable to utter a single word. Jeffrey Locke was taken aback for a moment, then heughed, his smile carrying an indescribable meaning as if he had already thought of some unfortunate events. ¡°What happened? Don¡¯t be afraid, tell grandfather. With me here, there¡¯s no hurdle we can¡¯t ovee.¡± Ethan Locke grimaced, forcing a smile uglier than a cry, and said, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m afraid this hurdle truly can¡¯t be ovee.¡± Jeffrey Locke paused again, his expression turning slightly more serious, ¡°Speak, what is it?¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Ethan Locke gave a sad smile and said, ¡°Our Locke Corporation¡­ it¡¯s gone¡­¡± The room immediately fell into a silence as still as death.
At that moment, including Jeffrey Locke, everyone was stunned. ¡°What happened?¡± Jeffrey Locke asked. Ethan Locke said, ¡°It was only when I went to thepany that I found out, Greg Jensen now holds thirty-eight percent of the shares, and he¡¯s thergest shareholder of Locke Corporation. When I arrived, they were in the middle of a board meeting, deciding on the new chairman.¡± Hiss! Upon hearing his words, everyone gasped in shock. Suddenly¡­ Thump! Jeffrey Locke¡¯s eyes rolled back, and he copsed face up, fainting on the spot. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± ¡°Call an ambnce, quick!¡± ¡°Try pinching the philtrum!¡± The Locke household was instantly thrown into chaos!
After about half an hour, Jeffrey Locke finally came to, his breath weak as he asked, ¡°Are you sure that kid has thirty-eight percent of the shares?¡± Ethan Locke nced at his grandfather, hesitant and afraid to speak, worried the old man¡¯s health would suffer from anger. Jeffrey Locke¡¯s facial muscles twitched, and he ground his teeth. ¡°Speak, how do you know how many shares he has?¡± ¡°He¡­¡± Ethan Locke cautiously said, ¡°He has a certification issued by the management department.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jeffrey Locke¡¯s face froze, he stared nkly for a long while before murmuring in disbelief, ¡°Impossible, they only bought fifteen percent of the shares, where did the rest, the twenty-three percent,e from?¡± A thought struck him, his face suddenly changed, and he turned to look around, angrily eximing, ¡°Where is Joe Locke? Where is that bastard Joe Locke? It must be him, that wretched beast!¡± After all, as an old hand in the business, the moment he thought of the shares that had suddenly appeared in Greg Jensen¡¯s hands, he immediately thought of his eldest son, Joe Locke. Because only Joe Locke still held arge number of shares in Locke Corporation, and the numbers matched perfectly. Furious beyond measure, he searched through the crowd for a while, but could not find Joe Locke¡¯s presence, ¡°Call Joe Locke, tell him to get back here immediately.¡± From within the crowd, someone said timorously, ¡°Elder, we already called Uncle earlier, but his phone is switched off.¡± ¡°Switched off¡­¡±
Jeffrey Locke slumped onto the couch, bereft of strength, ¡°Of course, the shares are all gone, Locke family is ruined, how could that wretch dare to show his face?¡± ¡°Elder, please calm down for a moment, maybe Uncle was also deceived.¡± ¡°Yes, please take it easy.¡± Without Locke Corporation, is the Locke family still the Locke family? The Lockes¡¯ faces were very grim, everyone knew that without Locke Corporation, all that belonged to the Locke family would cease to exist. All those who had been living in luxury around the Locke family would also lose their support. Chapter 333: 333: Furious_1 Chapter 333: Furious_1 ¡°I have¡­ some things to take care of at home, I need to head back first. Call me if there¡¯s anything.¡± ¡°Ah, I still have soup on the stove back home.¡± Seeing that the Locke family had lost all hope, several quick-witted family members sessively made various excuses and left the Locke family. In the blink of an eye, the once lively Locke family mansion was left with only the grandfather and his two grandsons. Looking at the empty living room, Jeffrey Locke was ovee with fury and spat out a mouthful of fresh blood; then his eyes rolled back, and he passed out once again. ¡°Dad¡­¡± ¡°Grandfather.¡± More than half an hourter, Jeffrey Locke slowly came to, his previously robust self now weak and breathless. His jaundiced face was devoid of any color, and his lifeless eyes wandered around the room nkly. ¡°Grandfather, you¡¯re awake?¡±
Ethan was sitting by the bed. Seeing his grandfather wake up, his face immediately lit up with joy. ¡°Where¡­ where am I?¡± Jeffrey Locke¡¯s hoarse voice rang out. Ethan hurriedly said, ¡°Grandfather, you¡¯re at Jamae Hospital. You just fainted again. Fortunately, the ambnce arrived in time, otherwise¡­¡± Jeffrey Locke, mustering his strength, asked, ¡°Has Joe Lockee back yet?¡± ¡°My dad¡­ he hasn¡¯te back yet.¡± Ethan¡¯s voice trembled, even carrying a hint of a sob. Jeffrey Locke let out a long sigh, and looking at his grandson with tears on his cheeks, forced a smile and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t panic, what is a man crying for?¡± ¡°Grandfather, I¡­¡± It was only now that Ethan was beginning to feel some regret. If only he hadn¡¯t stolen Greg Jensen¡¯s girlfriend, hadn¡¯t beaten him into an idiot, maybe none of this would have happened. ¡°Cough cough¡­¡± Jeffrey Locke suddenly started coughing violently; his face turned oddly flushed as if he had a second wind, and he seemed much more spirited than before. ¡°Ethan, the Locke family will be in your hands now. Your grandfather won¡¯t be able to look after you anymore.¡± ¡°Grandfather¡­¡± Ethan¡¯s heart sank instantly, and he quickly said, ¡°Grandfather, you¡­ you will get better.¡± ¡°Heh heh.¡± Jeffrey Locke chuckled softly, shook his head, and seemed to want to say something more, but his body suddenly stiffened, and his somewhat cloudy eyes gradually dimmed. ¡°Grandfather!¡± In Ethan¡¯s mournful cries, the Locke family patriarch Jeffrey Locke passed away, leaving this world behind.
At the same time, the news of the power transfer at Locke Corp was slowly spreading. ¡­ ¡°What did you say? Jeffrey Locke is dead?¡± Donald Simmons¡¯s face was filled with astonishment, seemingly in disbelief.
Mick Simmons¡¯s expression was grave as he nodded and said, ¡°Yes, it just happened. The Locke family is preparing for the funeral. It seems to be because of the takeover of Locke Corp.¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± Donald Simmons was in a daze, ¡°We only asked the bank to pressure the Locke family a bit. With their current capital, they could have easily sold a portion of their shares. Even though it might have hurt them badly, it shouldn¡¯t have led to the sale of the entire Locke Corp, right?¡± ¡°The problem lies in the sale of the shares. You remember Greg Jensen, the one who caused a ruckus at the Locke family wedding, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, what does this have to do with Greg Jensen?¡± Mick Simmons gave a wry smile, nodded, and said with disbelief: ¡°I don¡¯t know what means the kid used, but he secretly got a hold of twenty-three percent of Locke Corp shares from Joe Locke. Together with others, he purchased another fifteen percent from Jeffrey Locke, and just like that, became thergest shareholder of Locke Corp, effectively kicking the Locke family out of the game.¡± ¡°` ¡°Damn, how is this possible?¡± Donald Simmons spat out a curse in shock, ¡°Is Joe Locke an idiot? Why would he sell shares to Greg Jensen?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know the specifics, but when Ethan Locke nned a meeting to soothe everyone¡¯s nerves, he found out that Greg was already holding a board meeting.¡±
¡°This is just too¡­¡± Even with Donald Simmons¡¯ long experience managing the Simmons family business and being ustomed to big scenes, he was at a loss for words to describe his feelings in that moment. On the surface, it seemed that Greg¡¯s ability to take control of the Locke Corporation was actually leveraged by riding on the coattails of the Simmons family. But then again, even without the Simmons family, Greg, holding Joe¡¯s shares, was still a major shareholder of the Locke Corporation; he just wouldn¡¯t be able topletely kick the Locke family to the curb. In Donald¡¯s view, Greg¡¯s maneuver was nothing short of brilliant, a ssic example of a small capital swiping arge family business. Before this, who would have believed that Greg could topple the Locke family so easily?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°So¡­ is the Locke familypletely done for?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case,¡± Mick Simmons said with a sigh: ¡°The Locke family probably only has tens of millions in cash left; the chances of them turning the tables are virtually non-existent.¡± Donald frowned and asked, ¡°What about the Fragrant Spirit Grass?¡± Mickughed easily, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Greg¡¯s actions have actually helped us. Now that the Locke family is finished, as long as they still have the Fragrant Spirit Grass, they¡¯ll certainly use it as a bargaining chip to get us to help them make aeback.¡± Donald was stunned for a moment, then nodded in agreement with the argument, but upon further thought, he felt something was amiss. ¡°What if the Fragrant Spirit Grass isn¡¯t in the Locke family¡¯s hands anymore?¡±
Mick¡¯s demeanor became serious, and he said in a cold voice, ¡°Then let the Locke family fight for their lives. If they can¡¯t offer us anything good, why should we help them?¡± ¡°Haha, then we just sit back and enjoy the show.¡± ¡°Just wait and see.¡± A gleam shone in Mick¡¯s eyes as he spoke emphatically, ¡°The Fragrant Spirit Grass, we must get it!¡± ¡­ In the Locke Corporation, inside the Chairman¡¯s office, Greg Jensen sat on the sofa with Dillon Walker sitting opposite him. ¡°Walker, no need to be so tense,¡± Greg said with a warm smile. When they were in school, he had had a good rtionship with Dillon. It was Dillon who had brought him back to Peach Blossom Vige after he had been turned into a fool. Otherwise, as an orphan with no parents, he would have died without anyone caring. Two years ago, when Dillon¡¯s mother was seriously ill and they had no money for treatment, he had no choice but to turn to Ethan Locke. In front of Ethan, he had to bark like a dog, eat dog food, and endure all the humiliation to finally get a hundred and fifty thousand to cure his mother¡¯s illness. Afterward, because he owed Ethan money, he was directly shoved into thepany to work off the debt. Dillon¡¯s ability was quite good; within just two years, he had be the manager of the sales department, even under Ethan¡¯s intentional suppression.
Otherwise, his position would have been even higher. ¡°Mr. Jensen, your illness¡­¡± ¡°Haha, it¡¯s already cured, just miraculously got better,¡± Greg replied. Seeing Greg¡¯s rxed manner, Dillon couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit guilty, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ I couldn¡¯t help at that time. You know the situation with my family. If I had helped, I¡­¡± Greg shook his head to stop him from continuing, and then said earnestly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you help me get back to Peach Blossom Vige? If it weren¡¯t for you, I would probably be dead in some corner by now.¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡­¡± ¡°When did we be so formal with each other?¡± Dillon was stunned, then a look of joy appeared on his face, and he awkwardly said, ¡°Brother Greg!¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s better, haha,¡± Gregughed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve just reviewed the resume, you¡¯ve been sales department manager for a year, let¡¯s switch your position.¡± ¡°` Chapter 334: 334 Only You Above Me_1 Chapter 334: Chapter 334 Only You Above Me_1 ¡°Change of position?¡± Dillon Walker was taken aback. Greg Jensen pondered for a moment and then said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you the position of vice president, in charge of sales. The general manager¡¯s position is already taken, but when she arrives, you¡¯ll need to do your best to help.¡± Vice president? He was being promoted to vice president just like that? Dillon Walker was initially stunned, and then his body began to shake with excitement. He had served Ethan Locke as loyally as an ox or horse for more than two years, and had only earned the position of manager. Given his contributions, he should have been vice president long ago, but it had always been Ethan Locke who was holding him back. Now that the owner of Locke Enterprises had changed to Greg Jensen, he finally felt his wish was fulfilled. ¡°Greg, you can count on me, I¡¯ll definitely give it my all for thepany.¡± ¡°Mhm, just do your best,¡± Greg replied. Greg Jensen nodded and smiled, ¡°If there¡¯s any difficulty at home, just speak to us directly. Aside from our superior-subordinate rtionship, we¡¯re brothers after all. Don¡¯t be embarrassed.¡±
Hearing his words, Dillon Walker was even more moved, and tears began to well up in the eyes of the robust man over six feet tall.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om He managed a strained smile and said with a choked-up voice, ¡°Now¡­ now it¡¯s okay. The tough times have already passed.¡± A sales manager¡¯s sry is generally around eight thousand yuan, but he could only take home a thousand each month, with the rest being paid back to Ethan Locke. It was only two months ago that he had finally paid off everything, and started receiving his full sry. Thinking of the hard times his mother had endured with him over the past two years, his heart soured. Before Greg Jensen came, he had learned about Dillon Walker¡¯s situation and knew what his family was currently facing. The reason for Dillon Walker¡¯s promotion was not only because he truly had the ability, but also as a way to help him out. So, seeing Dillon Walker¡¯s reaction, Greg Jensen knew what he was thinking. He smiled, then took out a bank card from his bag and handed it over. Dillon Walker was stunned, and asked in disbelief, ¡°Greg, what is this¡­?¡± Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve be a vice president now, it¡¯s time to change your attire as well. This card has three hundred thousand yuan in it. Take it and buy a few suits of clothes and move into a bigger apartment. Later, go to the administrative department and get a car to drive. It will be more convenient for you tomute and conduct business.¡± ¡°Greg, I¡­¡± Dillon Walker couldn¡¯t control himself anymore, and tears immediately flowed down his face. Greg Jensen patted his shoulder and chuckled, ¡°No need for any more words; I¡¯ve already said we are brothers.¡± ¡°Yes, brothers¡­¡± Dillon Walker nodded vigorously, tears falling onto the coffee table with a clear sound as he did so. After instructing Dillon Walker to take over thepany temporarily, Greg Jensen immediately proceeded to Jamae Herbs Factory, where he found Taylor Ware in a meeting. ¡°All right, let¡¯s hold off on the meeting for now. Taylor,e out with me for a sec.¡±
¡°Ah, what¡¯s so urgent?¡± Taylor Ware was caught off guard. The rest of the management personnel also looked curiously at Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen nced at everyone and smiled, ¡°We need to discuss something, about incorporating the factory into Locke Enterprises.¡± ¡°Incorporate into Locke Enterprises? Are you joking?¡± Taylor Ware said in shock.
¡°Incorporate into Locke Enterprises?¡± ¡°Does that mean we¡¯re getting a new boss again?¡± The other management personnel also exploded into amotion at once. Seeing this, Greg Jensenughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re all thinking too much. I¡¯m still going to be the boss because Locke Enterprises is now mine.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°How could that be possible?¡± Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°Nothing¡¯s impossible. You¡¯ll be hearing the news soon. Taylor, hurry to the office.¡± ¡°Ah, okay¡­ okay.¡± Taylor Ware stood up bewilderedly and followed Greg Jensen to the office. It wasn¡¯t until she entered the office that she suddenly realized and looked up, only to see Greg smiling at her. ¡°Mr. Jensen, what you just said, is it true?¡± ¡°Otherwise?¡± Gregughed, ¡°Why else would I want to integrate the factory into Locke Corporation?¡±
¡°But¡­¡± Taylor felt instinctively ufortable about it, yet she couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint what felt off. It was like someone had taken away a beloved toy. She had finally set the factory on the right track, only to have someone else reap the rewards all of a sudden. ¡°Come be the General Manager of Locke Corporation.¡± ¡°Oh, huh?¡± Taylor instinctively agreed, then suddenly froze, looking at Greg with a shocked expression. ¡°What¡­ what do you mean?¡± ¡°I mean, I want you to manage Locke Corporation,¡± Greg said with a smile. Taylor swallowed and hesitated, ¡°I¡­ am I up for that?¡± ¡°Haha, why not? Locke Corporation is a mature business with its own operational methods. At the beginning, you don¡¯t need to do much, just observe and learn. As for the position¡­¡± Greg grinned sincerely, ¡°General Manager or President, or if you prefer to call yourself CEO, that¡¯s fine too. After all, there¡¯s only me above you as the boss.¡± ¡°I only have you above me¡­¡±
For some reason, upon hearing Greg¡¯sst sentence, Taylor suddenly thought of that leg pressing on her own, and her face flushed instantly. Taylor¡¯s appearance was somewhat androgynous, with a natural touch of boldness in her features, and she had always been decisive and efficient in her work. But now, showing a young girl¡¯s demeanor, she had a different charm. For a moment, Greg was stunned. Taylor realized the silence, looked up, and caught Greg¡¯s leering expression, a secret thrill ran through her heart. At the same time, her delicate face blushed even more, and her heart raced uncontrobly. Both were silent, the atmosphere in the office turning ambiguous. Time passed until the sound of knocking broke the quietude. ¡°Ms. Ware, these documents need your signature.¡± The secretary walked in briskly, handing some documents to Taylor that needed signing. ¡°Yes,e here.¡± Taylor stood up awkwardly, sat behind the desk, straightened her stray hair near her ear, picked up a pen, and signed her name on the documents. Greg also regained hisposure, nced at the time, and smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch in the cafeteria, and then I¡¯ll take you to thepany afterwards.¡±
Taylor took a deep breath to settle her nerves and smiled with a nod, ¡°Okay, sounds good.¡± The factory took care of lunch, and Greg had always been lenient with his subordinates, so the food in the cafeteria was quite good. When the boss and the general manager appeared in the cafeteria, they immediately attracted the attention of many employees. Neither seemed to mind as they got their food, found a corner to sit down, and started chatting about Locke Corporation over their meal. ¡°The name definitely needs to be changed; let¡¯s call it Peach Blossom Group. As for other matters, you¡¯re in charge.¡± Greg pondered for a moment, ¡°Locke Corporation¡¯s business mainly focuses on medical supplies and clean energy, which are upstream industries. Herb initial processing is also an upstream industry, so let¡¯s integrate it directly into the group, setting up a separate division for it. As for other industries, just observe for now, let them continue with their duties. You personally take charge of the factory, aiming to monopolize all herb processing and supply in the Jamae region.¡± Chapter 335: 335: All for the Sake of Profit_1 Chapter 335: All for the Sake of Profit_1 Actually, when considering the position of general manager of the group, Greg Jensen initially thought of Lois Abbott, but after they talked, Lois felt she was not capable enough. Taylor Ware, although fond of handling weapons, was after all a graduate of a prestigious university and had been influenced by Chestor Ware since childhood, gaining her own insights on how to manage argepany. Greg mulled it over and finally decided to hand over the group to Taylor Ware; anyhow, Chestor Ware also held shares within the group, and the shares in the factories would eventually be converted to group shares. If Taylor couldn¡¯t do well, then Chestor could step in and help find a solution. ¡°Ah, the boss is so handsome.¡± ¡°Director Zhu is also very beautiful.¡± ¡°From my angle, the two of them look quite like a couple.¡± ¡°They¡¯re about the same age, a talented man and a beautiful woman; they¡¯re really quite a match, one in charge at home, the other in charge outside, couldn¡¯t be better.¡± ¡°Director Zhu is the one in charge outside now, aren¡¯t you thinking of having the boss in charge at home?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? Nowadays, it¡¯s very normal for a man to take charge at home, isn¡¯t it?¡±
As Greg Jensen and Taylor Ware ate and talked, the murmurs of conversation nearby were clearly audible to both of them. Greg was fine with it, being battle-hardened and thick-skinned. But Taylor, still a young woman after all, blushed immediately upon hearing the employees¡¯ gossip. With her face red and ears hot, she turned her head and red at the few employees who were gossiping, who upon seeing her look, swallowed hard and immediately fell silent. Greg couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°Let them talk, why are you in such a hurry? Are you embarrassed?¡± He paused slightly and pretended to be shocked, ¡°I mean, you don¡¯t really want to marry me, do you? I treat you like a brother, and you¡¯re actually lusting after my body?¡± ¡°Who wants to marry you?¡± At first Taylor was somewhat shy, but upon hearing what Greg said next, her expression suddenly turned cold, saying, ¡°Are you full? If you are, let¡¯s go to Locke Group.¡± With that, she stood up, ced her tray in the collection area, and then strode toward the exit. ¡°Haha, I was just joking, don¡¯t react so strongly,¡± Greg said, shaking his head andughing as he turned in his tray and quickly followed after her. ¡­ In the provincial capital, inside a certain club. Thump! Ethan Locke, having just dealt with his grandfather¡¯s funeral affairs, rushed to the provincial capital nonstop. Upon seeing Mick Simmons, he knelt down immediately and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Mr. Simmons, please help the Locke family. For so many years, the Lockes have been toiling without much recognition, please¡­ ¡°Wait, don¡¯t bring up recognition and toil. The Locke family indeed did a lot for the Simmons family, but you¡¯ve also benefited from it, haven¡¯t you?¡± Mick Simmons nced at Donald Simmons beside him, a slight smile curling up at the corner of his mouth as he mercilessly cut off Ethan¡¯s words. ¡°But¡­¡± Ethan wanted to argue back but didn¡¯t know what to say; hey prostrate, head down, his body trembling slightly. Looking down at him from above, Mick Simmons said, ¡°In this world, all is for profit. I can help you, but what will you give me in return?¡± Ethan¡¯s head shot up, hope flickering in his eyes, only to see Mick Simmons watching him with an amused, quasi-smiling look.
Suddenly realizing, he hurriedly said, ¡°Fragrant Spirit Grass! The Fragrant Spirit Grass is in Greg¡¯s possession, I will find a way to get it!¡± Mick Simmons let out a satisfied smile and said, ¡°Fine, as long as you can get the Fragrant Spirit Grass, Locke Group is just a trifle. I¡¯ll help you take it back!¡± ¡°Thank you, young Mr. Simmons!¡± Ethan stood up, excitedly bowing deeply before quickly leaving.
Donald Simmons nced at his receding figure and scoffed disdainfully, his eyes brimming with scorn as he asked, ¡°Antonio, do you think this kid can handle it?¡± ¡°A cornered beast still fights; its courage is unstoppable!¡± Mick Simmons turned his head, looking at his cousin with a smile, ¡°The Lockes have raised a number of die-hard loyalists, all skilled in obvious strength. Besides, this kid should still have quite a bit of cash on him, enough to make a serious stir.¡± ¡°I doubt that.¡± Donald Simmons curled his lip, saying, ¡°Greg Jensen is no pushover, can Ethan Locke really be his opponent?¡± Mick Simmonsughed, ¡°Even if he¡¯s not a match for Greg, there¡¯s no need to worry ¡ª at least he helped us find out where the Fragrant Spirit Grass is.¡± Donald Simmons¡¯s eyes lit up,ughing, ¡°Right, I hadn¡¯t thought of that. As long as the Fragrant Spirit Grass is indeed with Greg, I¡¯ll personally go and demand it; would that kid dare not to hand it over?¡± Upon hearing his cousin¡¯s words, Mick Simmons suddenly envisioned that towering figure, his brow furrowed slightly, his expression a bit hesitant. He always felt there was something indescribable and enigmatic about Greg Jensen. Like a lofty mountain, proud and solitary, stirring within him, a scion of the Simmons family, an impulse to submit. This feeling was quite unsettling, so much so that he instinctively didn¡¯t want to sh with Greg. But on second thought, he felt he was overthinking.
After all, he was just a country boy; even if he had some fighting skills, it was nothing to be concerned about. The martial arts families in the capital were full of such young people skilled inbat. ¡­ Jamae, the Locke family vi. The vi, usually bustling with noise, was now silent and lifeless; even the old woman who cooked daily meals had been sent away, leaving only Ethan Locke seated on the sofa. Momentster, footsteps approached; n Locke entered with two bodyguards, escorting someone in.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°My dear nephew, I¡¯ve brought your father back!¡± As he spoke, n Locke waved his hand and the two bodyguards pushed Joe Locke forward, then kicked him behind his knees. Joe Locke¡¯s face was haggard, as if he hadn¡¯t slept for days. His legs gave out, and with a thud, he fell to his knees. He said irritably, ¡°Ethan, no matter what, I¡¯m still your father, how dare you make me kneel before you?¡± Ethan slowly lifted his head, his face expressionless as he looked at his father, calmly saying, ¡°Today, there are no fathers or sons, only the status within the family. Joe Locke, now I ask you, why did the Locke family shares end up in Greg¡¯s hands?¡± ¡°This¡­¡±
Joe Locke¡¯s eyes shifted, but seeing the front and back doors blocked by the ck-clothed bodyguards, with no chance of escape, his head drooped, speaking in a low voice: ¡°I can¡¯t be med for this; it¡¯s mainly because Greg was too cunning¡­¡± He had made a trip to Phoenix County the past few days, waiting at the gate of Quinton Creed¡¯s vi for several days, to no avail. Later, he used local connections to get inside the vi, only to find it empty and deserted. It was only then that he realized, the gambling game that day had been a setup from beginning to end. From the initial winning to theter losing, and subsequently to the outright exposure of his intentions, it had all been about those shares he held. However, by the time he realized that, it was toote! Let alone that the shares were now with Greg and impossible to retrieve, even Quinton Creed had vanished without a trace, utterly unfindable. Joe Locke was so annoyed he wanted to die, cursing himself for being so foolish. Someone had dug a deep pit, and he had naively jumped into it, unable to climb out. Chapter 336: 336 Qi Refinement Level 6_1 Chapter 336: Chapter 336 Qi Refinement Level 6_1 ¡°` Upon learning that the twenty-three percent of shares had been gambled away by his father at the table, Ethan Locke¡¯s face turned iron blue with rage as he clenched his teeth and said: ¡°n Locke, because of you alone, grandfather died of anger, our family¡¯s assets were snatched away by others, you¡¯ve destroyed the entire Locke family!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± When his son called him by his full name, n Locke didn¡¯t have a single bit of temper left, like a defeated rooster hanging his head, devoid of any spirit.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om n Locke sneered with some schadenfreude: ¡°This kind of scum, just ughter him directly, saving our Locke family from further disaster.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not any fucking better!¡± Ethan Locke shouted angrily. n Locke¡¯s face changed, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, but in the end, he said nothing more. The air inside the room suddenly fell silent, only Ethan Locke¡¯s heavy breathing echoing like a bellows.
n Locke stood by the side, not daring to breathe heavily until he saw Ethan Locke calm down, then he ventured to ask: ¡°Ethan, what do we do now? How about we go down south, find a small city, and start anew, maybe¡­¡± ¡°Start anew what?¡± Ethan Locke turned to look at him, his icy gaze made him immediately shut his mouth. ¡°Just leave behind everything Locke family has in Jamae?¡± n Locke mumbled: ¡°Well¡­ apart from this vi right now, we¡¯ve got nothing left in Jamae.¡± Ethan Locke red at him, took a deep breath, looked around, and asked: ¡°How many people do we have left in the Locke family?¡± ¡°The Bright Strength Experts we cultivated before, there are twenty-three left, right now they are outside this vi.¡± After n Locke answered, he asked: ¡°What are you thinking of doing?¡± Ethan Locke fell silent, pondered for a moment, and then said, ¡°Steal the Fragrant Spirit Grass! The Simmons family agreed, as long as we can offer up the Fragrant Spirit Grass, they will help us take back Locke Corp.¡± ¡°Really?¡± n Locke¡¯s eyes lit up, but soon dimmed again, as he sighed: ¡°Easier said than done, who knows whose hands that thing is in now?¡± Ethan Locke shook his head and scoffed: ¡°The Fragrant Spirit Grass must have been taken by Greg Jensen, as long as we get hold of his weakness, I don¡¯t believe he won¡¯t hand it over!¡± What if it isn¡¯t with him? n Locke wanted to ask, but seeing Ethan Locke¡¯s certain expression, he could only quietly sigh. He also knew that, given the current situation of the Locke family, if they didn¡¯t want to barely survive in a foreignnd, they had to gamble this one time. Gamble that the Fragrant Spirit Grass was with Greg Jensen, gamble that he would obediently hand it over. Otherwise, the Locke family would bepletely hopeless! ¡°Then let¡¯s do it!¡±
n Locke also made up his mind, grinding his teeth as he said: ¡°Whatever you say, I¡¯m with you, we¡¯ve got nothing to lose.¡± Ethan Locke said indifferently: ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°Wait?¡± n Locke was a bit puzzled but didn¡¯t ask any further, quietly waiting alongside Ethan Locke.
They waited a whole day until, at the time of lighting themps, a message finally arrived on Ethan Locke¡¯s phone. He stared at it for a long time before standing up and saying: ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± n Locke asked curiously: ¡°Go where?¡± ¡°Peach Blossom Vige!¡± ¡­ In the vi at Enchanted River town, after a busy day, Greg Jensen returned home, intending to ask Trey Holmes to cook, when suddenly he caught a whiff of a delicious smelling from the kitchen. He then remembered, Lois Abbott was still at home. As he walked into the dining room, he saw four dishes and a soup alreadyid out on the table, with Lois Abbott beside them serving rice. ¡°You¡¯re back? Must be tired, hurry up and wash your hands for dinner,¡± Lois Abbott said with a smile. Greg Jensen felt a warmth in his heart, walked over, embraced her from behind, and nted a kiss on her earlobe. Lois Abbott trembled, quickly pushed him away, and said urgently, ¡°Stop it, Cindy¡¯s still here.¡± Trey Holmes stood at the door with a silly smile: ¡°Carry on, I didn¡¯t see anything.¡± ¡°Go, go, go, go wash your hands!¡±
With a blush on her face, Lois Abbott red at Greg Jensen and turned to continue serving the rice. ¡°` Greg Jensenughed heartily and walked into the washroom. Lois Abbott¡¯s cooking skills were quite decent, and she made all the dishes that Greg liked. The three of them sat by the dining table, eating and chatting. Greg suggested, ¡°How about we hire a housekeeper? We can¡¯t have you cooking all the time, especially with the new year approaching and the need to settle matters with Peach Blossom Supermarket.¡± Trey Holmes blinked and said, ¡°Boss, am I not the housekeeper?¡± Loisughed, ¡°He¡¯s counting on you to drive for him, how could he let you stay at home cooking?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Trey nodded and replied, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to the job market tomorrow to have a look.¡± Greg smiled, ¡°It would be best to find another one like you.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be easy to find someone like me.¡± ¡°Hey, when did you learn to brag?¡± ¡°Boss, I¡¯m not bragging. Someone as versatile as me is really hard toe by.¡±
Watching Trey Holmes speak so earnestly, Greg and Lois burst intoughter at the same time. After the meal, Trey very considerately returned to his room, and Greg, with his arms around Lois, went back to the bedroom. ¡°Come on, we just finished eating¡ªwhat¡¯s the rush?¡± Lois said, her face flushing. Although the two had not seen each other for a long time, and several days had passed, Lois was still somewhat reserved. Of course, after getting into the mood, this was no longer an issue. So, Greg didn¡¯t give her a chance to resist; as soon as he closed the door, he headed straight to the point. These past few days, he felt as if the barrier had loosened somewhat. Today, in high spirits, he decided to sprint forward to see if he could break through to the sixth level of Qi Refinement. ¡°Not enough, it¡¯s still not enough!¡± ¡°What¡¯s not enough? You¡­ mmm¡­¡± After several attempts, Greg finally felt the barrier to the sixth level of Qi Refinement. He left Lois, who had already fallen into a deep sleep, and went up to the rooftop alone. He casually took out a few Qi and Blood Pills and popped them into his mouth. The massive medicinal power was wrapped up by the True Qi, traveling through his meridians and rushing towards the Jade Pillow Gate. With a few forceful impacts, the membrane finally broke!
Instantly, there was an exhrating sensation, as if every cell in his body was filled with joy. Greg was sofortable that he almost cried out loud. The velocity of his True Qi cirction was so rapid that he felt like it was about to go out of control. In the tightly closed room, a breeze seemed to arise from nowhere. The barely visible nature¡¯s spiritual energy flocked toward him, forming a vortex above his head. ¡°Er¡­¡± Countless streams of spiritual energy surged into his body, and his True Qi started to grow at a visible rate. This is¡­ Is this the advantage of having one¡¯s state of mind surpass their level of cultivation? In that instant, countless images shed through his mind. There was the image of earning his first pot of gold and watching his aunt jump for joy; The image of watching Cindy Harrison being taken away by inspectors; In the end, the image settled on the Locke Corporation¡¯s boardroom. Ethan Locke stood there like a statue, utterly dumbfounded, his face a picture of disbelief. That sense of intense satisfaction from having his revenge surged through him once again. Greg felt a vague enlightenment in his heart. When one¡¯s state of mind exceeded their realm, the speed of True Qi growth and cirction would be several times faster than before. After an unknown amount of time, the breeze inside the room finally stopped. Greg slowly opened his eyes, a joyful expression on his face as he stretched out his hand, a hard-to-discern True Qi materializing in his palm. Sixth level of Qi Refinement! The Master Realm mentioned by martial experts! At this moment, he was barely able to project his True Qi outward. To control it freely, he would have to wait until the seventh level of Qi Refinement. By then, he would be able to cultivate his Divine Sense, thereby gaining even stronger control over his True Qi. Chapter 337: 337: Golden Sword Technique_1 Chapter 337: Golden Sword Technique_1 At the early Master level, one can externalize True Qi! Below a Grandmaster, all are ants! The various descriptions of a Grandmaster that Greg Jensen had learned from Cole Bat slowly flowed through his mind. ¡°I¡¯ve finally reached the sixth level of Qi Refinement, and¡­¡± Feeling the vast True Qi within his body, a hint of joy appeared on Greg¡¯s face once again. Because his mentality had surpassed his current level, the speed of True Qi cirction had suddenly elerated during his ascent, meaning that although he had just made a breakthrough, he was already not far from the seventh level of Qi Refinement. The concept of mentality is elusive and intangible; if one could find a way to rapidly improve their mentality, their cultivation would advance by leaps and bounds. Of course, having a mentality higher than one¡¯s current level also carries certain risks. For example, if the meridians in the body are not resilient enough, and True Qi circtes too quickly, it could very well lead to the meridians breaking, turning one into a cripple. In other words, if the body is strong and the meridians are resilient, then you can y around as you please.
But if the meridians are fragile, then you¡¯re in big trouble! ¡°Forget it, I should just cultivate earnestly!¡± Thinking of the consequences of broken meridians, Greg couldn¡¯t help shivering and decided that it would be better to cultivate steadily in the future. After all, he was still young and had plenty of time; there was no need to take such a risk. Greg pondered for a moment, and his heart stirred, his eyes revealing intense joy and excitement, ¡°At the sixth level of Qi Refinement, I can start cultivating my first offensive spell!¡± Many spells are recorded in the Five Elements Spell, but due to Greg¡¯s low level, he could only use some auxiliary spells like the Small Cloud Rain Skill. However, after reaching the sixth level of Qi Refinement, one can barely manage to externalize True Qi, whichys the foundation for cultivating the Golden Sword Technique. As the most basic offensive spell within the Five Elements Spell, the power of the Golden Sword Technique must not be underestimated; when cultivated to a high level, it can easily pierce through metal and stone. Greg didn¡¯t rush back to his room and casually began to cultivate the Golden Sword Technique right on the rooftop. The Golden Sword Technique belongs to the metal element among the five; it requires one to transform True Qi into metal-attribute True Qi, and then condense it into a Golden Small Sword that prates out of the body towards the target. Following the records of the Five Elements Spell, Greg quickly condensed a trail of golden True Qi on his right index finger. But when he tried to condense this stream of True Qi into a Sword, he felt ack of strength within him, and the golden True Qi disappeared as well. ¡°Not enough True Qi? Do I really need to reach the seventh level of Qi Refinement to cultivate it?¡± Greg was somewhat unconvinced, so he calmed his heart and again began to circte his True Qi, trying to cultivate the Golden Sword Technique. This time, the golden True Qi had improved a lot in length and brightnesspared to before and gradually took on the shape of a sword. Greg was delighted and hurriedly pointed forward ording to the spell. The stream of golden True Qi immediately flew out, making a ¡®thud¡¯ as it directly pierced through the railing of the rooftop. Greg walked over to look and was immediately overjoyed. He saw that a small, neat hole had been punched in the middle of the steel pipe railing, as if it had been drilled with a power drill.
Sess! I finally have some semnce of a fairy¡¯s method! With the Golden Sword Technique, even if faced with an armed opponent, I would not be afraid, simply sending a Golden Sword Technique to send him on his way. Looking up at the bright night sky, Greg couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.
Afterughing, he looked at the round hole in the railing and slowly fell into thought. The power of the Golden Sword Technique was indeed good, fast and powerful, and capable of killing enemies from afar. But the problem was that with his current thickness of True Qi, he could only manage to release it twice at most, any more than that was impossible. ¡°It seems I still have to cultivate earnestly!¡± Greg sighed inwardly, rested on the rooftop for a while, and then began practicing the Golden Sword Technique again. After two consecutive Golden Sword Techniques, he feltpletely drained and had to sit in meditation to recover his True Qi. Once it was restored, he started practicing the Golden Sword Technique again. After each depletion of True Qi, the speed of its increase would greatly elerate. Greg Jensen knew this pattern, his True Qi running out, he began to sit in meditation to recover, and after finishing, he resumed practicing the Golden Sword Technique. In the night, on the roof terrace, a sudden sh of golden light could be seen at any time. And the brand new railing was pierced with one hole after another. Greg Jensen was having the time of his life, not stopping until dawn was breaking, when he finally returned to the bedroom to continue sleeping with Lois Abbott in his arms. ¡­ In the dead of night, several barks broke the silence of Peach Blossom Vige, as a dozen silhouettes entered the vige, heading straight for Lindsey Wolfe and herpanions¡¯ residence.
¡°What are you doing? Let go of me, or I¡¯ll call the police!¡± ¡°You¡­ mmm¡­¡± An hourter, the ck-clothed bodyguards, having taken Lindsey Wolfe and herpanions, returned to the minibus. ck! The minibus doors locked and sped off toward Jamae City. When passing the intersection of Riverhaven County, another minibus followed, with Ethan Locke and n Locke among those seated inside. n Locke said with some excitement, ¡°Ethan, they¡¯ve seeded, they¡¯ve caught Greg¡¯s aunt and a few rtives. That kid has no parents; these are the people closest to him.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Ethan Locke nodded without a trace of emotion, then leaned back in his seat and closed his eyes to rest. n Locke hesitated, ¡°Ethan, with these people we¡¯ve captured, do you really think that kid will hand over the Fragrant Spirit Grass?¡± Ethan Locke opened his eyes, a chilling light shing within, and said coldly, ¡°I hope he doesn¡¯t hand it over. It will give me the perfect opportunity to torment these people and quench the hate in my heart!¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Seeing his nephew¡¯s icy gaze, n Locke couldn¡¯t help but shiver and instinctively shut his mouth. For some reason, he was beginning to fear his nephew.
The two minibuses drove into the outskirts of Jamae City, one after the other, stopping at a secluded mansion. The vi seemed long abandoned, surrounded in utter darkness, without a single light in sight. Looking at the pitch-ck courtyard, n Locke felt a chill in his heart and said trembling, ¡°Ethan, don¡¯t you think we¡¯re short on people to watch over the hostages?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already called Jay Brent to bring people over; he should be here any minute.¡± After Ethan Locke spoke, he led the way inside. n Locke hurriedly followed. Lights came on in the vi, and Ethan Locke followed the staircase up to the second-floor balcony. From this vantage point, he could perfectly overlook the path they¡¯de by, nothing could escape his vignt gaze. A cool breeze blew gently, confronting them head-on. n Locke shivered again, ¡°Ethan, let¡¯s go inside, it¡¯s too cold out here.¡± ¡°Cold? If you¡¯re cold, drink some,¡± Ethan Locke replied without looking back. Before the words had settled, the old butler came up, holding a bottle of vodka he¡¯d found somewhere, and poured a cup for each of them. n Locke took a sip from his cup, finally feeling some warmth in his body.
Looking at Ethan Locke¡¯s profile, he opened his mouth, all his gripes turning into a single sigh. ¡­ On the other side, receiving Ethan Locke¡¯s call, Jay Brent was thoroughly baffled. ¡°In the middle of the night, he¡¯s asking me to go out to the middle of nowhere, and to bring the guys, too. What¡¯s he nning? Should I inform Mr. Greg?¡± After donning his clothes, Jay Brent hesitated, ¡°Never mind, it¡¯s sote, Mr. Greg must be asleep, better to check out the situation first.¡± He shook his head and drove off with his driver to the location Ethan Locke had sent. At the same time, his young subordinates were also rapidly gathering together, nearly a hundred people in minibuses, heading in a grand convoy to the suburban mansion. Chapter 338: 338: Reporting News_1 Chapter 338: Reporting News_1 Dawn was breaking as Jay Brent¡¯s car pulled into the vi¡¯s yard. He had just gotten out when two ck-d bodyguards approached him, reaching to frisk him. Jay¡¯s face darkened; he was a big boss on the streets, after all. How dare these nobodies think to search him? He was about to get angry but suddenly met a pair of chillingly cold eyes. Was that¡­ a murderous intent? Had these men in ck killed before? Jay¡¯s heart chilled, and he subconsciously spread his arms, ready to be searched. At that moment, a slightly husky voice came from the second-floor balcony, ¡°There¡¯s no need to search Mr. Brent; let hime up directly.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master!¡± The two bodyguards immediately stepped aside.
Puzzled in his heart, Jay walked into the vi and then suddenly froze, halting in his steps as he stared at the people tied to the chairs. After a moment, he continued up the stairs to the second-floor balcony and greeted with a chuckle, ¡°Young Master Locke, what orders do you have for me in the middle of the night?¡± Ethan Locke slowly turned around, his pale face flushed with an unnatural red as if he had drunk too much. He looked Jay over seriously and asked, ¡°Jay, we¡¯ve known each other for more than a day; give me a straight answer. Can I trust you?¡± ¡°Ah, of course, you can!¡± Jay said, pping his chest, ¡°Young Master Locke, you know what kind of person I am. All these years, without the support of the Locke family, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to grow this big. How could I ever betray your trust?¡± ¡°Good.¡± Ethan nodded and continued, ¡°I just ask you one thing; take your men and stand guard outside. Without mymand, no one is allowed to enter the vi. Can you do that?¡± ¡°Hmph, such a small matter, too easy!¡± Jayughed offhand and then casually asked, ¡°Young Master Locke, if I may ask, who are those people tied up downstairs?¡± The surroundings suddenly fell silent. Ethan remained mute, staring expressionlessly at Jay until he felt so uneasy that cold sweat nearly broke out. He was indeed a big boss on the streets, but he had no doubt that at Ethan¡¯smand, a few men in ck would rush over and butcher him on the spot. His heart, uncontrobly, began to race! Just when Jay thought he was about to be ughtered, Ethan suddenlyughed, gently patting his shoulder and said: ¡°Those people outside are Greg Jensen¡¯s rtives. Today¡¯s n is to lure Greg here to give him a good beating. Those people are our biggest bargaining chips; you must keep a close watch on them.¡±
Mr. Jensen¡¯s family members? Damn it, what is Ethan Locke nning to do? Hearing this, Jay was shocked, wishing he could turn and run, then immediately report this to Greg. However, seeing Ethan¡¯s icy gaze, he quickly calmed down. There were several men in ck guarding the door; running now would be tantamount to suicide.
He swallowed hard andughed as if nothing was the matter, ¡°Greg¡¯s people? Then what are we waiting for, just kill them. Damn, that little punk and I have crossed paths a few times, and I¡¯ve wanted to deal with him for a while but never had the chance.¡± Seeing this, Ethan rxed slightly. When he saw Jay about to go kill Lindsey Wolfe and the others, he quickly stepped forward to stop him. ¡°Stop messing around; these people are important to me. Once my business is concluded, you can do as you wish with them and Greg.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Nonsense, why would I lie to you?¡± Jay Brent said excitedly, ¡°Haha, then thank you in advance, Ethan.¡± ¡°Yeah, hurry up and take your guys to the entrance to keep watch,¡± Ethan Locke said. Ethan told them, ¡°Tell the brothers that each will get ten thousand bucks if the job is done well. I absolutely won¡¯t shortchange them.¡± ¡°Got it, I¡¯m on it!¡± Jay Brent left in high spirits, barking orders at the young gang members who had just arrived and then, when no one was watching, slipped into a corner to secretly send a message to Greg Jensen. After sending the message, he looked up at the vi and muttered under his breath, ¡°Little bastard, wait until Mr. Jensen gets here, we¡¯ll snuff you out, stop your strutting.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Inside the vi.
Ethan Locke went down to the first floor and, seeing several people tied to chairs, said with disgust, ¡°A bunch of damn bumpkins, daring to mess around in Jamae, who the hell gave you the audacity?¡± For the renowned First Family of Jamae to have their property snatched away by a bumpkin! Ethan¡¯s anger rose even more as he lifted his leg and kicked hard into Second Master¡¯s stomach. Thump! With his entire body bound to the chair, Second Master could not even dodge; he struggled to stabilize himself but ended up crashing to the floor with the chair. The elderly Second Master,bined with the impact of hitting his head during the fall, almost fainted. Ethan, still not satisfied, began to rain down punches and kicks on Second Master, quickly beating him to the brink of death. Next to him, Lindsey Wolfe was anxious, half-standing with a crouched stance, intending to shove Ethan away, but he turned around at that moment. His malevolent, chilling gaze startled Lindsey Wolfe. Then came a crisp p, and a clear handprint instantly marked her face. Lindsey Wolfe was knocked to the ground by the blow. Ethan acted like a madman, pummeling Lindsey Wolfe and Second Master with a flurry of punches and kicks, seeming to unleash all the frustration he had suffered from Greg Jensen on the two of them. Jay Brent just happened to walk in, witnessing the scene, his face turned pale, then, instead of intervening, he feigned excitement and said:
¡°Ethan, why didn¡¯t you include me in such a great show? Are you tired? How about you rest a bit at the side, I can handle these old bastards for you.¡± Ethan paused, then stopped what he was doing, looking at the two he had beaten ck and blue, breathing heavily. His bloodshot eyes looked like those of a famished beast. He took a deep breath, held back Jay Brent who was about to join the assault, and calmly said, ¡°I lost myposure just now, luckily you came in time, otherwise I might have killed these two.¡± Jay Brent¡¯s voice conveyed a touch of disappointment, ¡°They¡¯re just a couple of bumpkins, if they die they die. If you kill them, aren¡¯t there still several more?¡± Ethan shook his head and said, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. These two are especially important to Greg Jensen. The others don¡¯t carry their weight.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Jay Brent hesitated for a moment and then said somewhat dejectedly, ¡°That¡¯s no fun. I thought I¡¯d get some exercise.¡± Hearing this, Ethan looked up and chuckled softly, ¡°Want to get some exercise? Don¡¯t worry, once Greg Jensen arrives, you¡¯ll have plenty of chances to do just that.¡± ¡°Haha, now you¡¯re talking!¡± Jay Brent said a bit excitedly, ¡°At that time, just tell me how to hit him, and I¡¯ll personally take care of that kid Greg Jensen for you.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Having vented his frustrations a while ago, Ethan seemed to be in a much better mood. He smiled and waved Jay Brent over to sit down on the sofa, then instructed the butler to bring over food and drinks that had been prepared in advance. The two sat on the sofa, eating and chatting.
Chapter 339: 339 Not a Difficult Choice_1 Chapter 339: Chapter 339 Not a Difficult Choice_1 After eating and drinking, Ethan Locke apanied Jay Brent back to the second-floor balcony. Looking down at the over a hundred people gathered in the yard, Ethan Locke¡¯s lips curled into a rxed smile. With so many people around, and the addition of the twenty-odd Bright Strength Warriors the Locke family had, as long as Greg Jensen dared toe, he would certainly not be able to escape. ¡°Uncle, send some food down to the boys, let theme into the vi to get warm,¡± he said. ¡°All right.¡± The Locke family¡¯s ship was on the verge of capsizing, and the only hopey on Ethan Locke¡¯s shoulders, to the extent that n Locke, his uncle, had noints about his nephew¡¯s orders. ¡­ As daybreak came, Greg Jensen awoke on time, ying briefly with a peach before he casually picked up his phone to check the time, only to see the message Jay Brent had sent him. ¡°My family has been kidnapped?¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s gaze sharpened, and then he became somewhat puzzled, ¡°The message says there are old people and women involved, could it be¡­ ¡±
Peach Blossom Vige ran into trouble? He immediately came to his senses and hurried to call Boss Liu, instructing him to check on his family back home. Five minutester, Boss Liu called back, his tone filled with panic, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s bad, there¡¯s been a big problem. I just had Third Brother send someone to check on your house, not only is Lindsey Wolfe missing, but so are the Second and Third Uncles and everyone else.¡± Upon hearing this, Greg Jensen immediately broke out in a cold sweat. My aunt, Second Uncle, and the others have been captured! And they were in Ethan Locke¡¯s hands! There was no need to think about it, when they were captured, Second Uncle and the others must have encountered violence. Thinking of Second Uncle¡¯s age, and that he had to suffer because of himself, Greg Jensen was filled with regret and anger. ¡°You son of a bitch, only know how to y dirty, huh?¡± Greg Jensen roared in anger, startling Lois Abbott who was beside him awake. She looked at Greg Jensen in bewilderment and asked, ¡°Greg, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Heh¡­¡± Greg Jensen let out a heavy breath and shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just stay at home and don¡¯t go anywhere today, wait for me toe back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lois Abbott could tell something serious must have happened, but since Greg Jensen didn¡¯t say, she didn¡¯t ask further, obediently nodding her head. Greg Jensen kissed her on the forehead, dressed quickly, and rushed downstairs. In the kitchen, his assistant was preparing breakfast. Seeing that her boss was about to leave, she couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Boss, where are you going? Do you need me toe with you?¡± ¡°No need, just stay at home with Miss Lois today, don¡¯t go anywhere!¡±
¡°Oh!¡± Greg Jensen gave a casual order and then rushed out of the vi. Once he was in the car, he suddenly calmed down again. If Ethan Locke did such a thing, then he certainly must want something, and what he wanted could be none other than the Fragrant Spirit Grass. Up to this point, it seemed that only the Fragrant Spirit Grass could save the Locke family.
Since he wanted something, he would undoubtedly call him. Realizing this, Greg Jensen calmed down even more, sat in the car to steady his emotions, and held his phone in his hand, waiting for Ethan Locke¡¯s call. Before long, his phone indeed rang, the call from an unfamiliar number. Greg Jensen did not rush to answer, letting the ringtone sound for almost ten seconds before lifting his hand to pick it up. The call quickly connected, and Ethan Locke¡¯s slightly hoarse voice came through, ¡°Hello, Greg Jensen, this is Ethan Locke.¡± ¡°Ethan Locke? Just speak frankly, I don¡¯t have time to dilly-dally with you,¡± Greg Jensen said indifferently. Ethan Locke chuckled and said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing major, I just wanted to send you a gift.¡± ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m not acquainted with you, so let¡¯s forget about the gift. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up.¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s voice was steady, showing no signs of perturbation, as ifpletely unaware. Ethan Locke grew even more excited and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you care about what kind of gift I¡¯m going to give you?¡± ¡°Sorry, not interested.¡± Greg Jensen said impatiently, ¡°Do you have something to say or not? If not, I¡¯m hanging up.¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±
Hearing that Greg Jensen seemed about to actually hang up, Ethan Locke immediately panicked, his voice taking on a chilly edge: ¡°If you dare hang up, I guarantee that your aunt and your second uncle will go meet your dead parents right now.¡± ¡°Heh, my aunt and second uncle? You sure have dug up a lot of dirt on me,¡± Greg Jensen said with a mock coldugh. Yet, in his heart, he was secretly mulling over his next move. ¡°Don¡¯t believe me, huh? Fine, let me let you listen to their voices.¡± The next second, Ethan Locke shouted into the phone, ¡°Speak up, tell Greg Jensen to hurry up ande rescue you, otherwise, I¡¯ll chop off your fingers.¡± ¡°Greg,e save me¡­¡± Lindsey Wolfe said through her sobs. Hearing her crying, the thoughts Greg Jensen had just organized were once again thrown into disarray. ¡°Ethan Locke, what do you want?¡± ¡°Fragrant Spirit Grass, I want Fragrant Spirit Grass!¡± Ethan Locke panted with urgency, ¡°You bring the Fragrant Spirit Grass over here right away, or I¡¯ll ughter them now. Oh, by the way, your aunt¡¯s not bad looking; she¡¯s got a great figure too. Even though she¡¯s a bit country, I¡¯ve never really had a vige woman before.
How about this, if you don¡¯t hurry up and bring the Fragrant Spirit Grass over, I¡¯ll have some fun with your aunt first. If she pleases me well enough, I might just spare her life. What do you think?¡± ¡°You fucking dare!¡± Although Greg Jensen had already received the message, Ethan Locke¡¯s words stillpletely ignited the fury in his heart. ¡°If you fucking dare touch a finger on her, I¡¯ll y you alive!¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Before Greg Jensen could finish, a wildugh erupted from Ethan Locke on the phone. ¡°I¡¯ve already fucking lost my home, do you think I fear your threats?¡± Ethan Locke said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll send you an address soon, bring the Fragrant Spirit Grass there immediately. Do as I say, and I might just let them go, otherwise¡­¡± ¡°You motherfu¡­¡± Greg Jensen wanted to say something else, but the phone had already been hung up. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t help feeling utterly distraught. The Fragrant Spirit Grass was crucial for his advancement to Foundation Establishment; if he were to give it up now, he might never be able to reach Foundation Establishment in this lifetime.
But right now, his aunt and second uncle were in Ethan Locke¡¯s hands; if he didn¡¯t give him the Fragrant Spirit Grass, there was no telling what outrageous acts he mightmit. Greg Jensen hesitated only for an instant before quickly making up his mind. ¡°I can find Fragrant Spirit Grass again, and if ites to it, I¡¯ll give up on Foundation Establishment. After all, bing a Cultivator is already a huge win. If my aunt and second uncle get hurt because of this, then it would be toote for any regrets!¡± Greg Jensen returned to the vi, took the Fragrant Spirit Grass, and headed to the location sent by Ethan Locke. ¡°I can¡¯t follow his rhythm, or else I¡¯ll always be at his mercy!¡± On the way, Greg Jensen began to think of ways to break the situation. But, after racking his brains, other than handing over the Fragrant Spirit Grass, there seemed to be no other solution. Do I really have to hand over the Fragrant Spirit Grass? Greg Jensen¡¯splexion turned ashen, for he knew that even if he handed over the Fragrant Spirit Grass, this matter would probably not be over. Just then, Jay Brent¡¯s call came through. Chapter 340: Taking the Initiative to Show Up_1 Chapter 340: Taking the Initiative to Show Up_1 ¡°You said Ethan Locke asked you toe get the Fragrant Spirit Grass?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, and n Locke was with me.¡± Upon hearing this, Greg Jensen immediately felt amused. It was just what he had been wishing for. Just moments ago, he was pondering how to break the situation, and now a turn of events had presented itself so swiftly. ¡°Mr. Jensen, should I just kill n Locke now, and then we both storm back?¡± ¡°No need.¡± ¡°Then what should I do?¡± Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Ethan Locke ask you to bring back the Fragrant Spirit Grass? Just bring it back then.¡± ¡°Ah, this¡­¡± ¡°However, you need to remember one thing: the Fragrant Spirit Grass can only be in your hands; understand?¡± Jay Brent replied, ¡°Yes, Mr. Jensen, I understand.¡± ¡°Do you really understand?¡± ¡°I really do!¡± Jay Brent hesitated for a moment, then said with a smile, ¡°No matter what happens, I will protect the Fragrant Spirit Grass.¡± ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s leave it at that for now.¡± Greg Jensen smiled with satisfaction. Jay Brent was a clever man, whose intelligence was not only demonstrated in his ¡°knowing current affairs¡± but also meant there was less for Greg to worry about when getting things done. He¡¯s a useful subordinate indeed! The location sent by Ethan Locke was in Jamae City¡¯s urban area, so it didn¡¯t take long for Greg Jensen to get there. After a short wait, he saw twomercial vehicles approaching from a distance. Shortly thereafter, Jay Brent and n Locke got out of the vehicles in session. ¡°Greg Jensen, we meet again!¡± n Locke said with a dark expression. It was this youngster who caused him to lose his position as Family Head and who led the Locke family to the brink of disintegration and copse. He wished he could tear Greg Jensen apart with his bare hands! Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. He nced at Jay Brent and asked, ¡°The Fragrant Spirit Grass is here. Where are my aunt and the others?¡± n Locke sneered, ¡°Heh, you think if you hand over the Fragrant Spirit Grass, we¡¯ll definitely release them? First, bring over the Fragrant Spirit Grass, and we¡¯ll talk about releasing them afterward.¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s brow furrowed slightly as he said solemnly, ¡°n Locke, the rule is to exchange goods for people simultaneously. If you want to y it this way, then there¡¯s no point in continuing.¡± ¡°Rules? Who the hell are you to talk rules with me?¡± n Locke scoffed coldly, ¡°Now, immediately, right away, bring the Fragrant Spirit Grass over to me. If I¡¯m in a good mood, maybe I¡¯ll actually release those useless people. Otherwise, get ready to collect their corpses!¡± Greg Jensen said with a cold face, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. If I don¡¯t see them today, I won¡¯t give you the Fragrant Spirit Grass.¡± ¡°Heh, Greg Jensen, I¡¯m warning you one more time, you¡¯re not in a position to negotiate with me. Do you understand?¡± n Locke said coldly, ¡°Bring the Fragrant Spirit Grass over now, or I¡¯ll kill one of them first to show you.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s face turned ashen, seemingly angry to the extreme. It took him a good while to clench his teeth and walk over with the Fragrant Spirit Grass in hand. n Locke hurriedly took it from him, and upon careful verification that it was indeed real, excitement shed in his eyes. With the Fragrant Spirit Grass, the Locke family could rise again! By that time, even if he couldn¡¯t regain control of the Locke family, he could still continue to live a life of luxury. n Locke was ecstatic, just about to bring the Fragrant Spirit Grass into the car, when Jay Brent suddenly reached out and took it directly. ¡°Jay Brent, what are you doing?¡± n Locke asked with a stern face. Jay Brent said matter-of-factly, ¡°Something as important as this is safer with me. Don¡¯t you agree, Mr. Locke?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± n Locke thought that Ethan Locke did not trust him, which was why Jay Brent was sent to supervise, and naturally, he was filled with resentment. However, he also knew that now was not the time to argue; it was crucial to bring the Fragrant Spirit Grass back first, so he didn¡¯t say anything more. Jay Brent fiddled with the Fragrant Spirit Grass in his hand, scoffing, ¡°Tsk tsk, such a trifle, to be worth so much money?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not something you can measure with money.¡± n Locke nced at him disdainfully, saying, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Jay Brent nodded, subtly signaling Greg Jensen with a look before getting into the car. Greg stood there, looking like a child who had been swindled out of his pocket money, roaring at the departing business van, ¡°What you¡¯re doing is damn unscrupulous!¡± A momentter, the business van had gone far, and he got into his car, leisurely following behind, heading toward the suburban vi. ¡°Speed up!¡± On the way back, n Locke and Jay Brent sat in the same car. He looked at the Fragrant Spirit Grass in Jay Brent¡¯s hand, excitement clear on his face, ¡°Now the Locke family is saved.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Jay Brent absently agreed, but inside he sneered in derision. Still thinking of getting the Fragrant Spirit Grass? With the Fragrant Spirit Grass in my hands, none of you will get it. It wasn¡¯t long before the business van stopped inside the vi courtyard, and n Locke excitedly got out, about to head inside. After walking a few steps, he suddenly noticed that Jay Brent hadn¡¯t followed and turned back to call out, ¡°Old Jay,e on.¡± ¡°You go ahead, I have some instructions to give.¡± Jay Brent gestured to a few underlings toe over and whispered some instructions to them. Seeing this, n Locke also stopped, waiting in ce. ¡°It¡¯s set, let¡¯s go in.¡± After ordering his men, Jay Brent walked into the vi with n Locke and followed the staircase to the second floor. Ethan Locke greeted them with a bigugh, his gaze falling on the Fragrant Spirit Grass, ¡°Old Jay, you¡¯ve worked hard!¡± ¡°Haha, not at all, serving Young Master Locke is what I should do,¡± Jay Brentughed heartily. Just then, a man in ck approached, intending to take the Fragrant Spirit Grass. Jay Brent instinctively stepped back, ring at him warily, ¡°What are you up to? This Fragrant Spirit Grass belongs to Young Master Locke, don¡¯t just reach for it. If you damage it, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The man in ck¡¯s expression darkened as he looked toward Ethan Locke. Ethan Locke chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s alright, if he wants to hold it, let him hold it.¡± After saying that, he cautioned Jay Brent, ¡°Old Jay, you must keep the grass safe; this is our Locke family¡¯s lifeline.¡± Jay Brent pped his chest in assurance, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if I lie down, this flower won¡¯t suffer the slightest damage.¡± n Locke hesitated, ¡°Ethan, we should hurry and deliver the Fragrant Spirit Grass to the Simmons family to prevent any mishaps.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± Ethan Locke nced at his uncle and then looked toward the yard outside the window, speaking indifferently, ¡°Why not take the opportunity to deal with Greg Jensen now, instead of waiting for next time?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± n Locke was still hesitant, feeling it was safer to deliver the Fragrant Spirit Grass first. Ethan Locke, however, paid him no attention, pulled out his phone and dialed out, sneering into it, ¡°Great, Mr. Greg, I¡¯ve seen your sincerity, now let¡¯s talk about¡­¡± ¡°If you want to talk, let¡¯s meet in person!¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Greg Jensen¡¯s mocking voice came from the phone. Ethan Locke was pondering what to do when suddenly, he heard the roaring of an engine from outside. He instinctively looked up to see a Jeep barreling toward them. With a bang, it sent the courtyard gate flying out. The Jeep then came to a steady stop in the middle of the yard. Greg Jensen opened the car door and stepped out. At this sight, rather than rmed, Ethan Locke was pleasantly surprised, his eyes coldly watching Greg Jensen, he smirked: ¡°I was just wondering how to clean up your mess, and here you are, delivering yourself to my door! Old Jay, tell your men to take action!¡± Chapter 341 - 341 Try Recruiting_1 Chapter 341: Chapter 341 Try Recruiting_1 ¡°Make your move!¡± Jay Brent stood beside Ethan Locke, shouted down below, and then silently retreated backward. ¡°Greg Jensen, you think you¡¯re such a good fighter? There are over a hundred people here, what good can your fighting do¡­¡± Ethan Locke¡¯s words were cut off halfway as the smile on his face suddenly froze because those youngsters not only did not attack Greg Jensen, they actually charged into the vi. ¡°Jay Brent, what¡¯s going on?¡± Ethan Locke turned around sharply, only to find that Jay Brent had already taken the Fragrant Spirit Grass and retreated to the stairs. He was immediately shocked and pointed at Jay Brent, ¡°Catch him for me!¡± Before his words fell, several men in ck lingering around Ethan Locke immediately rushed over, two toward Jay Brent and another two reaching for the Fragrant Spirit Grass. Jay Brent¡¯s face showed a slight change as he clutched the nt and dashed downstairs. Seeing this, Ethan Locke was nearly driven mad with rage and bellowed, ¡°Get the nt back for me first!¡± What was going on with Jay Brent didn¡¯t matter to him anymore; all he wanted was to get the Fragrant Spirit Grass back¡ªthat was the Locke family¡¯s hope for resurgence. Without it, the Locke family was truly finished! Ethan Locke charged to the first floor with his men, only to find his men left on the ground floor surrounded by Jay Brent¡¯s subordinates. Another group of youngsters was freeing Lindsey Wolfe and the others. Seeing this, Ethan Locke was so angry he was almost about to explode, pointing at Jay Brent he roared, ¡°Jay Brent, you ungrateful rat, how dare you betray me!¡± At this moment, Jay Brent finally ran up to Greg Jensen, filled with more confidence, turned his head, and sneered, ¡°Blind your dog eyes, I¡¯ve been Mr. Greg¡¯s man all along, it was you who insisted I follow you, don¡¯t me me for this.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be damned¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Ethan Locke nearly spurted out blood, and said to the people around him, ¡°Forget about those others, get the nt back for me!¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master Locke.¡± Over a dozen men in ck, bypassing their fightingrades, charged toward Jay Brent. Startled, Jay Brent cursed and immediately hid behind Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen nced at Lindsey Wolfe and the others, saw the situation was under control, slightly rxed, then turned to the approaching men in ck, a cold smile forming on his lips. ¡°Come, good! I can try my new move on you!¡± No sooner had he spoken than he had mustered all the True Qi in his body, concentrated it in his right hand, merged his sword fingers, and aimed at the foremost man in ck. Whump! A beam of golden light shot out, piercing directly through the forehead of the man in ck, creating arge hole. Then, the golden light continued unabated, serendipitously piercing the cheek of the man behind him. The piercing screams immediately echoed through the entire vi. ¡°Complete Dark Power, half a step into the Master Realm?¡± The middle-aged man who had been standing by Ethan Locke¡¯s side couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes, showing a heavy expression on his face. Ethan Locke asked in surprise, ¡°What does that mean?¡± The middle-aged man said gravely, ¡°Complete Dark Power, half a step into the Grandmaster, is a realm indicating that kid is infinitely close to the Master Realm, able to project True Qi outward.¡± ¡°Are you talking about Greg Jensen?¡± Ethan Locke eximed in shock, ¡°How¡­ how is that possible? Two years ago, he was still a fool.¡± ¡°Perhaps he had some sort of fortuitous encounter. It¡¯s just¡­ this golden True Qi is indeed rare.¡± The middle-aged man frowned and pondered for a moment, unable to find an answer, then gently shook his head and turned to Ethan Locke, saying, ¡°You have two choices, either I take you away now, and with your Locke family¡¯s leftover wealth, you could still live as a rich man. Or I fight him; win or lose, I will leave, and your fate will no longer concern me.¡± Ethan Locke gritted his teeth, sped his hands in front of him, and took a deep bow as he said, ¡°I beg of you, Uncle Tyrese, to help me take back the Fragrant Spirit Grass.¡± Tyrese Gill shook his head, sighing, ¡°Why must you do this? Isn¡¯t it better to just live well?¡± Ethan Locke¡¯s head hung low, his face pale, but he showed no sign of regret. He was gambling! Gambling that Tyrese Gill could kill Greg Jensen and snatch back the Fragrant Spirit Grass! He felt that Tyrese Gill¡¯s earlier words were merely an excuse to leave the Locke family. After many years of martial arts practice and being at the age of physical peak, wouldn¡¯t it be easy for Tyrese Gill to deal with Greg Jensen? Many years ago, Tyrese Gill was seriously injured and was saved by Jeffrey Locke. He had stayed with the Locke family ever since as a way to repay the debt. After so many years, it was understandable for him to want to leave. Ethan Locke was clear in his mind that he could not stop the other party if he wanted to leave. It would be better to use this opportunity to retrieve the Fragrant Spirit Grass and eliminate Greg Jensen. When the time came, not only would he not stop him, but he would also offer a generous sum of money, leaving behind a gesture of goodwill. Once the Locke family restored its former glory, he nned to find ways to mend the rtionship. By this time, Lindsey Wolfe and others had already been rescued by Jay Brent¡¯s men, and Jay Brent himself had retreated into the courtyard with the Fragrant Spirit Grass. In the vi, only Greg Jensen and the three remaining men in ck were left. Greg Jensen maintained a calm and collected demeanor, whereas the three men in ck were all injured. Ethan Locke looked at the men in ck lying on the ground, his heart aching terribly¡ªthese were the men the Locke family had spent great effort to train. He hadn¡¯t expected that their first action would result in such heavy losses. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om He bowed again, his voice desperate, ¡°Uncle Tyrese¡­¡± ¡°Sigh.¡± Tyrese Gill heaved a sigh, stepped forward, and said indifferently, ¡°All of you, stand down.¡± Upon hearing these words, the three men in ck immediately feigned a move and attempted to withdraw to the side. Greg Jensen, who was enjoying the fight, saw that they were about to leave and his face darkened, ¡°Finish the fight and then run? Not so easy!¡± Ever since he had begun his cultivation, all the opponents Greg Jensen had faced were like chickens and dogs, scarcely any challenge. These men in ck were different; they were experts of the Ming Strength phase. Not only had Greg Jensen tested the power of the Golden Sword Technique on them, but he had also verified the body techniques and boxing methods he had practiced. The only thing that disappointed him was that the Golden Sword Technique consumed too much True Qi. Given his current condition, he could only use it twice, and to save some strength forter, he had only tried it once. However, these three men in ck were already at the end of their tether; there was no need to use the Golden Sword Technique to take them down. Thud thud thud¡­ After three muffled thuds, all three men in cky on the ground, lifeless. Ethan Locke¡¯s face turned extremely ugly as he angrily said, ¡°Uncle Tyrese, kill him, kill him!¡± Tyrese Gill looked at the men in ck lying before him, and his expression grew grave. His gaze turned icy as he stared at Greg Jensen and said, ¡°So young, yet you strike with such ruthlessness. I¡¯m after all halfway into the Master Realm, and you don¡¯t give me any face?¡± ¡°What¡¯s face? Can you eat it?¡± Greg Jensen scoffed mockingly but was inwardly on alert because he sensed a trace of danger emanating from Tyrese Gill. Hearing Tyrese Gill call himself a half-step into the Master Realm, he had a sudden realization¡ªhis cultivation might be not much different from the other¡¯s. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, the move you just made, you can only use it once, right?¡± Tyrese Gill felt choked by Greg Jensen¡¯s words and immediately retorted sarcastically, ¡°A half-step Grandmaster is indeed a Grandmaster, but the True Qi is muchcking. Using True Qi to release such moves and control the enemy, apart from looking fancy, is actually less effective than keeping it in reserve.¡± Greg Jensen sneered, ¡°So what if you¡¯re a half-step Grandmaster? Aren¡¯t you still just someone else¡¯s dog?¡± Chapter 342: 342: Instant Kill_1 Chapter 342: Chapter 342: Instant Kill_1 ¡°How dare you!¡± ¡°Uncle Tyrese, there¡¯s no use talking nonsense with him, just kill him directly!¡± Tyrese Gill nced at Ethan Locke with a somewhat dissatisfied grunt, then assumed a starting stance, stepped forward with quick, short steps, and punched towards Greg Jensen¡¯s face. Before the fist could reach him, the piercing sound of the fist cutting through the air was already howling towards him. The knuckles, turned white from the grip, seemed to faintly emit a blue hue, as if they were enveloped by a semi-transparent True Qi. Is this what they call ¡°restrained but ready to release¡±? Just the right moment to test my own strength! Setting everything else aside and talking about the martial arts alone, Tyrese Gill was definitely the strongest opponent Greg Jensen had ever encountered. He had no intention of dodging in the slightest, instead he swung his fists and struck out. It was time to confront his opponent head-on and test his own mettle!
Bang! Their fists collided with a fierce impact! The next second, the True Qi contained in their fists erupted simultaneously. Boom! An invisible force exploded between the two men. Greg Jensen was fine, his body only shook a bit, but Tyrese Gill took several steps back before he could steady himself. From that punch, he felt as if he had hit a steel te, and at the same time, a True Qi sharp as steel needles prated his wrist. Although the True Qi was driven out of his body, his right hand was still trembling slightly. He looked at Greg Jensen with a mix of surprise and disbelief, and said hesitantly, ¡°You¡­ How can your cultivation be deeper than mine?¡± Greg Jensen knew that his advantage wasn¡¯t due to his strength but primarily to the nature of his True Qi. One was True Qi developed through normal martial arts training, the other was cultivated ording to a Cultivation Technique. Naturally, the intensity of their True Qi was different. Seeing the astonished look on Tyrese Gill¡¯s face, Greg Jensen put his hands behind his back and slowly walked forward, speaking in an even tone, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say it? I had a serendipitous encounter!¡± ¡°You¡­ You heard that?¡± Tyrese Gill waspletely shocked; when he had spoken just now, Greg Jensen was still tangled up with those men in ck. At such a distance, with the scene being incredibly chaotic, and his own voice not loud, how had Greg Jensen heard him? Could he possibly have developed a pair of ¡®wind-assisted ears¡¯? Just who exactly is this kid? At this point, Tyrese Gill no longer harbored any trace of underestimation.
Greg Jensen stopped in front of Tyrese Gill and said indifferently, ¡°Leave, or die!¡± Tyrese Gill¡¯s expression tightened, then he suddenly burst intoughter, and after a while, he said, ¡°Eight years ago, if it hadn¡¯t been for Old Master Locke saving me, this worthless life of mine would have been lost. It seems today, I will have to repay that debt!¡±
Upon hearing his words, Ethan Locke¡¯s heart sank, and he called out, ¡°Uncle Tyrese¡­¡± Tyrese Gill turned back to look at him and said with a tragic smile, ¡°I had thought about helping you one more time before resuming my wanderings, but now it seems that won¡¯t be happening. Ethan, run, run as far as you can. Don¡¯t even think about seeking revenge anymore, this person is beyond your ability to deal with.¡± Ethan Locke¡¯s expression changed unpredictably, then he clenched his teeth, turned around, and ran away. Greg Jensen¡¯s expression shifted slightly, and he lifted his foot to chase after him. ¡°Don¡¯t rush, your opponent is me!¡± Tyrese Gill took a fierce step to the side, blocking in front of Greg Jensen, then executed the ¡®ck Tiger Steals Heart¡¯ technique, striking with a whistling force. This move ismon in many martial arts traditions and looks ordinary but is capable of great power. If this strike were tond solidly, at the very least one¡¯s heart could stop suddenly, resulting in fainting, and at worst, the heart could burst, leading to instant death. A snake that¡¯s not killed can bring ten years of disaster! Greg Jensen came today with the sole intention of taking Ethan Locke¡¯s life, but he was stopped by Tyrese Gill. Overwhelmed with anger, he waved his hand to block the other¡¯s fist and thenshed out with a kick. With a thud, Tyrese Gill was sent flying. Greg Jensen flung his hand and a golden streak of sword light shot out, heading straight for Tyrese Gill¡¯s face.
Without looking back, he chased after the direction Ethan Locke had fled. Tyrese Gill saw the golden streak but didn¡¯t think much of it because he knew that True Qi had a range limit when released externally.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Typically, True Qi dissipates into nothingness after five steps once it leaves the body. For a half-step Grandmaster, the range was even shorter, merely two to three steps. Beyond that, it hardly possessed any power. Tyrese Gill believed that having been kicked by Greg Jensen for seven or eight meters, even if touched by True Qi, wouldn¡¯t do much harm. So, he paid it no attention. Just as he nned to get up and chase after Greg Jensen, the golden streak of light had already arrived in front of him. Then, with a sickening sound, it pierced straight through his chest. Like a red-hot knife slicing through butter, it passed through smoothly, without any impediment. Tyrese Gill¡¯s movements stiffened abruptly, and looking down in shock, he saw a bloody hole in his chest, gushing blood profusely. At the same time, his strength was rapidly draining away. He raised his head in disbelief, looking in the direction Greg Jensen had gone, and murmured in shock, ¡°No, impossible, this is the technique of converting Qi into art.
You¡­ you are not a half-step Grandmaster, you have entered the path¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, his eyes rolled back, and he fell straight down, dead. Tyrese Gill was once a prodigy of his family, brought down by a certain incident, hoping to repay the kindness of the Locke family before departing from this ce. But he never imagined that he would die at the hands of a man in his twenties, and so effortlessly at that. The vi was built on a small hill, with a dense forest behind it that never saw sunlight all year round. Ethan Locke burst through the vi¡¯s back door and plunged into the thick forest, then ran desperately ahead like a headless fly. It was terrifying! Aiden rk, was even Uncle Tyrese no match for him? Recalling Tyrese Gill¡¯s resignedposure before leaving, Ethan Locke shuddered and quickened his pace even more. However, having long been a part of the pleasure quarters, the strain had already hollowed out his body. He soon found himself gasping for breath and had to lean on a tree trunk, inching his way forward step by step. ¡°I mustn¡¯t stop, Greg Jensen will surely kill me!¡± Ethan Locke¡¯s feelings were a tumult of regret for having crossed Greg Jensen and for not having killed him back then, which would have spared him today¡¯s troubles. After an indeterminate time, another set of footsteps suddenly sounded.
Ethan Locke was startled, stopped in his tracks, and called out, ¡°Who¡­ who¡¯s there?¡± The next second, a figure emerged in front of him ¡ª it was Greg Jensen. With a thump! Seeing Greg Jensen incredibly appear before him, all of Ethan Locke¡¯s hopes turned to ashes as if all his strength had been drained away, and he fell to the ground with a thud. ¡°You run quite fast.¡± Greg Jensen slowly approached Ethan Locke, looked down at him from above, and said, ¡°Can you run anymore? Or should I let you run a bit longer?¡± A glint of golden light flickered at the tip of his finger. After the recent fight, Greg Jensen was surprised to find that upon reaching a certain proficiency, the Golden Sword Technique not only grew more powerful but also conserved much more True Qi. Where he previously could only use it twice in a row, he could now use it a third time. That counts as a minor achievement, doesn¡¯t it? Greg Jensen thought to himself, then looked up at Ethan Locke again and said, ¡°Alright, since you¡¯ve stopped running, you might as well die here.¡± Hearing that he was about to die, Ethan Locke suddenly came to his senses, turned over to kneel on the ground, and clung to Greg Jensen¡¯s legs, pleading, ¡°Greg, brother Jensen, Mr. Jensen, no, Grandpa Jensen, I was wrong. All that happened before was my fault; I¡¯m not human, please don¡¯t stoop to my level.¡± Chapter 343: 343: Revenge Achieved_1 Chapter 343: Chapter 343: Revenge Achieved_1 Greg Jensen looked at the once high and mighty young master of Jamae City, now resembling a little dog begging for scraps, and suddenly felt a bit sick of it. The thrill of avenging a great wrong also became tasteless. ¡°Enough, I¡¯ll grant you a quick end.¡± Before he finished speaking, Greg Jensen had already lifted his finger and gently drew it across Ethan Locke¡¯s neck, releasing a torrent of blood that dyed the surrounding grass red. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Ethan Locke¡¯s eyes stared nkly, his hands clutching his neck, mouth agape, desperately gasping for air. But, hisplexion still turned steadily paler, then from white to blue. Before long, he copsed with a thud, lying on the ground, no longer making a sound. Greg Jensen nced at him once more, sighed, and headed down the mountain. After returning to the vi, he found it had been cleaned up by Jay Brent¡¯s men, and Lindsey Wolfe along with the second elder and other people had been invited to rest in the car.
Seeing Greg Jensen return, Jay Brent hurriedly jogged up to him and asked in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Jensen, is Ethan Locke taken care of?¡± ¡°Yeah, in the woods.¡± Greg Jensen nodded and asked, ¡°How about my aunt and the others?¡± ¡°They¡¯re in the car.¡± Jay Brent said somewhat awkwardly, ¡°Seeing them shocked, I took some wine from the car for them to drink, and they¡¯ve fallen asleep after drinking it.¡± Greg Jensen looked at him in surprise and then let out augh, ¡°You¡¯re quite thoughtful.¡± ¡°Heh, just doing what I should,¡± Jay Brent replied with an embarrassed smile. Greg Jensen nodded, nced at the corpse on the ground and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s left of the Lockes?¡± ¡°Only n Locke was captured, Joe Locke vanished.¡± Jay Brent responded, ¡°The rest are just coteral bloodlines.¡± ¡°You deal with n Locke yourself.¡± Greg Jensen then frowned, ¡°What¡¯s the deal with Joe Locke?¡± ¡°Seems like he was thrown out of the family over share disputes.¡± ¡°Thrown out of the family?¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s expression stiffened, and he scoffed, ¡°A family small enough to count on one hand, yet so much drama.¡± ¡°Heh heh.¡± Jay Brent chuckled, then added, ¡°Mr. Jensen, this is Mr. Gill¡¯s suitcase, he had been carrying it with him all the time, Ethan Locke forgot to take it when he fled.¡± ¡°Hmm, you handle it.¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t think much of it and then said.
Jay Brent hesitated, ¡°Should I open it and let you check? Maybe there¡¯s something valuable inside?¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Greg Jensen nced at the two vans parked outside the courtyard, thinking to let Lindsey Wolfe and the others rest for a while, so he sat down on the sofa and gestured for Jay Brent to open the suitcase. Jay Brent promptly ced the case on the coffee table and opened it, turning the opening towards Greg Jensen.
Inside the case were two bundles of money, probably two hundred thousand, along with several changes of clothes and two books.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Greg Jensen was about to tell Jay Brent to take the case away when he suddenly noticed a palm-sized te at the bottom of the case. He picked it up and saw that the te looked like it was made of iron, covered in rust, with several small figures and characters engraved on it. Turning it over to the front, he read the words ¡°Dragon Elephant Art¡± inscribed on it. Dragon Elephant Art? This is¡­ A momentter, a hint of tion crossed Greg Jensen¡¯s face. Because, he found that the iron te contained the recording of a body-strengthening Cultivation Technique. Although it only detailed the beginning, even just this part was extraordinary. This Cultivation Technique was divided into nine levels; the first three for toughening the skin and strengthening the bones, the middle three for achieving invulnerable vajra body, and the final three, it was said, could cultivate the Dragon Elephant Dharma Body, withstanding all cmities. Clearly, this was an external sect Cultivation Technique. But why was there only the first level? Greg Jensen nced at Tyrese Gill¡¯s corpse and looked up to ask, ¡°Is there nothing else on him?¡±
¡°Nothing, I¡¯ve already searched him.¡± Jay Brent, afraid he wouldn¡¯t believe, exined, ¡°When I was searching him, there were several brothers present and one of the ck-clothed men who had woken up. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask them.¡± ¡°No need, I believe you.¡± Greg Jensen smiled faintly and continued to look at the iron que. He believed Jay Brent because if thetter really wanted to keep the Cultivation Technique, he would certainly have taken the iron que from the box too, there was no need to leave it behind to raise suspicion. ¡°Alright, take people and clean up the vi.¡± Greg Jensen put away the que, nning to study it more that evening. Jay Brent lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Mr. Jensen, how should we deal with the rest of them?¡± ¡°Not a single one remains!¡± ¡°Yes, I understand!¡± Jay Brent bowed respectfully, cold sweat breaking out on his forehead. Greg Jensen stood up, stared at him for a moment, then patted his shoulder and turned to walk outside. In the cold winter month, the sunlight at noon was still faint, neither hot enough nor strong enough.
Greg Jensen stood at the door, staring at the white sun hanging in the sky, slightly lost in thought. After more than two years, countless painful days and nights, he finally avenged the great wrong and suddenly felt a sense of loss. It was like straining to push a door but finding that the perfectly sealed door copsed with a roar, releasing all the umted effort. ¡°The Locke family, that¡¯s all they amounted to!¡± Greg Jensen sighed lightly, mocking himself for being sentimental. His revenge was taken, and he had seized such arge share of property, what else could be there to be unhappy about? Of course, whilementing the Locke family¡¯s fragility, he also felt a bit of relief. Fortunately, Ethan Locke hadn¡¯t gone mad enough to kill indiscriminately, or else Lindsey Wolfe and Second Master and others would have been in trouble. This incident also served as a reminder to Greg Jensen that when you¡¯re out in the world, especially when involved in grudges of the Jianghu, it¡¯s better not to use one¡¯s real name. One might encounter vicious viins one day, and those he cared about might suffer the consequences. He paused for a moment, then stepped forward, walking towards the outside of the courtyard. ¡°Mr. Jensen, hello¡­¡± The young followers of Jay Brent had already left, and those who remained in the courtyard were his trusted people. Seeing Greg Jensene out, they quickly straightened up, standing on both sides of the aisle, and greeted him in unison.
Greg Jensen nodded, stopping in his tracks, and smiled at them, ¡°Give each of the brothers under you ten thousand, and each of you take fifty thousand. Go see Old Brentter to get it, I¡¯ll speak with him.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Jensen!¡± Several confidantes immediately showed happy smiles, their respectful attitude bing considerably more genuine. Greg Jensen found it amusing and casually smiled, then turned and continued on his way. Sometimes people are like this, growing up without realizing it, bing a role model in the eyes of others unknowingly. Greg Jensen knew that he was just getting started. Because he was still far from bing a Sword Immortal. Sword Flying high above, roaming the nine heavens with pride, that is what a man should aspire to! Inside the minivan, Lindsey Wolfey half-reclined on the rear seat, sound asleep. She was exhausted, not only had she not slept all night, but she had also been in a state of constant tension until she saw Greg Jensen, and only then did she truly rx. She didn¡¯t know what kind of trouble Greg Jensen had gotten into, but she believed that since Jensen dared toe, he would surely handle it. And she naively thought that with Jay Brent helping them, they had the advantage of numbers and therefore nothing to fear! Her sleep was sweet, not even noticing the car door opening until Greg Jensen sat down beside her and gently touched her cheek, startling her awake. Chapter 344: 344 You Call This a Small Restaurant?_1 Chapter 344: Chapter 344 You Call This a Small Restaurant?_1 ¡°Greg¡­ Greg Jensen.¡± Lindsey Wolfe was startled, but when she realized the person in front of her was Greg Jensen, the long-suppressed fear and grievances inside her heart found an outlet and gushed out. ¡°Why did you onlye now, sob sob¡­¡± At this moment, the famously strong woman of Peach Blossom Vige cried like a girl who had never faced the world, her tear-streaked face truly pitiable. Greg Jensen felt the warmth in his embrace and lowered his head to gently ce a kiss. ¡°Uh, you¡­ what are you doing?¡± Lindsey Wolfe, losing her usual boldness, shrank back like a startled rabbit, cautiously looking around. After realizing it was just her and Greg Jensen in the car, her courage grew a bit. Her cheeks blushed as she looked down and said, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t do that here, wait until we¡¯re home at night.¡± Greg Jensen reached out to hold her in his arms again, stroking her hair and whispering, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I made you worry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I just feared I¡¯d never see you again,¡± Lindsey Wolfe said with a sob.
Greg Jensen sighed and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay, isn¡¯t everything fine now? Let¡¯s go have something to eat and then head home.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Lindsey Wolfe nodded vehemently and leaned into Greg Jensen¡¯s embrace. Two business vans left the vi one after another, then joined the main road on their way to Dreamscape Garden. Greg Jensen had already checked on the elders; they just had some bruises and didn¡¯t need to go to the hospital. Thinking that everyone hadn¡¯t eaten all day, he decided to take them to Dreamscape Garden. Lindsey Wolfe only knew Greg Jensen had opened a restaurant in the city and had never been there before. Upon entering Dreamscape Garden, she was immediately shocked by everything before her eyes. She looked at Greg Jensen in disbelief and said, ¡°Is this the ¡®little restaurant¡¯ you told me you opened?¡± ¡°Ah, haha.¡± ¡°You call this a little restaurant?¡± Lindsey Wolfe pinched the soft flesh of Greg Jensen¡¯s waist and huffed, ¡°Now you¡¯ve made it big, keeping things from me.¡± ¡°No, I was just waiting to bring you here when you visited Jamae,¡± Greg Jensen exined while wincing, ¡°I asked you toest time, but you wouldn¡¯t, let go¡­¡± ¡°Hmph, if I don¡¯t teach you a lesson, your tail will start pointing up to the sky.¡± ¡°Ouch, auntie, I¡¯m wrong, I¡¯m wrong¡­¡± Not until the business van stopped at the main building entrance did Lindsey Wolfe grudgingly let go, snorting, ¡°We¡¯ll see if you dare next time.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t dare anymore, I won¡¯t dare,¡± said Greg Jensen with a chuckle. Meanwhile, the elders such as the Second Elder were startled as they stepped out of the car when they saw Greg Jensen bring them to such a luxurious hotel, all surprised. Second Elder said, ¡°Greg Jensen, this¡­ how much will this cost?¡± The Third Elder also expressed concern, ¡°Exactly, any small restaurant would do for a bite, why waste the money?¡±
The next second, the greeters standing at the entrance said in unison, ¡°Good day, General Manager Jensen!¡± The Second Elder and the Third Elder, along with the others, were dumbfounded, looking at Greg Jensen with confused faces. Greg Jensen smiled, ¡°Second Elder, Third Elder, I own this ce, there¡¯s no charge for eating here.¡± ¡°You own it?¡±
¡°You opened such a big restaurant?¡± Seeing the shock on the faces of the two elders, Greg Jensen quickly exined, ¡°It¡¯s not just me, I have two friends involved, too. It¡¯s cold outside, let¡¯s go in quickly, we can talk inside¡­¡± ¡°Oh, okay¡­¡± Even after they entered the private room, Second Master and the rest were still full of shock. It was quite funny, Ethan Locke wasn¡¯t clear about who was close to Greg Jensen, so he just grabbed everyone rted by household registration and those who often kept in touch. Aside from Lindsey Wolfe and Second Master and Third Master and others, the group they captured even included Uncle Marcus Jensen and Aunt Gillian Lampe. The crowd was still bewildered when Gillian Lampe was the first to speak up, ¡°I always said Greg couldn¡¯t be in the wrong, you see. And look at him now, he has certainly be sessful.¡± At her words, the expressions of the others became strange. When Greg had be an idiot, how did you treat him? You upied hisnd, gave him just enough food for a day to keep from starving, and now that you see Greg has recovered, youe to tter and sp his thigh? Marcus Jensen¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment, and he lowered his head in some difort, while Gillian Lampe, unfazed, continued to brag. Greg was serene, and he ordered Kingsley Harrison, who had hurried over, ¡°Start serving the dishes, and tell the chefs to showcase their best skills for me.¡±
¡°Certainly, General Manager Greg,¡± Kingsley nodded and left.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gillian Lampe leaned in and asked, ¡°Little Greg, this big restaurant of yours, it must make a profit of a hundred thousand or eighty thousand a month, right?¡± ¡°Hmm, about that,¡± Greg chuckled and casually replied, having long forgotten any anger he once held toward Gillian Lampe. In other words, Gillian Lampe was no longer worth getting angry over. Think of her as a stranger, help if you feel like it, or leave her to fend for herself if not. However, since Uncle was present, and he had been kind to him in the past, often secretly bringing him food, he pulled Lindsey Wolfe aside to discuss. They decided to allocate a few acres of vegetable fields to Uncle¡¯s side, with the produce then to be repurchased by the Peach Blossom Supermarket. These few acres of vegetable fields couldn¡¯t make their family wealthy, but they could easily afford afortable life. At least they could have meat at every meal and buy a few new clothes each season without any trouble. A whileter, having heard the news, Lois Abbott also rushed over and started whispering with Lindsey Wolfe. Having stepped outside for a smoke, Greg saw his assistant holding the Fragrant Spirit Grass, sitting nervously in the corridor as if afraid someone might steal it. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s up?¡± Trey Holmes was startled and rxed when he saw Greg, forcing a slight smile on his cold face, ¡°I¡¯m keeping an eye on the Fragrant Spirit Grass here, to make sure it doesn¡¯t get lost again.¡±
¡°No worries, it won¡¯t get lost this time. Bring the nt in and have dinner,¡± Greg suggested. ¡°Uh¡­ okay, then.¡± Watching Trey Holmes slowly enter the private room with the nt, Greg couldn¡¯t help but smile helplessly. At first, he thought Trey was just naturally cold and didn¡¯t really care about anything, but after getting to know him, he realized the kid was just socially awkward, deliberately putting on a cold facade to avoid socializing, yet still a child at heart. However, making her dine with a group of people was indeed a bit much for her. Greg and the others had arrived early, but Dreamscape Garden was still packed, which meant the service was somewhat slow. Before the dishes were fully served, Trey had quickly finished a bowl of rice and then said goodbye to everyone, taking the potted Fragrant Spirit Grass back to the corridor to sit. Greg could do nothing but offer a bitter smile. The food at Dreamscape Garden was famous far and wide, and Second Master and the others had never tasted such delicious food in their lives, but they inevitably felt restrained eating in such a fancy ce. Seeing this, Greg quickly said, ¡°Second Master, Third Master, this is our own business, and there are no outsiders here, so there¡¯s no need for such formality. Eat to your heart¡¯s content. Come, let me toast to you!¡± Chapter 345: 345 Liliana Greys Heart_1 Chapter 345: Chapter 345 Liliana Grey¡¯s Heart_1 With Greg leading by example, and his younger brothers Seth and Kamden being quite young, they simply let loose and ate with gusto. Seeing this, the elders loosened up in their movements as well. The meal took almost three hours, after which Greg took everyone to the Wright¡¯s Clubhouse for a bath. While they were bathing, Greg took out a card and asked Adrian to help buy a few sets of clothes. When the elders finished their baths and changed into clean clothes, they then took the business van back to Peach Blossom Vige. Greg still had matters to attend to, so he didn¡¯t go back with them.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Before parting, Lindsey thought of the kiss they shared during the day, and her gaze towards Greg was different¡ªas if she wanted to eat him up. Greg smiled and turned tail and fled. After seeing off Lindsey and the elders, Greg rushed to Lin¡¯s Group to discuss with Taylor thepany¡¯s renaming and business changes. ¡°Just keep the name like we talked about before, call it Peach Blossom Group.¡±
¡°Pfft!¡± Taylor suddenly burst into uncontrobleughter. Greg felt a little annoyed and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you like the name?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that, I just think the name Peach Blossom Group suits ady-killer like you very well,¡± said Taylor. Greg¡¯s face darkened, and he said speechlessly, ¡°Taylor, can¡¯t you move past that incident? Besides, that day it was you who drank too much and ran to me¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say it!¡± Taylor quickly covered his mouth, her expression full of nervousness. Greg didn¡¯t know if it was the scent of the hand cream or her natural fragrance, but the delicate aroma wafted into his nose, intoxicating him slightly. He inhaled deeply, his face expressing enjoyment, saying, ¡°Smells so good!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Taylor¡¯s face instantly flushed red, and she huffed, ¡°And you say you¡¯re not a flirt!¡± ¡°Hey, you were the one who came up close for me to smell, I was just expressing my feelings,¡± Greg protested. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you!¡± Taylor gave him an annoyed look, her pout resembling a quarreling young couple. Thank goodness there were only the two of them in the office, otherwise rumors would surely fly. Greg found it amusing and couldn¡¯t help but let out a chuckle, chatted with her for a bit more, and then got up to leave. Back in the car, where Trey was dozing off hugging the Fragrant Spirit Grass, he instantly woke up and turned to ask, ¡°Boss, where are we headed next?¡± ¡°Uh, let¡¯s go to the courtyard house.¡± ¡°The courtyard house?¡±
Trey looked at the time and asked, ¡°So you won¡¯t be going back to Enchanted River town tonight?¡± ¡°No going back, I guess. We¡¯ll stay here for tonight.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Trey pouted and teased, ¡°Boss, you picking ces to stay is like an emperor flipping name tes.¡±
¡°Haha, not as exaggerated as you say.¡± ¡°Looks the same to me.¡± Greg, unfazed, instructed, ¡°Come pick me up early tomorrow morning. We need to lock down the location for the supermarket.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Trey replied, somewhat teasingly, ¡°Do you want me to bring Ms. Xia along too?¡± Greg¡¯s expression froze, and he looked at her meaningfully, in silence. Trey felt unnerved by his stare and stammered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I say something out of line?¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re exactly right, but don¡¯t bring Ms. Xia tomorrow. Just pick me up and take me to Lin¡¯s Group. Leave the H6 for her.¡± ¡°Sure, boss.¡± Greg stepped out of the car, watching the Wrangler recede into the distance. He chuckled bitterly, sighed, then turned to face therge, closed courtyard door. Rubbing his hands together, he briskly walked over and knocked twice. A momentter, hurried footsteps approached. ¡°Why did youe here?¡± Liliana, d in green dinosaur pajamas, opened the door for Greg with a cold face and then turned to walk back inside.
Greg smiled, locked the main door behind him, and before Liliana could enter the house, he quickly caught up to her and, in one swift motion, scooped her up and ran into the house. ¡°Ah¡­ what are you doing¡­¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Liliana¡¯s face flushed as she pushed Greg away forcefully, huffing, ¡°What¡¯s ¡®alright¡¯? It¡¯s not even dark yet, and all you think about every day are naughty things.¡± As the duck that was almost in hand tried to fly away, Greg grabbed the tail of the dinosaur, pulling her back, ¡°Yo, is our little Liliana really going to be a vegetarian?¡± ¡°Ah, I¡­ I haven¡¯t, it¡¯s¡­it¡¯s your fault for not looking for me for so long¡­¡± ¡°Angry? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll cate you.¡± Liliana felt a warmth in her heart and was just about to ask how he nned to cheer her up when she realized Greg had started to unzip her pajamas. ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you say you were going to cate me? Why are you undressing me?¡± ¡°Haha, as the old saying goes, a couple that fights before bed, makes up by the end of it. If they don¡¯t make up, it means they¡¯re not close enough. Come, let¡¯s get closer, and then you¡¯ll definitely not be angry anymore.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Liliana, her face growing steely with anger, intended to refuse, but her delicate frame was no match for Greg¡¯s strength. In just a moment, she melted in his arms.
Inside the studio, the temperature steadily climbed. Before long, ayer of fog formed on the old-style ss window. A pale hand suddenly pressed against it, leaving behind a clear palm print. After a while, Greg sat wrapped in a towel on the sofa, sipping his drink, watching Liliana, dressed in in clothes, sketching an unfinished painting in front of her canvas. The painting depicted a plum blossom, vibrant and red, with an air of quiet elegance; however, several withered trees in the distance marred the ambiance. It made the entire painting seem rather lonely and deste. Greg¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, then rxed again as a vague realization dawned on him. He set down his ss on the table, stood up, and walked over to Liliana, embracing her from behind. Liliana thought he was up to mischief again, shrugged her shoulders, and chuckled lightly, ¡°Stop it, we can¡¯t go again today.¡± Greg ignored her and rested his head on her shoulder, whispering into her ear, ¡°From now on, you¡¯re not alone, so maybe stop painting this one, alright?¡± ¡­ Silence fell. Thwack! Liliana stiffened, her body trembling involuntarily, and the brush dipped in gray paint slipped from her grasp.
He understood! He knew what I was thinking! Tears flowed down her cheeks¡­ She spun around and hugged Greg tightly, burying her face in his chest and sobbing heartily. For over a decade, she had longed for a man who could understand her paintings, who could enter her heart. She had thought it a mere fancy, but the man had finally arrived; she just never imagined it would be Greg. Her rtionship with Greg had started by coincidence and continued because she genuinely thought he was a decent man, which is why she maintained contact. She never realized that Greg truly understood her, her loneliness in the deep night, her helplessness when alone. She leaned tightly against his sturdy arms, feeling the warmth of his chest like a furnace, and gradually sumbed to intoxication. At this moment, the temperature in the studio rose once again. And that heart, frozen for so long, finally melted at that moment. Chapter 346: 346 Thieves Never Change Their Ways_1 Chapter 346: Chapter 346 Thieves Never Change Their Ways_1 Capital City Simmons family. Mick Simmons stood by the window, looking out at the deep night sky, his eyebrows slightly furrowed. ¡°What¡¯s the deal with Ethan Locke? Why is there still no news at this point?¡± Donald Simmons nced at the time and said with a frown, ¡°That kid couldn¡¯t have died, could he?¡± Mick Simmons turned around, lost in thought for a moment before he sighed, ¡°It seems we all underestimated that country bumpkin.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Ethan Locke might really be dead.¡± Donald Simmons¡¯s brow twitched and he said in a daze, ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be possible, right? Didn¡¯t you say that he had over twenty experts in the Bright Strength Period under him?¡± Mick Simmons slowly shook his head, then after a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Greg Jensen also knows martial arts, those guys from the Locke family probably aren¡¯t his match. If Jay Brent¡¯s men could have been of use, that would have been good, but if they couldn¡¯t, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±
Just as they were talking, a knock sounded at the door. ¡°Come in!¡± Before the words had settled, a young man rushed in and said, ¡°Young master, something happened in Jamae.¡± Mick Simmons asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Our people saw that Jay Brent went back to Jamae with his men, along with those hostages. Later it was found out that Jay Brent is very likely one of Greg Jensen¡¯s men. As soon as Jensen arrived at the vi, Brent turned against us with his men.¡± Mick Simmons¡¯s face changed at these words, but then his eyebrows smoothed out as he smiled and said, ¡°I was wondering what was going on. So Jay Brent is Greg Jensen¡¯s man; Ethan Locke didn¡¯t lose unjustly this time.¡± ¡°Jay Brent is Greg Jensen¡¯s man? That kid¡¯s really good at hiding his strength,¡± Donald Simmons also couldn¡¯t help but exim. ¡°Ethan Locke is someone with ambition, but it¡¯s a pity he ran into Greg Jensen. Whether it¡¯s in terms of martial arts skills or tactics, he¡¯s way out of his league, and on top of that, he¡¯s someone who can¡¯t stand being insignificant. He deserves his loss.¡± Mick Simmons shook his head somewhat regretfully, then asked, ¡°What about Ethan Locke? Where has he run off to? Even if he¡¯s lost, shouldn¡¯t he at least give me an exnation?¡± The young man said bitterly, ¡°Young master, I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not possible. Ethan Locke is already dead.¡± ¡°Dead?¡± Mick Simmons¡¯s face changed again, showing a hint of astonishment, then he said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Wasn¡¯t there supposed to be a master of the Dark Strength Period by his side?¡± ¡°That person is dead too, killed by Greg Jensen!¡± ¡°He¡¯s dead as well?¡± Hiss! Mick Simmons and Donald Simmons exchanged nces, both drawing in a breath of cold air. ¡°That kid¡­ is at the Dark Strength Period?¡± ¡°No wonder!¡±
Mick Simmons stood dumbfounded for a while, smacking his lips before sighing, ¡°It looks like we¡¯ve all underestimated Greg Jensen.¡± ¡°I just find it strange, how did that kid from the countrysidee to learn such impressive martial arts?¡± Donald Simmons¡¯s face was filled with doubt, but then he said, ¡°Ethan Locke¡¯s dead, what should we do about the Fragrant Spirit Grass?¡± Mick Simmons snorted withughter, ¡°If he¡¯s dead, he¡¯s dead. It won¡¯t stop us from getting the Fragrant Spirit Grass. Don¡¯t forget, he was just a stepping stone for us.
Now that he¡¯s dead, it just proves that the Fragrant Spirit Grass is in Greg Jensen¡¯s hands.¡± Upon hearing this, Donald Simmons¡¯s eyes lit up, his excitement showing as he said, ¡°So when do we go and demand it from that kid?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow, let¡¯s get a good night¡¯s sleep tonight,¡± Mick Simmons said with an easy smile on his face, and Donald Simmons did the same. In their view, as long as they knew the whereabouts of the Fragrant Spirit Grass, whether it was in Ethan Locke¡¯s hands or Greg Jensen¡¯s, it was something that would end up in their possession. The Capital City Simmons family wants it from you, could you even dare not to give it? ¡­ Early in the morning, Greg Jensen slowly opened his eyes to find Liliana Grey¡¯s figure no longer beside him, and turned his head to see that the studio was empty. As he was wondering, the door opened, and a cold breeze swept in. Following that, a little dinosaur holding a food box entered.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Underneath the dinosaur hat, that soft, beautiful face was smiling like a flower. She ced the food box on the table, and upon opening it, inside were fried eggs, pickles, millet porridge, and freshly fried red bean spring rolls. The tempting aroma stirred up the hunger in his belly.
¡°Let¡¯s eat first, then you can wash up.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± After getting dressed, Greg Jensen got out of bed, sat at the table, and after a couple of bites, couldn¡¯t help but look up at Liliana Grey across from him. ¡°Why are you staring at me like that? Is there something on my face?¡± ¡°Nothing, I just feel¡­ you seem different.¡± Liliana Grey touched her face, paused for a moment, then chuckled lightly, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Greg Jensen smiled briefly, then lowered his head to continue eating. Liliana Grey indeed seemed different, but he couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on what specifically had changed. It just felt that, usually, she would prepare breakfast, but they would eat in the wing room¡¯s dining area, never with the thoughtfulness of today. After both had eaten, Greg Jensen walked into the bathroom and found a new set of toothbrush and toothpasteid out on the sink. It wasn¡¯t the disposable kind he usually used, and the toothpaste was already applied to the brush. Greg Jensen was stunned for a moment, then broke into a smile.
After washing up, Liliana Grey, like a little wife, helped him dress, took a few steps back, and scrutinized him carefully. She just felt that the man before her, with his handsome looks and robust masculinity, was far beyondparison to those young pretty boys. ¡°Hmm, not bad.¡± Liliana Grey beamed with a smile, gave apliment, then stepped forward again, leaned into Greg Jensen¡¯s embrace, tilted her small head up, and coquettishly said, ¡°You have toe back to see me often, or I¡¯ll miss you.¡± As it turned out, when a mature woman acted spoiled, it was indeed the most lethal. Greg Jensen looked down at Liliana Grey in his arms, his thoughts swaying. If it weren¡¯t for an appointment soon, he would have really liked to teach Liliana Grey another lesson. The two indulged in each other¡¯spany for a while longer until the sound of a car horn came from outside. Greg Jensen said goodbye to Liliana Grey and left. ¡°Boss, are we going to the Locke Group?¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go straight there.¡± The car started slowly, and Greg Jensen leaned back in the rear seat to rest his eyes while ponderously considering the affairs of Peach Blossom Supermarket. The Locke Group would officially be renamed the Peach Blossom Group in theing days, with its gas stations and medicinepanies spread throughout all districts of Jamae City. They also had a factory specializing in the production of medical consumables established in the high-tech zone of Jamae City.
The gas stations and the consumable factory were Locke Group¡¯s traditional businesses, while the medicinepanies were newly founded within the past year. Previously, the Locke family had invested most of its capital in the medicinepanies, intending to use them as an entry into the pharmaceutical industry. However, before thepanies could see any sess, they lost the parentpany, which ended up being a windfall for Greg Jensen. When Greg Jensen arrived at the Locke Group, he discussed with Taylor Ware whether they should also incorporate the Ware family¡¯spany into the Locke Group. With both sides coborating, their concentrated strength would offer a greater advantage, allowing them to pursue bigger business deals. This matter pertained to the very roots of the Ware family, so Taylor Ware needed to consult with her father. Greg Jensen suggested she first talk with Chestor Ware and they could meet another day when he was free to discuss further. After talking a bit more about the development of the group, he left the Locke Group, went back to the vi to pick up Lois Abbott, and proceeded to the Wright family¡¯spany. Chapter 347: 347 Fu Family_1 Chapter 347: Chapter 347 Fu Family_1 The Wright Family¡¯s real estatepany is named Enchanted River Properties, and Enchanted River Town is their most satisfactory real estate project, so they named it directly after thepany. With Adrian Wright, the eldest young master, in charge, the business manager of the real estatepany was extremely amodating. Holding thepany¡¯s promotional brochure, he diligently exined everything in great detail. In the end, Greg Jensen and Lois Abbott settled on the newly built New Lake Tower in the high-tech zone. New Lake Tower was a property held by the Wright Family, with no intention of selling, which meant allpanies and shops inside were tenants. Generally, tenants signed a five-year contract, and the rent would increase by ten percent each year, with a new contract for rent negotiated after five years. However, when it came to Greg Jensen, a ten-year contract was signed directly, and the rent would no longer increase. For one, the Wright Family did notck this bit of rent ie; for two, although the news of Lin Corporation changing hands had not yet spreadpletely, the Wright Family was one of the informed parties. For the Wright Family, losing a little rent was nothing if it meant making a friend like Greg Jensen¡ªthe deal was more than profitable. Moreover, Adrian Wright and Greg Jensen were already good friends. Offering some discount on the rent was within reason. ¡­
Ford Family home at the provincial capital. Since Greg Jensen agreed to share that set of ¡°fitness exercises¡± with the Ford Family, Jaden Ford, along with Spencer Burley, diligentlypiled and summarized the exercises. Finally, it was preserved through videos and texts, and had just been sent to the Ford Family two days ago. The Ford Family has a long heritage and is quite famous within the Feng Shui Master circles. However, Feng Shui and physiognomy are arts that peer into destiny, consuming a vast amount of energy. Furthermore, with the passing down through generations, the Ford Family¡¯s life-extending cultivation techniques had mostly been lost, leading to the men in the family often dying young due to the excessive consumption of their vital essence. For the Ford Family, living past the age of forty or fifty was already considered a long life. That¡¯s why they had always been searching for a cultivation technique that could extend their lifespans, and they had spent untold effort and money on this quest. Yet, the cultivation techniques avable on the market were either too rudimentary and rough or iplete and damaged. Truly useful cultivation techniques were simply not something people were willing to share. They thought it would be nearly impossible to find such a technique when, unexpectedly, their youngest daughter, Tracy Miles, brought an enormous surprise to the Ford Family. Although this so-called fitness exercise did not involve the use of True Qi, it focused on nourishing oneself, which perfectly matched what the Ford Family was seeking. Furthermore, this cultivation technique itself was a simplification of the ¡°Yin Yang Harmony Scripture,¡± better than many fragmented techniques on the market, and even superior to those of certain Martial Arts Families. After careful consideration by Bradley Ford, the patriarch, and many elite descendants, they confirmed that this cultivation technique could significantly supplement the Ford Family¡¯s lifespan shortages. Once this news spread, the entire Ford Family plunged into an ocean of joy. Of course, Greg Jensen had specifically instructed that this matter should not be made public, so only the patriarch and a few senior Ford Family members were aware of the source of the cultivation technique. The Ford Family had been waiting for many years to resolve this issue, and finally, in this generation, it was solved. Bradley Ford was extremely pleased and specially called Tracy Miles to his side. ¡°Tracy Miles, how old is this Mr. Jensen¡­¡± ¡°Uh, Mr. Jensen is only in his twenties.¡± Hearing this, Bradley Ford was taken aback, and everyone else was also stunned.
The Ford Family had studied many cultivation techniques over the years and could naturally tell that this set of fitness exercises must have been simplified. This made them even more astonished. If the simplified technique was already so profound, then how powerful must the original be? And with Greg Jensen being so young yet able to produce such a profound cultivation technique, how formidable must his background be?
For a while, including Bradley Ford, all the Ford Family members who were in the know became very solemn. There was silence in the room, and as the only younger member present, Tracy Miles couldn¡¯t help feeling a little nervous. Bradley Ford saw this and gently smiled, ¡°Tracy, you don¡¯t need to be nervous. Grandpa doesn¡¯t mean anything by it, just that the thank-you gift for Mr. Jensen probably needs to be chosen more carefully.¡± Jaden Ford nodded in confusion, ¡°Oh, it definitely should be considered carefully, Mr. Jensen¡¯s kindness is indeed quite significant.¡± ¡°Exactly, how about giving a Magic Artifact?¡± Patrick Ford, the eldest, suggested. Jaden Ford¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she stared nkly at her uncle, wondering if there was a problem with her hearing.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Magic Artifact? Is that something you can just give away? Haven¡¯t you seen even the powerful Simmons family unable to get their hands on one? It¡¯s not that Magic Artifacts are that hard toe by; it¡¯s that most of the ones on the market are damaged beyond use, and many can only be used once or are evenpletely useless. If the Ford family intends to thank Greg Jensen, they naturally need to find a Magic Artifact of good quality. But those high-quality Magic Artifacts have always been so rare that they are practically unavable for purchase. The reason is nothing else but the fact that only Great Grandmasters who have one foot in the Daoist realm can craft them.
There are only a handful of renowned Grandmasters in the country, and only the ancestral head of the Ye family has half-stepped into the Daoist realm. Most of the remaining Grandmasters are focused on cultivating and training hard to achieve a breakthrough, leaving them no time, much less the ability, to craft Magic Artifacts. Therefore, the Magic Artifacts that make it to the market nowadays are all creations from the past, mostly broken relics unearthed from the ground. Truly fine Magic Artifacts are incredibly rare. A few years ago, at one exchange auction, an Amulet for warding off evil spirits and avoiding cmities fetched several million¡ªa sky-high price. How much would a real high-quality Magic Artifact sell for? ¡°It¡¯s difficult to find a fine Magic Artifact on short notice, but since our family has received such a favor, we can¡¯t just sit back and do nothing, right?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Bradley Ford pondered for a long moment before speaking, ¡°I will personally visit Mr. Jensen tomorrow.¡± ¡°Is¡­ is that really necessary?¡± Jaden Ford was stunned. Her grandfather, Bradley Ford, was a renowned Feng Shui Master widely known throughout the region. Family Heads of the major families in the province city found it extremely difficult to get an audience with Grandpa. And yet, Grandpa was actually going to take the initiative to visit Greg? ¡°Is¡­ is that really necessary?¡±
Bradley Ford nced at his granddaughter with a hint of displeasure and said, ¡°One who receives a drop of kindness should return a spring of gratitude. Mr. Jensen has done such a great favor for our Ford family, what¡¯s the problem with me going to see him?¡± ¡°Father is right, we should indeed take the initiative to visit. It doesn¡¯t make sense to expect the benefactor toe and visit us,¡± said Patrick Ford. Before Jaden Ford could react, Patrick Ford followed up with anotherment. Then even Nics Ford, who was always full of pride, agreed, ¡°Eldest brother is right, we should indeed go over and see him so that Mr. Jensen doesn¡¯t think the Ford familycks manners.¡± You guys¡­ Jaden Ford really wanted to ask, ¡°Do you guys really need to do this?¡± but seeing her grandfather, elder uncle, and third uncle¡¯s serious and earnest expressions, she wisely held her tongue. ¡°Tracy, you arrange this. Even if we¡¯re going over, we¡¯d better let Mr. Jensen know in advance so as not to disrupt his business.¡± ¡°Alright, Grandpa.¡± Jaden Ford nodded nkly and stood up to walk outside. It was only after she stepped out of the house that she finally caught her breath and hurriedly called Greg Jensen to tell him that her grandfather and the others wanted to visit him. Chapter 348: 348 Hand Over the Fragrant Spirit Grass_1 Chapter 348: Chapter 348 Hand Over the Fragrant Spirit Grass_1 ¡°You say your grandfather and his people areing over?¡± When Greg Jensen heard this news, he was startled. The Lin family had been destroyed, and Cole Bat and Max Milton had been called back by him. In the past two days, he had learned about some of the provincial city¡¯s forces from the three men. All the other families were manageable, but only the Ford family, despite not having any Martial Way experts, stood aloof from the others. Now that the Family Head of the Ford family wasing to visit him personally, how could he possibly take it lightly?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Therefore, the next morning, he waited early at the Wright family¡¯s clubhouse. After all, it was the elderly patriarch of the provincial city¡¯s Ford family, and waiting at home seemed somewhat presumptuous, like expecting someone to pay homage. It was better to set the meeting ce outside. While Greg Jensen sat in the gym, sipping tea and watching Adrian Wright, Brandon Brent, and Theo Carter practice their fitness routine, he waited for the Fords to arrive. However, instead of the Fords, he ended up waiting for the Simmons brothers. ¡­
In the tea room. Greg Jensen looked at Mick Simmons with some bafflement and asked, ¡°Are you two here for something?¡± Mick Simmons smiled and said, ¡°I heard that Mr. Jensen has some Fragrant Spirit Grass, so we¡¯vee especially to buy it.¡± Upon hearing this, Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes narrowed. Wanting to buy Fragrant Spirit Grass? No chance. Without any hesitation, he replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know where you heard such rumors, Mr. Simmons; I don¡¯t even know what Fragrant Spirit Grass is.¡± Mick Simmons¡¯s brow furrowed, and a sh of displeasure crossed his face. Donald Simmons immediately snorted coldly from beside him, ¡°Kid, since we found you, it means we know it¡¯s definitely with you. Stop the nonsense and hand it over. Our Simmons family won¡¯t treat you poorly.¡± Won¡¯t treat me poorly? Like the Lin family? When needed, you endlessly make promises, but once you¡¯re done, you kick them away, leaving them with an uncertain fate. What future is there in following you? ¡°Big brother.¡± Mick Simmons stopped his cousin and then smiled at Greg Jensen, ¡°Mr. Jensen, don¡¯t be in such a rush to refuse. How about this deal? Just give us the Fragrant Spirit Grass, and the terms are up to you. Aren¡¯t you in the herbal medicine business? I can give you all of Wesnd Pharmaceuticals¡¯ supply contracts. Even if you want to enter the provincial city in the future, our Simmons family will support you. How about it? Consider it?¡± ¡°No need to consider, I really don¡¯t have what you¡¯re looking for.¡±
Greg Jensen shook his head; he didn¡¯t want to offend the Simmons family, but he also couldn¡¯t hand over the Fragrant Spirit Grass to them. ¡°Greg Jensen, are you fucking refusing a face-saving offer?¡± Donald Simmons said angrily, ¡°Do you believe I could kick you out of the supply chain right now?¡± ¡°Does his word count?¡±
Greg Jensen looked at Mick Simmons with an indifferent expression, not taking Donald Simmons¡¯s threat seriously at all. Mick Simmons didn¡¯t answer but countered, ¡°There¡¯s a saying that you depend on your parents at home and your friends when you¡¯re out. Does Mr. Jensen not intend to make friends with the Simmons family?¡± Greg Jensen scoffed and shook his head, ¡°Mr. Simmons, that¡¯s a bit too much. Naturally, I would like to make friends, but even with friends, you can¡¯t force someone to do the impossible, can you? I honestly don¡¯t have what you want; what am I supposed to give you?¡± Donald Simmons sneered, ¡°Is that so? Then do you dare to let me search your house?¡± ¡°Search?¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s expression gradually turned cold as he said, ¡°Who the fuck do you think you are, wanting to search other people¡¯s houses on a whim, are you an inspector?¡± The tea room fell into a deathly silence! Mick Simmons looked shocked, apparently not expecting Greg Jensen to speak so insolently. Donald Simmons, with anger on his face, waited for Greg Jensen to respond, saying, ¡°Motherfucker, you¡¯re really asking for it!¡± ¡°` ¡°Heh, I may be courting death, but you¡¯re not the one who can kill me!¡± Greg Jensen sneered coldly, ready to teach Mick Simmons a lesson, when the door to the tea room suddenly opened, and Tracy Miles walked in first.
Following her were an old man and two middle-aged men. ¡°Brother Greg, this is my grandfather Bradley Ford, my uncle Patrick Ford, and my uncle Nics Ford¡­¡± After the introductions, she noticed Mick Simmons and Donald Simmons, paused for a moment, and smiled, ¡°Uncle Simmons, you¡¯re here too.¡± ¡°Uh, Mr. Ford, what brings you¡­¡± Mick Simmons was surprised. What was going on with the Ford family? Except for Kevin Ford, all the male members of the Ford family had nearly arrived, even the patriarch Bradley Ford. ¡°Oh, is that Antonio I see?¡± Bradley Ford smiled warmly, ¡°Tracy¡¯s boyfriend is friends with Mr. Jensen, and we had arranged to have dinner here.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Mick Simmons let out a slight sigh of relief, then nced at Greg Jensen and said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, let¡¯s leave our discussion here for today, and I hope you take good care of yourself.¡± ¡°Heh, take care, no need to see you out!¡± Greg Jensen replied casually, then turned to Bradley Ford with a smile, ¡°Mr. Ford, wee, please take a seat.¡± Mick Simmons looked somewhat displeased, nodded to the Ford family, and left the tea room with his cousin. Back in their car, Donald Simmons was somewhat irritated, ¡°Damn, if the Fords hadn¡¯t arrived, I would¡¯ve taught him a good lesson!¡±
Mick Simmons shook his head, his face showing doubt, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you didn¡¯t do anything, otherwise things might not have gone well today.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Realizing something, Donald Simmons frowned and said, ¡°You suspect the Fords are here for Greg?¡± Mick Simmons countered, ¡°What do you think?¡± Donald Simmons thought for a moment, feeling it was unlikely, and shook his head, ¡°No way, considering our rtionship with the Fords, Mr. Ford wouldn¡¯t fool us, right?¡± ¡°I also feel like they wouldn¡¯t do that, but¡­ ording to Mr. Ford, today was supposed to be a family dinner, otherwise so many of them wouldn¡¯t havee. But why is Greg here?¡± ¡°Hmph, just ask Mr. Fordter, right?¡± Mick Simmons nodded silently, a serious expression appearing on his face. ¡°Damn it, no matter their rtionship, I must deal with that Greg.¡± Remembering Greg¡¯s attitude towards him, Donald Simmons felt his anger surge again, ¡°Putting aside the Spirit Grass for now, just for his attitude, I must eliminate him.¡± Mick Simmons frowned, ¡°Be careful with this.¡± ¡°Careful my ass!¡± Donald Simmons said dismissively, ¡°If you ask me, it¡¯s your indulgence that¡¯s to me, allowing every Tom, Dick, and Harry to show off in front of the Simmons family.
Killing a few like Greg will make sure no one dares to disrespect the Simmons family in the future!¡± Mick Simmons didn¡¯t respond, because he had a lingering bad feeling in his heart. ¡­ Inside the tea room, Patrick Ford solemnly took out several boxes and ced them in front of Greg Jensen, smiling, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡¯m at a loss for how to thank you. Please ept these modest gifts as a token of my gratitude.¡± ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°Three-hundred-year-old ginseng, century root¡­¡± Patrick Ford gradually opened the boxes, revealing several aged medicinal herbs in front of Greg Jensen. Greg¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. He took a deep breath and then shook his head with a smile, ¡°This¡­ this is too precious, I can¡¯t ept it.¡± Any one of these herbs could sell for millions on the market, and all together, they were worth at least thirty to forty million. Moreover, these herbs were essential ingredients for crafting Vitality Pills. Did Greg need them? Definitely! But, he had given Tracy the simplified Cultivation Technique because he considered her a friend. It wasn¡¯t a business transaction, just mutual help between friends. To talk about money would really spoil the meaning of it. ¡°` Chapter 349: 349 The Oil is Exhausted and the Lamp is Dry_1 Chapter 349: Chapter 349 The Oil is Exhausted and the Lamp is Dry_1 ¡°Mr. Jensen, you may not be fully aware of the value, but the Cultivation Technique you provided to Tracy is an invaluable treasure to our Ford family.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not just talking about a few medicinal herbs here, even if we were to share half of the Ford family¡¯s assets with you, it would still be fair and reasonable.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Jensen, please ept it. We wouldn¡¯t feel at ease with ourselves holding onto that Cultivation Technique.¡± Jaden Ford followed with a smile, ¡°Greg, please don¡¯t refuse. This is also a token of my grandfather¡¯s gratitude.¡± ¡°Well¡­ okay then.¡± Seeing that Jaden Ford had also spoken, Greg hesitantly epted. Upon seeing this, Patrick Ford somewhat rxed and smiled, ¡°From now on, Mr. Jensen is a great benefactor to our Ford family. Should there be any tasks, we will go through fire and water to lend our help.¡± Greg replied with a wry smile, ¡°You¡¯re too polite, it was but a trifle.¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen, your ¡®trifle¡¯ has helped our Ford family immensely,¡± Bradley Ford said with a bigugh. Greg quickly responded, ¡°Elder, please don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me. Tracy and I are friends, and if you keep calling me Mr. Jensen, I¡¯ll truly be on pins and needles.¡±
¡°Haha, alright then, I¡¯ll call you young Greg.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s fine.¡± Greg smiled and began to chat casually with the Ford family. After a short while, Bradley Ford suddenly asked, ¡°Young Greg, do you have some conflict with those two brothers from the Simmons family? Do you need me to speak on your behalf?¡± ¡°Er, I have a certain medicinal herb they want, but it is very important to me, so¡­ ¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Bradley interrupted, understanding Greg¡¯s implication. ¡°Alright, leave this to me. I¡¯ll personally pay the Simmons family a visit and have a word with those two brothers.¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯m very grateful to you, Elder,¡± Greg replied. Truth be told, Greg was not afraid of the Simmons family at the moment. Worst-case scenario, he was ready for an all-out confrontation, but even so, he didn¡¯t want to provoke a strong enemy without good reason. After all, he wasn¡¯t alone; he had rtives and friends. A conflict with the Simmons family would inevitably involve them. Therefore, having the Ford family step in to solve the matter was more than ideal. Greg, looking at Bradley¡¯s sallow face, couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Elder, have you been sleeping poorlytely?¡± Bradley was taken aback and then chuckled, ¡°Young Greg, do you know a thing or two about the healing arts?¡± ¡°A little,¡± Greg replied with a smile. He continued, ¡°I see that your vitality isn¡¯t great, and you show signs of being deficient in blood and qi.¡± In fact, Greg¡¯s words were quite understated because, in his view, Bradley was already burning the candle at both ends and did not have long to live. With his blood and qi stagnating and hisplexion dull, these were clear signs of imminent decline. Bradley¡¯s smile was a bit forced as he sighed, ¡°Young Greg, I won¡¯t hide it from you. Men in our Ford family, because we practice geomancy, seldom live long. I¡¯m already over sixty this year and, in the history of the Ford family, I¡¯m considered to have a longer lifespan.¡±
Greg understood and, without showing any rm, smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not as serious as you say. Let me take your pulse and do some adjustments. You¡¯ll feel better in no time.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s wonderful, thank you, young Greg,¡± Bradley responded. He only thought of these asforting words, but after theughter, he cooperatively extended his wrist. Gregid his hand on Bradley¡¯s pulse, closed his eyes, and began to concentrate.
Upon seeing this, Patrick and the others looked towards Jaden instinctively. Jaden quickly whispered, ¡°Greg¡¯s medical skills are quite remarkable. He cured Amande Burns¡¯s strange illness.¡± Upon hearing her words, Patrick and his brother grew even more anxious instead of rxed, holding their breaths, barely daring to breathe loudly. The reason was simple: if Greg had no medical skills, they could have taken his actions as a joke. But knowing that Greg¡¯s medical skills were excellent, his words implied that the elder truly had health issues. The tea room was so quiet that one could only hear the breathing of the few people present. Greg¡¯s brows slightly furrowed; Bradley¡¯s condition was moreplicated than he had anticipated. The Qi and blood were depleted like a dried-up riverbed, and the pulse was feeble, akin to a candle me in the night wind, on the verge of being snuffed out at any moment. Upon seeing him frown, the Ford family instantly tensed up. Tracy Miles¡¯s knuckles turned white, and her lips were almost bitten to bleeding. The two Ford brothers had even graver expressions, their eyebrows knitted tightly together. In that moment, everyone¡¯s hearts in the Ford family were lodged in their throats. After what seemed like an eternity, Greg Jensen suddenly opened his eyes, his eyebrows slowly rxing as he smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big issue, I¡¯ll give you acupuncture first.¡±
¡°Thank goodness!¡± ¡°You scared me to death.¡± ¡°As long as everything is alright.¡± Patrick and the others let out a long sigh of relief, a rxed smile finally appearing on their faces. Only Bradley Ford smiled with some reluctance, taking a deep look at Greg Jensen before saying, ¡°Since it¡¯s not a problem, let¡¯s not worry about it. An old man like me, a little ailment is inevitable.¡± ¡°How could that be?¡± ¡°Greg, my father¡¯s health, I entrust it to you.¡± Bradley Ford raised his eyes and frowned, ¡°Don¡¯t my words carry weight anymore? I said there¡¯s no need to trouble, and that¡¯s final.¡± ¡°Dad¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s settled then!¡± Bradley Ford held significant authority in the family; his word was enough to make the Ford brothers turn their hopeful gazes towards Greg Jensen. Cough¡­
Greg Jensen coughed lightly, calmly stating, ¡°Elder Ford, do you believe that if I say there is no issue, that there is truly none? Or perhaps, do you think I cannot discern the problems in your body?¡± ¡°Ha-ha, that¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Bradley Ford said with an embarrassedugh. Greg Jensen spoke indifferently, ¡°Elder Ford, not to boast, but if I say there¡¯s not a big issue, that¡¯s because there¡¯s none in my expertise. But if it were another doctor, that might not be the case.¡± Patrick sensed something was amiss in his words and quickly asked, ¡°Greg, how is my father¡¯s health really?¡± By now, Greg Jensen decided not to conceal the truth any longer, fearing that Bradley Ford might be even more obstinate. He stated bluntly, ¡°It¡¯s not far from the end.¡± Upon hearing this, Patrick¡¯s face immediately grew serious as he said in a deep voice, ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t have a say in this.¡± ¡°Exactly, you need to cooperate with whatever Greg says,¡± Nics added. Tracy Miles said with a sob in her voice, ¡°Grandpa, please don¡¯t worry us.¡± With his son and granddaughter uniting against him, Bradley Ford was helpless and sighed deeply, giving Greg Jensen a bitter smile, ¡°Greg, then I leave this old frame in your hands.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°Elder Ford, rest assured, my biggest strength is that I never undertake something I¡¯m not sure of.¡± ¡°Good, that¡¯s good¡­¡± Bradley Ford smiled.
¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs and find a guest room.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Greg Jensen led everyone out of the tea room and spoke to a waitress nearby, asking her to help find a guest room. ¡°Elder Ford, pleasey down on the bed, I need to start acupuncture on you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± With the Ford brothers watching, Bradley Ford obedientlyy down on the bed, then removed his shirt to reveal his slightly wrinkled back. Greg Jensen took out an Elixir pill and handed it to Tracy Miles, instructing, ¡°Get some hot water from the waitress and find a bowl to dissolve the Elixir in.¡± ¡°Okay, Greg.¡± Tracy Miles left with the pill as Greg Jensen took out the Silver needle, sterilized it, and began acupuncture on Elder Ford. Chapter 350: 350 Treatment_1 Chapter 350: Chapter 350 Treatment_1 Bradley Ford¡¯s condition was quite severe, directly taking qi and blood elixir could have led to even more serious problems such as cerebral hemorrhage, or even death. Therefore, Greg Jensen could only first use the silver needle to help him sort out his meridians, and then use True Qi to help him dissolve the medicinal power of the qi and blood elixir, so as to nourish his body. Moreover, this acupuncture treatment was different from the past; besides Crossing the Catastrophe with Thirteen Needles, it also required the Wood Attribute Rejuvenating Acupuncture Method, which was very taxing on the mind. More than twenty silver needles were inserted into Bradley Ford¡¯s back in session, and by this time, Greg Jensen was sweating on his forehead, with hisplexion turning somewhat pale. A momentter, he let out a long sigh and then activated his True Qi, quickly flicking over the ends of the needles with his right hand. Hum! More than twenty silver needles let out a low hum and then began to tremble. Bradley Ford had already fallen into a deep sleep, and his back was blushing a deep shade of red. Immediately after, the redness spread, extending from his back to his shoulders, neck, and arms, as his pale skin visibly regained its rosy color at a speed visible to the naked eye. ¡°Hmm¡­¡±
Bradley Ford slowly opened his eyes, confusedly asking, ¡°Did I fall asleep?¡± Seeing this, Patrick Ford hastily inquired, ¡°Dad, how do you feel?¡± Bradley Ford pondered for a moment and smiled, ¡°Quitefortable, it¡¯s like soaking in a bath.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡± Patrick Ford let out a sigh of relief and smiled at Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°Okay, you rest for a while now, take the medicer, we still need to do another round of acupuncture.¡± ¡°More acupuncture? I feel like I¡¯m almost all better.¡± ¡°There¡¯s still a long way to go.¡± Greg Jensen chuckled, helped the old man pull out the silver needles, and then signaled Jaden Ford to bring over the medicine, which he gave to Bradley Ford to drink. After drinking the medicine, Bradley Ford¡¯splexion had already be a lot more rosy, but the rosiness was somewhat abnormal, simr to that of someone who was drunk. Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°You should lie down and rest now, take a good sleep, and you¡¯ll be fine when you wake up.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take a nap then.¡± Bradley Ford smiled,y down, and in a short while, he actually began to snore. Somewhat worried, Patrick Ford asked, ¡°Greg, how exactly is my dad¡¯s health?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t too optimistic before, but don¡¯t worry, after my treatment, it¡¯s not a big problem. However, the subsequent period for taking medicine is going to be a bit long. It will take about two to three years topletely replenish the qi and blood that the old man has lost.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear, that¡¯s good.¡± Upon hearing this, Patrick Fordpletely rxed and said to Greg Jensen, ¡°Greg, thank you, you¡¯ve helped our Ford family a great deal again.¡± ¡°Haha, no need to thank me, Tracy Miles is my friend, her grandfather is like my own grandfather, it¡¯s all what should be done,¡± Greg replied with augh.
¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll consider you family from now on. If there¡¯s anything you need, just ask,¡± said Patrick Ford. Greg Jensen smiled and nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do the acupuncture for the old man first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Greg Jensen sat at the edge of the bed and began the second round of acupuncture for Bradley Ford.
This time it was much simpler, only needing to transmit the True Qi into Bradley Ford¡¯s body through the acupuncture, and then guide the True Qi to dissolve the medicinal power of the qi and blood elixir. It just took a bit longer, and by the time Greg Jensen was done, it was already past two in the afternoon. By then, Bradley Ford was sleeping soundly. Hisplexion was rosy, his breathing even, and his face even had a faint smile, perhaps he was dreaming something pleasant. Seeing their father in such good shape nearly brought Patrick Ford and his brother to joyful tears. Men in the Ford family rarely lived long; Bradley Ford had only lived past sixty because he rarely used feng shui techniques. They had thought that at his age, he was near the end, but now they were met with an unexpected joy. ording to Greg Jensen, it looked like the old man could live another ten or eight years without any problems. ¡°Greg, I really don¡¯t know how to thank you enough!¡± Patrick Ford eximed. ¡°I¡¯ve told you, we¡¯re family!¡± Greg responded. Greg nced at the old man and smiled, ¡°The old gentleman probably needs to sleep for another two or three hours, let¡¯s go eat first.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stay here,¡± Jaden Ford said. Right at that moment, Spencer Burley and Adrian Wright knocked on the door and walked in.
Greg smiled, ¡°Perfect, let¡¯s all go have a meal together.¡± Spencer Burley also nned to stay, but was sent out by Jaden Ford. With him around, Greg and the Fords would not feel too unfamiliar with each other. The group had a simple meal at the clubhouse restaurant and naturally talked about the Peach Blossom supermarket that had just confirmed its business location. Patrick Ford directly said, ¡°Greg, don¡¯t worry about the renovation, our family will take care of it. I¡¯ll call Old Wangter toe and discuss this with you.¡± ¡°All right, that¡¯ll be a big help, Uncle.¡± ¡°We¡¯re all family, no need to be polite.¡± Gregughed heartily, ¡°Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony, I¡¯ll toast to you.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s drink together.¡± The meal was enjoyed by all, and Nics Ford, who always took pride in himself, turned red-faced from drinking and began hugging Greg¡¯s shoulders and calling him brother. Spencer Burley watched from the side, full of grievances. The drinking seemingly demoted him a generation. After the meal, Greg took the Ford family back to their guest rooms, where the old man was still sleeping, and Jaden Ford sat beside, watching over him. ¡°How is it?¡±
¡°Grandpa just woke up once. When he found out you all went to eat, he went back to sleep.¡± Patrick Ford said with a face full of surprise, ¡°The old man woke up just now?¡± ¡°Yes, thanks to Brother Greg.¡± Jaden Ford looked at Greg happily and smiled, ¡°Grandpa¡¯s spirit is pretty good, he just felt a little sleepy, so he went back to bed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± ¡°Brother Greg¡¯s medical skills are truly remarkable!¡± The two Ford brothers were very happy, and Nics Ford even hugged Greg¡¯s shoulders andplimented him. Greg felt Bradley Ford¡¯s pulse and stood up smiling, ¡°The old man¡¯s health issue is not a big problem. I have some elixirs here; you should steep them in water and drink them on schedule. In a while, I¡¯ll write you a prescription. After taking it for a year or two, the old man might be in better shape than you are.¡± ¡°Haha, that would be wonderful.¡± Having an elder is like having a treasure. If Bradley Ford could live a few more years, the Ford family would surely prosper even more. Spencer Burley asked with concern, ¡°Tracy, let Uncle and your third uncle stay here, and I¡¯ll take you out to grab a bite to eat.¡±
¡°No rush, Grandpa hasn¡¯t eaten either. Let¡¯s wait for Grandpa to wake up, and then we can all go together.¡± ¡°All right then.¡± The group chatted outside the guest room for a while, but suddenly the door to the inner room opened, and everyone turned to look, finding that Bradley Ford had actually walked out on his own. Bradley Ford at this moment,pared to the morning, was like a different person. Not only was hisplexion rosy, but his slightly cloudy eyes had also be bright. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re awake.¡± ¡°Dad, how do you feel?¡± Whoosh, the Ford family immediately gathered around. Bradley Ford swung his arms,ughed heartily, and said, ¡°Greg¡¯s medical skill is really miraculous. I feel like I¡¯ve be more than ten years younger, full of energy.¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om He, better than anyone, knew his own body. Despite not saying it out loud, he was aware that his health was likely deteriorating and feared he might not have more than a year or two to live. He just didn¡¯t want to talk about it. That was also why he was somewhat reluctant to let Greg treat him; he didn¡¯t want to rm his family. After chatting with the younger generation for a bit, the old man walked up to Greg and gave a deep bow, ¡°Thank you, Greg¡­¡± Chapter 351: 351: Then Theres No Choice but to Kill_1 Chapter 351: Chapter 351: Then There¡¯s No Choice but to Kill_1 Greg Jensen jumped in fright and quickly stepped aside, ¡°Old Master, this is really shortening my lifespan, I can¡¯t bear it¡­¡± Bradley Ford smiled and said, ¡°You saved the old man¡¯s life, the old man giving you a bow, nobody can say anything about it.¡± Greg Jensen could not help butugh and cry, ¡°Then ording to what you¡¯re saying, isn¡¯t it our duty as medical practitioners to save lives and help the injured? How can we ask for gratitude?¡± Jaden Fordughed and said, ¡°Grandpa, just stop being so polite with Greg brother, we should hurry and have a meal, aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± Gurgle¡­ Before she had finished speaking, a stomach rumble suddenly sounded, and Bradley Ford¡¯s face turned red immediately, saying awkwardly, ¡°I really am hungry, haha.¡± ¡°Everything is already prepared at the dining room, I instructed them to prepare medicinal cuisine, you go ahead and have some first.¡± ¡°Alright, you all keep chatting.¡± Greg Jensen apanied Jaden Ford and his siblings with tea and conversation, waiting for Bradley Ford to return from his meal before they got up to take their leave. Greg Jensen and Adrian Wright and others saw the Ford family members to their feet and walked them out.
Bradley Ford suddenly spoke up, ¡°Greg, don¡¯t worry about the Simmons family¡¯s affair, leave it to me, they will definitely give me this face.¡± ¡°Haha, then I¡¯ll thank the old master in advance.¡± Greg Jensen smiled and thanked him, then thought of something and spoke indifferently, ¡°If they are ungracious, then you don¡¯t need to force them.¡± The Simmons family being ungracious? Patrick Ford and others were all taken aback and couldn¡¯t help but stop in their tracks, turning to look at Greg Jensen. Bradley Ford advised, ¡°The influence of the Simmons family in the provincial capital is not small, it¡¯s best not to have conflicts with them if it¡¯s not necessary.¡± Patrick Ford nodded sagely, ¡°Yes, the Simmons family is after all one of the Martial Arts Families, if things do get stiff, it would indeed be troublesome.¡± Only Nics Ford, thinking of something, asked, ¡°If the Simmons family is ungracious, what do you n to do?¡± All eyes fell on Greg Jensen. The corridor suddenly fell silent, as though even the air was about to freeze. ¡°What can I do?¡± Greg Jensen raised his head, looked at the several people, then smiled, revealing white teeth, and calmly said: ¡°Since they are ungracious, then there¡¯s no choice but to kill, huh.¡± Hiss! Hearing the words ¡°kill¡± spoken so easily from Greg Jensen¡¯s mouth, the Ford family members felt a chill run through their bodies, shivering in unison. For some reason, they did not doubt that Greg Jensen was boasting. But that¡¯s the Simmons family! Can you just talk about killing someone from the Simmons family of the provincial capital so casually? How could such an outrageous thing be talked about as if it¡¯s as easy as buying vegetables?
After a while, with a grave expression, Bradley Ford looked at Greg Jensen and carefully said, ¡°It¡¯s better to resolve enmity than to perpetuate it, please for the sake of our Ford family, wait patiently for two days, I will definitely give you an answer to this matter.¡± ¡°Fine, just for the sake of the old master¡¯s face.¡± Greg Jensen smiled once more, the warm smile, like a spring breeze, suddenly dispersed the stagnant air. Phew!
Bradley Ford took a deep breath, managed a smile, nodded his head, and then got in the car with his son and granddaughter. After everyone waved goodbye to Greg Jensen through the car window, the business van started with a shake. Patrick Ford sat in the front seat, watching Greg Jensen through the rearview mirror, still standing there, seeing them off as they drove away. He couldn¡¯t resist turning his head and asked, ¡°Dad, about the attitude you took just now¡­¡± Nics Ford and Jaden Ford also looked toward the old master, feeling that his stance was a bit too low in saying those words earlier. After all, he was the Family Head of the Ford family, was it necessary to be so tense when talking to a twenty-something-year-old young man? Even if he was a benefactor of the family, they should still treat him as an equal. Watching his son and granddaughters puzzled, Bradley Ford could only offer a bitter smile, shook his head, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what came over me, just in that moment, I suddenly felt that the young man seemed like¡­¡± ¡°` He pondered for a moment before continuing, ¡°It¡¯s like a knife, a knife sharp beyondpare. It feels as though the slightest movement could lead to instant death.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± The three exchanged nces, looking at each other in confusion. Jaden Ford couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Grandpa, are you saying¡­ what Greg said about killing someone, is it true?¡±
¡°How could that be true?¡± Patrick Ford shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s the Simmons family we¡¯re talking about. Although they¡¯re somewhat declining, they are still among the Martial Arts Families. Even if Greg is powerful, he is just one person. How can he confront an entire family?¡± At that moment, Nics Ford, who had been silent until now, suddenly spoke up, ¡°No, I think it¡¯s true!¡± The three turned to look at him, only to see Nics back to his usual self, with a cold demeanor and a serious expression. But his clear eyes were filled with a resolute conviction. Nics turned to the others and said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I don¡¯t know why, but when Greg said those words, I just knew they were true.¡± ¡°Is it possible for one person to fight against the entire Simmons family?¡± Patrick probed. Nics suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you think about where our family¡¯s Cultivation Technique came from?¡± Hisss! Upon hearing his words, Patrick couldn¡¯t help but suck in a breath of cold air and said, ¡°Are you talking about the power behind him?¡± ¡°Not necessarily!¡± Nics looked out the window and said indifferently, ¡°The feeling he gave me at the time was that he alone could turn the entire Simmons family on their head.¡±
The three fell silent, and once again stillness descended in the car. ¡­ After the Fords left, Greg took the old medicines back to the vi and stored them in the safe before he and Lois Abbott went to meet with Damon Milton, the general manager of Thunder Decoration Company. ¡°Regarding the supermarket renovation, you can just coordinate with Director Abbott when the timees.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Damon Milton smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, rest assured. The old man just called me, and I guarantee that I¡¯ll make the Peach Blossom supermarket project beautiful for you.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it in your care, Mr. Milton.¡± Greg treated Damon Milton to a meal, and afterwards he returned to the vi with Lois. ¡°I¡¯m dead tired!¡± ¡°You¡¯re tired?¡± Greg was somewhat speechless as he hadn¡¯tined about being tired even though he had been busy all day. Lois said with a giggle, ¡°Of course I¡¯m tired, I slept too much today, and now I feel ufortable all over.¡± ¡°Heh, is that so? Want me to help loosen up your bones a bit?¡±
¡°Ah, no¡­¡± Trey Holmes, seeing this, couldn¡¯t help but cover his eyes, yet between the gaps of his fingers, hisrge and knowing eyes peeked out. Once back home, Lois wore only a short T-shirt, which after a bit of roughhousing, revealedrge patches of her fair skin, causing Greg¡¯s thoughts to race.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om However, given that Trey was still present, he reluctantly decided to hold back. After a while of frolic, both of them plopped down on the couch, out of breath. Greg said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m going back to Peach Blossom Vige tomorrow. Is there anything else here you need my help with?¡± ¡°So soon?¡± ¡°Not soon? Tomorrow is Little New Year already.¡± Greg was somewhat speechless, then asked, ¡°Hey, howe Xiaoxue hasn¡¯t returned?¡± ¡°You miss her?¡± Lois¡¯s face initially fell, but then she grinned mischievously, ¡°Come on, be honest, are you missing her?¡± ¡°` Chapter 352: 352 Are you missing my sister?_1 Chapter 352: Chapter 352 Are you missing my sister?_1 Greg Jensen watched Lois Abbott¡¯s meaningful expression and couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit nervous, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, it¡¯s just that we¡¯re already celebrating Little New Year, and that girl hasn¡¯t started her holiday yet, so I¡¯m asking.¡± ¡°She¡¯s on holiday now, they just haveter holidays, and then she stayed at a ssmate¡¯s home for a couple of days, so she won¡¯t being back for Little New Year.¡± ¡°So, are you staying in Riverhaven County for the New Year?¡± Lois Abbott smiled, leaning into his embrace, and looking up at him asked, ¡°Do you want to spend New Year¡¯s together with me?¡± Since Alfred Webb and Heather Crowe arrived in Hawaii, they hadn¡¯t returned, and this New Year¡¯s they didn¡¯t n toe back either. They had previously asked Greg Jensen and Lois Abbott to go to Hawaii for New Year¡¯s. However, Greg Jensen thought about the vige having only Lindsey Wolfe and Esther Jensen, which would make New Year¡¯s rather deste, so he found it difficult to decide. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to Hawaii for New Year¡¯s to keep your old manpany,¡± Greg Jensen suggested. Lois Abbott was a bit unhappy and asked, ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll return to the vige, to spend New Year¡¯s with my aunt and the others. A household of women, it would be too deste otherwise.¡± ¡°Oh.¡±
Lois Abbott thought about it and then smiled again, ¡°So, what gift do you want? I¡¯ll bring it from Hawaii when Ie back.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Just pick something yourself.¡± ¡°Hehe, maybe I¡¯ll buy some American ginseng, Maca slices, and stuff like that, to replenish you, you had a tiring day.¡± Hearing this, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows with a mischievous smile, ¡°So, you¡¯re saying I can¡¯t perform? Why don¡¯t we test it out to see if I really can¡¯t perform?¡± ¡°Hey, no, you¡­ put me down.¡± Greg Jensen stood up, hoisted Lois Abbott onto his shoulder, and then headed towards the bedroom on the second floor. Lois Abbott wasn¡¯t behaving on his shoulder, struggling and shouting all the way. The assistant had juste out of the restroom and saw this scene, then with a bit of speechlessness said, ¡°Boss, keep it down tonight, will you?¡± ¡°Alrighty!¡± The next second¡­ Bang! The bedroom door shut tightly. Soon after, faint noises could be heard from inside, making Trey Holmes blush with embarrassment. A momentter, she could no longer stand guard and, with cheeks flushed, ran back to her room. ¡­ In the early morning, after Greg Jensen finished breakfast, he took the gifts he had prepared well in advance, intending to return to Peach Blossom Vige. The driver was still Trey Holmes, her expression somewhat despondent. Greg Jensen found it strange and said, ¡°Trey, I¡¯ll give you a holiday break, you should go home for New Year¡¯s, shouldn¡¯t you?¡±
¡°No need, there¡¯s no one at home anymore anyway.¡± Trey Holmes didn¡¯t turn her head as she responded with a light and steady tone, no fluctuation in her voice, but her knuckles, white from gripping, betrayed her current thoughts. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t continue to ask; mainly because it wasn¡¯t his business, and also because everyone has stories they don¡¯t wish to bring up. When Trey Holmes was ready to talk, she would naturally tell him.
The car stopped steadily at a red light. After thinking for a moment, Greg Jensen said, ¡°Thene and spend New Year¡¯s with me in the vige.¡± Trey Holmes turned her head in surprise, her watery eyes filled with joy, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course you can, I¡¯ve even prepared a New Year¡¯s gift for you.¡± ¡°Yay, boss, you¡¯re the best!¡± The ice-cold face of Trey Holmes suddenly melted into a happy smile. ¡­ Meanwhile, Bradley Ford had brought his eldest son Patrick Ford bright and early to the Simmons family. Bradley Ford was a man of low profile, and most of his family¡¯s enterprises were managed by his eldest son, Patrick Ford. Even though the Fords and the Simmons families were old friends, he seldom came to visit. Therefore, when the Simmons family¡¯s butler saw that old man Ford had arrived, he was surprised and quickly instructed the servants to hurry up with the tea. Meanwhile, he himself was calling Antonio Conner while running to the back garden to find Lawson Simmons, who was sunbathing in the greenhouse. ¡°What did you say? Bradley¡¯s here? Push me over quickly.¡± Fraser Simmons and Bradley Ford could be considered true old friends.
Not only were they of simr age, but also at the time of their birth, since bothcked the water element ording to the five elements, their parents decided to both name their sons with the character ¡°Hai¡± (sea). However, ironic as life could be, Bradley Ford, due to geomancy reasons, lived a secluded life and seldom went out. And Fraser Simmons, due to his physical condition, could only sit in a wheelchair, which also made it inconvenient for him to get out. The two of them rarely met but would asionally chat over the phone. Seeing that Bradley Ford hade, Fraser Simmons was very pleased and said with a smile, ¡°Why are you so free today toe and see me?¡± Bradley Fordughed heartily, ¡°I don¡¯t visit the Three Treasures Hall without a reason.¡± ¡°What¡¯s it about that actually got you to make the trip in person?¡± Fraser Simmons was surprised; Bradley Ford was almost like a properdy, hardly setting foot outside his own doors. In young people¡¯s terms, he was a total homebody. Bradley Ford nced around without answering but instead asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Antonio?¡± ¡°Antonio came backte yesterday; he¡¯s probably still not up.¡± Fraser Simmons turned back toward the butler and said, ¡°Go upstairs and call Antonio down, and wake up Donald as well.¡± ¡°Alright.¡±
The butler went upstairs to call the Conner brothers, while Bradley Ford sat on the sofa, drinking tea and chatting without urgency. This made Fraser Simmons even more curious and he pressed, ¡°What¡¯s it really about? Are you still keeping secrets from me?¡± Bradley Ford shook his head, ¡°Let¡¯s wait until Antonio and the otherse down before discussing it.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Seeing this, Fraser Simmons did not press further. After a while, Antonio Conner and Donald Simmons, dressed neatly, came down from upstairs together. Seeing Bradley Ford there as well, Antonio couldn¡¯t help but be surprised and thenughed out loud, ¡°Uncle Bradley, why are you here so early? Have you had breakfast?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve eaten.¡± Bradley Ford smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯vee mainly to talk to you about Greg Jensen.¡± ¡°Greg Jensen?¡± Antonio¡¯s expression turned slightly cold, ¡°Uncle Bradley, it¡¯s no use advising me on this matter unless that kid hands over the Fragrant Spirit Grass. Otherwise, there¡¯s nothing to discuss.¡± ¡°You know, my dad has been injured for so many years. We finally found something valuable enough to trade for the Nine Revolutions Muscle Changing Pill. How could you bear to see me give that up and let my dad continue to be disabled?¡± Patrick Ford expressed his dissatisfaction, ¡°Antonio, that¡¯s not right, what do you mean by ¡®what you found¡¯? The Fragrant Spirit Grass belongs to Mr. Greg, you can¡¯t just take things from someone else, can you? Isn¡¯t that a forced sale?¡± Antonio said dismissively, ¡°Patrick, I don¡¯t like hearing you talk like that. The valuable belongs to those who are virtuous.¡± ¡°What¡¯s stopping Greg from trading it for a Nine Revolutions Muscle Changing Pill for my dad, if he has no use for the Fragrant Spirit Grass? We¡¯re not refusing to pay him.¡±
Patrick frowned, ¡°Antonio, I find you¡¯re bing more and more shameless.¡± Antonio sneered, ¡°Patrick, you can skip the moral high ground. If your father were disabled, you¡¯d be even more anxious than me.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Alright, you two calm down.¡± Bradley Ford scolded them, then turned to Fraser Simmons, ¡°Fraser, Greg Jensen is a great benefactor to our Ford family. If you want to snatch the Fragrant Spirit Grass from his hands, that means you are at odds with our family.¡± Upon hearing this, Fraser Simmons immediately became furious, ¡°What¡¯s this? I¡¯ve been your brother for decades, and I can¡¯tpare to a kid you¡¯ve only known for a short while?¡± Chapter 353: 353 Good Intentions Mistaken for Donkeys Liver and Lungs_1 Chapter 353: Chapter 353 Good Intentions Mistaken for Donkey¡¯s Liver and Lungs_1 Bradley Fordughed heartily and said, ¡°I am a man who always repays his debts of gratitude, as you well know, and besides, this matter isn¡¯t without alternative solutions.¡± ¡°Alternative solutions? What kind?¡± ¡°Let Greg Jensen heal your body.¡± Upon hearing this, Fraser Simmons stared nkly for a long while and then chuckled resignedly, ¡°Old Ford, are you deliberately looking for trouble with me early in the morning? I¡¯ve seen so many so-called famous doctors for this ailment of mine, and none could cure it. Do you expect me to believe in a twenty-something-year-old kid?¡± Bradley Ford grew angry as well and retorted sharply, ¡°Are you out of your mind, or has goingme made you blind too? Can¡¯t you see the change in me?¡± Fraser Simmons was taken aback once more, scrutinizing him for a long time until he suddenly eximed in surprise, ¡°Is this¡­ Have you taken some Elixir?¡± ¡°Heh, if I really had ess to an Elixir, would I forget about you?¡± Bradley Ford smiled proudly, ¡°I¡¯ve been treated with acupuncture and Elixirs by Mr. Jensen.¡± ¡°He really possesses medical skills?¡± ¡°Heh, what do you think? If he didn¡¯t have medical skills, how would my body have recovered?¡±
Bradley Ford intentionally sneered, ¡°The Cultivation Technique of your Simmons family may damage the body, but it has no impact on longevity. But our Ford family¡¯s art of geomancy and physiognomy, that¡¯s a different story altogether. Of the generations before me, apart from myself who rarely used geomancy, how many lived past sixty? Tell me, if Greg Jensen wasn¡¯t skilled in medicine, if his medical skills weren¡¯t so impressive, could he pull off a feat that so many generations failed to achieve?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Fraser Simmons couldn¡¯t help but hesitate. In fact, he was already more than halfway convinced but held back from admitting it outright because of pride. Seeing his silence, Bradley Ford knew the answer and smiled faintly before turning his gaze to the Simmons brothers and frowned, ¡°And you two, in your thirties and forties, only know some disgraceful tricks, aren¡¯t you afraid of tainting the reputation of the Simmons family?¡± Donald Simmons¡¯s expression turned slightly cold as he turned his head away, remaining silent. Mick Simmons furrowed his brow and said indifferently, ¡°Uncle Ford, what¡¯s a little reputationpared to my father¡¯s health?¡± ¡°Is that how you speak to your Uncle Ford?¡± Fraser Simmons red at him and then turned to Bradley Ford with a smile, ¡°Old Ford, let me consider this matter a bit more.¡± ¡°Okay, then take your time thinking about it.¡± Bradley Ford didn¡¯t linger on the thought and was about to leave when suddenly something came to mind, and he couldn¡¯t resist warning, ¡°You¡¯d best not provoke Greg Jensen. That kid is likely someone neither of our families can afford to offend.¡± ¡°Alright, let me see you out, Uncle Ford.¡± Fraser Simmons smiled nonchntly and signaled to Mick Simmons with a nce, motioning him to see the guest out. Good intentions repaid with ingratitude! Bradley Ford observed the situation, shook his head gently, and silently walked away. Watching Bradley Ford¡¯s retreating figure, Fraser Simmons couldn¡¯t help but frown in thought and then asked, ¡°Donald, is that kid really just a rural person?¡± ¡°Yes, Ethan Locke even brought his family from the rural area not long ago, but¡­ that kid probably knows some martial arts.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Fraser Simmons fell silent again, and after a moment, he asked, ¡°Is that kid very formidable?¡± Donald Simmons said disdainfully, ¡°Formidable my foot, he¡¯s just in his twenties. Even if he started martial arts in his mother¡¯s womb, how skilled could he possibly be?¡±
Fraser Simmons frowned deeply at these words and muttered, ¡°If he has no background and his martial arts aren¡¯t impressive, what is that old fool Bradley Ford afraid of?¡± Just then, Mick Simmons returned from outside and, hearing his father¡¯s words, sneered, ¡°He¡¯s just saying that on purpose to keep us from bothering Greg Jensen. After all, the kid did save Uncle Ford¡¯s life. If he didn¡¯t show any gratitude, that wouldn¡¯t seem right, would it?¡± ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s a possibility.¡± ¡°Dad, what do you mean? Should we let that kid examine you first, or should my cousin and I just bring back the Fragrant Spirit Grass?¡±
¡°We should take the Fragrant Spirit Grass back first; a young doctor in his twenties, no matter how skilled he is, can¡¯t be that great. Being able to cure old Bradley was probably just like a blind cat running into a dead mouse. We can¡¯t put our hopes on him.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Upon hearing this, Fraser Simmons fell silent. He also felt that what Antonio Conner and Donald Simmons said was right. They indeed couldn¡¯t pin their hopes on a young guy in his twenties. Compared to that, trading the Fragrant Spirit Grass for a Nine Revolutions Muscle Changing Pill was much more reliable than Greg Jensen. ¡°Hmm, then take the Fragrant Spirit Grass. You two go and handle this matter.¡± Fraser Simmons finally made up his mind and instructed, ¡°Remember, try not to hurt anyone, after all, your Uncle Bradley is there.¡± ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry.¡± The three from the Simmons family thought that the only reason Bradley Ford called Greg Jensen a benefactor of the Ford family was that the young man had saved his life. They never would have imagined that the first favor Greg Jensen had done for the Ford family was to give them a superior internal cultivation technique book. If they had known, they probably wouldn¡¯t have been so impulsive. ¡­ On the other side, Lindsey Wolfe learned that the young assistant was going to spend the New Year in the vige and was very happy, smiling as she said: ¡°I was just worrying that not many people would be at home. You can stay here for the New Year, and after it ends, you can go back to the city with Greg Jensen.¡±
¡°Thank you, Auntie,¡± Trey Holmes sweetly called out and went into the kitchen to help with cooking. Lindsey Wolfe quickly said, ¡°Hey, you should just wait to eat inside. You¡¯re a guest; we can¡¯t let you cook.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Auntie. Let her do it; she¡¯s really good at cooking,¡± Greg Jensen said with augh. ¡°Alright then, be careful. I¡¯ll start the stove first.¡± While the two were busy, Greg Jensen stepped out of his house, ready to deliver the gifts he had brought back. This time he hade back with many gifts, not just for Lindsey Wolfe and Esther Jensen, but also for the Second Elder, Third Elder, and others. After making a big round, snowkes suddenly started to drift from the sky. In the blink of an eye, it became a heavy downpour. Greg Jensen looked up, watching the goose feather-like snowkes falling from the sky, and couldn¡¯t help grinning, ¡°A snow year promises a good harvest!¡± Before his words were finished, the sound of a car came from afar. Greg Jensen turned around and saw an off-road vehicle advancing through the wind and snow. Screech!
The off-road vehicle came to a firm halt in front of Greg Jensen. The car door opened, and the Simmons brothers, Antonio Conner and Donald Simmons, stepped down from the car. Greg Jensen¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, ¡°Why have youe?¡± ¡°Kid, don¡¯t y dumb; you know damn well why we¡¯re here,¡± Donald Simmons scoffed, ¡°You think hiding away in some little mountain vige means we couldn¡¯t find you? Cut the crap, where¡¯s the Fragrant Spirit Grass?¡± Greg Jensen was getting irritated; his good moodpletely spoiled by these two. He said impatiently, ¡°Didn¡¯t Bradley go to see you?¡± ¡°He did!¡± Donald Simmons sneered, ¡°You think having seen Bradley, you can just slip away?¡± ¡°The Fragrant Spirit Grass is mine, and I¡¯m not selling. Got it?¡± Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t be bothered to continue their useless discussion and tly rejected them, then added, ¡°If you understand, then leave. Out of respect for the Ford family, I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you.¡± With that, he turned and walked toward his house.
Chapter 354: 354 Kill Me_1 Chapter 354: Chapter 354 Kill Me_1 Donald Simmons couldn¡¯t help but feel ted, and briskly ran to the front, blocking the way, scoffing, ¡°Do you have a sickness in your head or something? Who the hell do you think you are, saying you don¡¯t want to make things difficult for us? What if I just feel like giving you a hard time?¡± ¡°Donald!¡± Mick Simmons called out to his cousin, walking quickly to the two of them and looking at Greg Jensen, ¡°Greg Jensen, don¡¯t be too hasty to refuse. Thanks to the rtionship with the Ford family, we don¡¯t want to give you trouble either. As long as you hand over the Fragrant Spirit Grass, I¡¯ll agree to any condition you want.¡± ¡°Sorry, not interested,¡± Greg Jensen replied indifferently. Donald Simmons angrily said, ¡°Don¡¯t freaking toast if you aren¡¯t going to drink, you¡¯ll be forced to drink a forfeit!¡± Mick Simmons¡¯ expression also darkened, he frowned and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s settle this the way of the martial world. Choose one of us to fight. If you can beat him, we will never bother you again.¡± ¡°Are you two sick in the head? The Fragrant Spirit Grass is mine, I¡¯ll sell it if I want, or not sell it if I don¡¯t, what¡¯s that got to do with you?
Don¡¯t freaking talk to me about matters of the martial world. If you dare to bother me again, the Simmons family will end up just like the Lin family!¡± Greg Jensen was also infuriated, he couldn¡¯t be bothered with these two because of the Ford family¡¯s face, but they were ceaselessly annoying him. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Mick Simmonsughed as if he heard a joke, his smile filled with disdain. Greg Jensen said with a cold face, ¡°I¡¯m just stating a fact!¡± ¡°Enough, no more nonsense, let¡¯s take him down first, and he will naturally hand over the Fragrant Spirit Grass,¡± said Donald Simmons with a chilling expression, stepping forward and throwing a punch directly. Buzz! A whistling sound arose abruptly. The fierce punch, carrying the snowkes around it like a white dragon, rushed towards Greg Jensen¡¯s chest. Mick Simmons saw this scene, his brows slightly furrowed, but he did not stop it. He felt it was good to teach Greg Jensen a lesson, to stop this youngster from being so ignorant of the world, not realizing his own ce, daring to threaten the Simmons family. He knew Greg Jensen was a good fighter, but he didn¡¯t take it seriously. Donald had been in the Dark Strength Period for many years. How could Greg Jensen be a match for him? What a joke! Therefore, he did not stop, but instead stepped back, giving Donald Simmons enough room to properly teach Greg a lesson. However, in the next second, his eyes suddenly widened, his shocked expression instantly solidifying on his face, and he waspletely dumbstruck. Smack! Facing the ferocious fist, Greg Jensen did not dodge but slowly extended a hand. The fist and palm met with a crisp sound.
Following that, the hand firmly gripped the fist. Mick Simmons was instantly astounded! How is this possible? While Donald¡¯s punch wasn¡¯t his full strength, it wasn¡¯t something an ordinary person could block.
But not only did Greg block it, he did so with ease, as if it was nothing. Could his martial prowess be higher than his cousin¡¯s? How can this be? At this moment, a storm of shock was also raging in Donald Simmons¡¯ heart. Having been in the Dark Strength Period for many years, he had absolute confidence in his own strength, and despite numerous fights, if he lost, it was never because of his strength. He hadn¡¯t expected that someone could surpass him in strength, especially a man in his twenties. He wanted to pull back his fist and continue attacking, but Greg Jensen¡¯s palm was like a mp, holding onto his fist tightly. Even as he channeled all his True Qi, the fist remained immovable. ¡°I told you, don¡¯t mess with me. Why wouldn¡¯t you listen?¡± Greg Jensen said, and with a gentle tug. Donald Simmons only felt an irresistible force striking him, his body involuntarily stumbling forward two steps. Following that, Greg Jensen slowly lifted his knee. And Donald Simmons¡¯s head, as if willingly offered, collided directly with the knee.
Bang! With that hit, Donald Simmons¡¯s nose bridge immediately ttened, blood gushing out like a flood from a breached dam. He had truly been painted with ¡°Peach Blossom¡± across his full face! Donald Simmons saw stars, his mind went nk, he even almost forgot where he was. ¡°Big brother, be careful!¡± Mick Simmons yelled urgently. Donald Simmons snapped to his senses, trying to retreat to a safe distance to rethink his strategy, but Greg Jensen simply refused to give him the chance. Elbows, palms, fists, knees; every part of the body, in Greg Jensen¡¯s hands, became a weapon of attack. A series of strikes, like a furious storm, came one after another. Donald Simmons was like a lone boat shaking in the raging waves, at any moment he might be swallowed whole. At this moment, he hadpletely fallen into a passive state, being hit without any ability to fight back. Antonio Conner¡¯s face changed drastically, just about to go and help, when he saw Greg Jensen suddenly raise his hand and point, a golden beam of light shot through the wind and snow.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Thud! He abruptly stopped his feet, looking down nkly, his facial expression frozen in an instant.
Because there was a hole as thick as a thumb on the ground right in front of him! ¡°This is¡­¡± With a face full of terror, Antonio Conner looked up hesitantly at Greg Jensen, then at the small hole on the ground, feeling as if he had fallen into an icy cave! ¡°True Qi released outward? Half-step Grandmaster? How is this possible?¡± It wasmon knowledge that one had to be at least a half-step Grandmaster, that is, at the Complete Dark Power level, to release True Qi outward. How old was Greg Jensen? A half-step Grandmaster in his twenties? How did he cultivate? Looking at his brutally beaten cousin, Antonio Conner felt it was absurd, as if seeing a newborn baby reciting poems and defeating a college professor with a wave of its hand. But the fact was right before his eyes, leaving him no choice but to believe! Only then did he finally understand why Bradley Ford had specifically warned them not to provoke Greg Jensen before he left. That was a half-step Grandmaster, only someone above Grandmaster level couldpete against him! The Simmons family couldn¡¯t even speak of Grandmasters, let alone have a half-step Grandmaster, so what could they use to fight Greg Jensen?
Even if Fraser Simmons recovered, he would only be at the Later Stage of Dark Strength, still quite a distance from a half-step Grandmaster. Moreover, there was an unwritten rule in the martial arts world. A Grandmaster must not be insulted, or death was certain! And a half-step Grandmaster was still a Grandmaster! Antonio Conner couldn¡¯t help but shiver; considering the consequences of angering a Grandmaster, he immediately felt like a doomed soul and staggered off, while running he shouted: ¡°Big brother, kneel down, kneel down¡­¡± At this moment, Donald Simmons was in agony, unable to fight back or escape, and Greg Jensen wasn¡¯t striking with full force, only hitting the most painful spots. He was renderedpletely helpless and would have preferred a single p that knocked him out cold. Hearing his cousin¡¯s words, he finally came to his senses, and with a thud, he kneeled on the ground, hugging his head with both hands in a ¡°just kill me¡± manner. The next second, the sweeping Whip Leg halted right in front of his forehead. The wind from the kick felt like a knife, making his cheeks sting with pain. Donald Simmons¡¯s body slightly swayed, and instinctively tried to dodge, but the foot had already retracted. He swallowed unconsciously, knowing that if the kick had connected, his head would have certainly been ¡®relocated.¡¯ Chapter 355: 355 Trouble_1 Chapter 355: Chapter 355 Trouble_1 That was close! Donald Simmons let out a long sigh of relief, ungracefully copsing on the ground, gasping for air in great heaves. So painful! Aiden rk, I hadn¡¯t expected this kid to be so fierce. Donald Simmons still felt some defiance in his heart, but he had to admit that he was indeed no match for Greg Jensen. His annoyance was mainly because Greg Jensen was too young! If his opponent had been an older man, he might not have felt so upset; losing to a young man like Greg Jensen was particrly galling for him. While Donald Simmons was thinking this, he suddenly heard a ¡°thump¡± from beside him. He turned his head to look and his eyes widened instantly. He saw Mick Simmons kneeling beside him in a proper manner, then bowing his head respectfully with a trembling voice, he said: ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Jensen, I¡¯m sorry, we brothers were blind, please be magnanimous and spare us.¡±
¡°Antonio, what are you doing?¡± Donald Simmons eximed with wide eyes. He hadn¡¯t seen the hole created by the True Qi and didn¡¯t know that Greg Jensen was a Grandmaster. So he was puzzled; he had been defeated by Greg Jensen, and it made sense if he begged for mercy himself. But Mick Simmons hadn¡¯t engaged in the fight, why was he kneeling before Greg Jensen? However, Mick Simmons had no appreciation for his brother¡¯s bewilderment. Instead, he turned back and red at him, feigning anger as he said: ¡°Mr. Jensen is a near-Grandmaster, aren¡¯t you going to apologize to Mr. Jensen quickly?¡± ¡°Near¡­ near-Grandmaster?¡± Donald Simmons¡¯s face turned instantly pale, his lips quivered, and he couldn¡¯t speak clearly. Frightened, he lifted his head to look at Greg Jensen. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re a near-Grandmaster?¡± He wasn¡¯t a fool; realizing he had offended a Grandmaster, he couldn¡¯t help but take a sharp intake of cold air. It¡¯s over, now there¡¯s going to be big trouble! At this moment, all the oddities he had previously found strange suddenly made sense. Why Greg Jensen had Fragrant Spirit Grass ¡ª because the legend imed that when used in medicine, it could greatly increase the chances of attaining enlightenment. Why Ethan Locke¡¯s minions at the Ming period strength seemed so feeble? It was because they encountered Greg Jensen, the near-Grandmaster, wasn¡¯t it? And why would Jay Brent, a big shot in the criminal world, willingly stay by Ethan Locke¡¯s side as an undercover for Greg Jensen? Because Greg Jensen is a near-Grandmaster! Discovering that he had lost to a near-Grandmaster, Donald Simmons now found it reasonable. The only unreasonable thing was, how did someone as young as Greg Jensen be a near-Grandmaster? ¡­
Snowkes swirled in the sky. The Simmons brothers were covered with ayer of snow, but they remained still as statues, kneeling on the ground without moving. Unless Greg Jensen spoke, they dared not move or speak, and they even barely dared to breathe heavily. Around them, there was silence, with only the asional howling of the wind.
Greg Jensen stood facing the wind, hands sped behind his back, expressionless, bowing his head slightly. He nced at the Simmons brothers, and his brow slightly furrowed. If you don¡¯t finish off a snake, it will only prove harmfulter! He thought that these two should be killed on the spot, then dragged to Peach Blossom Mountain and buried in a secluded ce. But out of consideration for the Ford family, he hesitated to strike. For a moment, he found it difficult to decide. ¡­ The wind whistled mournfully, and the biting north wind was sharp as a knife, prating even the thickest down jackets in the blink of an eye. Mick Simmons, kneeling on the ground, was still rtively okay as he forced his True Qi to circte, warding off the cold. Meanwhile, Donald Simmons was having a harder time. He had been severely beaten by Greg Jensen, sustaining serious internal injuries. He may not have been at the brink of death, but he also couldn¡¯t muster the slightest bit of True Qi. At this moment, he only felt numbness in his hands and feet, as if his body was going to freeze solid. But still, he dared not move. At first it was okay, but as he calmed down, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a wave of fright afterwards. That was a half-step Grandmaster!
If Greg Jensen had ughtered him then and there, the Simmons family wouldn¡¯t have dared to raise the slightest objection. Cold sweat soaked his back, and when the chilly wind blew, it was bone-chillingly cold, causing Donald Simmons to shiver uncontrobly. Just when he felt like he might freeze to death there, with his brain starting to go numb, Greg Jensen¡¯s voice suddenly rang out. ¡°Scram, I don¡¯t have time to deal with you today.¡± Donald Simmons stiffened his neck and, with difficulty, lifted his head, his face lighting up with joy as he looked at Greg Jensen and said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, you¡¯re really letting me go?¡± Greg Jensen gave him a cold nce and, without a word, turned and left. ¡°Big brother, Mr. Jensen has left; you should get up first before we talk.¡± Mick Simmons came to his senses, quickly stood up, and then pulled Donald Simmons up from the ground. Both brothers stood up but still didn¡¯t dare to leave, their gazes following the departing figure, standing there in a daze. At that moment, the figure suddenly stopped, and through the swirling snow, a cold voice came through, ¡°Stay home and behave, I¡¯lle for a visit personally after the New Year.¡± Both brothers shuddered at the same time. Mick Simmons took a deep breath and said loudly, ¡°The Simmons family will be ready to receive you at any moment, eagerly awaiting Mr. Jensen¡¯s arrival.¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen, please have a safe trip!¡±
Donald Simmons also respectfully added a line. Greg Jensen paused for a moment and, after a few breaths, walked away into the snow. Watching the figure disappear, Donald Simmons felt as if all his strength had been drained, his legs went weak, and he almost copsed to the ground. Mick Simmons hurriedly gave him a hand and asked, ¡°Big brother, are you okay?¡± ¡°No¡­ No problem.¡± Donald Simmons shook his head, swallowed dryly, slowly turned his head, and showed a smile uglier than a cry, his hoarse voice asking, ¡°Antonio, have we¡­ have we caused a huge disaster?¡± Mick Simmons sighed and silently shook his head. Their previous attitude towards Greg Jensen was anything but polite; in fact, they hadn¡¯t taken him seriously at all. However Greg Jensen decided to retaliate, the Simmons family would have to bear it, and none of their friends were likely to be willing to help. Who would me the Simmons family for not recognizing a Grandmaster and recklessly provoking one, essentially seeking their own death? No one would want to provoke a Grandmaster for the sake of the Simmons family! ¡°Let¡¯s go back and prepare a generous gift for a trip to the Ford family,¡± Mick Simmons pondered aloud. ¡°Could Uncle Ford still help us?¡±
¡°If it reallyes down to it, we¡¯ll have Dad step in personally.¡± Mick Simmons also felt unsure, Bradley Ford hade with good intentions to mediate, and they had rudely mocked him before seeking trouble with Greg Jensen. Now, having failed to find the trouble they sought, they had to ask Bradley Ford to mediate for them, which seemed nearly absurd. This was a massive embarrassment for the Simmons family! Mick Simmons sighed and shook his head, saying, ¡°What else can we do? If we have no choice, we¡¯ll just have to swallow our pride and ask for help.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back first and discuss it there.¡± The two brothers got into the car and rushed back home without dy. Fraser Simmons was at home reading a book when he saw the two return, and a smile involuntarily crossed his face.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°You¡¯re back, how did it go?¡± Donald Simmons looked at Mick Simmons beside him, his head drooping down, showing apletely dispirited demeanor. Fraser Simmons was startled and asked in confusion, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Big trouble!¡± Mick Simmons threw himself heavily onto the sofa, copsing there, letting out a long breath, and said, ¡°Dad, we¡¯ve made a mess.¡± ¡°Made a mess? What kind of mess?¡± Fraser Simmons didn¡¯t take it seriously and picked up a watering can next to him, continuing to water a newly sprouted pot of golden pothos on the coffee table. Mick Simmons spread his mouth into a bitter smile and said, ¡°Greg Jensen¡­ is a half-step Grandmaster.¡± Chapter 356: 356: The Twenty-something Half-Step Grandmaster_1 Chapter 356: Chapter 356: The Twenty-something Half-Step Grandmaster_1 ¡°What did you say?¡± Fraser Simmons was so shocked that he almost jumped out of his wheelchair. Mick Simmons said bitterly, ¡°You heard me right, Greg Jensen is a half-step Grandmaster.¡± ¡°A Grandmaster in his twenties? How is that possible?¡± Fraser Simmons still couldn¡¯t believe it. Martial arts isn¡¯t like other skills, where you can take shortcuts. If you want to improve your abilities, you have to practice day in and day out. Therefore, those who can be Grandmasters are generally over fifty years of age, and even for a half-step Grandmaster, reaching it before the age of forty is doubtful. And that¡¯s for those with talent. Those with lesser talent can¡¯t even touch the threshold of the Grandmasters. How could someone in their twenties be a half-step Grandmaster? It¡¯s simply ludicrous! Mick Simmons sighed, ¡°Dad, there¡¯s no deception here. I saw with my own eyes as he released his True Qi, and it was quite powerful. It¡¯s just uncertain whether he has entered the Master Realm.¡±
¡°It¡¯s probably not possible for him to be that young and in the Master Realm.¡± Fraser Simmons¡¯s expression became grave. If Mick Simmons was right, then this was a serious problem. Albeit the Simmons family was prestigious in the provincial city, they had no certainty when facing a Grandmaster. What¡¯s more, Greg Jensen was only in his twenties. What does it mean to be a half-step Grandmaster in your twenties? Others usually reached this realm in their forties, which means Greg Jensen had over twenty more years of cultivation time than the rest. With so much time, even the legendary realm of Dao was not out of reach. No one wants to provoke an enemy with such potential! The living room fell silent, with three people wearing uneasy expressions, and no one spoke a word. After a while, Mick Simmons raised his head and looked at his father, ¡°Dad, shall I pay a visit to the Ford familyter?¡± ¡°Hmm, go ahead.¡± Fraser Simmons seemed toe back to life, pondering for a moment with a forced smile, ¡°It¡¯s all right, no need to worry. It¡¯s just about shedding some blood, after all. Late you go to the study and take the genuine script of ¡®Mountain and Stone Old Man¡¯ with you. Your Uncle Jaden has always wanted that painting. Now, he will finally get his wish.¡± Upon hearing this, Mick Simmons followed with a bitter smile, nodded, stood up, and went to the study to take out a scroll of the painting. Fraser Simmons watched the scroll in his hands with reluctance, waved his hand feebly, and said, ¡°Go on, send it to your Uncle Jaden, and tell him I¡¯ve treasured it enough, and now it¡¯s his turn.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Watching the sad look on his father¡¯s face, Mick Simmons felt considerably relieved. Holding the scroll, he gave Donald Simmons a meaningful nce and turned to leave. Fraser Simmons watched their departing figures and sighed deeply, ¡°Let¡¯s hope Uncle Jaden¡¯s influence is big enough!¡± ¡­
The Ford family in the provincial city. Jaden Ford and a few brothers were chatting in the living room when Bradley Ford emerged from the study,ughing, and descended the stairs. Seeing the grandfather in such high spirits, Jaden Ford couldn¡¯t help but feel curious, smiling, ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s put you in such a good mood?¡± Bradley Fordughed, ¡°Haha, Greg Jensen just called to say that those two Simmons boys went looking for trouble with him again.¡±
Jaden Ford¡¯s face changed upon hearing this, ¡°They went to him again? Greg is okay, right?¡± ¡°Haha, those two Simmons boys are no match for Mr. Jensen,¡± Bradley Ford said with a beaming smile, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for our family¡¯s sake, those two Simmons brothers wouldn¡¯t be alive right now.¡± Relieved to hear Greg was okay, Jaden Ford rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Grandpa, those two brothers from the Simmons family got beaten up, and you¡¯re happy about it?¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Bradley Fordughed heartily, ¡°Because Fraser Simmons, that miser, is finally going to bleed.¡± ¡°Bleed?¡± Before Jaden Ford could fullyprehend the intricacies, the butler suddenly came in and said, ¡°Master, the young master of the Simmons family is here.¡± ¡°Look at that, speak of the devil and he shall appear. Let them in.¡± ¡°Very well, Master.¡± It wasn¡¯t long before the butler returned, followed by Mick Simmons and Donald Simmons. ¡°Oh, if it isn¡¯t my worthy nephew.¡± Bradley Ford smiled and said, ¡°Have youe to pay me a New Year¡¯s visit?¡±
Mick Simmons¡¯s face turned red as he chuckled awkwardly, ¡°Um, happy New Year, Uncle Jaden, I¡¯m Mick Simmons, here to offer you an early New Year¡¯s greeting.¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn Donald Simmons¡¯s face also reddened as he opened his mouth, too embarrassed to speak. ¡°Take a seat. Tracy, ask Ms. Xu to brew a pot of tea.¡± ¡°Right away, Grandfather.¡± Bradley Ford motioned for the Simmons brothers to sit on the couch, then his gaze fell upon the painting scroll in Mick Simmons¡¯ hand, feigning indifference as he asked: ¡°Mick, what is that in your hands?¡± ¡°Ah, this¡­ well, it¡¯s New Year¡¯s, and I didn¡¯t have anything good to bring, so I brought over the painting of the old man among the mountains and rocks made by my father.¡± Mick Simmons handed over the painting very cleverly, his demeanor in stark contrast to how he¡¯d been at the Simmons family home. Bradley Ford seemed to forget what had happened before, received the painting cheerfully and said, ¡°Look at you, there was no need to bring anything.¡± The corners of Mick Simmons¡¯ mouth twitched slightly, and though he felt incredibly frustrated, he still maintained a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s proper to bring something when visiting one¡¯s elders, as it should be.¡± Bradley Ford unrolled the painting to take a look, and his eyes instantly brightened, eximing, ¡°What a fantastic painting, the brushwork is extraordinary and the intention lofty. It¡¯s a magnificent piece.¡± Mick Simmons hastily praised, ¡°No wonder you¡¯re an expert, Uncle Jaden. My father said the same when he first got this painting.¡± Bradley Ford had had his eye on this painting for quite some time, and now that he finally had it in his hands, he naturally felt in high spirits. He carefully re-rolled the painting, then looked at Mick Simmons and said:
¡°You¡¯re not one toe without a reason. Out with it, what brings you here today?¡± Mick Simmonsughed awkwardly and after much hemming and hawing, he finally spoke shamefacedly, ¡°Uncle Jaden, our families have been friends for many years. Since you knew all along that Mr. Jensen was close to the Grandmaster Realm, you should¡¯ve said it outright. Why the need to¡­¡± Bradley Ford¡¯s smile slowly faded as he sternly asked, ¡°Mick, ask yourself, if I had told you back then that Mr. Jensen was close to the Grandmaster Realm, would you have believed me?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Mick Simmons was startled by the question, and his face quickly turned to one of embarrassment. To be honest, no matter who said such a thing, he wouldn¡¯t have believed it. After all, the idea of a twenty-something-year-old being close to the Grandmaster Realm seemed no different than a joke. Who in their right mind would believe the world had such a young person nearing the Grandmaster Realm? Had he known that Greg Jensen was close to the Grandmaster Realm, he never would have sought trouble with him. At this point, it was toote for anything he said, and he could only bow his head in submission. ¡°Uncle Jaden, I was wrong in my actions. I ask for your understanding.¡± Mick Simmons sincerely apologized and then said, ¡°Uncle Jaden, considering the longstanding rtionship between our two families, could you please help mediate?¡±
¡°Mediating is no problem, and given my face, Mr. Jensen probably won¡¯t hold a grudge against you, especially since there were no serious consequences. However¡­¡± ¡°However, what?¡± Mick Simmons tensed up once again. Bradley Ford looked at him and sighed, ¡°Getting him to treat your father¡¯s illness, I¡¯m afraid, will be difficult.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s that matter.¡± Mick Simmons rxed and smiled, ¡°As long as he doesn¡¯t cause trouble for our Simmons family, that¡¯s fine. As for my father¡¯s illness, we¡¯ll try to get a Nine Revolutions Muscle Changing Pill at the exchange meeting.¡± Bradley Ford scoffed, ¡°You, rather than hoping for a Nine Revolutions Muscle Changing Pill which you have no idea when you¡¯ll be able to get, it would be better to ask Greg Jensen for help.¡± Chapter 357: 357 That Night_1 Chapter 357: Chapter 357 That Night_1 Mick Simmons stared nkly and said, ¡°Uncle Bradley, you mean to say¡­ Mr. Jensen¡¯s medical skills are truly formidable?¡± ¡°Of course, why would I lie to you about such a thing?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Mick Simmons still found it hard to believe. It was already surprising enough that a man in his twenties was nearly a Grandmaster, but could his medical skills also be exceptional? In his eyes, a person¡¯s energy is limited. If Greg Jensen could be nearly a Grandmaster in his twenties, he must have devoted all his time to martial arts training; how would he have time to learn medical skills? Mick Simmons was unaware that Greg Jensen¡¯s medical knowledge was literally imprinted in his mind, requiring no learning¡ªonlycking practical experience. As long as he was careful during treatments, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to call his medical skills unfathomable. ¡°Antonio, your father and I have been friends for decades; I certainly wouldn¡¯t deceive you in this matter.¡± Bradley Ford analyzed, ¡°Besides, you want him to stop troubling you, don¡¯t you think you can¡¯t aplish that by talking alone?¡±
¡°You mean¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Jensen acquire the Lin family¡¯spany? And now he¡¯s started dealing in medicinal materials. If you ask me, you should just give Wesnd Pharmaceuticals to him as an apology, and at the same time, ask him to treat your father. If he¡¯s pleased, won¡¯t this issue be resolved?¡± Hearing this, Mick Simmons hesitated. The Simmons family owned quite a few assets, with Wesnd Pharmaceuticals being just one of them. If Greg Jensen really could cure his father¡¯s illness, giving away Wesnd Pharmaceuticals would be no big deal, but if he couldn¡¯t, then that would be an unsatisfactory loss. After thinking for a long time, he tentatively asked, ¡°Uncle Bradley, how about I first find some of the old medicines at home and send them to Mr. Jensen as an apology. As for the shares of Wesnd Pharmaceuticals, should we wait until he has cured my father¡¯s illness before giving them to him?¡± Bradley Ford sneered, ¡°Stop ying those little tricks. If you don¡¯t offer a significant gift, why would he bother treating your father? You just don¡¯t see the big picture. Mr. Jensen is nearly a Grandmaster, a Grandmaster in his twenties. Do you realize how valuable that is as an investment? He¡¯s just getting started now, so you have the opportunity to give gifts. Once his reputation establishes itself, do you think he¡¯ll care about your petty cash?¡± Mick Simmons startled, and suddenly came to his senses. Bradley Ford was right; even a fool could see Greg Jensen¡¯s limitless potential¡ªcouldn¡¯t others? They would swarm to him like sharks to blood, eagerly offering money, goods, and even women to Greg Jensen. By that time, a small Wesnd Pharmaceuticals wouldn¡¯t even catch his eye. ¡°Antonio, those who are nearest to the river get their water first!¡± Mick Simmons¡¯s heart shuddered, his eyes gaining rity as he smiled and said, ¡°Uncle Bradley is right, let¡¯s do it this way.¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯m d you¡¯ve seen reason,¡± Bradley Fordughed heartily, greatly relieved. Then Mick Simmons suddenly stood up, deeply bowed to Bradley Ford, and said, ¡°Uncle Bradley, I¡¯ll have to trouble you with the following matters. As long as this is taken care of, from hereafter, our Simmons family will look to you for leadership.¡± Bradley Fordughed heartily, patting his shoulder, ¡°Antonio, you¡¯re thinking about it wrong. In the future, our Ford family will be the ones taking orders from Mr. Jensen.¡±
¡°Right, follow Mr. Jensen¡¯s orders.¡± Mick Simmonsughed easily, visibly relieved. Looking at Bradley Ford¡¯s attitude, the family¡¯s affairs seemed to be in good hands. However, the paperwork still had to be prepared first. Bradley Ford smiled and said, ¡°Alright, you go back and get ready. In a couple of days, we will visit Peach Blossom Vige together to meet Mr. Jensen.¡±
¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go prepare right now.¡± ¡°Good, Joshua, see Antonio out.¡± ¡°Yes, Grandpa.¡± ¡°` Watching the Simmons brothers leave, Tracy Miles asked curiously, ¡°Grandpa, is Greg really that amazing?¡± Bradley Fordughed heartily, ¡°Your brother Greg is much more incredible than you think. After all, he¡¯s the only person in history who became a half-step Grandmaster in his twenties.¡± ¡­ This year, the snow fell particrly heavily. After Greg Jensen, Lindsey Wolfe, and others finished eating, the snow had reached ankle depth. While the three adults were clearing the dishes, Esther Jensen had already geared up, putting on her down jacket and hat, moring to go build a snowman. Lindsey Wolfe couldn¡¯t win against her, and with Trey Holmes, this girl who hadn¡¯t grown up, also looking at her with hopeful eyes, she had no choice but to agree. As for Greg, he didn¡¯t mind at all. With his True Qi to protect him, the wind and snow outside were no trouble at all. ¡°Awesome, we can finally build a snowman!¡± Seeing her mom agree, Esther Jensen was so happy she almost jumped up, and Trey Holmes also squinted her eyes into crescent moons with joy.
The group cleared the dishes at top speed and, seeing that the snow had stopped, went outside with brooms and other tools. At first, everything was fine until Esther Jensen called Lindsey Wolfe a couple of times without getting a response, and then threw a snowball at her. The snowball fight was on the verge of eruption! In the beginning, everyone was battling individually, butter on, the two women and one child suddenly realized that not only did Greg throw urately, but he could also throw from a distance. Thus, the concerted attack on Greg began! Late at night, an exhausted Esther Jensen had already gone to bed early to sleep. Trey Holmes didn¡¯t have trouble sleeping in a new bed either; once shey down, she drifted off into dreams. All was silent. Greg Jensen sat cross-legged on the bed, ran through the Guidance Technique a few times, then took a bath. Just as he was about to sleep, the door suddenly opened. Out of the darkness, a voluptuous figure tip-toed to the side of the bed and carefully slid in. Greg stiffened, and before he could react, he was engulfed in softness. ¡°We¡¯ve already kissed, why be shy now?¡± Lindsey Wolfe whispered in his ear, her breath as fragrant as an orchid, with the fresh scent of her hair enveloping him, stirring Greg¡¯s heart and mind.
¡°Greg, I miss you so much¡­¡± At that whisper, Greg felt as if his body was about to explode, and without further restraint, he wrapped his arms around Lindsey Wolfe. In the dark, the sound of rustling continued incessantly. For fear of waking Esther Jensen and Trey Holmes, the two of them even pressed their voices very low. Those faint sounds were all the more tantalizing to the senses. Outside the house, snowkes drifted and the cold wind bit to the bone, but inside it was as warm as a melting furnace, dissolving all hearts, minds, and flesh. After the snow had settled, Lindsey Wolfe nestled in Greg¡¯s arms, her face bearing a satisfied smile. In the morning, when Greg woke up, Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s figure was no longer by his side, and he didn¡¯t know when she had left. He smiled at the empty spot beside him, got dressed, and went to wash up. As he stepped out of his room, he heard the sound of the kitchen exhaust fan. Peering in, he saw Lindsey Wolfe swaying her plump rear, cooking. Greg tip-toed over quietly and suddenly hugged her from behind, resting his head on her shoulder.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Ah¡­¡± Lindsey Wolfe shivered in fright, but turning and seeing it was Greg, she couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at him, scolding, ¡°You gave me quite a scare.¡±
¡°` Chapter 358: 358: Give the Entire Simmons Family to You_1 Chapter 358: Chapter 358: Give the Entire Simmons Family to You_1 ¡°Haha, when did you leave?¡± ¡°I left after you fell asleep.¡± Lindsey Wolfe nced nervously outside and whispered, ¡°Stop it, Esther and the others will wake up soon.¡± ¡°Haha, alright then.¡± Greg Jensen pinched her yfully, eliciting a soft yelp, before he went into the bathroom to freshen up. By the time he was done, Trey Holmes and Esther Jensen had also gotten up, and the four of them gathered around the dining table for breakfast. Before they had finished eating, the sound of a car pulling up could be heard at the door. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± As the assistant, Trey quickly stood up and ran outside to open the door. Greg Jensen finished the porridge in his bowl, stood up, and went back to the living room to brew himself a pot of tea.
Before long, Trey led Bradley Ford and Mick Simmons into the living room. ¡°Uncle Bradley, you¡¯re here, please have a seat,¡± Greg Jensen said with a smile, guiding Bradley Ford to sit down on the couch, but his expression turned cold when he turned to Mick Simmons. Seeing this, Bradley Ford pulled Mick Simmons aside and said with augh, ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, sit down.¡± ¡°Ah, alright¡­¡± Mick Simmons stole a nce at Greg Jensen and carefully settled on the couch, not daring to fully sit down, timidly perching on the edge. Bradley Ford chuckled awkwardly and took the initiative to say, ¡°Mr. Jensen, we¡¯re here mainly to wish you a happy New Year and to have this young man apologize to you. At home, I¡¯ve already disciplined him. If you¡¯re still angry, feel free to beat him up; you don¡¯t need to spare my feelings.¡± Greg Jensen nced sideways at Mick Simmons and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± ¡°Uh, hehe¡­¡± Bradley Ford chuckled again awkwardly. Greg Jensen turned back to him and said with a smile, ¡°Uncle Bradley, you can call me Greg, or Jensen; Tracy Miles and I are friends, so it feels awkward for you to keep calling me Mr. Jensen.¡± ¡°Haha, alright then, I¡¯ll take the liberty of calling you Jensen,¡± Bradley Fordughed, then looked at Mick Simmons and said to Greg Jensen with a smile, ¡°Mr. Jensen, about this young man¡¯s situation¡­¡± Mick Simmons, knowing what was expected, didn¡¯t wait for Bradley Ford to speak. He took out a stack of documents from his bag and beganying them out one by one. As he arranged them, he exined, ¡°Mr. Jensen, this is the stock transfer agreement for Wesnd Pharmaceuticals; just sign it, and thepany is yours. This document is the transfer agreement for all the Simmons family¡¯s real estate; once you sign it, we¡¯ll gift it to you at no cost¡­¡± Bradley Ford gasped when he saw this unfold and looked at Mick Simmons differently. What a ruthless move! I only asked him to relinquish the shares of Wesnd Pharmaceuticals, but this guy went so far as to put all his family assets on the line. What is he trying to do? Throw in his lot with Greg Jensenpletely? Does he have to go to such lengths?
Bradley Ford was shocked and couldn¡¯t help admiring Mick Simmons in his heart. True to being the Simmons family¡¯s next-generation leader, his decisiveness was unmatched. Greg Jensen was also bewildered by Mick Simmons¡¯s actions, staring nkly at the table full of agreements, his mind struggling to keep up. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen, this is my way of apologizing to you,¡± Mick Simmons said with a grin. ¡°I was blind before, and you were generous enough to let me off the hook. The Simmons family¡¯s assets are at your disposal.¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn
¡°` ¡°From now on, our Simmons family will heed yourmand, and if you ask us to go east, we certainly won¡¯t go west.¡± Upon hearing this, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but fall silent, yet the corners of his mouth curled into a cold smirk. I was wondering what he was up to. Turns out he wants to cling to the powerful. It seems the position of a half-step Grandmaster is a mighty one, with even the Simmons family from the provincial city taking the initiative to submit, and doing so with such humility. Greg felt a sense of petty pride within, but his expression remained stern. He gazed at Mick Simmons deeply, then slowly lowered his head, fiddling with the teapot in his hands. Without lifting his gaze, he asked: ¡°The Simmons family wields such great power, insisting that things that belong to others must be bought, and not taking no for an answer. Has the Simmons family always been this overbearing?¡± Body trembling, Mick Simmons hurriedly exined, ¡°Mr. Jensen, we were in the wrong. It was just my desperation for my father¡¯s health that made me willing to pay any price to obtain the Fragrant Spirit Grass. This matter is unrted to the Simmons family; it was all my own doing. If you wish to punish or beat me, I will ept it.¡± Greg was taken aback for a moment, then lifted his eyes to nce at him. Soon after, he lowered his gaze again and asked, ¡°Can the Simmons family guarantee that there will be no recurrence of simr incidents in the future?¡± ¡°Yes, certainly, I swear¡­¡± Mick Simmons was about to swear an oath when Greg interrupted him with a wave of his hand and frowned, ¡°I¡¯m not just talking about how you treat me; I also mean others, even ordinary people. Can the Simmons family still manage that?¡±
¡°Yes, we definitely can!¡± Mick Simmons clenched his teeth and said, ¡°If our Simmons family discovers any bullying of the weak in the future, you won¡¯t even need to take action, I¡¯ll take care of it myself.¡± Greg looked at Mick Simmons seriously and couldn¡¯t help remembering the scene when he first met him at the Lin¡¯s wedding banquet. Back then, Mick Simmons was aloof, hardly deigning to give him a nce, but now¡­ Greg couldn¡¯t help but feel mncholic and involuntarily shook his head. Seeing him shake his head, Mick Simmons was startled, fearing he had misspoken and scared to the point where his whole body tensed up. He cautiously asked, ¡°Mr. Jensen, do you¡­ find something unsatisfactory with this arrangement?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing, very well.¡± Greg nodded emotionlessly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave it at that then, let¡¯s put past matters behind us. In light of Uncle Bradley¡¯s sake, let¡¯s consider the matter between us settled. However, if the Simmons familymits any more egregious acts and I catch wind of it again, we¡¯ll settle both old and new ounts at once.¡± Mick Simmons¡¯s face immediately lit up with ecstatic joy, and he respectfully said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, rest assured that we, the Simmons family, will proceed with caution in the future and will not fail to meet your expectations.¡± Greg didn¡¯t respond but quietly watched him. After a long pause, he suddenly smiled and said, ¡°You surely know how to climb up thedder.¡±
¡°Heh heh.¡± At nearly forty years old, Mick Simmons¡¯s face was full of subservience, a sight somewhat nauseating to behold. Greg said with a touch of disdain, ¡°Remember what you¡¯ve said; next time, no one gets any face.¡± ¡°Definitely, definitely¡­¡± The overtly joyous Mick Simmons shed a smile and then pointed to the documents on the table, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I need to trouble you to sign these documents.¡± Greg frowned and shook his head, saying, ¡°I can¡¯t sign this; you better take it back quickly.¡± He certainly needed money, but epting the Simmons family¡¯s money meant he would have to protect them in the future. And at present, he did not have the power to do so. epting favors recklessly would only bring trouble upon oneself. ¡°Greg, just take it, they have other favors to ask of you,¡± Bradley Ford said with a smile. Aware of his misunderstanding, Mick Simmons hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, it¡¯s like this: my father has suffered damage to his internal meridians due to martial arts practice. Plus, some old injuries from previous bouts have left him confined to a wheelchair. I¡¯ve heard Uncle Ford say that your medical skills are extraordinary, so I¡¯d like to ask for your help. These assets are merely a token of my gratitude.¡±
¡°` Chapter 359: 359 New Year_1 Chapter 359: Chapter 359 New Year_1 Greg Jensen heard this and immediately became interested. If the money sent by the Simmons family was for his medical consultation, he had no reason to refuse. However, looking at the pile of documents stacked like a mountain, he still frowned and said, ¡°That¡¯s still too much. Put all this away for now, and we¡¯ll talk about it after I see your father after the New Year.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°If Mr. Jensen asks you to put it away, then put it away for now.¡± Bradley Ford nced at Mick Simmons and said, ¡°Prepare the appropriate thank you gift, not too much, not too little.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Mick Simmons was very tactful and didn¡¯t bring up the matter of sending assets again. He hade with three goals in mind. First, to ease the tension between himself and Greg Jensen. Second, to invite Greg Jensen to treat his father¡¯s illness. Thest goal was to get on Greg Jensen¡¯s good side.
The first two goals were basically aplished; the third was not urgent. Whether or not Greg Jensen could cure his father¡¯s illness, he would simply send the agreed upon assets when the time came. Sending more or less was a matter of goodwill; as long as it could bring them closer, that was enough. Mick Simmons had calcted everything thoroughly and rxed his tense nerves. During the conversation, he regained theposure and ease of a typical eldest son of the Simmons family. After casually chatting with Greg Jensen for a while, he quickly got up to take his leave. Greg Jensen did not keep them either. He personally walked Bradley Ford to the door and watched them drive away before heading back into the house and nestling in his bedroom to start his Qi Refinement. A little whileter, his assistant peeked in and said, ¡°Boss, can I go with my aunt to buy vegetables?¡± ¡°If you want to go, go ahead, there¡¯s nothing much to do in the vige.¡± ¡°Alrighty!¡± Watching Trey Holmes bounce away joyfully, Greg Jensen smiled contentedly, ¡°After a few months on the job, this girl has finally be much more outgoing.¡± He shook his head and closed his eyes to continue his Qi Refinement. When he broke through to the sixth level of Qi Refinement, he took advantage of his realm being higher than his cultivation level to absorb a lot more Spiritual Energy. Therefore, after breaking through to the sixth level of Qi Refinement, the True Qi in his body was not far from reaching the seventh level of Qi Refinement. At the sixth level of Qi Refinement, the True Qi increased much more than before every time he practiced the Guidance Technique. After a few cycles, he could see his True Qi increasing at a rate visible to the naked eye. The deterrence brought about by being half a step away from bing a Grandmaster made him realize the benefits of improving his realm. Now he didn¡¯t want to waste a single moment and wished he could spend every second cultivating. This time returning to the vige for the New Year, he treated it as if he were in seclusion for cultivation, since there was nothing to do in the vige anyway. In the following two days, he stayed like a sheltereddy, not stepping outside the inner doors, hiding at home and cultivating every day. Apart from rtivesing over to visit, he barely had a moment of spare time. It was not until New Year¡¯s Eve that he finally gave himself a day off, helping to clean the house and prepare the ingredients needed for the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner. Compared to the city, the vige had a much better New Year atmosphere. On the afternoon of New Year¡¯s Eve, the sound of firecrackers could be heard non-stop for miles around.
Esther Jensen, like a tomboy, dragged Greg Jensen out to set off firecrackers. The two of them, one big and one small, yed wildly outside all afternoon until dinner time before they returned home. Their family of three, plus Trey Holmes the assistant, four people gathered around the table, chatting while eating and watching the Spring Festival G on television. The current Spring Festival G wasn¡¯t as good as in previous years.
A perfectly good entertainment show was turned into a literary performance by some ¡°artists.¡± People in the city still had other entertainment options besides the Spring Festival G. But the vigers had it rough; after being busy all year, they finally got a chance to take a break, only to have it filled with long speeches by these ¡°veteran artists.¡± Greg Jensen wasn¡¯t too interested in the Spring Festival G either. After the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, he stood alone in the courtyard, staring at the stars above and daydreaming. It had been almost half a year since he got the ¡°Yin-Yang Harmony Scripture.¡± He had avenged his wrongs and regained his dignity, but the two lost years of his youth could never be recovered. ¡°` But thankfully, he still had a future. It was foreseeable that it would be a brilliant future! Soaring with the sword, he would travel freely between heaven and earth. At that moment, bell-likeughter suddenly rang out from the house.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om It was easy to tell that it must be Trey Holmes and Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s voices, and they seemed to be talking about something, or perhaps they had seen something amusing, as theyughed heartily. Hearing theughter inside the house, Greg Jensen¡¯s lips curled into a smile as well. ¡°When traveling in the future, I¡¯ll need to change my name. They have been through enough already; I can¡¯t let them live in fear any longer,¡± he thought.
¡°What should I call myself?¡± Greg Jensen fell into deep thought. After pondering for a long time withouting up with a satisfactory answer, he gave up on it and returned to his room to continue his cultivation. On the morning of the first day of the new year, Greg Jensen, apanied by Esther Jensen, took some pastries and beverages as gifts to pay a New Year¡¯s visit to all the elders. When passing by the house of his uncle Marcus Jensen, Greg hesitated for a moment before stepping inside. Marcus Jensen was delighted to see Greg Jensen and weed them into the house with a face as crinkled as a blooming chrysanthemum. Gillian Lampe, seeing Greg Jensen, also dropped her cold demeanor and instead put on a smile, looking somewhat ingratiating: ¡°Have you eaten yet, Greg? Stay for lunch, I¡¯ll make you some stewed meat.¡± ¡°No need, there are still several homes I haven¡¯t visited,¡± Greg Jensen replied offhandedly, and then left with Esther Jensen. After walking a great distance, he stopped, looked back at his uncle¡¯s doorway, and let out a long sigh of relief. In the bustling city, a poor man goes unnoticed, but in remote mountains, a wealthy man finds distant kin. The rtionships between people are invariably tied to money and power. Vige life during the New Year is fairly simple,prising mainly of a New Year¡¯s visit on the first day, followed by various forms of entertainment. Greg Jensen was not interested in these and after staying in the vige for a few days, he left Peach Blossom Vige with Trey Holmes on the morning of the sixth day.
Having enjoyed Greg Jensen¡¯spany over the past days, Lindsey Wolfe had grown ustomed to life with him and naturally felt some reluctance at their parting. But she also knew that she couldn¡¯t keep him to herself, so she merely reminded him to eat regrly while he was away and toe back to visit whenever he had the time. Leaving Peach Blossom Vige and returning to Jamae City, Greg Jensen felt as if he had entered another world. ¡°Greg, have you returned? How about getting together tonight?¡± ¡°Sure, let¡¯s meet at Dreamscape Garden.¡± Greg Jensen had just entered the boundaries of Jamae City when he received a call from Spencer Burley. After changing into a new set of clothes at his vi, he headed to Dreamscape Garden. Once there, he discovered that besides Adrian Wright, Spencer Burley, Louisa Burley, Tracy Miles, and Vivian Shimpson, Mick Simmons hade as well. ¡°Mr. Jensen¡­¡± On seeing Greg Jensen, Mick Simmons quickly stood up, his body slightly moved as if intending to bow, then abruptly remembering the others present, he violently checked himself. ¡°Hmm, take a seat,¡± Greg Jensen nodded and sat down at the table before asking, ¡°How¡¯s your father doing?¡± ¡°The same as always.¡± ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll go see him this afternoon,¡± Greg Jensen replied casually. On hearing this, Mick Simmons became excited and said, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll call home right away to make arrangements.¡±
¡°What¡¯s the rush, let¡¯s eat first!¡± Greg Jensen said indifferently. ¡°` Chapter 360: 360 Not From the Same World_1 Chapter 360: Chapter 360 Not From the Same World_1 ¡°All right.¡± Mick Simmons felt a surge of excitement, but did not dare to go against Greg Jensen¡¯s words, and sat quietly beside him, carefully making conversation. After a while, Louisa Burley and Vivian Shimpson, who had gone to the restroom, walked in. Seeing Greg Jensen, Louisa Burley¡¯s eyes instantly brightened, and she smiled, ¡°Brother Jensen, happy New Year.¡± ¡°Haha, happy New Year. Come sit over here, I¡¯ll take your pulse.¡± Greg Jensen smiled, motioning her to sit beside him, then reached out and ced his hand on her wrist, beginning to feel for her pulse. Vivian Shimpson frowned slightly and muttered, ¡°Always taking the chance to get close, really¡­¡± ¡°Vivian, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Louisa Burley¡¯s face turned red, and she spat, turning her head toward Greg Jensen, only to see that he did not even lift an eyelid, which made her feel inexplicably conflicted. Vivian Shimpson, feeling ignored, became even more annoyed and couldn¡¯t help snorting coldly:
¡°Greg Jensen, don¡¯t think just because you run some shabby restaurant and made a little money, you can get close to Louisa. Let me tell you, no matter how much money you make, you are not from the same world as us.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Mick Simmons¡¯ face registered shock as he nced at Vivian Shimpson, then at theposed Greg Jensen, suddenly experiencing a very strange feeling. Is this woman okay? Whether it¡¯s the renamed Peach Blossom Group, Jamae Herbs Factory, or the Peach Blossom Farm, not to mention those herb and vegetable bases in Peach Blossom Vige. Any of these things, if just mentioned, are money-making ventures. Does this woman not know about any of them? Yes, surely it¡¯s because Mr. Jensen is too low-key! Compared to Mr. Jensen, I am really far behind. This is the difference in disposition. Otherwise, how could he be a semi-Grandmaster at his young age?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Mick Simmons felt he had learned something and couldn¡¯t help but cast an admiring nce toward Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen looked up at Vivian Shimpson and said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re right, we are indeed not from the same world.¡± Vivian Shimpson thought he hade to a realization and couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Then you¡¯d better stay away from Louisa in the future.¡± ¡°Vivian, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± Louisa Burley quickly pulled her aside, whispering words of persuasion. Mick Simmons watched, struggling to contain hisughter to the point that his face turned red. Ignorance truly is fearless! If Vivian Shimpson knew that Greg Jensen was a semi-Grandmaster, would she still have the guts to say these things? Mick Simmons shook his head and chuckled softly, even if Vivian Shimpson knew, she probably wouldn¡¯t understand what being a semi-Grandmaster meant. Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley both looked somewhat uneasy.
Everyone had gathered to have a meal together, and yet Vivian Shimpson, using her status as the young Miss Shimpson, couldn¡¯t stop causing trouble. Vivian Shimpson was indeed annoying, but with Louisa Burley there, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t be bothered to stoop to her level. He nced over the others and said with a smile: ¡°All right, let¡¯s eat. I¡¯ll toast to you all first.¡± Mick Simmons, upon hearing this, quickly stood up, raising his ss and saying, ¡°Ay, Mr. Jensen, how can I let you toast to me? Let me toast to you instead.¡±
Among those present, except for Jaden Ford, the others were unaware of Mick Simmons¡¯s identity. Vivian Shimpson, seeing Mick Simmons¡¯s sycophantic behavior, couldn¡¯t help but curl her lip and muttered, ¡°Acting like a sycophant at his age, doesn¡¯t he feel ashamed!¡± Upon hearing this, Mick Simmons¡¯s expression darkened, and a hint of anger grew within him as he said coolly: ¡°Mr. Jensen isn¡¯t bothered with you because he¡¯s a man of good cultivation and doesn¡¯t stoop to argue with you. However, my patience isn¡¯t as good, so you¡¯d best show me some respect.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Just as Vivian Shimpson was about to blow her fuse, Louisa Burley quickly held her back and whispered, ¡°Vivian, say less, will you? Mr. Simmons was brought over by Tracy.¡± Vivian nced at Jaden Ford, then snorted coldly at Louisa, ¡°I¡¯m giving you face, not that I¡¯m scared of him.¡± Louisa could only offer a wry smile, ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re not scared of anyone, okay? Can we just eat now?¡± With that little episode, the meal turned out to be quite a bore. After dinner, Greg followed Mick Simmons to the Simmons family in the provincial city. Watching Greg and Mick leave, Vivian couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Who was that middle-aged man just now?¡± ¡°Seems like someone from the Simmons family in the provincial city?¡± Louisa said.
Hearing this, Vivian was taken aback and eximed in shock, ¡°The Simmons family in the provincial city? That can¡¯t be possible. Why would someone from the Simmons family want to curry favor with Greg?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not quite sure about that,¡± Louisa admitted. Vivian pursed her lips and huffed, ¡°You must have been fooled by him. He can¡¯t be from the Simmons family.¡± She was convinced that there was no reason or need for someone from the Simmons family to cozy up to Greg, so Mick must be fake. At this moment, Jaden Ford, who had been chatting with Spencer Burley, suddenly turned cold, looked at Vivian, and said indifferently, ¡°Miss Shimpson, you shouldn¡¯t judge people and situations you know nothing about. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be good not only for you but potentially for the Shimpsons as well.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Vivian asked with a stern face. Jaden Ford, usually known for her gentle and virtuous demeanor, now had a face that seemed rather icy as she said inly, ¡°Exactly what it sounds like.¡± Feeling a bit awkward, Louisa quickly interjected, ¡°Alright, Vivian, let¡¯s drop it. Weren¡¯t you going shopping? Let¡¯s go.¡± With that, she gave Jaden an apologetic look and then pulled Vivian away from Dreamscape Garden. Once outside, Vivian couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°Louisa, you¡¯re just too soft-hearted and don¡¯t know how to say no.¡± ¡°For people like Greg, you should outright reject him and not give him the slightest chance.¡± ¡°And what if you get too close to Greg and those people find out? How will you exin yourself then?¡± ¡°Alright, alright, I got it.¡±
Louisa knew Vivian meant well, so she didn¡¯t say much and changed the subject, ¡°Hey, what has your brother been busy withtely?¡± ¡°He¡¯s busy negotiating a new contract with the Peach Blossom Group, oh right, it¡¯s Peach Blossom Group now.¡± Mentioning Peach Blossom Group, Vivian¡¯s spirits lifted, and she said with a sense of mystery, ¡°Louisa, have you heard? The Lins must have offended someone. Not only were their assets seized, but their family has also suffered.¡± ¡°Who is it, so powerful that not even the Lins could match?¡± Louisa asked, somewhat shocked. Vivian¡¯s eyes sparkled with a hint of admiration, ¡°They say the person is in his twenties and also has thest name High.¡± ¡°Because of a grudge against the Lins, he found a way to bring them down and took over the Lin Group.¡± Louisa couldn¡¯t help but nce sideways, ¡°That powerful?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Vivian looked as if she shared in the glory, as though the person who had brought down the Lins was her. ¡°Tsk tsk, I¡¯ve always disliked the Lins. So what if they had some money, they really saw themselves as the local tyrant of Jamae City?¡± ¡°Looks like they kicked the iron te this time, ending up with their family ruined and people in despair. That person is too awesome, makes me want to meet him.¡± ¡°I think you just want to marry him,¡± Louisa teased. Vivian candidly responded, ¡°Such a person is a rare gem. As long as he doesn¡¯t look down on me, I¡¯d naturally be willing to marry him.¡±
Louisa covered her mouth andughed, ¡°What if he turns out to be an ugly freak?¡± Chapter 361: 361 Unspoken Rules_1 Chapter 361: Chapter 361 Unspoken Rules_1 ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being an ¡®ugly freak¡¯? Let me tell you, the uglier the person, the more caring they tend to be, not to mention he¡¯s so capable.¡± Vivian Shimpson said this, then couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Sure, Greg Jensen is good-looking enough, but he doesn¡¯t have half the ability of that guy. He also has a grudge against the Lin family, but what came of it? They share the same surname, Jensen, but why is the gap so huge?¡± Louisa Burley suddenly fell silent, lost in thought, and it was a while before she said: ¡°Hey, Vivian, do you think that person could be Greg?¡± ¡°You mean Greg Jensen?¡± Vivian Shimpson¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, her expression froze on her face, and she looked at Louisa Burley in disbelief: ¡°Louisa, are you alright? Do you really think Greg Jensen is that strong? He¡¯s just running a restaurant. If he really was the one who brought down the Lin family and took over their corporation, then I¡­ I would take his surname.¡± Louisa also thought it was unlikely. Considering the implication of Vivian¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly, making funny faces as she said:
¡°You¡¯d take Greg¡¯s surname? Sounds like you really want to marry him.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Vivian¡¯s face turned red. Back in her school days, she did indeed consider marrying Greg Jensen. As for now, she wasn¡¯t sure what she thought, but every time she saw Greg with Louisa Burley, she couldn¡¯t help but get angry. Could it be that deep down, she still wanted to marry Greg? Vivian was shocked by her own thoughts and blurted out, ¡°Psh, I¡¯d marry a pig or a dog before marrying him!¡± Upon hearing this, Louisa couldn¡¯t help but turn her head and gave a gentle smile, but her brows furrowed slightly, as if she had thought of something unpleasant. ¡­ In the car, Mick Simmons said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, that Vivian Shimpson is way out of line. Should I go warn her at the Shimpson house?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Greg Jensen sat in the backseat with his eyes closed, resting. He responded casually, and then suddenly opened his eyes, asking: ¡°Tell me about the Martial Way exchange event.¡± ¡°The Martial Way exchange event? Oh, sure.¡± Mick Simmons said, ¡°The Martial Way exchange event is divided into many regions. The one that¡¯s recently being held in the provincial capital is for our Qin province. Of course, besides the locals from Qin province, there are also fellow martial artists from all corners of the country. In principle, as long as one has an invitation, the Martial Way exchange event will not refuse anyone¡¯s participation.¡± ¡°An invitation? How are the invitations sent?¡± Greg Jensen asked curiously. It¡¯s normal for locals to get an invitation, but how do people from outside the area get one? Did they need to be mailed?
Mick Simmons exined with a smile, ¡°The invitations are valid for a long time, and this thing¡­ it¡¯s personalized.¡± On hearing this, Greg Jensen was struck with an idea and asked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean the organizers don¡¯t know who the attendees are?¡± ¡°Exactly, that¡¯s the intended effect.¡± Mick Simmons looked meaningfully at Greg Jensen and said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, think about it. If you brought a peerless treasure to the exchange event, whether you sold it or not, if someone malicious took notice¡­¡±
Greg Jensen immediately realized the benefit of anonymity; it would at least keep one from being targeted. Comparatively, controlling the guest list didn¡¯t seem so important. Greg asked, ¡°So, are you saying the current invitations were all sent out a long time ago?¡± ¡°Not necessarily, they still distribute some to the renowned Martial Way families of the province. First, because these families are growingrger and more people from them are attending. And second, there are always one or two emerging Martial Way families that need to exchange and learn from each other.¡± Mick Simmons didn¡¯t specify, but Greg Jensen had already discerned the implication. He looked at Mick Simmons with a half-smile and said, ¡°It seems, to be a new Martial Way noble family, one would need the recognition of you old families, right?¡± ¡°Uh, there is something to that effect,¡± Mick Simmons replied with a smile. Greg Jensen nodded without adding anything more, as this matter was of no concern to him. Mick Simmons tentatively asked, ¡°Does Mr. Jensen also wish to attend the exchange meeting?¡± ¡°Hmm, I am thinking of checking it out.¡± Greg Jensen turned his head to look again and smiled, ¡°I just don¡¯t know if it¡¯s possible.¡±
¡°Oh, what are you saying? Of course, it¡¯s possible. After all, you¡¯re already a half-step Grandmaster. Attending an exchange meeting should be easy for you,¡± Mick Simmons affirmed. Greg Jensen hesitated for a moment before asking directly, ¡°What, are half-step Grandmasters a rare sight?¡± ¡°Um, that¡­ indeed, they are notmon.¡± Mick Simmons looked at Greg Jensen somewhat amazed, wondering to himself if this man hade from some Hermit faction sect, otherwise how could he not know how rare a half-step Grandmaster was? While pondering this, he said, ¡°The half-step Grandmasters in our Qin province can be counted on one hand.¡± ¡°And what about the Master Realm?¡± Greg Jensen continued to inquire. ¡°In our Qin province, there is currently only one person in the Master Realm, the Family Head of the Green family. There are however two or three half-step Grandmasters.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Greg Jensen nodded, now having a rough estimate of his own strength. He hadn¡¯t fought with a typical half-step Grandmaster, but he supposed they wouldn¡¯t be as formidable as himself, making his current strength, within the province, likely among the very top. Of course, if there were those Hermit sects that hadn¡¯t emerged for decades, that would be a different story. ¡°When does the exchange meeting take ce?¡± ¡°Every year in March, about two months from now.¡±
Greg Jensen was silent for a moment, then ordered, ¡°Try to get me an invitation card.¡± ¡°No problem, our Simmons family has two invitations,¡± Mick Simmons replied. Mick Simmons smiled, then reminded him, ¡°However, if you do wish to participate, it¡¯s best to think of a pseudonym for yourself in advance.¡± ¡°A pseudonym?¡± ¡°Yes, since it¡¯s anonymous, you¡¯ll need some form of address, and nearly everyone uses a pseudonym. Some even wear masks to prevent others from using facial recognition technology to track them down.¡± Upon hearing this, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow. This Martial Way exchange meeting, why did it feel like a covert undercover operation? Mick Simmons exined, ¡°It¡¯s said that this meeting was originally started by a few close friends and didn¡¯t have so many rules. But one year at the meeting, a Dark Strength expert somehow got hold of a Buddhist treasure and traded it for an entire chest of gold bars.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om However, just a few dayster, someone discovered that the Dark Strength expert was dead in a hotel, and his entire family had disappeared.¡± Greg Jensen furrowed his brow and asked, ¡°What about the person who bought the Buddhist treasure?¡± ¡°He was definitely fine. That Buddhist treasure was too conspicuous; even if someone snatched it, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get away with it.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡±
Greg Jensen¡¯s expression had turned somber. The martial world remained as it always had been, filled with strife, rivalry, and violent plunder. It hadn¡¯t changed one bit with the progress of society. It seemed he could only go with the flow. But what name should he take? Greg Jensen thought long and hard but couldn¡¯te up with anything. Meanwhile, the car had already stopped inside a manor. Chapter 362: 362 Unfortunate Family_1 Chapter 362: Chapter 362 Unfortunate Family_1 At the estate entrance, Donald Simmons and Fraser Simmons, sitting in a wheelchair, were waiting with big smiles for him to get out of the car. ¡°Mr. Jensen, hello. Antonio has already told us about your youth, but I never imagined you¡¯d be this young. It really is a case of ¡®seeing is believing¡¯.¡± ¡°You tter me, Mr. Simmons.¡± Greg had heard about Fraser from Bradley Ford and knew he was famously bold and righteous, but due to an injury in recent years, he had be much more somber. Therefore, Greg bore no ill-will towards Fraser and was quite polite. Fraser was somewhat ttered and hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, there¡¯s no need for formalities with me, pleasee inside.¡± ¡°After you¡­¡± Greg nodded and followed Mick and the others inside the vi. After everyone had taken a seat on the sofa, Greg asked a few brief questions and then prepared to take Fraser¡¯s pulse. Just at that moment, the butler suddenly came in and said, ¡°Master, the eldest miss has returned and has brought a doctor with her.¡±
Hearing this, Fraser couldn¡¯t help but frown. Before anyone could speak, a middle-aged woman walked in; it was none other than the Simmons family¡¯s eldest daughter Hazel Simmons. By her side was an elderly man, not very tall, slightly plump, with fair skin and a look of affluence, carrying a small medicine chest. As soon as Hazel entered the room, she eximed joyously, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve brought a Divine Doctor to see you.¡± ¡°Ah, you¡¯re very thoughtful,¡± Fraser said coolly. Unperturbed, Hazel turned her head, saw Greg, and asked in confusion, ¡°And who might this be¡­?¡± Mick smiled and said, ¡°Sister, this is the healer I¡¯ve found.¡± ¡°A healer?¡± Hazel scrutinized Greg and said dismissively, ¡°A healer so young ¨C what could he possibly know? I bet he¡¯s a fraud.¡± Before she could finish speaking, Fraser raised his voice andmanded, ¡°Enough!¡± The living room fell silent. Fraser¡¯s expression was dark and brooding, while Donald and Mick broke out in cold sweat. After all, he was a step away from being a Grandmaster ¨C someone capable of wiping out the entire Simmons family alone. Calling him a fraud ¨C are you rushing us to our deaths? The three Simmons family members were anxious, looking at Greg subconsciously, fearing that they had offended him. Greg turned his head back emotionlessly and nced calmly at Hazel and the old man, then shifted his gaze back to Fraser. Before he could speak, Hazel grew more agitated. ¡°Dad, what¡­ what do you mean by that?¡± Her face flushed with the inability to save face, she huffed, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything wrong. He¡¯s so young¡­¡±
¡°Did I not tell you to shut up? Can you not understand?¡± Fraser roared, ¡°My health is none of your concern. Go about your business.¡± Seeing his reaction, Hazel¡¯s expression also cooled, and she frowned, ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t meddle. Have you thought about what we discussed earlier?¡± ¡°Not one bit!¡±
Fraser shouted angrily, ¡°You go back and tell your good-for-nothing husband, if he dreams of getting his hands on my wealth, he¡¯s dreaming!¡± This time, Hazel didn¡¯t get angry but instead squeezed out a smile, ¡°Dad, what are you talking about? You said it yourself before, the Simmons family is in a precarious situation right now. I was thinking, if we could join with the Morris family, then wouldn¡¯t that¡­¡± Fraser roared, ¡°Get out, get out now! How did the Simmons family ever raise someone as foolish as you!¡± ¡°Dad, it¡¯s a win-win situation!¡± Hazel spoke urgently, ¡°Dad, if you agree to the Morris family¡¯s proposal, our family can gain a strong backer, and my husband¡¯s position in the Morris family could also¡­¡± ¡°Antonio, throw her out!¡± Fraser Simmons was so angered that his face turned pale, and he struggled to speak with force. Seeing this, Mick Simmons quickly stood up and said to Hazel Simmons, ¡°Big sister, you should leave quickly.¡± ¡°Antonio, this is my home, how can you drive me away¡­¡± ¡°Get out, or I¡¯ll be forced to get rough!¡± Mick Simmons was also furious, his face turned a steely blue, scaring Hazel Simmons into a shudder.
¡°Dad, I¡¯m telling you, my father-inw is now a master at theter stage of Dark Strength, and you should really weigh your options carefully¡­¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Hazel Simmons didn¡¯t dare to say more and, taking the elder with her, quickly ran out. Once again, the living room fell into silence. Greg Jensen looked at the three members of the Simmons family strangely, wondering what kind of drama this was, and if the interpersonal rtionships within wealthy families were all thisplicated. ¡°Dad, you need to calm down, don¡¯t make yourself sick with anger,¡± Mick Simmons advised. Fraser Simmons nodded silently in response, but when he saw Greg Jensen¡¯s peculiar expression, he couldn¡¯t help feeling embarrassed and sighed, ¡°Mr. Jensen has seen the joke. This daughter of mine has been spoiled by me since she was young and doesn¡¯t have much of a brain. After growing up, she was duped by that bastard from the Morris family. I thought, given their equal social status, it would be fine, but it turned out that little bastard was useless. After so many years, they still depend on our family for support. In recent years, my health has deteriorated, and the Morris family has set their sights on some of the Simmons family¡¯s assets, encouraging my foolish daughter toe back and pressure me to agree to their terms.¡± It was clear that Fraser Simmons¡¯s heart was truly wounded; by the end, his voice even carried a hint of weeping. ¡°s, such family misfortune.¡±
Greg Jensen spoke up, ¡°Mr. Simmons, please calm down. Your current health is so poor that it could be described as ¡®the oil is exhausted and themp is out.¡¯ If you continue to be so agitated, I¡¯m afraid that you might pass away before I have the chance to treat you.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Fraser Simmons gave a somewhat embarrassed chuckle. Mick Simmons, however, caught a different implication in Greg Jensen¡¯s words, and excitedly said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, do you mean that there is hope for my dad¡¯s health?¡± Greg Jensen nodded and said, ¡°Yes. Although it¡¯s a bit troublesome, there is indeed a way to cure him.¡± Upon hearing this, Fraser Simmons fell silent for a moment, then hesitantly said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, my martial arts¡­¡± ¡°Your True Qi is still positioned within your Dantian, so your realm will not fall. However, you have not exercised for many years, so your muscle strength and coordination will need some time to recover.¡± ¡°Does that mean I¡­ I could return to my former strength?¡± Fraser Simmons¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, hopeful as he looked at Greg Jensen. However, the next second, he saw Greg Jensen gently shaking his head.
His heart lifted again. The living room fell into the silence of death once more.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Fraser Simmons felt his heart might have skipped a beat and said with a quivering voice, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡­¡± Seeing his expression, Greg Jensen knew he had misunderstood and said with a smile, ¡°What I mean is, not only will you be able to regain your past strength, but your body might actually be better than before. Because, after helping you clear your meridians, your meridians will inevitably be tougher, and the True Qi they can amodate will be several times what it was before. So, not only will your body be better, it will also be stronger, and furthermore, even stronger than that.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± The three members of the Simmons family exchanged nces, all somewhat in disbelief of their ears. Fraser Simmons was previously at theter stage of Dark Strength, about to enter the Complete Dark Power. If he could be even stronger, did that not mean he had the potential to be a half-step Grandmaster? Chapter 363: 363 All Family Contribution_1 Chapter 363: Chapter 363 All Family Contribution_1 The Simmons family of three became excited after grasping the key point, and their gazes at Greg Jensen all changed. If their respect and attempts to please Greg before were due to his status as a half-step Grandmaster, now it was genuine respect. ¡°Mr. Jensen, as long as you can cure my dad, we, the Simmons family, are willing to do anything for you.¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen, I have offended you in the past, from now on, my life, Donald Simmons¡¯, is yours to take whenever you wish.¡± Greg looked at the two middle-aged men swearing oaths before him and felt very calm inside. If it had been the old him, he would have been anxious and fearful, but at that moment, he was utterly untroubled. He knew that this was a scene he had to experience as he grew. Moreover, as his realm continued to advance, there would be more people, like the Simmons brothers today, grovelling before him. Whether it was the longing of the weak for the strong, or out of fear, Greg didn¡¯t care. What he cared about was that once he became stronger, no one could humiliate him as they had in the past. Greg pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited just yet. The main injury of old man Simmons is not only from the internal injuries suffered during the sparring but also primarily from the Simmons family¡¯s Cultivation Technique.
Your family¡¯s internal cultivation method is too rough and overbearing,cking the part that nourishes the meridians. Without modifying the cultivation technique, I fear it will be difficult to make further progress.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Upon hearing his words, Fraser Simmons couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. Indeed, the Simmons family¡¯s cultivation technique was not very good, which is universally acknowledged by members of the Simmons family; otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have failed to produce even a half-step Grandmaster for several generations. But modifying an internal cultivation method is even harder than creating a new one. Who would have such an ability, besides the Great Grandmasters who had entered the Martial Way in ancient times? For today¡¯s martial artists, modifying an internal cultivation method is simply a fanciful dream. Greg, looking at the three Simmons family members deep in thought, said, ¡°Bring out your Simmons family¡¯s cultivation technique. I need to know the route of energy cirction to avoid any idents during the treatment.¡± ¡°The route of energy cirction¡­¡± The internal cultivation method is the foundation of a martial family¡¯s standing and is considered a family secret not to be shared with outsiders. Hence, when Greg spoke, Mick Simmons couldn¡¯t help but hesitate, instinctively ncing at his father. Fraser Simmons, upon hearing this, was also hesitant, unsure whether to hand it over. Just then, Bradley Ford and Nics Ford suddenly walked in from outside. ¡°Bradley, what brings you here?¡± ¡°Good to see you, Mr. Jensen.¡± Bradley Ford greeted Greg first, then with a cheerful demeanor, said: ¡°Haha, I received a call from Tracy Miles, saying that Mr. Jensen was over here diagnosing your illness, so I specifically came over to check on you.¡± Bradleyughed heartily, ¡°How about that, old man? I¡¯m thoughtful, aren¡¯t I?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the most thoughtful,¡± Fraser replied somewhat speechlessly. Bradley chuckled again, nced at Greg, then at Fraser, and asked, ¡°Haven¡¯t you guys started yet?¡±
¡°Uh¡­¡± Fraser¡¯s face turned red, unsure how to answer. With an implied smile, Greg said, ¡°To treat old man Simmons¡¯ illness properly, I need to know the Simmons family¡¯s cultivation path, hence the current hesitation about whether to reveal it or not.¡± Upon hearing this, Bradley couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter, pointing at Fraser while teasing:
¡°Old Fraser, Old Fraser, what am I to say about you? You¡¯re bing stingier with age. Do you think Mr. Jensen, a half-step Grandmaster, would care about your Simmons family¡¯s shabby cultivation technique?¡± Having his family¡¯s cultivation technique belittled, Fraser¡¯s face immediately darkened. Nevertheless, even though he was somewhat angry, Bradley¡¯s words reminded him that Greg, even at a young age, had be a half-step Grandmaster, practicing a cultivation technique many times better than his family¡¯s technique. His own worries werepletely unnecessary. With that thought, Fraser Simmons¡¯s heart suddenly lightened a lot, and he couldn¡¯t help blurting out angrily, ¡°A broken cultivation technique your Ford family doesn¡¯t even have yet.¡± Bradley Ford didn¡¯t take offense andughed heartily, ¡°Then you¡¯re mistaken, our family has already found a suitable internal cultivation method.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Fraser Simmons couldn¡¯t believe it and stared with wide eyes, dumbfounded, ¡°Where did you find it?¡± ¡°Uh, this¡­¡± After speaking, Bradley Ford realized he had spoken out of turn and instinctively looked at Greg Jensen, seeing that the other party wasn¡¯t angry, he breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Mr. Jensen, you see¡­¡± ¡°Hmm.¡±
Greg Jensen didn¡¯t mind and cautioned, ¡°It¡¯s enough that you two families know about this matter, I don¡¯t want it to spread out.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Bradley Ford quickly responded. Fraser Simmons immediately came to his senses, looked at Greg Jensen with a shocked face, then turned to Bradley Ford, and said incredulously,n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°The cultivation technique of your Ford family was given by Mr. Jensen?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Bradley Ford said proudly, ¡°This technique wasn¡¯t originally prepared for our Ford family, but a simplified version for Mr. Jensen¡¯s few friends to strengthen their bodies and keep fit.¡± Boom! At the words ¡°simplified version,¡± Fraser Simmons was immediately stunned, and Mick Simmons and Donald Simmons beside him also showed shocked expressions. A simplified version meant that this set of techniques was modified! This indicated that both in terms of talent and insight, Greg Jensen was far beyond ordinary people! If Greg Jensen had been in his fifties or sixties, Fraser Simmons and the others wouldn¡¯t have been so surprised, but he was in his twenties. In his twenties, to have such insight and capability, wouldn¡¯t he be against the natural order by the time he reached his fifties or sixties? If before, they only held expectations and predictions about whether Greg Jensen could enter the realm of Dao, now they were almost certain that Greg Jensen in this life would definitely enter the legendary Dao realm.
In an instant, the way they looked at Greg Jensen changed again. From the initial respect and fear, it turned into fear and excitement. At the same time, their determination to cling to Greg Jensen¡¯s ¡°coattails¡± was even more firm. A stock with potential! A future dao realm powerhouse, if they didn¡¯t cling to his coat-tails now, when would they? ¡°Antonio Conner, quick, go take out our Simmons family¡¯s cultivation technique,¡± Fraser Simmons said with a trembling voice. ¡°Alright.¡± Without any hesitation, Mick Simmons quickly ran to the study, opened the safe, took out an ancient thread-bound book, and then ran back to the living room to hand it to Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen casually flipped through it,bining his analysis and understanding of Qi Refinement techniques from ¡°The Yin Yang Harmony Sutra¡± and the practice routes of the Guidance Technique, he sessively verified and then formed an understanding of the Simmons family¡¯s technique. A hint of disdain appeared on the corner of his mouth, the Simmons family¡¯s martial technique was indeed crude and simple, nothingpared to a true cultivation technique. To say it was different as heaven and earth would not be an overstatement. Before he could say anything, the two Simmons brothers knelt down, and even Fraser Simmons, with their help, knelt down in front of Greg Jensen. ¡°What is this? Get up,¡± Jensen said.
¡°Please, Mr. Jensen, help us modify the Simmons family¡¯s cultivation technique. From now on, the Simmons family will follow your lead in everything, all our wealth and lives at your disposal.¡± A leap stirred in Greg Jensen¡¯s heart, and his eyes narrowed. Bradley Ford waspletely dumbfounded beside him. Were they offering their whole family for a good internal technique? He smacked his lips, but on second thought, if he hadn¡¯t received the internal technique from Greg Jensen, he probably would have done the same thing as Fraser Simmons if given the chance. Chapter 364: 364: Modifying the Cultivation Technique_1 Chapter 364: Chapter 364: Modifying the Cultivation Technique_1 Greg Jensen stared at the three people kneeling before him, remaining silent for a long time, pondering whether or not to agree to their request. Of course, with his current insight, modifying a Martial Way cultivation technique was still quite simple, but the oue was really hard to predict. It was different from simplifying the Guidance Technique, which, after all, was a cultivation technique he practiced himself and was extremely familiar with. However, he had only read about the Simmons family¡¯s cultivation technique and had never personally experienced it. It was hard to say what problems might arise after the modification. Greg Jensen was silent for a long time before he finally spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try, but I can¡¯t guarantee the effect.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Jensen, we of the Simmons family shall never forget this great kindness!¡± ¡°From today onward, my life, Donald Simmons, is yours to use as you wish.¡± Greg Jensen himself was somewhat unsure, merely intending to give it a try, but Fraser Simmons and the others were so excited they couldn¡¯t contain themselves, which made him feel somewhat embarrassed. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s first take care of Mr. Simmons¡¯s health. We¡¯ll talk about modifying the cultivation techniqueter.¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll be troubling you, Mr. Jensen.¡±
Greg Jensen nodded, nced at the living room¡¯s environment, and frowned, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the bedroom. This ce is too open and not conducive to gathering Qi.¡± ¡°Yes, please follow me.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg Jensen nodded and followed the Simmons brothers for a while before realizing that the vi actually had an elevator. Mick Simmons pushed the wheelchair into the elevator and pressed the button for the third floor. Momentster, the elevator doors opened to reveal a spacious hall with various amenities like sofas and a TV, and at the far end was arge bed. By the bed¡¯s side, there was also a variety of medical monitoring equipment. Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but marvel inwardly. Goodness, it was like they moved a VIP hospital room into the house, and most astonishing of all was the presence of defibritors and new types of cardiopulmonary resuscitation machines among a series of equipment. ¡°Mr. Jensen, do you need any equipment? Shall I have a nurse operate it for you?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Greg Jensen shook his head and smiled, ¡°I just need silver needles.¡± Fraser Simmons was initially stunned and then said somewhat embarrassingly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we forgot that our traditional Chinese medicine generally uses silver needles.¡± ¡°Yes, who doesn¡¯t like a good silver needle?¡± Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°Alright, take off your clothes and lie down on the bed.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The Simmons brothers pushed Fraser Simmons to the side of the bed, lifted him onto it, and then helped him strip down to just a pair of shorts. Because Fraser Simmons had not exercised for a long time, his lower limbs had be somewhat atrophied, and his skin was also a bit dry and rough. Greg Jensen took out the silver needles and, after sterilizing them, began to perform acupuncture. The ¡°Yin Yang Five Elements Needles¡± contained seven basic needle techniques, as well as forty-nine different variations, and the derived needle techniques were countless.
Sealing, stimting, protecting the meridians, and so forth. There was a corresponding needle technique for each situation, andbined with each other, they could produce many special effects. The situation with Fraser Simmons was extremelyplicated. At the beginning, Greg Jensen could insert needles swiftly, but as time passed, he had to act with caution. Moreover, many needle techniques required the activation of True Qi, which was not only mentally demanding but also a test for the depth of Greg Jensen¡¯s True Qi.
Fortunately, Greg Jensen had already advanced to the sixth level of Qi Refinement and was close to the seventh level; otherwise, it would have been difficult to deal with Fraser Simmons¡¯s condition. The two Simmons brothers and Bradley Ford, and others, stood by, their hearts in their throats, and they didn¡¯t even dare to breathe heavily. After some time, Fraser Simmons¡¯s back was filled with silver needles, and he himself had fallen into a deep sleep. The acupuncture continued, and the few remaining gaps on his back were also filled by Greg Jensen with silver needles. Gradually, a fineyer of sweat beads formed on his forehead. At that moment, Mick Simmons¡¯s daughter, Amelia Simmons, walked in from outside and was immediately shocked when she saw the room full of people and then her grandfather with his back full of silver needles. Her mouth fell open in surprise. Thankfully, she knew it was not the right time to interrupt and quickly covered her mouth, afraid that she might make a sound. The very next second, Greg Jensen waved his hand and a streak of afterimage shed. Thrum! A low, almost imperceptible humming sound suddenly filled the air! Everyone felt a sharp pain in their ears but it quickly returned to normal. Upon closer inspection, they saw that the rows of silver needles were trembling in unison and the frequency was increasing. Before they could react, Greg Jensen had already started removing the needles with both hands, his speed so fast that not even the afterimages were clearly visible. In the blink of an eye, most of the silver needles on Fraser Simmons¡¯s back had been removed.
By the time everyone came to their senses, all the needles had already returned to Greg Jensen¡¯s hands. p! Greg Jensen concentrated his True Qi, pressed his hands quickly against Fraser Simmons¡¯s back, and started to guide the recipient¡¯s True Qi with his own, following the Simmons family Cultivation Technique he had modified in his mind. ¡°Mmm, it¡¯s so warm¡­¡± In his sleep, Fraser Simmons suddenly let out a murmur as if in a dream. Everyone was startled and quickly took two steps forward to look. They saw a red flush spread across Fraser Simmons¡¯s back and quickly extend to other parts of his body, including his legs, which had been paralyzed for years. ¡°Is this¡­¡± Mick Simmons became excited when he saw this. His father¡¯s legs had been paralyzed for several years. They were always cold to the touch, and the doctors had said the blood vessels were dead and no longer circting blood. But, as any martial artist knows, this is due to damage to the meridians, which prevents the Qi from flowing to that area. Seeing it now, it seemed the meridians might have been cleared? Could they have cleared so quickly? Everyone looked at Greg Jensen in astonishment. They trusted Jensen and knew he could cure Fraser Simmons¡¯s ailment, but they did not expect the process to be so swift.
While the acupuncture session had taken nearly two hours, it was still too quickpared to the years Fraser Simmons had been suffering. At the same time, Mick Simmons and Bradley Ford couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled. If the meridians were already clear, what was Mr. Jensen doing now? Many eyes observed Fraser Simmons¡¯s back intently, lost in thought.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om A momentter, Bradley Ford was the first to lift his head, his face full of shock as he looked toward Greg Jensen. Then, watching Jensen with one palm pressed against their father¡¯s back, the Simmons brothers also came to an understanding, and their faces couldn¡¯t help revealing a look of astonishment. ¡°Is Mr. Jensen testing the improved Cultivation Technique on my uncle?¡± ¡°No, I think Mr. Jensen has already perfected it, and now he¡¯s just helping father get ustomed to it while using his True Qi to nourish the meridians.¡± Donald Simmons, hearing this guess, was somewhat stunned and said, ¡°Is improving a Cultivation Technique really that easy?¡± ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Mick Simmons couldn¡¯t help but give him a white look and said, ¡°It may seem easy to us, but that¡¯s because it¡¯s Mr. Jensen we¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°If you were to do it yourself, would you even know where to start?¡± ¡°Er, no.¡±
¡°That¡¯s what I mean; it shows that Mr. Jensen¡¯s vision is much higher than ours.¡± Chapter 365: 365 Squandering Natural Resources_1 Chapter 365: Chapter 365 Squandering Natural Resources_1 At that moment, Amelia Simmons came over, curious, she asked, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s this uncle doing?¡± ¡°Amelia, you¡¯re back.¡± Seeing his daughter return, Mick Simmons¡¯s face immediately showed a gentle smile, and he softly said, ¡°Mr. Jensen is treating grandpa.¡± ¡°Treating?¡± Amelia blinked her big eyes in surprise and asked, ¡°Can he cure grandpa¡¯s illness?¡± ¡°Of course, he can, Amelia, just you wait, your grandpa will be able to stand up very soon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s wonderful!¡± A joyful smile spread across Amelia¡¯s sweet face as she happily said, ¡°Then grandpa can demonstrate for me personally.¡± Mick Simmons smiled wryly and said, ¡°Girl, not to critique, but you¡¯re sixteen now and you still don¡¯t know how to put on makeup, always practicing with swords and guns¡­¡± Amelia gave him a look and pouted, ¡°Hmmph, I don¡¯t care, grandpa agreed anyway, you can¡¯t stop me.¡±
Mick Simmons, caught betweenughter and tears, said, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to stop you, just reminding you, at this rate, you¡¯ll never get married.¡± ¡°If I can¡¯t get married, then so be it. I want to stay with grandpa for my whole life and never get married.¡± ¡°Child, how can you not get married.¡± While Mick Simmons was speaking, he saw Greg Jensen suddenly stand up and begin to tidy up; he hastily walked over. ¡°Mr. Jensen, my father, he¡­¡± Greg Jensen, looking somewhat exhausted, gave a small smile and said, ¡°He¡¯s alright now; just a little weak. Another two hours of sleep should see him awake.¡± Donald Simmons¡¯s face was full of joy, his voice quivering with excitement as he said, ¡°That¡¯s great, thank you Mr. Jensen, thank you!¡± His father had passed away early, and having been raised in his uncle¡¯s home, he had long treated Fraser Simmons as his own father. Now that Fraser Simmons was in great health and might even further improve, he was truly grateful to Greg Jensen from the bottom of his heart. ¡°Please take a moment to rest over there.¡± Mick Simmons quickly helped Greg Jensen to a sofa nearby and then hesitated before quickly moving to a safe. After opening it, he took out a small square box and ced it solemnly on the coffee table, then pushed it towards Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen was taken aback and asked, ¡°What¡¯s this¡­?¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen, this is an Elixir that can restore True Qi. Please, take it to recover some strength,¡± Mick Simmons said. ¡°Huh.¡± An Elixir that restores True Qi? Isn¡¯t that simr to a Qi Replenishing Pill? Greg Jensen, curiosity piqued, opened the box to find a pill slightlyrger than a soybean, dull in color and unappealing in appearance. Compared to a Qi Replenishing Pill, it wasn¡¯t much, let alone those selling for tens of thousands, such as the Blood and Qi Pill.
This thing was for human consumption? Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but feel perplexed. Mick Simmons didn¡¯t realize that the Elixir, which he had paid a million for, appeared utterly worthless in Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes. Seeing Greg Jensen not eating it and thinking him too modest, Mick Simmons forced a smile and said, despite the pain of potential loss:
¡°Please, Mr. Jensen, go ahead and take it. The feeling of depleted True Qi is very ufortable.¡± Greg Jensen caught the expression on his face, his heart couldn¡¯t help smiling. The feeling after True Qi is exhausted was indeed ufortable, as ifpletely drained. However, even if he felt weakened, he wouldn¡¯t need to eat this to recover, would he? Who knew if there was poison in it? He smiled, closed the box, and pushed it back before taking out a stic medicine bottle from his bag. As soon as he opened the lid, a strange fragrance drifted out. Mick Simmons deeply inhaled it, immediately feeling invigorated. He quickly realized that what was inside the medicine bottle was far superior to the Qi Replenishing Pill he hadn¡¯t managed to give away. Before he could figure out what was inside, he saw Greg Jensen pour out three round and lustrous pills from that old stic bottle. The pills were dark red in color, seeming to have a faint luminous sheen around them, indicating their high quality at a nce. The sheer appearance alone meant they were leagues above his Qi Replenishing Pill. ¡°Mr. Jensen, what is this¡­¡± ¡°Oh, this is an elixir I concocted myself,¡± he said. ¡°Taking it can increase True Qi.¡± Increase True Qi? Not just restore True Qi? That¡¯s even more precious!
Just as Mick Simmons thought of this, his eyes went wide. He saw Greg Jensen pour all three pills into his mouth like they were candy, then let out a long sigh. From his demeanor, it seemed he was somewhat unsatisfied! Those were pills that could increase True Qi! Each one worth millions, yet used just to restore True Qi? And he took three at once! This was simply a waste of heavenly resources! Greg Jensen knew exactly what he was doing, but still pretended to be surprised, ¡°Why are you staring at me like that?¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen, do you¡­ have many more of those elixirs?¡± ¡°Er, not many left.¡± Greg Jensen nced at the bottle and then smiled, ¡°But no matter, once they¡¯re gone, I¡¯ll just concoct some more.¡± Mick Simmons was stunned once again, only now fully realizing that Jensen concocted the elixirs himself. Seeing Jensen¡¯s smiling face, he couldn¡¯t help but take a cold breath and marveled to himself: The Simmons family hastched onto quite a formidable leg¡ªthat leg seems rather thick!
It was already surprising enough that he was a half-step Grandmaster in his twenties, but Greg Jensen also knew alchemy, and could even concoct elixirs that increased True Qi. You see, an alchemist capable of making elixirs has always been one of the most respected professions in the Jianghu. Because no matter how powerful a person is, even if you are a Grandmaster, there are always life events like aging, sickness, and death, as well as fortunes and misfortunes. When that dayes, all the money in the world means nothing, and knowing influential people is useless. Only a powerful Pharmacist or physician can be the most reliable ally. Mick Simmons thought about it and then felt it made sense that Jensen knew alchemy. After all, except for those hidden and unreachable Divine Doctors, few could match his exquisite medical skills. For Fraser Simmons¡¯ injury, the Simmons family had spent countless resources and sought after well-known doctors nationwide, yet to no avail. But such a difficult-to-treat illness was cured by Jensen in just half a day. What kind of medical skill was this?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om With such advanced medical skills, being able to concoct True Qi enhancing elixirs was not surprising at all. Elixirs that can enhance True Qi! Such inestimable treasures, and as Mick Simmons looked at that old medicine bottle, his heart burned with desire. Although he knew it was a bit inappropriate to ask so abruptly, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Mr. Jensen, if you have some to spare, could you possibly share a few with me?¡±
Greg Jensen smiled upon hearing this and asked, ¡°How much are you willing to pay?¡± ¡°Uh, how about five million per pill?¡± ¡°How much?¡± Jensen was taken aback; the cost of a Qi Replenishing Pill was only tens of thousands, yet Mick Simmons was offering five million right off the bat. Are Qi Replenishing Pills really that valuable? Thinking back to that pill which could only restore but not increase True Qi, that was treasured by Simmons, Jensen gained a rough understanding of the value of elixirs. He was about to agree when Mick Simmons, thinking Jensen was not satisfied with the price, spoke up again, ¡°Seven million then, you definitely won¡¯t be at a loss at this price.¡± ¡°Seven million?¡± Jensen was astonished yet again. Mick Simmons was also stunned. Was Mr. Jensen still not satisfied? It¡¯s true that elixirs that could increase True Qi are expensive, but surely one wouldn¡¯t spend ten million for a single pill? Chapter 366: 366: The Riches Stay Within Our Own Fields_1 Chapter 366: Chapter 366: The Riches Stay Within Our Own Fields_1 Greg Jensen asked himself about his progress in cultivating True Qi and acknowledged considerable improvement, but Mick Simmons¡¯s price quote still gave him a shock. Seeing Mick Simmons freeze again, he hurriedly coughed softly and said indifferently, ¡°Is the price you mentioned the market price?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Mick Simmons was pondering how to make an offer when he heard Greg Jensen¡¯s question and quickly exined: ¡°Mr. Jensen, though Elixirs capable of increasing True Qi are good, they cannot be sold for too much. Seven million per pill is already quite high.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Hearing his exnation, Greg Jensen felt more confident and then asked, ¡°What if the Elixirs are taken to a trade fair to sell¡­ ¡± Mick Simmons was taken aback again and then hesitated, ¡°Mr. Jensen, is that really necessary? How many do you have left? I can just buy them all, can¡¯t I?¡± Perhaps you can¡¯t afford it! Greg Jensen chuckled inwardly but maintained aposed expression as he said, ¡°Actually, these Elixirs aren¡¯t that expensive. The cost is only about one million each.
And since I can refine them myself, I n to make more and take them to sell at the trade fair.¡± ¡°The cost is only one million?¡± Mick Simmons waspletely dumbfounded and took quite some time to recover before cursing angrily: ¡°Those old immortals, really too much, selling Elixirs that cost so little for such a high price.¡± ¡°Oh? Are there others selling simr Elixirs?¡± Greg Jensen said, surprised. Mick Simmons exined, ¡°Mr. Jensen, you may not be aware, but in the martial world, besides martial families like ours, there are also various sects. Many of them live by selling Elixirs and weapons. For instance, Divine Iron Gate in Dragon Spring City specializes in swords and weapons. And Healington in Cloudy Province is known for refining all kinds of Elixirs and also possesses the ability to treat diseases and heal injuries.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Greg Jensen thought for a moment and smiled, ¡°What others charge is their business. Once we get to the trade fair, we¡¯ll drive their prices down.¡± ¡°Right, drive them down.¡± Mick Simmons said through clenched teeth, ¡°I used to think they had the hearts of healers, but now it seems they¡¯re all shrewd merchants.¡± Seeing his resentful demeanor, Greg Jensen guessed he must have been cheated by Healington. He found it somewhat amusing and gently shook his head. No matter how much Healington swindled, it was irrelevant to him; in fact, it brought him some benefits.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om A Qi Replenishing Pill that cost only tens of thousands could be sold for millions, all thanks to Healington¡¯s doing. With them around, it was as if they had created another lucrative opportunity for Greg Jensen. ¡°Estimate how many Elixirs we can sell at the trade fair, so I can prepare in advance,¡± Greg Jensen said pensively. ¡°As for the Simmons family, from now on, you can use the Qi Replenishing Pills at cost.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s great! Thank you, Mr. Jensen, I truly appreciate it,¡± said Donald Simmons, immediately excited, while Mick Simmons was almost moved to tears.
He had been stuck at the Initial Stage of Dark Energy for several years because the Elixirs that increased True Qi were too expensive, so he had been reluctant to use them. Now things had changed. With the money previously spent on one Qi Replenishing Pill, he could now buy several Qi Replenishing Pills, which seemed even better than the original ones. If he could get a sufficient supply of Qi Replenishing Pills, he might even make further progress. Bradley Ford hesitated for a moment and then asked, ¡°Mr. Jensen, what about our Ford family¡­?¡±
¡°Equal treatment for all.¡± ¡°Haha, well then, let me thank you in advance, Mr. Jensen.¡± Greg Jensen smiled and nodded. These were all future clients; he had to maintain good rtions with them. Amelia Simmons looked at Greg Jensen curiously. She didn¡¯t understand why her father and the others were so respectful towards him. But watching Greg Jensen talk confidently among them, she felt this uncle must be very impressive. Because in her memory, when her father and uncle dealt with other young people, they usually had a stern demeanor of seniority, except when facing Greg Jensen; they seemed like juniors instead. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go outside; we shouldn¡¯t disturb the old man¡¯s rest here.¡± Greg Jensen nced back at Fraser Simmons lying in the bed, saying, ¡°The old man will need at least two more hours to wake up.¡± ¡°Okay, please after you¡­¡± Mick Simmons instructed his daughter to stay and look after the old man, then led Greg Jensen and the others to the tea room, where they chatted over tea. ¡­ In the provincial capital, the Morris family. Members of the Morris family gathered together, with the patriarch, Leon Morris, leaning on his cane and sitting dominantly on the sofa.
Leon¡¯s sons and daughters-inw were seated around him. ¡°You two are truly useless, failing to handle such a simple matter.¡± Jasper Morris, the eldest son, looked at Landon Morris with disdain, saying, ¡°Younger brother, you could at least say something.¡± With a trembling voice, Landon Morris lifted his head, quickly nced at Hazel Simmons beside him, then lowered his head again. Hazel Simmons¡¯s face was pale as she said, ¡°Brother, please don¡¯t scold Landon. It¡¯s my fault, not his.¡± Jasper Morris looked at her darkly, then snorted coldly without saying anything more. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t me your big brother; it¡¯s indeed your failure to handle the matter. What¡¯s the state of their family now? It¡¯s better to benefit our Morris family rather than letting others take it away in the arena. After all, our families are rted by marriage, and it¡¯s best to keep the wealth within the family.¡± ¡°Sister-inw is right; if you ask me, the Simmons family people are just stubborn.¡± Since Fraser Simmons fell ill in bed, the Simmons family had declined severely over the years. Their continuous losses in the Martial Way association caused their business to shrink significantly. The Morris family had set their sights on Wesnd Pharmaceuticals, wanting to acquire it at a low price. Moreover, they promised that if the Simmons family handed over Wesnd Pharmaceuticals, they would support the Simmons family in the Martial Way association to stabilize their other businesses. However, the Morris family had approached the Simmons family several times without sess and had to resort to Hazel Simmons. Still, the result remained the same.
Landon Morris was already not favored, and Hazel Simmons¡¯s situation was not much better. For a while, the living room was filled with voices criticizing Landon Morris and Hazel Simmons, as if they hadmitted some unforgivable acts. Landon Morris was scolded like a grandson, hanging his head in silence. Hazel Simmons was anxious but didn¡¯t know what to say. After a while, as if tired from the scolding, everyone finally stopped. The silent patriarch, Leon Morris, spoke slowly: ¡°This matter can¡¯t be med solely on Landon and Hazel; Fraser Simmons is so stubborn, it is normal that they couldn¡¯t persuade him.¡± He paused slightly and, with a cold gaze, turned to the side saying: ¡°Let Vince Brent go over and test whether the Simmons family still deserves the status of a first-rate family.¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Vince Brent was a disciple of Leon Morris, a solid practitioner at theter stage of Dark Strength, and was quite famous among the rising generation of martial artists in the province. ¡°Dad, perhaps¡­ I should go back and try to persuade them again,¡± Hazel Simmons said anxiously, knowing that although she didn¡¯t practice martial arts, based on her cousin Donald Simmons¡¯s abilities, he was no match for Vince Brent. Chapter 367: 367 Gratitude as Great as Rebirth_1 Chapter 367: Chapter 367 Gratitude as Great as Rebirth_1 Leon Morris¡¯s eyelids flicked upward, and he spoke indifferently, ¡°No need. Since they are not willing to give in, then fight until they submit. This is the rule of a Martial Way family.¡± ¡°Dad¡­¡± ¡°You have objections?¡± Leon Morris suddenly opened his eyes, and in his turbid eyes, a cold and piercing light shone forth. Hazel Simmons was so frightened that she trembled, quickly shaking her head. ¡°If you can¡¯t live up to being a first-rate family, then step down and let others lead. Otherwise, you will end up harming both yourself and others.¡± Leon Morris said meaningfully, then turned to Vince Brent, ¡°Vince Brent, go help them. After all, they are our kin, don¡¯t be too harsh. However, if they continue to be stubborn, we may have to take some severe measures.¡± ¡°Master, I understand.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡±
Leon Morris, with the support of a caretaker, slowly got up, moved his limbs a bit, and sighed, ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve gotten old¡­¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡­ The sky gradually darkened. The Simmons family started to prepare for the evening banquet, while Greg Jensen and the others returned to the third floor. Fraser Simmons had awakened and was stumbling around the room with the support of his granddaughter, Amelia Simmons. ¡°Dad, your leg¡­¡± Upon seeing this, Mick Simmons was immediately overjoyed and asked, ¡°Dad, is your leg healed?¡± ¡°Haha, yes, all thanks to Mr. Jensen.¡± Fraser Simmonsughed heartily, then bowed deeply to Greg Jensen, ¡°Mr. Jensen, thank you.¡± ¡°Old man, you¡¯re too polite.¡± Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°You should go back to sitting on the bed, and I¡¯ll take your pulse again.¡± ¡°Good, good.¡± Fraser Simmons gently pushed his granddaughter away and shakily made his way back to the bedside on his own. It was evident that his leg had indeed healed, and if his walking was still somewhat unsteady, it was mainly because he had been lying down for too long and still needed time to adjust. If he were amon person, this process might take a long time, but Fraser Simmons was close to bing a Grandmaster, and after moving around several times, he could be as agile as a normal person. Greg Jensen approached the bedside, his fingers resting on Fraser Simmons¡¯s pulse, carefully feeling it, then smiling, he said, ¡°Try rotating your True Qi.¡± ¡°Uh, okay.¡± Fraser Simmons was somewhat anxious, but smitten with Greg Jensen¡¯s miraculous medical skills, he couldn¡¯t help but trust him and attempted to rotate his True Qi ording to the Simmons family¡¯s Cultivation Technique. After decades of practice, rotating his True Qi had be second nature, but this time, as soon as he started, he noticed something was wrong.
He found his True Qi moving along a slightly unfamiliar path, which startled him, and just as he intended to correct it, the speed of the True Qi suddenly increased. The very next second¡­ Whoosh! It was as if something burst open, and the flow of True Qi sped up once more.
¡°Hmm¡­¡± Fraser Simmons felt incredibly refreshed, filled with strength throughout his body, and the indescribable relief almost made him hum out loud. He moved his arm instinctively, and a nearly transparent strand of True Qi shot out with a whoosh, striking the wall with a muted thud. Boom! Looking at the slightly indented handprint on the wall, Fraser Simmons was stunned and in disbelief, he raised his palm to inspect it closely. He could hardly believe that the handprint on the wall had been caused by his casual wave. ¡°Is this¡­¡± Fraser Simmons looked up in shock to see Greg Jensen¡¯s smiling face. ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Simmons, on bing a half-step Grandmaster.¡± ¡°This¡­ I¡¯ve be a half-step Grandmaster?¡± Fraser Simmons stammered, ¡°Have I truly be a half-step Grandmaster?¡± ¡°Dad, it¡¯s true, don¡¯t believe me? Try it again,¡± Mick Simmons said with tears in his eyes. At his words, Fraser Simmons immediately concentrated his True Qi in his palm and then pushed hard against the wall.
Bang! Another handprint appeared on the wall. Seeing this, Fraser Simmons finally believed that he had indeed be a half-step Grandmaster. Thump! Without a second thought, Fraser Simmons knelt before Greg Jensen, excitedly saying, ¡°Mr. Jensen, your kindness is as great as life itself. From this day on, the Simmons family is at yourmand, ready to serve you in any way you ask.¡± ¡°Mr. Simmons, you are overestimating it.¡± Greg Jensen hurriedly helped him up, saying, ¡°Healing the sick and saving lives is my duty. Modifying the Cultivation Technique was just a small effort, you don¡¯t need to be so polite.¡± ¡°Your small effort not only saved my life but also allowed me to reach the realm I¡¯ve dreamed of. I can never repay this debt of gratitude,¡± Fraser Simmons said, his tears flowing freely. After thanking him profusely, he turned to Mick Simmons and ordered, ¡°Antonio, bring over those agreements I had you prepare earlier, for Mr. Jensen to sign.¡± ¡°Yes, Dad.¡± Without hesitation, Mick Simmons immediately brought over the document folder from before, containing various stock transfer agreements. ¡°Mr. Jensen, please sign here.¡± Looking at the documents, Greg Jensen felt a bit overwhelmed and thought to himself that these people from the Simmons family really knew how to go overboard in gifting their entire business to someone.
With sincere expression, Mick Simmons said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, we don¡¯t know how else to thank you, you must ept these businesses.¡± Greg Jensen, left with no choice, picked up the documents and looked them over, finally stopping at the Wesnd Pharmaceuticals stock transfer agreement. He looked at it for a long time, noticeably tempted. The range of the Simmons family¡¯s businesses was broad, and Wesnd Pharmaceuticals was the only one thatpletely matched Greg Jensen¡¯s current industries. After some hesitation, he said, ¡°Forget about the rest, I¡¯ll take Wesnd Pharmaceuticals. However, change the stock distribution, the Simmons family should keep some to manage for me, as I don¡¯t have time to oversee thepany¡¯s affairs.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Seeing that Greg Jensen finally agreed to ept, the Simmons family was overjoyed, signifying that Jensen acknowledged them and they had finally secured support from a powerful benefactor. ¡°Mr. Jensen, about the remaining businesses¡­¡± ¡°Keep the rest for yourselves. If I need something in the future, I¡¯ll let you know,¡± replied Greg Jensen, his demeanor calm. Upon seeing this, Fraser Simmons and the others didn¡¯t press any further. Bradley Ford said enviously, ¡°You should be content now.¡± Fraser Simmons knew what he meant, and with a smugugh, he teased Bradley Ford, causing him a great deal of frustration.
At that moment, the butler approached, ¡°Sir, dinner is ready.¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen, let¡¯s go have dinner,¡± invited Fraser Simmons. ¡°Alright.¡± By then, it had grown dark, and the Simmons family¡¯s dining room was prepared with many exquisite dishes. Greg Jensen ate simply and was soon full. He sat by the dining table chatting with Bradley Ford and others. Although Fraser Simmons had just be a half-step Grandmaster, his decades of martial arts experience were exactly what Greg Jensencked. Discussing tips and tricks ofbat, even Greg Jensen found himself enlightened. ¡°Miss, bringing so many people with you is¡­¡± ¡°Step aside!¡± Just then, amotion erupted from outside. Immediately afterward, a group of people barged in angrily, led by Elliot Morris, the second son of the Morris family. Hazel Simmons and Landon Morris followed by his side, shrinking away and lowering their heads under the stares from Fraser Simmons and the others. Mick Simmons nced at his sister and brother-inw, his brow furrowing briefly before he demanded in a deep voice, ¡°Elliot Morris? What are you doing here sote?¡± With a sly smile, Elliot Morris replied, ¡°Nothing much, just heard that you all invited a Divine Doctor who cured Uncle Simmons¡¯s illness. My father is extremely pleased. He worries that Uncle Simmons, having been bedridden for so long, would be rusty, so he sent Vince Brent over to keep the old masterpany in practice.¡± Before he had even finished speaking, Vince Brent stepped forward from the crowd, his face expressionless as he scanned Mick Simmons and swept his gaze over the room, finallynding on Fraser Simmons. Chapter 368: 368 Digging a Hole_1 Chapter 368: Chapter 368 Digging a Hole_1n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Mick Simmons¡¯s face turned cold as he spoke indifferently, ¡°My dad has just gotten better and won¡¯t be sparring with anyone right now. Please leave.¡± ¡°Heh, in that case, you might as well hand over Wesnd Pharmaceuticals. With Uncle Simmons like this, he shouldn¡¯t be bearing so much burden. After all, our families are rted by marriage. We can¡¯t just stand by and watch him suffer, can we?¡± Elliot Morris said with a chuckle, seeming to have the Simmons family¡¯s best interest at heart, but in reality, he was just capitalizing on the Simmons family¡¯s vulnerability and looking to take advantage. Enraged, Mick Simmons trembled all over and gave him a cold nce before turning to look at Hazel Simmons and Landon Morris. Hazel Simmons turned pale with fear and shrank behind her husband, while Landon Morris¡¯s legs also went soft. But with his wife right behind him, he couldn¡¯t hide and could only give Mick Simmons an awkward smile. ¡°Antonio, look¡­ why don¡¯t we just let go of Wesnd Pharmaceuticals? It¡¯s not worth much anyway.¡± ¡°Shut your fucking dog mouth!¡± Mick Simmons snapped, ¡°If it¡¯s not worth much, then cough up the money, will you? You ball-less thing, you deceived our Simmons family¡¯sdy, and now you¡¯re eyeing Wesnd Pharmaceuticals to boot. The Morris family is really something, huh.¡±
Hazel Simmons and her husband were scolded so badly that they didn¡¯t have any fight left in them, hanging their heads in silence. Elliot Morris, seeing his younger brother get scolded, was not angry but instead said with a smile, ¡°Younger brother¡¯s wife, say something. Don¡¯t always let the younger brother take the brunt.¡± Hazel Simmons¡¯s face was ashen. She nced at Mick Simmons and let out a helpless sigh. Mick Simmons red fiercely at her and then said to Elliot Morris, ¡°Elliot Morris, if you want to seize our Simmons family¡¯s property, then just fucking say it. Don¡¯t be like a woman making excuses. Just say it, how do you want to handle this? Draw the line, and the Simmons family will take you up on it.¡± ¡°Good, that¡¯s the spirit!¡± Elliot Morris grinned. The only formidable person in the Simmons family was Donald Simmons, but since he had just entered the Dark Strength Period not long ago, how could he possibly beat Vince Brent, who was in the Later Stage of Dark Strength? He nced at Fraser Simmons sitting on the sofa with a somewhat unsightly expression, but seeing that Fraser remained silent, he felt reassured. As long as Fraser Simmons couldn¡¯t make a move, then Vince Brent was sure to win. The Wesnd Pharmaceuticals would belong to the Morris family soon after. Elliot Morris, worried the Simmons family might back out, quickly added, ¡°So, we¡¯ll make a deal. If we win, Wesnd Pharmaceuticals goes to the Morris family.¡± ¡°And if you lose?¡± Mick Simmons asked. ¡°Lose? How could Vince Brent possibly lose? Are you joking?¡± Elliot Morris said disdainfully with a sneer, ¡°If you win, we¡¯ll forget about Wesnd Pharmaceuticals and, from here on, we won¡¯t target your Simmons family¡¯s property. How about that?¡± ¡°How about not?¡± Mick Simmons coldly replied, ¡°The Morris family is really shameless! So, in this fight, the bet is only on our Simmons family¡¯s Wesnd Pharmaceuticals? Why? Because the Morris family has no shame?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Elliot Morris¡¯s face suddenly darkened. He could turn a blind eye when Mick Simmons insulted Landon Morris and even managed to mock humorously. But when he himself was directly insulted by Mick Simmons, his rage surged instantly, ¡°What do you want, then?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple. You want to fight? Fine, but put out something to bet on. The Simmons family is in!¡±
Mick Simmons¡¯s face looked truly outraged by Elliot Morris¡¯s actions, but both the people of the Simmons family and Greg Jensen knew that Mick Simmons was digging a hole. If Elliot Morris really fell for it, there would be quite a show to watch. This was why Donald Simmons, who typically had an impulsive nature, stayed silent today, a cold smirk hanging on the corner of his lips, watching the folly from the sidelines. Sure enough, upon hearing his words, Elliot Morris burst intoughter and said coldly, ¡°Alright, Wesnd Pharmaceuticals will be the Morris family¡¯s.¡±
¡°Although it¡¯s not on par with your Wesnd Pharmaceuticals, within the province of Qin, it¡¯s still considered number one. If I lose, I¡¯ll give you Jamae Pharmaceutical Factory.¡± Mick Simmons sneered, ¡°Easy for you to say, but do your words hold weight in the Morris family?¡± ¡°Heh, you don¡¯t believe me, huh? No matter, just wait and see!¡± Elliot Morris was straightforward, pulling out his mobile phone and calling Leon Morris directly, even putting him on speakerphone to discuss the bet. As soon as Leon Morris heard it, without a second thought, he directly said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled then. Whatever the younger one says is as good as my word. If he really loses, Jamae Pharmaceutical Factory will belong to the Simmons family, no one can stop it.¡± ¡°Dad, let¡¯s leave it at that.¡± After saying this to the person on the phone, Elliot Morris hung up and then sneered at Mick Simmons: ¡°Antonio, you¡¯ve got nothing to say now? Can we start?¡± ¡°Sure, we absolutely can,¡± Mick Simmons said with a grin. Elliot Morris looked at his odd smile and suddenly felt a bit uneasy, but then he thought that there shouldn¡¯t be any problems. Donald Simmons had just entered the Dark Strength Period not too long ago and definitely couldn¡¯t beat Vince Brent, while Fraser Simmons was still a cripple. Even if he recovered, he wouldn¡¯t be able to fight someone right away. And even if he could fight, he was only at theter stage of Dark Strength, at most he could tie with Vince Brent.
No matter how you looked at it, there was no way his side could lose. With this thought in mind, Elliot Morris felt much more rxed, and looking at Donald Simmons, he said with a smile: ¡°Donald, don¡¯t just sit there, let¡¯s get started. The earlier we finish, the sooner we can close up. I¡¯ve got a date with a girl tonight.¡± Upon hearing this, Donald Simmons slowly stood up, and to Elliot Morris¡¯s surprise, instead ofing forward, he went over to Fraser Simmons. Then, under his assistance, Fraser Simmons, who was meant to be a cripple, miraculously stood up. Elliot Morris¡¯s eyelid twitched, and he eximed in shock, ¡°Uncle Simmons, you can stand up now?¡± Fraser Simmons looked at his legs with content and said with a smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say? Thanks to Mr. Jensen, my injury has been cured. I¡¯m just not supposed to fight with anyone just yet.¡± Elliot Morris¡¯s tension eased, and he wondered, ¡°If you can¡¯t fight, then what¡¯s this about?¡± Fraser Simmons chuckled and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the ones who forced this? With Vince Brent at theter stage of Dark Strength, if I don¡¯t step in, who can be his match?¡± Upon hearing this, Elliot Morris couldn¡¯t help but curl his lip, saying with a mix of sarcasm and contempt, ¡°Uncle Simmons, you¡¯re not young anymore, why are you pushing yourself so hard? If something were to happen, I couldn¡¯t bear the responsibility.¡± Fraser Simmons replied indifferently, ¡°The rise and fall, the honor and disgrace of the Simmons family are at stake, how can I not put my life on the line? After all, I¡¯m still alive to take risks.¡± ¡°Fine, if Uncle Simmons really feels that way, I have nothing more to say. But let¡¯s get one thing straight, if by any chance something happens to you, you can¡¯t me the Morris family.¡±
¡°Fists and kicks are blind, I don¡¯t need you to teach me that,¡± Fraser Simmons said coldly, then turned to Vince Brent and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the courtyard.¡± Vince Brent¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, he nodded silently and made his way to the courtyard. Fraser Simmons, aided by Donald Simmons, walked through the crowd towards the courtyard. ¡°Dad, I¡­¡± Fraser Simmons paused mid-stride, turned his head to nce at Hazel Simmons and said softly, ¡°You¡¯ve grown up and have your own mind now. If you feel ufortable with the Morris family, thene back. Although the Simmons family has declined, we can still provide shelter from the storm.¡± Chapter 369: 369: Hitting the Cow from Beyond the Mountain_1 Chapter 369: Chapter 369: Hitting the Cow from Beyond the Mountain_1 Fraser Simmons cast a deep look at his daughter, then turned and walked toward the courtyard. Hazel Simmons watched her father¡¯s retreating figure, tears flowing uncontrobly. She opened her mouth to speak but could not make a sound. ¡°Mr. Jensen, shall we go take a look too?¡± Bradley Ford asked. Greg Jensen nodded and followed him outside. The vi¡¯s yard was spacious with a clearing in the center, where the forty-something Vince Brent stood with a cold sneer, gazing at Fraser Simmons. Fraser Simmons stopped not far in front of him, then turned to Donald Simmons and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough, go back and watch from behind.¡± ¡°Alright, be careful, Uncle.¡± Donald Simmons cast a deep look at Vince Brent, scoffed coldly, and turned to walk to the perimeter. In the center of the clearing, only Fraser Simmons and Vince Brent remained. Their eyes met, but neither spoke.
The surroundings grew quiet, the atmosphere somber. Even though they knew victory was certain, the few Morris family members who hade along were still tense. Hazel Simmons and her husband hardly dared to breathe. In contrast, Greg Jensen, Mick Simmons, and the others all wore rxed smiles. Elliot Morris seemed quite at ease too. Seeing that Vince Brent hadn¡¯t made a move yet, he couldn¡¯t help but urge him, ¡°Brother Vince, make your move.¡± Vince Brent furrowed his brow, his eyes sharp as knives, firmly fixed on Fraser Simmons. For some reason, Fraser Simmons, despite appearing weak and like a dying old man, oddly gave him an extremely dangerous feeling. That feeling was extremely ufortable for him, leaving him with no option to advance or retreat. At this moment, Fraser Simmons suddenlyughed, presenting the demeanor of a benign elder and said, ¡°Make your move, what are you hesitating for?¡± At these words, Vince Brent, as if deeply insulted, his expression darkened slightly as he slowly assumed a starting position. Fraser Simmons remained still, his rxed posture, to Vince Brent¡¯s eyes, full of openings. It seemed that all he needed to do was charge over and throw one punch to take down this frail old man! However, what he didn¡¯t know was that at this moment, Fraser Simmons was gathering his True Qi throughout his body, repeatedly familiarizing himself with the new pathways of his internal energy. ¡°Brother Vince, what are you waiting for? Hurry up!¡± Elliot Morris, not facing Fraser Simmons head-on, naturally didn¡¯t understand Vince Brent¡¯s feelings. Seeing the two men still not engaging, he grew impatient. Vince Brent didn¡¯t want to wait any longer either. Dying further might actually lead to some unexpected event. He wanted to secure the victory in one move, giving Fraser Simmons no opportunity, for the old man gave him a feeling that was simply too dangerous. ¡°Master Simmons, be careful!¡± Vince Brent uttered a low shout, took a few quick, short steps forward, and aimed a punch directly at Fraser Simmons¡¯s throat. ¡°Despicable!¡±
Mick Simmons, seeing this scene, immediately cursed angrily. The throat is one of the most vulnerable parts of the human body, a slight mishap can be fatal. Vince Brent¡¯s move was clearly aimed to kill. Although there are no courtesies in a martial arts contest, this was after all apetition, not a fight to the death. Vince Brent¡¯s approach of taking a life right from the start was indeed vexing.
¡°Father!¡± At this moment, the Simmons family grew anxious. After all, Fraser Simmons¡¯s health had only just recovered, having not trained in martial arts for so long. Suddenly entering a life-and-death battle was unavoidably concerning. On the other side, Vince Brent ignored Mick Simmons¡¯s angry shouting, his punch gaining even more speed. He had to take Fraser Simmons down within one move, even if it meant killing him. What mattered was that he couldn¡¯t afford to give Fraser Simmons any chance. A sharp instinct prompted Vince Brent to strike with lethal force! Whoo! The piercing sound of the wind, like a ghostly wail, was hair-raising to hear. Fraser Simmons stood as if under an Immobilization Spell, showing no reaction to the oing ferocious punch. ¡°Dad¡­¡± Hazel Simmons was so frightened her legs went weak. If it weren¡¯t for Landon Morris supporting her at her side, she would likely have copsed to the ground. Elliot Morris, standing nearby, revealed an excited smile. Wesnd Pharmaceuticals was in their hands!
But soon after, a hint of worry crossed his mind. That punch had better not kill the old man from the Simmons family; otherwise, there would indeed be trouble. As Elliot Morris hesitated, wondering whether he should remind Vince Brent, Fraser Simmons finally made his move, extending a hand with deceptive slowness yet surprising swiftness. Vince Brent only felt a blur before a withered hand gently grasped his fist. Immediately after, an irresistible force transmitted through, involuntarily making his body sway off course. Staggering a few steps, he nearly toppled over!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Vince Brent was shocked and quickly steadied himself, turning around only to see Fraser Simmons still standing in his original spot, not even having moved his feet at all. He had lost with just one move? Hadn¡¯t Fraser Simmons been bedridden for several years? How could he be so powerful? Elliot Morris was also startled, his expression darkening shortly afterward as he furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Senior Brother Vince, what¡¯s going on?¡± Vince Brent, with a fierce re fixed on Fraser Simmons and without turning back, responded, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I was just careless. The old man has some tricks up his sleeve.¡± Elliot Morris was slightly displeased and said sternly, ¡°Senior Brother Vince, finish him off quickly, stop dawdling with him.¡± Vince Brent didn¡¯t reply but stared at Fraser Simmons and sneered, ¡°Master Simmons, I indeed underestimated you.
However, I advise you to surrender, because you won¡¯t be so lucky next time.¡± ¡°Save the nonsense,e at me!¡± Fraser Simmons put on a serious face and assumed a starting position, staring intensely at Vince Brent as he prepared for the next move. ¡°Heh, my apologies then!¡± Vince Brent let out a coldugh and rushed forward with extreme speed. This time he was much more cautious, not as rash as before, using techniques that were both offensive and defensive. Havingin in bed for several years, Fraser Simmons was still somewhat rusty in controlling his body and initially couldn¡¯t ovee his opponent. The two men went back and forth for a while, exchanging blows with mutual injuries, yet neither could secure victory. Greg Jensen, who was watching from a distance, became anxious for him and couldn¡¯t help but remind, ¡°Master Simmons, try the new move!¡± Upon hearing that, Fraser Simmons¡¯s eyes lit up. He raised his foot and kicked fiercely, forcing Vince Brent to retreat two steps; then he threw a punch towards Vince Brent¡¯s face. Seeing this, everyone from the Morris family, including Vince Brent, was stunned, while on the faces of the Simmons family¡¯s members, a hint of excitement emerged. Because there was a distance of two to three meters between the two men, Fraser Simmons¡¯s punch couldn¡¯t possibly reach Vince Brent. Elliot Morris couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Is he aiming to punch the air?¡±
¡°Has Fraser Simmons¡¯s eyesight deteriorated with age?¡± ¡°Haha, this is killing me. Is he trying to hit through the mountain?¡± ¡°He probably thinks he¡¯s a Grandmaster, right? Dreaming of projecting True Qi¡­¡± Jeers started to rise from the crowd of the Morris family, but in the next second, everyone was dumbfounded. As Fraser Simmons¡¯s strength was fully exerted, a murky True Qi was seen detaching from the edge of his fist. Whoom! Carrying a fierce whistle, it smashed brutally towards Vince Brent¡¯s face! True Qi projection? How could this be? Vince Brent¡¯s eyes widened in horror, his mind reeling with shock. It was already toote to dodge. He could only watch as the gray True Qi erged before his eyes and, with a loud bang, brutally mmed into his face. Boom! Blood sttered everywhere. Vince Brent¡¯s prominent nose was ttened instantly, and his previously sharp-angled face nearly turned into a meat patty from the impact. A deathly silence instantly fell all around. Chapter 370: 370 The Dawn After Dark_1 Chapter 370: Chapter 370 The Dawn After Dark_1 Thud! Vince Brent¡¯s lifeless body fell straight to the ground, kicking up a cloud of dust. The people of the Morris family were all stunned. Vince Brent, who was in theter stage of Dark Strength, was actually killed by a punch from Fraser Simmons from across the air? How is that possible? As Elliot Morris recalled the scene of Vince Brent¡¯s death, he suddenly felt a shiver down his spine, stiffly turning his head only to see Fraser Simmons looking right at him. He felt a chill run down his entire body, as if he had fallen into an icy cave, and took a step back instinctively, his voice trembling as he said, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re already a half-step Grandmaster?¡± ¡°Heh, what do you think?¡± With a slight smile, Fraser Simmons revealed his eerily white teeth, the cold smile sending shivers down Elliot Morris¡¯s spine. ¡°How¡­ how could that be? You¡¯ve been bedridden for so many years, even if your illness was cured, how could you suddenly be a half-step Grandmaster?¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
¡°Of course, it¡¯s because¡­¡± Mick Simmons almost let slip Greg Jensen¡¯s involvement, but he was quick to react and cut himself off just in time, changing the subject: ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because of built-up potential being suddenly released. My dad may have been bedridden for many years, but he never gave up on cultivating his True Qi. After he recovered from his injuries, he made a breakthrough to Complete Dark Power instantly. Isn¡¯t that quite normal?¡± Looking at the smile on Mick Simmons¡¯s face, Elliot Morris finally realized, and he said in a daze: ¡°You knew all along that he had be a half-step Grandmaster, so you deliberately deceived me just now?¡± ¡°Heh.¡± With a smile, Mick Simmons said, ¡°Elliot, you shouldn¡¯t put it that way. After all, I never said from the beginning that my dad wasn¡¯t a Grandmaster.¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re full of it!¡± Knowing he had been tricked, Elliot Morris was suddenly embarrassed and angry, saying, ¡°You just said he couldn¡¯t take action¡­¡± ¡°I said it wasn¡¯t advisable for him to take action, not that he couldn¡¯t.¡± Mick Simmons interrupted him, somewhat impatiently saying, ¡°Enough, no more nonsense. When are you going to transfer Wesnd Pharmaceuticals to me?¡± Elliot Morris¡¯s face changed slightly, and he snorted coldly, ¡°What Wesnd Pharmaceuticals? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re thinking of reneging, are you?¡± ¡°Renege? You¡­ you¡¯re cheating; this match doesn¡¯t count¡ªlet¡¯s do it over tomorrow.¡± After saying this, Elliot Morris tried to walk outside. Seeing this, Fraser Simmons couldn¡¯t help but snort in derision, ¡°Do it over tomorrow? Do you think there¡¯s anyone in the Morris family who can defeat a half-step Grandmaster?¡± Elliot Morris stopped in his tracks, involuntarily pausing. Fraser Simmons continued, ¡°I¡¯ll give you two hours. If you don¡¯t bring me the transfer agreement within two hours, I¡¯ll personallye to the Morris family to take it.
By then, we can settle both old and new scores together!¡± Elliot Morris¡¯s silhouette paused again, and then he hastened his footsteps and ran out. Seeing this, the people from the Morris family hurriedly followed after him, while only Hazel Simmons and Landon Morris hesitated for a moment before deciding to stay. In the blink of an eye, the people from the Morris family had all run off without a trace.
Mick Simmons was the first to snap out of it and, full of surprise and joy, ran up to Fraser Simmons, asking, ¡°Dad, are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Fraser Simmons shook his head, nced at Vince Brent on the ground, and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m feeling very good now.¡± After many years, he had once again taken down an enemy with his fists, and his heart was both nervous and excited. Moreover, he felt as though he had shed twenty years, filled with strength from head to toe. Is this what it feels like to be a half-step Grandmaster? It¡¯s unbelievably thrilling! Fraser Simmons looked gratefully at Greg Jensen; if it wasn¡¯t for the remaining members of the Morris family present, he would have loved to bow to Greg Jensen right now to express his gratitude. Donald Simmons shed a big smile and said, ¡°That¡¯s great, our Simmons family has a bright future ahead!¡± Fraser Simmons patted his shoulder, showing his relief, ¡°Donald, these past few years have been tough on you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not tough; it¡¯s what I should do.¡± Donald Simmons shook his head, his heart filled with overwhelming emotion, tears welling up in his eyes. In the years that Fraser Simmons had been confined to bed, it was Donald alone who had supported the entire Simmons family. The bitterness and pain were beyond the understanding of outsiders.
After enduring so many hardships, the dawn was finally breaking. How could he not be moved? Fraser Simmons nced over at Hazel Simmons and Landon Morris and said indifferently, ¡°You two go to the guest room to rest first. We have some matters to discuss.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Landon Morris, like a newlywed bride, modestly pulled Hazel Simmons along and randomly chose a guest room to enter. Only the members of the Simmons family, along with Greg Jensen and Bradley Ford, remained in the courtyard. Lawson Simmons came up to Greg Jensen and gave a deep bow, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I have said thank you many times already, so I won¡¯t say it anymore¡ªjust watch our Simmons family¡¯s performance from now on.¡± Greg Jensen nodded silently, handing him three Qi and Blood Pills, saying, ¡°Take one every day; don¡¯t hesitate to use them. You¡¯ve just be a Half-step Grandmaster. You need to stabilize your realm.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you, Mr. Jensen.¡± Fraser Simmons was deeply touched, remembering how he had once attempted to snatch the Fragrant Spirit Grass from Greg Jensen¡¯s hands, he felt immensely ashamed. Greg Jensen, however, did not think so much about it. It was simply giving as good as he got, and he also needed a character like the Simmons family to help him amass wealth. With the help of the Simmons family, he could focus solely on cultivating; there was no need to waste his time making money. ¡°Alright, call me if there¡¯s anything. I¡¯m heading back now.¡± ¡°Okay, Mr. Jensen, take care. Once the paperwork for Wesnd Pharmaceuticals and Jamae Pharmaceuticals is ready, I¡¯ll have Antonio Conner deliver it to you.¡±
Greg Jensen was slightly startled, then understood. He pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Merge Jamae Pharmaceuticals and Wesnd Pharmaceuticals. Make them first and second branches, settle ounts separately, and have a healthypetition.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Mick Simmons replied. ¡­ Late at night, at the Morris family residence in the provincial city, all the key members of the Morris family were present. Everyone sat in silence, and the atmosphere was so oppressive it was hard to breathe. Elliot Morris hung his head, sitting right in the middle of the sofa, with everyone¡¯s eyes on him. ¡°How did Vince Brent die?¡± ¡°He was¡­ he was killed by Fraser Simmons.¡± p! Leon Morris raised his hand and delivered a p, angrily saying, ¡°Stop spouting bullshit! Fraser Simmons is a damn invalid; how could he possibly be a match for Vince Brent?¡± ¡°Dad, it¡¯s true, Fraser Simmons was cured by a young man. They all saw it.¡± ¡°Cured by a young man?¡± Leon Morris quickly sensed something was off and frowned, ¡°How old is this young man?¡±
¡°In his twenties, very handsome, and with good demeanor. Seems like hees from a prestigious family.¡± ¡°In his twenties?¡± At those words, Leon Morris was taken aback and mused, ¡°Handsome, exceptional demeanor, and so young¡­ could it be someone from Healington?¡± His expression instantly grew serious, ¡°How did the Simmons family get involved with Healington?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Jasper Morris pondered and said, ¡°Dad, I heard a while back the Simmons family was causing a stir in Jamae City looking for treasures. Perhaps they really found something that caught Healington¡¯s attention.¡± ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s possible.¡± Leon Morris nodded, there was no other exnation at this point; otherwise, where did that powerful young mane from? He frowned, looking again at Jasper Morris, ¡°Even if Fraser Simmons has recovered, he¡¯s at best in theter stage of Dark Strength, and he¡¯s just recovered from a serious illness. How could he possibly kill Vince Brent with one punch?¡± ¡°He¡­ he has achieved Half-step Grandmaster.¡± ¡°Half-step Grandmaster?¡± Chapter 371: 371 Annual Income Over 100 Million_1 Chapter 371: Chapter 371 Annual Ie Over 100 Million_1 Hiss! The Morris family waspletely shocked! After a brief silence, the living room suddenly exploded intomotion. ¡°How is this possible?¡± ¡°He¡¯s been disabled for so many years, and even if he recovered from his illness, how could he possibly be a half-step Grandmaster?¡± Leon Morris¡¯s face turned red with anger as he grabbed Elliot Morris¡¯s cor, fuming, ¡°I¡¯ve worked so hard for so many years, yet I¡¯m still hovering at the Peak of Dark Power. Fraser Simmons has been lying in bed for several years, so why the hell can he be a half-step Grandmaster? Tell me, why?¡± He was truly furious. Even when Fraser Simmons was not ill, the Morris family had been suppressed by the Simmons family. Finally, after Fraser Simmons became disabled and he had sessfully reached the Peak of Dark Power, when it was his turn to shine, that old man unexpectedly got ahead of him again.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
¡°Dad, I¡­ I don¡¯t know, I really don¡¯t know.¡± Elliot Morris¡¯s face was pale, and he was already drenched in cold sweat. Even now, thinking about the scene of Vince Brent¡¯s murder still terrified him, because Fraser Simmons could have easily killed him at the time. Who asked him to be so mouthy? A Grandmaster is not to be insulted, and those who do must die! Even if they killed him, the Morris family wouldn¡¯t dare to let out a fart. ¡­ Inside the Morris family¡¯s living room, it once again fell silent, as if even the air was about to solidify. Even those in the Morris family who had not cultivated the Martial Way knew what it meant to be a half-step Grandmaster. Thinking about what they had done to the Simmons family over the years, the Morris family members shuddered with fear. In the past, they bullied the Simmons family forcking high-end fighters and snatched away quite a few properties; even Hazel Simmons, who had married into the Morris family, suffered as a result. Now that Fraser Simmons had be a half-step Grandmaster, would there be any good days left for the Morris family? Leon Morris¡¯s face turned ashen as he bowed his head, lost in thought. Jasper Morris nced thoughtfully at his father and suddenly said, ¡°Dad, I think there¡¯s something fishy about Fraser Simmons bing a half-step Grandmaster.¡± ¡°Do you still need to tell me that? Do you think your father doesn¡¯t know there¡¯s something wrong with this situation?¡± Leon Morris looked up and cursed. Jasper Morris swallowed his saliva and bravely continued, ¡°Dad, do you think Fraser Simmons¡¯s bing a half-step Grandmaster has something to do with that young man?¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Leon Morris shook his head, ¡°Healington is powerful, but they can¡¯t possibly have the method to be a half-step Grandmaster; otherwise, they would have dominated the Martial World by now.¡± Jasper Morris pondered for a moment, then continued, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re right about that. But no matter what, that young man definitely knows how Fraser Simmons became a half-step Grandmaster. If we can find that young man, maybe we can learn that secret.¡±
Upon hearing his eldest son¡¯s words, Leon Morris¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened, and he eximed with surprise, ¡°Right, that youngster is a doctor, so he must know Fraser Simmons¡¯s physical condition the best¡­¡± Jasper Morris suggested, ¡°Dad, we need to act quickly on this matter; otherwise, if that kid leaves Qin Province, it will be difficult for us to find him.¡± ¡°Exactly, exactly, go and search for me now! Even if you have to turn Qin Province upside down, find that kid for me.¡±
The Morris family members dispersed immediately. At this moment, a weak voice asked, ¡°Dad, what about the Jamae pharmaceutical factory?¡± ¡°What, you want your father to personally deliver it to Fraser Simmons?¡± Leon Morris said angrily. Jasper Morris quickly replied, ¡°Dad, let¡¯s not have any conflicts with the Simmons family for now. It¡¯s just a pharmaceutical factory; if he wants it, let him have it.¡± ¡°You make it sound so easy!¡± Leon Morris red at him, then coldly turned to Elliot Morris, ¡°You go deliver the agreementter.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Elliot Morris hastily agreed. Leon Morris looked at him again, then walked over to the window, gazing out into the night with a deep and thoughtful look, and murmured softly, ¡°Fraser Simmons, your damn luck is really something!¡± ¡­ The stillness of the night enveloped the provincial capital, yet undercurrents surged in the dark. The Morris family had mobilized nearly all their connections, searching for the young man who treated Fraser Simmons¡¯s illness. Before long, this news had reached the ears of other major families.
Driven by curiosity, the entire provincial capital sprang into action. Meanwhile, the main character of this whirlwind, Greg Jensen, had already returned to his quad-style house in Jamae City, immersed in a tumultuous sea. ¡°Alright, alright¡­¡± Liliana Grey climbed out of the nkets, limping as she got out of bed, dodging Greg¡¯s teasing hands, andughed: ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re not up to it today, huh? Did you nt too many seeds in other fields?¡± ¡°Me? Not up to it? If you¡¯re so capable, then don¡¯t run!¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯m not ying with you. I¡¯m going to take a bath. I feel all sticky and ufortable.¡± Watching Liliana flee to the bathroom, a wry smile appeared on Greg¡¯s lips. His trip to the provincial capital had indeed worn him out. Not only did he have to treat Fraser Simmons¡¯s illness, but he also had to help him modify his cultivation technique. Not to mention his True Qi was exhausted, countless brain cells had also perished. Of course, the rewards had been substantial. Wesnd Pharmaceuticals and Jamae Pharmaceuticals were the tworgest pharmaceuticalpanies in Jamae City. Taking over these twopanies equated to ruling Jamae¡¯s pharmaceutical industry. From the cultivation of medicinal materials, initial processing, to the final product, everything was under Greg¡¯s control, verging on a monopoly. The best thing in the world to do is to have a monopoly, where both the market and the pricing arepletely within one¡¯s grasp. You can y the game however you wish.
It was foreseeable that the two pharmaceutical factories, along with the medicinal material base and processing, this entire industrial chain, would bring in over a hundred million in ie for Greg each year. The other businesses of Peach Blossom Group would yield profits no less than this number. Add to that the Peach Blossom Supermarket, the vegetable base, and the Dreamscape Garden, earning three to four hundred million a year was not a problem. At this point, Greg could finally catch his breath and not have to worry about money anymore. Being financially robust, he had allocated five million just for the medicinal materials needed to refine Qi-boosting pills. Once he had them all ready, he could focus on breaking through to the seventh level of Qi Refinement. Of course, besides the Qi-boosting pills, Dual Cultivation was indispensable. The only issue now was that spending all day running between several women was a bit of a waste of time. If he practiced Dual Cultivation with only one woman, she might not be able to handle it. ¡°It would be nice to have someone with a bit more stamina.¡± The image of Taylor Ware suddenly came to mind, her slender figure, the smooth lines of her muscles, all of which looked incredibly robust. He shook his head, dispelling the thought from his mind. Taylor was his key lieutenant. If she became unable to work because of this, who would help him make money? Greg nced towards the bathroom. The frosted ss door cast a silhouette of a voluptuous body.
A thought struck him, and he quietly got out of bed and entered the bathroom. ¡°Ah, stop it¡­¡± A yelp rose, soon turning into the sound of water. Greg wrapped his arms around Liliana from behind, resting his head on her shoulder, and whispered, ¡°Let me teach you something.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not learning it!¡± Liliana, thinking he was up to some new trick, immediately rejected without a second thought. ¡°It¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking, it¡¯s for exercising the body.¡± Greg ced his hand on her back, slowly transferring a stream of True Qi, and softly said, ¡°Come on, breathe with my rhythm, slowly¡­¡± ¡°Mmm, okay, but¡­ this feels so weird¡­¡± Liliana felt as if something was flowing through her body, causing a tingling sensation wherever it moved, a mix of difort and bliss. A momentter, she suddenly realized that her weary body seemed to be gradually regaining strength. Greg¡¯s idea was simple¡ªsince there was no suitable partner for Dual Cultivation, he would just train one himself. Chapter 372: 372 Meeting a Divine Being_1 Chapter 372: Chapter 372 Meeting a Divine Being_1n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The bright moon hung high in the sky. Looking at Liliana Grey fast asleep, Greg Jensen climbed up contentedly, dressed himself, and sat down beside her to begin practicing the Guidance Technique. Bereft of a suitable Dual Cultivation partner, he had set his sights on Liliana Grey, teaching her the Dual Cultivation Method from the ¡°Yin Yang Harmony Sutra.¡± He had only wanted to give it a try, but Liliana Grey¡¯s aptitude turned out to be exceptionally good. After he guided her for a while, the True Qi within her body started to circte on its own. This time, the effects of their Dual Cultivation were more than ten times better than before! Feeling the increase in True Qi within, Greg Jensen was overjoyed. A simple trial had brought him such a great surprise. At this rate, he might not even need a month to directly breakthrough to the seventhyer of Qi Refinement. It seemed that only Dual Cultivation with another cultivator would yield the best effects! Moreover, when both parties operated the Dual Cultivation Technique, the effect would double once again.
Greg Jensen was secretly excited. Afterpleting the Attraction Technique, he nced at the voluptuous body on the bed and couldn¡¯t help but feel interested again. Liliana Grey, although she had learned the Dual Cultivation Method, which was a matter of luck, had be stronger physically, but she felt somewhat exhausted mentally. In her daze, she felt as light as a feather, drifting with the wind. At times soaring to the clouds and then plunging down rapidly. That floating sensation made her feel thoroughly rxed. Although her body was soft, it was filled with vitality. The moonlight was cold, but the temperature inside the house was gradually rising. ¡­ In the early morning, Liliana Grey slowly opened her eyes, stretched outzily, turned her head, and met Greg Jensen¡¯s smiling eyes. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Greg Jensen teased with a mischievous smile, ¡°How do you feel?¡± ¡°Hmph, bad guy, tormenting me all night.¡± Liliana Grey red at him usingly but then felt something amiss. She waved her arms vigorously and wondered, ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t my arms hurt at all?¡± Then, she moved her legs and found that they didn¡¯t hurt either. She was full of confusion as, in the past, she would feel sore and achy all over upon waking up. Today, not only were there no aches, but she also felt full of energy. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I teach you a set of techniquesst night? This is the benefit of that technique.¡± Liliana Grey¡¯s eyes lit up as she swung her little fists, ¡°Can this technique be used to fight?¡± Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help butugh and cry, ¡°What are you thinking about? This technique is primarily used to improve physical fitness.¡±
¡°Improve physical fitness?¡± Liliana Grey thought of something and blushed, spitting out, ¡°Humph, what a lousy technique, so filthy.¡± ¡°Hey, how is my technique filthy?¡± Greg Jensen responded discontentedly. Liliana Grey said with a flushed face, ¡°Isn¡¯t it filthy? My physical fitness has improved, but doesn¡¯t that benefit you?¡±
Greg Jensenughed heartily, hinting mysteriously, ¡°Besides enhancing physical fitness, my technique can also dy aging.¡± ¡°Dy aging? Really?¡± Liliana Grey¡¯s eyes immediately sparkled with little stars. Greg Jensen feigned seriousness, ¡°Why would I lie to you? If you don¡¯t believe me, then you shouldn¡¯t practice it in the future.¡± ¡°No, I want to practice! I want to start right now!¡± Liliana Grey, like a boneless snake, wriggled into the bed and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Having learned that Dual Cultivation Technique could beautify and nourish theplexion, Liliana Grey was as excited as if she had taken a stimnt. No matter the time or ce, she wanted to practice as soon as she thought of it. In the end, Greg Jensen didn¡¯t even have time to practice his Guidance Technique. As the two of them continued to advance, the True Qi in Liliana Grey¡¯s body grew visibly and rapidly. Correspondingly, the benefits Greg Jensen gained from Dual Cultivation with her also gradually increased. Seeing Liliana Grey as if possessed, Greg Jensen simply stopped going out¡ªafter all, there wasn¡¯t much else to do. The two of them spent all day sticking together in the courtyard house: eating, sleeping, and only going out to buy necessities, otherwise never leaving. This led Lois Abbott, Vince Cooper, Ryan Lampe, and others to suspect that he had ¡°met with an ident.¡±
In the blink of an eye, more than a month passed, and Greg Jensen was infinitely close to the seventh level of Qi Refinement; just one step away from a breakthrough. Meanwhile, the provincial capital had fallen into collective confusion. Over this period, many people had heard the news of Fraser Simmons¡¯s recovery and his advancement to the status of a half-step Grandmaster. However, the process of recovery and bing a half-step Grandmaster was mythicized by the tales people told. Some said the Simmons family had found a millennia-old medicine which not only cured Fraser Simmons¡¯s body but also allowed him to step into the realm of a half-step Grandmaster in one fell swoop. Others asserted that Fraser Simmons had encountered a divine being who not only healed his illness but also guided him to be a half-step Grandmaster. In any case, there were all sorts of stories. The exnation of ¡°encountering a divine being¡± certainly fitted the actual situation more closely, but without the Simmons family speaking up, no one could rify the truth. At the same time, the martial families were confused by the series of moves made by the Morris family. The Morris family first mobilized all their resources to find a young man who had once been seen at the Simmons home. Aftering up empty-handed, they prepared several significant gifts and visited the Simmons family, only to be turned away by Mick Simmons. In theory, with a half-step Grandmaster backing them, the Morris family should fear no feud with the Simmons family, even though he was not blood kin. However, subsequent developments shocked everyone.
After Elliot Morris was driven away by Mick Simmons, the Morris family, instead of retaliating, prepared even more valuable gifts and sent their eldest son, Jasper Morris, to visit again. By doing so, the Morris family had given the Simmons family ample face, but Mick Simmons was utterly unappreciative and turned Jasper Morris away again. The Morris family hadmitted countless misdeeds during the years of the Simmons family¡¯s decline. Expecting himself to forgive them so easily was pure fantasy. Moreover, Mick Simmons was crystal clear about their intentions. Wasn¡¯t it just to find out how his father became a half-step Grandmaster? It was simple to state, but how could that be shared with outsiders? Especially with the Morris family, a n nearly equivalent to an enemy, it was even less likely to disclose anything to them. With the Morris family taking the lead, other families also began to wonder exactly how Fraser Simmons had be a half-step Grandmaster. The previously deste Simmons residence suddenly buzzed with activity. People initially thought that if the Simmons family didn¡¯t reveal the secret of the half-step Grandmaster, they would at least tell everyone who had cured Fraser Simmons. Yet, the Simmons family members imed ignorance on the matter. When asked too often, they directly told others that the old master had found a Thousand-Year Lingzhi, and after consuming it, not only did his health improve, but his martial skills progressed further. Of course, such nonsense was not believed, but no matter how much they were questioned, the Simmons family members refused to budge.
Thus, everyone became even more curious about the mysterious young man and intensified their search for him. Greg Jensen knew nothing about this and had no interest in finding out. Because he was putting all his effort into the final sprint, preparing to break through to the seventh level of Qi Refinement. Chapter 373: 373: Qi Refinement Level 7_1 Chapter 373: Chapter 373: Qi Refinement Level 7_1 ¡°` Fireworks in March. A few gnarled peach trees sprouted new buds, blossoming into tender peach blossoms, fluttering in the wind with the promise of spring. The stream diverted into the courtyard babbled and tinkled. The pervasive mist added a touch of moisture to the peach trees. A gust of spring breeze brought warmth. A few scattered peach blossoms were lifted into the sky by the wind, dancing freely, tossed about by the raging gale. The peach trees swayed gently with the wind, making a rhythmic rustling sound. As the wind quickened, so did the sounds, calling out with the same vitality as the spirit of spring. Inside the studio.
Liliana Grey feltpletely drained, copsing into Greg Jensen¡¯s arms, breathing heavily, not wanting to move at all. So tired! Even with the Cultivation Technique that Greg Jensen taught her, her physical strength couldn¡¯t keep up. The intensity just now even gave Liliana Grey the illusion that she was about to be torn apart by the fierce wind. It was too powerful. ¡°I¡¯m about to breakthrough, don¡¯t make noise,¡± he said. Greg Jensen pinched her, then poured out a handful of Qi Blood Pills¡ªmore than a dozen¡ªand threw them directly into his mouth. Afterward, he went to the wooden couch inside the studio, sat down cross-legged, and began practicing the Guidance Technique. His robust True Qi circted, heading straight for the Yin aperture. In the seventh level of Qi Refinement, one cultivates the Yin aperture. Once the Yin aperture is formed, the Divine Sense is born, enabling one to peer into the universe within and control the external release of True Qi. Indeed, it is only at the seventh level of Qi Refinement that one possesses the ability to release True Qi externally. Though someone with Complete Dark Power might also be able to release True Qi, they can¡¯t control its cohesion due to theck of Divine Sense. Even if they managed to release it, it would be like Fraser Simmons, barely able to condense True Qi into a mass and throw it, and it would disperse at a distance. Only upon reaching the seventh level of Qi Refinement, which is the Innate Grandmaster realm in the Martial Way, does one possess enough Divine Sense to control the external release of True Qi without it dissipating. The reason Greg Jensen can condense Qi into a sword is primarily due to his mastery of spell techniques; without the Golden Sword Technique, he could only release a ball of True Qi like Fraser Simmons. It should be noted that when martial artists reach the Innate Grandmaster realm, although they can birth a thread of Divine Sense, theck of techniques to nourish it results in a frail Divine Sense that is hardly useful. Therefore, the external release of True Qi in the martial arts realm is crude at best, typically used only to enhance the power of punches and sword strikes,cking the myriad applications of a Cultivator. For Cultivators, entering the seventh level of Qi Refinement marks the beginning of formal spell technique training.
Time ticks away, second by second. Greg Jensen sits cross-legged on the wooden couch, eyes closed, his breathing even. Liliana Grey lies across the bed, propping her head with her hand, gazing at him in a daze, a look of satisfaction and joy on her face. She could not pinpoint exactly when it started, but she found herself in love with the young man before her.
Despite his young age, he is steady in his actions and possesses a great sense of responsibility.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om What¡¯s most important is that Nathan Humphrey seems to respect Greg Jensen greatly, and the two get along quite well. Many things he was reluctant to share with his mother, Nathan Humphrey would discuss with Greg Jensen. She just doesn¡¯t know if Nathan would be willing to call Greg Jensen ¡°dad.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Liliana Grey suddenly came to her senses and nced once more at Greg Jensen, who was cultivating with eyes closed, and sighed deeply. She knew that her thoughts just now were somewhat wishful. She was but a faded flower, while Greg Jensen¡¯s future held boundless possibilities. How could she assume the right to have her son call another man ¡°dad?¡± ¡°Hm¡­¡± Just then, Greg Jensen let out a faint groan. Liliana Grey started, looking up to see a trace of pain sh across Greg Jensen¡¯s face. ¡°` Immediately after, it transformed into a look of bewilderment.
¡°What¡¯s¡­ what¡¯s happening?¡± Liliana Grey was somewhat anxious but didn¡¯t dare to move recklessly and could only watch in worry. What she didn¡¯t know was that Greg Jensen¡¯s condition at this moment was very strange; he only felt as if his consciousness had floated into the air. At this moment, his body¡¯s breathing was unrted to him, and the cirction of True Qi within his body also had nothing to do with him, as if his consciousness had detached from his body. That feeling of being light as a feather and drifting made him somewhat panic-stricken. He didn¡¯t know how much time had passed when suddenly his consciousness loosened, and everything in front of him became clear. The somewhat chaotic studio, the messy double bed, the beauty lying across the bed, and his own self seated in meditation on the wooden couch. Everything was so clear. This feeling was very strange, different from looking at things with his eyes. As for what exactly was different, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on it. It was as if everything around him was not perceived through any particr sense but rather directly imprinted onto his mind. Without hesitation, he quickly followed the Technique of Inner Observation as recorded in the ¡°Yin Yang Harmony Scripture,¡± visualizing the meridians and flesh within his body. In the next second, his consciousness suddenly sank, and he found himself in a red world. The flesh and bones, the internal organs, were all clearly visible.
Is this inner observation? A hint of joy surfaced on Greg Jensen¡¯s face as he operated the Technique of Inner Observation, bringing his consciousness back to the sea of consciousness. He had just given birth to Divine Sense, and the sea of consciousness was hazy, like an unexplored chaotic world, devoid of any life. Greg Jensen knew that as his cultivation progressed, this ce would undergo earth-shattering changes, so he did not mind it but began to consolidate his Divine Sense ording to the methods of cultivation. With Divine Sense, not only did he gain a method of probing, but he could also control True Qi more precisely; whether it was external release or the speed of True Qi cirction, it would be significantly faster than before. More importantly, many magical techniques that he had not been able to cultivate before, he could now begin to learn and use. Fireball Technique, Thunder Law, and so on. These basic offensive spells, although they seemed very rudimentary, when practiced deeply, their power was not to be underestimated. At the very least, they were more than enough to deal with those Martial Way masters. As the daylight faded, Greg Jensen had cultivated for an entire day, while Liliana Grey had spent the whole day watching him from the bed. At the beginning, seeing that hisplexion was not good, Liliana Grey was a bit worried, but seeing that there was no issue, she then put her mind at ease. But now, she was really too hungry, yet she did not want to leave Greg Jensen alone. Just as she was conflicted about whether to cook or not, Greg Jensen slowly opened his eyes, a sh of sharp light vanishing in an instant.
¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Liliana Grey hurried over, looking at him with a blend of curiosity and surprise, and asked, ¡°How do you feel?¡± ¡°Haha, of course I feel great, I¡¯ve made a breakthrough!¡± Greg Jensenughed. Upon hearing this, Liliana Grey rxed and suddenly changed her tone, huffing, ¡°You really are something, cultivating for such a long time, I¡¯m nearly starved to death.¡± Smack! Greg Jensen gave her plump rear a hefty p andughed: ¡°Starved to death and still not hurrying to cook? Standing around like this, do you expect the food toe to you?¡± ¡°Ouch, you bad man, how dare you hit me, I¡­ mmm¡­¡± ¡°Hitting and scolding are signs of love, aren¡¯t they?¡± Greg Jensen gave her a deep kiss and said with a naughty smile, ¡°But just this kind of love is definitely not enough; how about we explore the true meaning of love a bit more deeply?¡± ¡°Ah, no, I¡¯m going to cook!¡± Liliana Grey ran off to one side like a startled deer, bouncing and hopping away, then turned to Greg Jensen and snorted coldly: ¡°You still want to bully me? Keep dreaming, huh!¡± After saying this, she turned and ran out. Seeing this, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but shake his head, then excitedly started to try out new spells. Chapter 374: 374 Spring Thunder_1 Chapter 374: Chapter 374 Spring Thunder_1 ¡°`n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om As the spell circted, a wisp of me appeared at the tips of Greg Jensen¡¯s fingers, the fire tinged with blue amidst its red hue. The me itself naturally had no effect on Greg himself, but should an outsidere too close, they would immediately feel the terrifying high temperature. Greg extended his Divine Sense, controlling the me to shift its shape at will, eventually forming into a fist-sized fireball that hovered above his palm. With a gentle pinch, the fireball immediately dissipated into the air. The room was still too cramped. Experimenting with new spells here, one might identally set the house on fire. This time¡¯s experiment was much easier than thest, after all, Greg had reached the seventhyer of Qi Refinement, with an abundance of True Qi in his body, the consumption of the Fireball Technique was truly insignificant. Greg thought for a moment and decided to try the Falling Thunder Technique again. As long as he could condense it, that would be enough. When he found time and a more spacious ce, he would then test the power of the new spell. Although the Falling Thunder Technique belonged to the element of fire, it was ssified separately and served as the foundation for all Thunder Law spells. For instance, the Five Thunder Rectification, Divine Sword Thunder Technique, among others, all required first mastering the Falling Thunder Technique. With the basic Thunder Law in hand, one could then continue to cultivate other thunder-rted spells.
Greg sat cross-legged on the wooden couch, gazing at the spring light outside the window, towards the clear blue sky, and pinched a spell. As the True Qi circted, he felt a connection in his thoughts, as if there was a response from the unknown. Without thinking, he instinctively uttered a lowmand, ¡°Snap!¡± Crack! The sky was clear, yet suddenly, there was a p of thunder. A streak of blue lightning, scarcely visible to the naked eye, streaked straight down! ¡°Holy shit!¡± Greg was startled and rushed out to check. ¡­ In the alley where the courtyard was located, a young man was holding a girl¡¯s hand, swearing an oath: ¡°Baby, believe me, if I¡¯m still in touch with her, may the heavens strike me with thunder and I shall not die a good death!¡± he dered. The girlfriend was moved by her boyfriend¡¯s oath and was about to forgive him when suddenly¡­ Crack! A deafening thunderp burst forth. Immediately after, a streak of blue lightning struck right in front of the man. Both were stunned. The man, looking at the small pit smoking with blue fumes on the ground, said in a daze, ¡°This¡­ this can¡¯t be real, can it?¡± The girl, stomping her feet in anger, yelled, ¡°Vincent ck! We¡¯re done!¡± Watching his girlfriend run away, the man became anxious and hurriedly chased after her.
¡°Baby, hear me out, it¡¯s really not my fault,¡± he begged. ¡°It¡¯s not your damn fault? The thunder struck already!¡± she rebutted. The girl suddenly stopped, gazing at him intently, and said coldly, ¡°Do you dare swear again? Just do it one more time, and I will forgive you.¡± ¡°Ah, again?¡±
Ordinarily, swearing was as easy as drinking water for him, but now¡­ Cold sweat broke out on the man¡¯s forehead, and he said with a forced smile, ¡°Baby, you know, oaths shouldn¡¯t be taken lightly, if you say them too much they lose their power.¡± ¡°Right, so you¡¯ve been lying to me!¡± she used. ¡°Hey, baby¡­¡± The two figures receded into the distance. Creak! The gate of the courtyard silently cracked open, and Greg stuck his head out from inside, seeing the two still walking away, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t me me for this.¡± ¡°` Greg Jensen looked down at the small pit struck by lightning and couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue in wonder. As expected of Thunder Law, its power was indeed formidable. If it had struck a person¡­ Greg wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and shrank back into safety, ¡°I can¡¯t be so reckless in the future, lucky that no one was struck.¡± Just then, Liliana Grey poked her head out of the kitchen and asked curiously, ¡°Hey, was that thunder just now?¡±
¡°No way, with the sky so clear, where would the thundere from? You must be hearing things,¡± Greg replied. ¡°Is that so? I was sure I heard thunder just now.¡± Liliana thought she had heard wrong and turned back to continue cooking. Greg silently chuckled to himself and went back to his room to study the new spell. Unbeknownst to him, that seemingly inconsequential bolt of lightning had caused quite a stir in Jamae City. It wasn¡¯t long before news of ground lightning in a drought spread through the inte across the entire Qin Province. Some joked that it was a cultivator undergoing tribtion, while others believed it was the heavens punishing those who break their oaths. In the end, the relevant authorities came forward to debunk the rumors and exined why there could be lightning on a clear day, which cooled down the heated discussions. Unaware of all this, Greg was enjoying the dinner Liliana had prepared. After dinner, Greg unusually did not go straight to bed, and Liliana breathed a sigh of relief. In recent days, she had been in pain and yet, joyful. On one hand, she enjoyed being with Greg, but on the other, she feared too much of a good thing might bore him. That night, Greg did not continue their Dual Cultivation but instead held Liliana as they watched the moonlight and chatted for a long time.
Peach Blossom supermarket in Jamae was about to open, and after Peach Blossom Group took over two pharmaceutical factories, they were nning to expand into the provincial capital. Dreamscape Garden was also nning to open a branch there. Although Greg didn¡¯t need to be personally involved in these businesses, not showing his face at all wasn¡¯t proper. Moreover, with the Martial Way exchange meetinging up, Greg needed to refine some more Qi and Blood Pills. When Liliana knew Greg would be away for a while, she didn¡¯t feel opposed, but softly said, ¡°No matter where you go, this yard will always be waiting for you.¡± Greg felt warmth in his heart and rested his head on her shoulder, rubbing it gently, but said no more. Liliana, with her age and experience, was understanding and empathetic. Many things didn¡¯t need to be said for her to understand, and thatforted Greg greatly. ¡­ In the morning, after breakfast, Liliana brought over the ironed suit and helped Greg dress neatly. Then, like a little wife, she stepped back two paces to inspect him for a long while. Satisfied that there were no issues, she nodded and smiled, ¡°Okay, you look even handsomer than before.¡± Gregughed heartily with a hint of meaning, ¡°Haha, isn¡¯t that thanks to your good care?¡± ¡°Off with you, be careful on the road, ande back whenever you¡¯re tired.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Greg kissed her on the forehead and turned to walk out.
When he reached the mouth of the alley, the Jeep was already waiting there. ¡°Good morning, boss!¡± After not seeing him for a few days, Trey Holmes¡¯s usually cold face had a touch more smile. ¡°Boss, where to first?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s head to Double Phoenix Group.¡± A while ago, Lois Abbott and Greg had discussed and decided to merge Dreamscape Garden and Peach Blossom supermarket into a grouppany, which she would manage. The business was growing, and it wouldn¡¯t do to rely solely on Kingsley Harrison alone; it was just too busy. Creating a grouppany to help him build a management team was the right move. Greg¡¯s visit was really just a formality. He listened to their work progress reports and future ns. After chatting for a while, he had lunch with Lois, and then hurried off to Peach Blossom Group. By the time he arrived, Taylor Ware was taking a nap. Chapter 375: 375 Playing with Fire_1 Chapter 375: Chapter 375 ying with Fire_1 375 You¡¯ve seen me before After the secretary recognized Greg Jensen and had him sit down in the office, she went back into the lounge and called for Taylor Ware. Taylor Ware seemed to have just taken a shower, only wearing a nightgown that barely covered her rear, exposing two straight long legs in the air, plump and smooth, extremely white, and attractive. As she walked, her muscles outlined, carrying a certain wild beauty. Greg Jensen, captivated, couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva, teasingly said, ¡°Miss, this is the office, and you just came out in a nightgown?¡± Taylor Ware, while drying her damp hair, walked over to lock the office door, then pouted and replied, ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of, you¡¯ve seen me before.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± The fire within Greg Jensen suddenly red up. Unaware of her effect, Taylor Ware, with a smile, sat on the arm of the sofa, her smooth legs mere inches away from Greg Jensen¡¯s hand.
¡°Are you trying to start something?¡± Greg Jensen asked with innuendo. With a hint of pride, Taylor Ware tilted her head back, showing off her white neck, her gaze holding seventy percent provocation and thirty percent anticipation, she hummed, ¡°Do you have the guts? If you dare touch me, I¡¯ll quit tomorrow, let¡¯s see what you¡¯ll do then.¡± ¡°Heh, at worst I¡¯ll just sell thepany.¡± Taylor Ware was startled, ¡°Would you really do that?¡± ¡°For a night with you, what wouldn¡¯t I give up?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Taylor Ware clearly did not expect Greg Jensen to say such a thing, rm shing in her eyes, and before she could react, Greg Jensen had already reached out and grasped her arm. Then, with a gentle pull, Taylor Ware¡¯s body, which emitted a sweet fragrance, was already sitting in Greg Jensen¡¯s arms. ¡°Ah, you¡­ what are you doing? Let go of me, mhm¡­¡± Taylor Ware¡¯s eyes instantly widened, her body tensed up, frozen in ce. Her hands iled about in the air, as if unsure where to rest them. The oing rush of masculine scent, hot as a furnace, melted her heart and softened her stiff body. Her body gradually ckened, like a boneless snake draped limply over Greg Jensen, murmuring indistinctly. Momentster, Taylor Ware suddenly snapped to her senses, biting down hard on Greg Jensen¡¯s shoulder. Greg Jensen was the first man she had been vulnerable with, and she had fantasized about this moment countless times in her nocturnal dreams. However, she didn¡¯t expect this day toe so fast, so suddenly. Furthermore, it was not until this moment that she realized all the preparation she had done for this day was unnecessary. Now, she was like a marite, moving as the invisible stringsmanded her.
¡­ The outer office was the reception area where the secretary was drafting Taylor Ware¡¯s schedule for the following week. She typed rapidly, the crisp sound of the keyboard kept on incessantly. Each keystroke, rhythmic, involuntarily enthralling.
After an unknown period, the typing suddenly ceased. The secretary turned her head toward the office, listened intently with a puzzled look, and muttered, ¡°Strange, what¡¯s that noise?¡± ¡­ Sweat soaked her body, strands of hair on her forehead and temples clung tightly to her face due to the sweat. Taylor Ware slowly stood up, her beautiful brows slightly furrowed, her hands instinctively pushed off Greg Jensen¡¯s body. ¡°Don¡¯t move, let me carry you.¡± ¡°First, help me get my nightgown.¡± Taylor Ware did not refuse but coldly reminded. Greg Jensen smirked, bending to pick up the nightgown, then held her in his arms and entered the bathroom in the lounge. ¡°Get out!¡± Taylor Ware said coldly. Greg Jensenughed, asked, ¡°Can you manage on your own?¡± ¡°None of your business, get out!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be outside. Just call me if you need anything.¡±
Greg Jensen walked out of the bathroom, paused for a moment, and then his face broke into a delighted smile. Looking up, he saw the pink bed sheets and duvet cover, and the set of ck lingerie ced on top of them. Besides the bed, the rest area had two separate armchairs. Greg sat down in one of the chairs and then realized he was still holding Taylor Ware¡¯s nightdress, which he brought to his nose and sniffed. A faint, delicate fragrance entered his nostrils. Taylor Ware was different from other women. Perhaps it was because she had spent years practicing with weapons, she naturally exuded an air of valorous spirit. The satisfaction of conquering her was iparable to others. Of course, amidst thefort and joy, Greg also felt a tinge of worry. What if Taylor really threw in the towel after what they had done? It wasn¡¯t like he could truly sell off thepany, could he? With his current status, he could entrust thepany¡¯s management to the Simmons family, but keeping it in his own woman¡¯s hands was of a different nature altogether. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s just go with the flow,¡± he decided. Greg shook his head, set the nightdress aside, and was about to take a nap on the bed when he suddenly heard a scream from the bathroom. rmed, he quickly stood up and pushed the door open to enter.
There sat Taylor Ware with tears in her eyes, sitting on the floor with a look of distress that bore no trace of her usual bold and spirited demeanor. Greg hurriedly helped her up, asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It hurts¡­¡± Taylor Ware pouted, but then, feeling something was off, she pushed Greg away. Just as she was about to speak, the pain made her involuntarily fall backward. Greg, with quick reflexes, caught her in his arms andughed lightly, ¡°Alright, stop fussing. I¡¯ll join you in the shower.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, let me go!¡± ¡°Hurry up, before the little secretary walks in.¡± ¡°No, you¡­ how could you again¡­ mmm¡­¡± ¡­ The two of them wrestled the whole morning away until the little secretary couldn¡¯t help but call to check in, prompting them to finish up hastily. Indeed, Taylor Ware, with her years of martial arts training, had much more stamina than the average woman. After such amotion, she still had the energy to get up. Of course, this was also thanks to Greg applying True Qi to help her regte her body¡¯s meridians; otherwise, she certainly wouldn¡¯t be bouncing around as she was.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
¡°You take care of thepany. I have to go to the provincial city for a few days,¡± he said. ¡°As if you could help out even if you were home,¡± Taylor retorted with an annoyed look, unnerving the little secretary who was watching. Was there always such tension between the two big bosses? Unperturbed, Gregughed, ¡°Shall we have dinner together tonight?¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡± Taylor said with a cold face, ¡°Do you think managing a conglomerate is that leisurely?¡± ¡°Alright then, I¡¯m off to the provincial city. Call me if you need anything.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Taylor responded softly, her expression suddenly softened, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about home; just take care of your own things.¡± Hearing this, Greg smiled happily, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Taylor answered without looking up, focusing on the document in her hands. Momentster, the office quieted down again. She looked up at the empty office, feeling a bit dazed. Then, as if mad, she hurriedly stood up, ran to the floor-to-ceiling windows, and looked down at the street. A Jeep was just exiting the garage at that moment and then it gradually disappeared into the distance. In that moment, Taylor suddenly felt as if she had lost something. Lost her burning heart. Chapter 376: 376 The Innocent Ceiling_1 Chapter 376: Chapter 376 The Innocent Ceiling_1 After leaving the Peach Blossom Group, Greg Jensen drove alone to the provincial capital. The martial arts exchange meeting was in three days, and he had to visit the Simmons family in advance to get the invitation letter. Greg had called Fraser Simmons before he departed, and when he arrived at the Simmons home, all four members of the family were standing at the entrance to wee him. Mick Simmons and Donald Simmons looked the same as ever, while Fraser Simmons appeared ruddy and spirited, looking a hundred times better than before. Amelia Simmons, however, wore a schoolgirl outfit, simr to JK style but not as revealing, disying her twenty-year-old innocence to the fullest. She was the kind of delicate and petite girl, yet paradoxically busty, contrasting sharply with her slim waist like willow branches, giving a strong sense of contrast. Greg couldn¡¯t help but be dazzled by her, thinking to himself that this was probably what they meant by ¡°pure desire.¡± Moreover, this young girl was particrly bold, facing Greg¡¯s gaze, she blushed somewhat, but still deliberately pushed her chest out. Fraser Simmons and Mick Simmons watched from the side, not stopping her; instead, they smiled approvingly. ¡°Did you get the invitation letter?¡±
¡°Yes, I got it.¡± Mick Simmons regained hisposure and picked up a box from the side, which contained a ck ebony wood que with the character ¡°Qin¡± engraved on it. Besides, the que was carved with some intricate patterns around the edges, seemingly as an anti-counterfeiting measure. Greg examined the que carefully and without looking up asked, ¡°How many blood qi elixirs can you sell at the exchange meeting?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± When Mick Simmons heard his question, he became somewhat hesitant. Greg raised his head and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to tally them up a few days ago?¡± Mick Simmons forced a smile and said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, it¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t tally them up, it¡¯s just that¡­ there¡¯s no way to tally this thing.¡± ¡°No way to tally?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mick Simmons said, ¡°To be honest with you, these things will be priceless as soon as they appear. If we price them at three million each as you suggested, they would probably be snatched up like mad.¡± ¡°Seems I thought too much.¡± Greg pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Then just casually refine some.¡± ¡°Alright, do we need to help you sell them on behalf of the Simmons family?¡± Mick Simmons asked. Greg looked at him with a smile that was not quite a smile, then turned to look at Fraser Simmons. Fraser Simmons¡¯s face darkened with anger, and he scolded, ¡°Fool, do you think that a family like ours can meddle with something like the blood qi elixir?¡± Upon hearing this, Mick Simmons was startled, and cold sweat broke out instantly. The blood qi elixir had good effects and wasn¡¯t too expensive; it would surely cause a frenzy as soon as it appeared at the exchange meeting.
But, there were only so many blood qi elixirs, and many people wouldn¡¯t be able to purchase them. Who would the Simmons family sell these elixirs to then, and who could they afford not to sell to? Whichever choice they made, the Simmons family would offend people, and anyone who could afford a blood qi elixir was no ordinary person; simply bringing one up might be formidable. But what if several factions were to trouble the Simmons family together?
Mick Simmons shivered and quickly said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I misspoke just now; please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°Haha, it¡¯s fine.¡± Greg smiled and said, ¡°Actually, you all don¡¯t need to worry too much about it; I¡¯m not nning on making the blood qi elixir for the long term.¡± Fraser Simmons and the others nodded, understanding. Indeed, Greg wasn¡¯t really short on money right now; rather than spending his days researching elixirs, it would be better to focus his time on cultivation. ¡°Alright, find a quiet ce for me; I want to refine some elixirs. Also, take this list and buy everything on it by tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Jensen.¡± Mick Simmons took the list, then arranged for a car to take Greg to a nearby vi. By that afternoon, Mick Simmons had bought back all the required herbs for refining the blood qi elixirs, but it was Amelia Simmons who delivered the herbs. ¡°Mr. Jensen, here are the medicinal ingredients you requested.¡± Seeing Amelia Simmons¡¯s petite frame carrying tworge bags, Greg Jensen quickly ran over to take them from her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t your fathere? He shouldn¡¯t tire you out like this.¡± Amelia smiled upon hearing this, her eyes curving into crescents, ¡°These bags aren¡¯t heavy. Although I haven¡¯t practiced the Martial Way, I¡¯ve trained a bit in our Simmons family¡¯s Cultivation Technique.¡±
Greg Jensen, holding the bags, felt that each must weigh at least fifty or sixty pounds. He casually said, ¡°Haha, you¡¯re pretty strong.¡± ¡°You tter me, Mr. Jensen.¡± Amelia smiled shyly, her cheeks rosy like ripe apples, unknowingly whetting Greg Jensen¡¯s appetite. ¡°Alright,e on in.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Greg Jensen carried the bags inside while Amelia followed closely behind. The vi wasn¡¯t veryrge, and for safety reasons, all the cleaning and security staff had been removed by Antonio Conner. In the entire vi, there were only Greg Jensen and Amelia Simmons. Greg Jensen took the medicinal ingredients to the kitchen and began washing the dust off their surfaces. Amelia hesitated, ¡°Mr. Jensen, my father said if you don¡¯t mind, could I stay and help?¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯d really appreciate it,¡± Greg replied without a second thought. Amelia quickly came over to help wash the ingredients, feeling the closeness of the masculine presence; she couldn¡¯t help but turn her head and secretly nce at Greg Jensen. Perhaps it was because of the attitude of her grandfather and father, but she always thought Greg Jensen was very stern, his air of authority intimidating and frightening.
However, up close, he also seemed very ordinary, just like a handsome, older boy next door.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Being near him she felt an all-epassing warmth and an inexplicable sense of security. Amelia exhaled and a smile appeared on her lips. The two of them were busy all morning and didn¡¯t finish handling all the ingredients until it was time for lunch. ¡°Mr. Jensen, let¡¯s eat first,¡± Donald Simmons said, bringing in a pile of food containers, setting the meal on the table, and inviting Greg Jensen to join. There were more than a dozen dishesid out in a row, each one brightly colored and richly fragrant, likely bought from a fancy hotel. ¡°Hmm, you¡¯ve put in a lot of effort.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not troublesome, it¡¯s my duty.¡± Greg Jensen nodded, washed his hands, then started eating. Amelia ate gracefully, asionally looking at Greg with bright eyes. Mick Simmons, watching, felt a stir in his heart, thoughtfully ncing at Greg and his daughter before continuing to eat. After eating, Mick Simmons called Amelia out and asked, ¡°Lia, how do you feel?¡± ¡°About what?¡±
Amelia¡¯s face turned redder, and she mumbled, looking down, ¡°Really, I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Mick Simmonsughed, ¡°Lia, just think of it like getting a boyfriend. Don¡¯t overthink it. Let me tell you, a boyfriend like Mr. Jensen is hard to find.¡± ¡°Dad, you really are¡­¡± Amelia¡¯s face became even more flushed, her voice so low it was almost inaudible, ¡°I would¡­ but we can¡¯t get married.¡± Mick Simmons sighed and said with a bitter smile, ¡°What if? We can only gamble. If we win, you¡¯d have happiness, and our Simmons family would have a strong ally. Even if you can¡¯t get married, Mr. Jensen won¡¯t leave you alone. Mr. Jensen is a man of honor¡­ as long as¡­ as long as there is some real progress between you¡­¡± ¡°Oh, I get it, I¡¯ll see.¡± Amelia ran off with a red face. Mick Simmons could only sigh helplessly. Chapter 377: 377 Falling All Over the Ground Like Red_1 Chapter 377: Chapter 377 Falling All Over the Ground Like Red_1 Greg didn¡¯t know what the father and daughter were thinking. After resting for a while at noon, he began to concentrate on brewing the medicinal ingredients. Amelia conscientiously went to the living room to y on her phone, while Greg was busy in the kitchen until dark, ultimately producing close to forty Elixir pills. He put all the Elixirs into a small medicine bottle and suddenly realized that Mick hadn¡¯te to deliver dinner. ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t your dad bring over dinner?¡± ¡°No.¡± Ameliaughed, ¡°But it¡¯s okay, I went out and bought groceries in the afternoon, so I¡¯ll cook dinner tonight.¡± ¡°Can you cook?¡± ¡°Mr. Greg, you really underestimate me. I started learning to cook with my mom when I was in my teens.¡± ¡°Uh, okay then.¡± Greg smiled, feeling a bit puzzled. He had the impression that Mick and his daughter were acting a bit strange today.
He didn¡¯t dwell on it and, after cleaning up the kitchen, went to the master bedroom¡¯s bathroom for a shower. By the time he came out from the shower, Amelia had already prepared dinner. There were four dishes and a soup, along with a bottle of red wine. Staring at the red wine, Greg was somewhat startled and eximed, ¡°Are you of age already? You drink wine?¡± ¡°I¡¯m of age, I¡¯ve even passed my eighteenth birthday.¡± Thinking of something, Amelia¡¯s face suddenly blushed, and with her head lowered she picked up her ss, took a small sip, and said, ¡°Mr. Greg, don¡¯t keep staring at me, you¡­ you drink.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Greg nodded with a smile. The two of them ate and drank wine, not speaking much to each other. Before long, when Greg went to pour more wine, he found the bottle empty. Looking up, he saw Amelia lifting her ss in a toast, draining the wine in one gulp. Her cheeks were rosy, her eyes slightly narrowed and her gaze a bit misty. A droplet of wine spilled from the corner of her thin lips, then spread to her chin, trickling down her fair neck and into her bosom. The bright red wine on her skin resembled a delicate cinnabar mole. Possibly due to the alcohol, Greg felt his heartbeat gradually speed up and his breathing became somewhat rushed. ¡°Mr. Greg, why do you keep staring at me?¡± ¡°Uh, no, not at all.¡± A hint of panic shed in Greg¡¯s eyes. Seeing this, Amelia covered her mouth and giggled, saying in a tipsy blur, ¡°Hehe, I know what you¡¯re thinking.¡± Moved by the moment, Greg¡¯s lips curled into a sly smile as he asked, ¡°Oh, so tell me what I¡¯m thinking?¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Just as Amelia was about to speak, she suddenly realized what she was about to say. Her already flushed face grew even more rosy, and she retorted, ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re so bad, I¡¯m not talking to you anymore.¡±
¡°Haha.¡± Greg grinned and stood up to help clear the table. Amelia quickly said, ¡°You sit, I can clean up.¡± They were very close to each other, and her quiet floral scent mixed with a faint smell of alcohol wafted into his nose.
Greg instinctively wrapped his arm around her waist, her slender waist felt like a willow branch in his embrace, giving him a sense ofplete control and satisfaction. Amelia stiffened, then rxed, and without turning her head, hummed, ¡°Mr. Greg, stop messing around, I¡¯m cleaning up.¡± ¡°Forget about cleaning up, let me take care of you instead.¡± Greg lowered his head, deeply inhaling the scent of her hair before gently kissing her. Amelia shivered, her body immediately going limp, as if all her strength had been drained, and she leaned softly against Greg¡¯s chest. Greg fully understood the Simmons family¡¯s intentions and, no longer holding back, he lifted Amelia¡¯s chin and kissed her. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Amelia Simmons was obviously a novice, initially she tried to resist, but she quickly admitted defeat. ¡°Sir, to the bedroom.¡± ¡°Hmm, okay.¡± Greg Jensen also realized what was happening, scooped her up horizontally, went upstairs, kicked open the half-closed bedroom door, then climbed onto the bed. In the dimly lit room, Amelia Simmons¡¯s body was somewhat stiff. Despite her mental preparation, she was still somewhat nervous when the moment arrived. She took a deep breath, ready to face the storm.
However, Greg Jensen¡¯s roughness suddenly changed. He did not continue to press forward but held her in his arms and gently stroked her hair while chatting with her. Spring rain is as precious as oil, especially the continuous fine drizzle. The pristine rainwater, flowing through every nook and cranny, silently moistens the cracked and parched soil, bringing endless spring vitality to all things. Amelia Simmons was different from all of Greg Jensen¡¯s other women, even morepliant and docile than Vince Cooper, and had better stamina than Taylor Ware. Her fully submissive attitude could greatly satisfy a man¡¯s desire to conquer. The only w was that she was somewhat inhibited. Of course, this was no problem for Greg Jensen. ¡­ Mick Simmons still couldn¡¯t quite rest easy, so he drove to the vi to check things out, only to find leftover bowls and chopsticks on the dining table. Wondering where everyone had gone, he suddenly heard muffled roars from upstairs, and his face flushed red as he rapidly figured out what was happening. Looking upstairs with some concern, he sighed, his thoughts a jumble of emotions. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he swiftly left the vi. ¡­ The Morris family.
¡°Dad, we can¡¯t find that young man.¡± Leon Morris said, ¡°We¡¯ve practically turned the provincial city upside down, but we still haven¡¯t found the young man who treated Fraser Simmons.¡± Leon Morris¡¯s face showed a bitter expression; all the wrinkles on his face gathered together as he sighed, ¡°Stop looking, he¡¯s probably long gone.¡± ¡°What do we do then? Just let the Simmons family overshadow ours?¡± ¡°What else?¡± Leon Morris frowned, then sighed again, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. If it reallyes to it, we¡¯ll invite a half-step Grandmaster from another province over. See if we can defeat Fraser Simmons at the Martial Way conference. If we can, then the Simmons family¡¯s businesses will naturally be ours. If we can¡¯t¡­¡± He did not continue, falling into an irritable silence instead. Jasper Morris didn¡¯t speak either because he knew that if they couldn¡¯t defeat the Simmons family, they¡¯d have no choice but to be overshadowed by them. After a while, Leon Morris suddenly spoke up, ¡°During this exchange meeting, Healington will be sending over a traveler and a protector. Make sure to prepare a generous gift for them.¡± Jasper Morris replied with some dissatisfaction, ¡°Dad, we send gifts to Healington every year, and it doesn¡¯t seem to make any difference. They take the gifts, but they don¡¯t take us seriously at all.¡± Leon Morris looked at him intently, ¡°Whether they take us seriously is not important, what¡¯s important is not to offend them.
Moreover, if by chance our gifts catch Healington¡¯s eye, our Morris family would be set to soar high.¡± Jasper Morris paused for a moment, then nodded in understanding. Healington¡¯s status in the martial world was extremely unique, whether for their ability to save lives and aid the injured or for the Elixirs they produced, all were things desperately needed by the martial experts. Therefore, even though Healington itself did not have a very strong Martial Way tradition, the sect still had many powerful practitioners. Healington¡¯s reputation in the martial world was also high; with onemand, they could summon numerous followers. Ordinary martial experts didn¡¯t want to offend Healington. Even thoserge families with Grandmasters didn¡¯t want to provoke them lightly, let alone a smaller family like the Morris family. Chapter 378: 378 Martial Way Exchange Conference_1 Chapter 378: Chapter 378 Martial Way Exchange Conference_1 Early in the morning, Greg Jensen woke up from his sleep, lifted the covers, and was greeted by Amelia Simmons¡¯ radiant smile. ¡°Miss Simmons, good morning.¡± ¡°Sir, good morning.¡± Amelia Simmons¡¯ smile was sweet, with a touch of innocence; if it weren¡¯t for the odd circumstances, one might mistake her for a high school student. Greg looked at that pure, smiling face and could not help but tease, ¡°Miss Simmons is in such good spirits.¡± ¡°Did I wake you up?¡± ¡°No, you did just fine, please continue.¡± ¡°Okay¡­ ¡± It had to be said, Amelia Simmons really was very ¡®Simmons¡¯. So much so that for the following two days, apart from Amelia Simmons, Greg did nothing else.
And Amelia herself, due to practicing the Simmons family¡¯s Cultivation Technique, had better physical strength than Taylor Ware by quite a bit. Her obedient and docile nature was truly an imperial enjoyment. In the first two days, Amelia looked quite haggard, and Mick Simmons felt incredibly heartbroken upon seeing her. By the third day, she was spirited and vigorous again. Only after asking did Mick find out that Greg had once again improved the Simmons family¡¯s Cultivation Technique, causing the whole Simmons family to be overjoyed. ¡°Mr. Jensen, can I tell my father and grandfather about the Cultivation Technique you taught me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Greg gave a nomittal nod, indifferent to the matter; after all, it was just a little something in return for Amelia. ¡­ Early in the morning, as the proud sun rose again. Cole Bat drove up in a brand-new van, stopping at the vi¡¯s gate, carrying a tailored suit and a silver mask, he walked into the vi. ¡°Mr. Jensen, here are the items you requested.¡± ¡°Hmm, just put them here for now.¡± Greg turned and asked, ¡°Have you had breakfast? Come and have something to eat.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve eaten already.¡± Cole Bat smiled warily, wanting to ask when Greg would finally let him and Max Milton go. However, remembering the pain from the Elixir¡¯s effects, he shivered uncontrobly, and the thought immediately extinguished. After breakfast, Greg returned to the bedroom where, with Amelia attending him, he put on the suit and ced the silver mask on his face. In the mirror, the well-tailored suit made Greg look even more stylish.
His sharp-featured face, hidden behind the silver mask, lost a bit of its handsomeness but gained an air of mystery and restraint. Amelia, dazzled, watched him with eyes brimming with joy and infatuation. She couldn¡¯t help but touch him, and provocative images involuntarily surfaced in her mind, her body once again heating up at the moment. Greg, seeing her flushed little face, couldn¡¯t resist pinching it and smilingly said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m heading out now.¡±
¡°Mhm.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Amelia tiptoed and nted a kiss on Greg¡¯s lips, lingering for a long while before reluctantly parting. She stepped back, gave him a thorough once-over, then adjusted his cor for him, saying with a smile, ¡°There, all set. Sir, you look as handsome as ever.¡± Greg smiled, stepped out of the bedroom, and got into the van driven by Cole, setting off for the hotel where the conference was to be held. The conference wouldst for three days, with the organizers providing amodation at the hotel. Participants could choose to stay there or make their own lodging arrangements. However, if they left the hotel, their safety was not guaranteed. ¡°Mr. Jensen, we¡¯ve arrived.¡± ¡°Hmm, you can go back first.¡± Cole Bat said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll just wait here for you. If you need anything, give me a call.¡± ¡°That works.¡± Greg Jensen nodded silently and took the elevator up to the thirteenth floor. Standing by the elevator doors were two security personnel dressed in suits. When they saw Greg Jensen emerge, one of them bowed slightly, saying with a touch of respect, ¡°Good day, sir, please present your invitation.¡± Greg Jensen took out a small wooden token from his bag and handed it over to him.
After checking the token, the security guard handed it back along with a number te. ¡°Sir, this is your number te for the exchange meeting. It will be used for purchasing, settlement, and bidding, please keep it safe.¡± ¡°All right, thank you.¡± A hint of surprise shed across the security guard¡¯s face, and his demeanor grew a tad more respectful as he replied with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s our duty.¡± Greg Jensen smiled, casually pulled out two Qi and Blood Elixirs, and tossed them to them, saying, ¡°Take these as a token of my appreciation.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± The two security guards exchanged a look, both somewhat hesitant. Greg Jensen said indifferently, ¡°What? Afraid they¡¯re poisoned?¡± ¡°No, sir, that¡¯s not what we meant.¡± ¡°Then take them.¡± ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± Greg Jensen nodded silently again and walked toward the inside. After he had gone far, the security guard who had spoken earlier finally breathed a sigh of relief, looking down at the elixir in his hand, at a loss for what to do with it.
The other guard hesitated, asking, ¡°Brother Li, should we turn this in?¡± ¡°Turn in what, he said it was a reward for us.¡± ¡°But what if it¡¯s poisoned?¡± The previous guard was also uncertain, but then it urred to him that it couldn¡¯t be poisoned; he hadn¡¯t offended Greg Jensen, and there was no reason for the other to target him personally. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be poisoned.¡± He hesitated for a moment before adding, ¡°But still, better to be safe. Some people take pleasure in killing, and if we happen to cross paths with them, we¡¯d be in serious trouble.¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll throw it away.¡± Feeling it was unsafe to keep it, the guard quickly disposed of the elixir in the trash bin. Brother Li was hesitant but decided not to throw it away. Instead, he found a seble bag, carefully ced the elixir inside, and slipped it into his pocket. ¡­ The organizers of this exchange meeting were the Wolfe Family in the provincial city; it was said that the Wolfe family also had a half-step Grandmaster, who had been hovering at that level for many years and might be an Innate Grandmaster at any moment¡ªhis strength was not to be underestimated. Byparison, the Simmons family¡ªwho had only just advanced to half-step Grandmaster status¡ªwas far inferior to the Wolfe family. As for the Morris family, they didn¡¯t even qualify forparison.
To host this Martial Way exchange meeting, the Wolfe family had booked the entire floor, and the meeting was held in thergest exhibition hall. In the center of the hall was a row of buffet tables, while the periphery wasposed of arge circle of tables put together, where items could be disyed for sale. Put simply, it was much like setting up a stall, but on tables instead. When Greg Jensen entered, a few people were already there, arranging their items on the tables. Some others were holding a ss of wine, looking around the venue. Most of these people wore masks that covered half of their faces, making it difficult to recognize them unless one was very familiar with the individuals. Greg Jensen¡¯s silver mask was simr, covering everything but leaving the mouth exposed. Of course, some didn¡¯t wear masks, and among them were the members of the Simmons family. ¡°Old Fraser, you¡¯ve certainly blossomedter in life.¡± ¡°Old Fraser, congrattions! I drink to you.¡± Several people surrounded Fraser Simmons with non-stop ttery. Fraser Simmons took a symbolic sip of wine and sighed, ¡°Ah, I¡¯m just lucky. I thought I¡¯d spend myst days in a wheelchair, who could have expected this turnaround?¡± How does that saying go? Luck is also a part of strength.¡± One person offered anotherpliment before lowering his voice to ask, ¡°Old Fraser, be honest with me, how did you really be a half-step Grandmaster?¡± Chapter 379: 379 Bronze Mask_1 Chapter 379: Chapter 379 Bronze Mask_1 Although the person¡¯s voice was low, Greg Jensen, who was standing not far away, heard everything loud and clear. His interest piqued, he stopped in his tracks, intending to see how Fraser Simmons would respond. The others also looked towards Fraser Simmons, their eyes brimming with anticipation. ¡°Pfft, I encountered a young Divine Doctor, who cured my illness with acupuncture, and it identally opened up one of my meridians.¡± Fraser Simmons said with a wry smile, ¡°You don¡¯t know, but at that moment the kid nearly killed me. If it weren¡¯t for my strong will, you really wouldn¡¯t be seeing me right now.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so.¡± The person seemed disappointed, nodding sadly and then squeezing out a smile, ttering, ¡°Ha-ha, but you¡¯re fine now, right? That¡¯s like a blessing in disguise.¡± ¡°Yeah, how else would you say I¡¯m lucky, ha-ha,¡± said Fraser Simmons,ughing. This old bastard, making up stories, I¡¯ll have to deal with himter! Greg Jensen chuckled inwardly, shook his head, and moved aside, beginning to wander around the ce.
He had already reached the seventh level of Qi Refinement. After reaching the ninth level, he would be able to try to manipte objects with his Divine Sense. Thus, his main purpose foring here was to find a Magic Artifact, in preparation for the imminent ninth level of Qi Refinement. However, after making a round, he found that most of what these people were selling were damaged antiques, like a Compass missing a corner, or a Buddha statue with old craftsmanship, and so on. They seemed ancient, but they were all just dead objects without the slightest hint of spirituality. Greg Jensen frowned slightly, but then thought it over and let it go. In thest days of thew, if Magic Artifacts were so easy to find, that would truly be strange. Just then, a country-looking middle-aged man brought out a dark object and carefully ced it on the table. Greg Jensen walked over to take a look and discovered that it was actually a Bronze Mask, dark and covered with dark green patina. He looked up and asked, ¡°Can I have a look at this?¡± The seller, a middle-aged man with a face carved by wind and frost, looked like an old farmer from the northwest, very honest in appearance, but his mung bean eyes kept darting about. He nced at Greg Jensen and said with a grin, ¡°Take a look, feel free.¡± Greg Jensen nodded, picked up the mask, and brought it close to his eyes. The mask was ice cold to the touch, very rough on the surface, and holding it in his hand, it felt as though something inside was flowing. Greg Jensen used the Mind Soil Technique for a closer look and a trace of joy shed through his eyes. This was actually a Magic Artifact! He didn¡¯t yet know how to use it and didn¡¯t dare to probe with True Qi, fearing that something unusual might happen, drawing attention. Instead of directly asking for the price, Greg Jensen asked, ¡°What use does this thing have?¡± The middle-aged man showed his innocent smile again and said, ¡°I¡¯m not too sure myself, you better take a look.¡± ¡°Uh, how do I look at this thing?¡± Greg Jensen pretended to be casual, flipping over the mask and asking, ¡°How much do you want for it?¡±
¡°You make an offer,¡± responded the middle-aged man, still smiling honestly but with a glint in his eyes. Greg Jensen sneered inwardly; it seemed the man really didn¡¯t know the purpose of the mask but that wasn¡¯t stopping him from trying to rip him off. ¡°This thing, if I get it, it¡¯s just going to be a decoration. You set a price. If it¡¯s reasonable, I¡¯ll buy it. If it¡¯s too expensive, then forget about it.¡± Upon hearing this, the middle-aged man frowned and held up five fingers.
Greg Jensen was taken aback and deliberately asked, ¡°Five thousand?¡± With his face turning dark, the middle-aged man replied with some irritation, ¡°I¡¯m talking about five million.¡± ¡°Five million? Why don¡¯t you just rob me?¡± Greg Jensen ced the mask back on the table, not bothering to negotiate the price, and turned to leave. ¡°Hey, brother, the price can be discussed!¡± ¡°It can be discussed?¡± Greg Jensen stopped in his tracks and turned around to look at the middle-aged man. ¡°We can definitely talk, ha ha.¡± The middle-aged man forced a smile. He truly wanted to make a killing from the deal, but seeing Greg Jensen about to leave made him anxious. He had been taking this Bronze Mask to several exchanges without finding a single buyer, not even someone asking about the price. Finding someone who actually wanted to buy it, he couldn¡¯t let the opportunity slip away. Greg Jensen pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Well, how about ten thousand bucks? I¡¯ll take it off your hands right now for ten thousand.¡± ¡°Ten thousand? You¡­¡±
The middle-aged man¡¯s face suddenly darkened. ¡°Bro, are you messing with me?¡± ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not fun if you put it that way.¡± Greg Jensen frowned and said, ¡°You were the one who said we could talk.¡± The middle-aged man grimaced and replied, ¡°Sure, the price is negotiable, but not like this. I want five million, and youe back at me offering ten thousand?¡± ¡°So ten thousand won¡¯t work?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t sell!¡± ¡°Then forget it, I¡¯m not buying.¡± ¡°Wait a minute, put in a bit more. I spent two hundred thousand to get this thing.¡± Greg Jensen suddenly widened his eyes. ¡°You bought it for two hundred thousand and you¡¯re asking for five million?¡± ¡°Heh heh, just trying to make some money,¡± the middle-aged manughed. After a bit of back-and-forth, they settled on a price of two hundred and fifty thousand. As soon as the transaction was swiftly done, the middle-aged man packed up his things and headed out. Greg Jensen looked at the Bronze Mask in his hands, brought it to his nose, and a strong earthy smell hit him in the face. He frowned and looked up at the middle-aged man¡¯s retreating figure, a notion stirring in his mind. He pulled out his phone and called Cole Bat.
¡°There¡¯s a middle-aged man dressed like an old farmer heading out. Follow him, and keep a close eye on him.¡± ¡°Will do, Mr. Jensen.¡± Trailing the middle-aged man was a spur-of-the-moment decision because Greg Jensen suspected the Bronze Mask might havee from underground. If that ce had yielded a Bronze Mask, could there be other Magic Artifacts or treasures? He didn¡¯t pay it much mind. After assigning Cole Bat to keep watch, he put away the Bronze Mask and casually browsed through the venue before finding a table to sit down at. He took out the Jade Bottles containing Elixirs and ced them on the table, then started resting with his eyes closed, leaning back in his chair. The Simmons family thought the original small vials were rather shabby and had these bottles specially made. Greg Jensen was indifferent about it, so he just went along with them. After a while, the venue started getting crowded, and the atmosphere became livelier. Right then, a group of young men and women walked up to Greg Jensen, and one of them asked, ¡°What¡¯s inside these bottles?¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn Greg Jensen opened his eyes to see a twenty-something yboy who seemed to have practiced martial arts for a few years, but with a shaky gait and puffy eyes, revealing that he had long neglected his training. He nced at the girl the yboy was holding and understood the situation. Smiling, he said: ¡°These are Elixirs, for replenishing Qi and strengthening True Qi. Three million per pill, firm price, no bargaining.¡±
The woman heard this and immediately red up, saying shrilly, ¡°Three million? Why don¡¯t you just go rob someone!¡± Why does this sound so familiar? Greg Jensen¡¯s face turned dark. Holding his temper, he exined, ¡°This Elixir not only warms and nourishes Qi but also enhances True Qi. It¡¯s a rare and excellent product.¡± The woman sneered, ¡°Enhance True Qi? Do you think you¡¯re a master from Healington? Look at yourself; do you look like someone who could make that kind of Elixir?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. There are plenty selling Elixirs, all iming theirs enhance True Qi.¡± ¡°Every time there¡¯s a convention, there are several fraudsters¡­¡± The yboy¡¯s friends thought Greg Jensen was a con, but his eyes lit up, and he asked eagerly, ¡°Can it really warm and replenish Qi?¡± Chapter 380: 380: Taking the Dominance Pill_1 Chapter 380: Chapter 380: Taking the Dominance Pill_1 ¡°Of course, it can.¡± Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin further, and he directly took out a Qi and Blood Pill and ced it on the table. As soon as the Qi and Blood Pill appeared, the rich fragrance of the medicine immediately dispersed. All the young men and women who smelled the fragrance were immediately invigorated. ¡°Howe this elixir looks prettier than Healington¡¯s Qi Replenishing Pill?¡± ¡°Yeah, and it smells so good too.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use if it looks good? Who knows if it¡¯s poisoned or not?¡± The rich young man didn¡¯t care what his friends said, picking up the Qi and Blood Pill and scrutinizing it closely. After looking for a while, he sniffed it before his nose, and then actually popped it into his mouth and swallowed it down with a gulp. Greg Jensen¡¯s face changed, and he said sternly, ¡°Brother, the money hasn¡¯t been paid, and you¡¯ve eaten my elixir?¡±
The rich young man¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and he hummed with pleasure. Then he opened his eyes and said indifferently, ¡°Why the rush? Today¡¯s exchange meeting is organized by the Wolfe family, do you think I¡¯m going to run away? I couldn¡¯t taste the vor with just one. Give me another one.¡± Saying this, he even reached out to grab the Jade Bottle. Smack! Greg Jensen grabbed his wrist and said calmly, ¡°Thanks, three million. If you want to eat it, you should settle the previous bill first.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The rich young man withdrew his hand sulkily and snorted coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t have three million. I¡¯ll give you three hundred thousand.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you understand humannguage?¡± Greg Jensen was so amused that heughed. It was his first time selling something at a Martial Way exchange meeting, and he had encountered someone who wanted a free meal. He pointed at the rich young man¡¯s nose and said, ¡°My elixir is three million per pill, and I won¡¯t sell it for a penny less. If you think it¡¯s too expensive, you don¡¯t have to buy it. But you¡¯ve eaten my elixir without paying, and we need to have a good talk about this.¡± ¡°Who said I¡¯m not paying you? Didn¡¯t I just say I¡¯d give you three hundred thousand?¡± The woman beside him became anxious, scolding, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t push your luck; it¡¯s already generous to offer you three hundred thousand.¡± ¡°Exactly, and you dare to overcharge Master Xu. It seems you¡¯ve grown tired of living!¡± Master Xu listened to his friends¡¯ discussions andughed coldly. He took out three stacks of cash from his bag, mmed them on the table, and then said faintly, ¡°Kid, only because the Wolfe family is organizing this exchange meeting am I giving you this much. Anywhere else, I wouldn¡¯t pay a cent for your crappy elixir.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, take the three hundred thousand and get lost!¡± ¡°Enough, don¡¯t dawdle with him; let¡¯s go.¡± Master Xu cast a disdainful nce at Greg Jensen and then turned to leave, shaking his head in regret. To tell the truth, he really wanted to eat a few more if they weren¡¯t so expensive.
After swallowing that pill just now, he felt totally rxed and filled with vitality, as if he had returned to his eighteen-year-old self. ¡°The medicine is good, it¡¯s just too expensive,¡± Master Xu remarked with a sigh. The woman beside himughed and asked, ¡°Is it really that good?¡± Master Xu turned his head and said with a sly smile, ¡°Of course, I feel like I could take on ten guys.¡±
¡°Oh no, that won¡¯t do.¡± The woman spoke coyly, ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t you hurt someone?¡± ¡°Haha, let¡¯s go and try it out now¡­¡± Before Master Xu could finish his sentence, he felt a tightness around his neck, as arge hand grabbed his cor from behind. Then, he was lifted up like a small chicken and dragged back. ¡°Aiden rk, you darey a finger on me¡­¡± Smack! Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue and raised his hand to deliver a p; Master Xu¡¯s face immediately swelled up. ¡°Give me back my money!¡± ¡°I fucking don¡¯t have¡­¡± Smack! Another p rang out, even louder than before, drawing all the nearby gazes. Greg Jensen, seeing this, simply grabbed Kole Wolfe by the cor and exposed his wrongdoing to everyone: ¡°This little shit came to me to buy an Elixir, hasn¡¯t paid for it yet, just up and took my Elixir.
A pill I sell for three million, he only offers three hundred thousand. I¡¯ve seen many eat and dash, but it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen someone eat and dash with an Elixir.¡± ¡°What the fuck, what kind of Elixir is that, selling for such an exorbitant price?¡± ¡°You¡¯re just trying to extort money after seeing him take the Elixir, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Exactly, there¡¯s no way an Elixir could be that expensive.¡± Upon hearing the crowd¡¯s discussion, Greg Jensen was not angry. Instead, a sly smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: ¡°My Elixir can increase vitality and blood, and even boost martial prowess, even better than Healington¡¯s Qi Replenishing Pill. Three million a pill, is that expensive?¡± ¡°Better than Healington¡¯s Qi Replenishing Pill? That would actually be worth the price.¡± ¡°Listen to him bullshitting. Healington¡¯s Elixirs are crafted by dozens of masters, generation after generation of painstaking research. Can he alone be worth those dozens of masters?¡± Greg Jensen ignored the surrounding chatter, gripping Kole Wolfe¡¯s cor, and snarled with a sneer, ¡°Quit your bullshit and give me the money for the Elixir, and we¡¯ll be even. Otherwise, I¡¯ll take three million out of your hide. Oh, sorry, two hundred and seventy thousand.¡± ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t you dare mess around.¡± Kole Wolfe, looking into Greg Jensen¡¯s icy eyes, instantly turned pale with fear and stammered, ¡°My dad is Glen Wolfe, if you touch me you¡¯re dead!¡± ¡°Glen Wolfe? That veteran Grandmaster from the Wolfe family? He¡¯s Glen Wolfe¡¯s youngest son, Kole Wolfe?¡±
¡°So¡­ the Wolfe family hosts this gathering, and their young master is freeloading at the event?¡± ¡°What kind of nonsense is this?¡± After a brief silence, a roaring tide of denunciation suddenly erupted at the scene. ¡°Where are the Wolfe family members? What the fuck are they doing? Their young master is freeloading here, does anyone care about this?¡± ¡°The Wolfe family has really gone too far, hosting a gathering and allowing this kind of thing to happen.¡± Watching the indignant onlookers, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but be stunned for a moment, but he quickly caught on. Not everyone here today was from Healington, there were also many martial arts experts from other ces. To them, this behavior from the Wolfe family was indeed quite disgusting. ¡°What¡¯s the noise? Move aside!¡± Just then, a furious shout suddenly pierced the air. ¡°Glen Wolfe is here!¡± Everyone immediately quieted down, stepping back a few paces spontaneously. Following that, a man around sixty years old, apanied by a few bodyguards, walked over.
It was the veteran Grandmaster of the Wolfe family¡ªGlen Wolfe! ¡°What¡¯s happened here?¡± Glen Wolfe was of average stature, his face stern, exuding authority without anger. After surveying the scene with a cold face and spotting his younger son being held up by someone, his gaze narrowed as he asked in a deep voice, ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Kole Wolfe, overjoyed at the sight of his father, hurriedly said, ¡°Dad, save me, this man is scamming me for money!¡± Glen Wolfe¡¯s expression darkened as he said coldly, ¡°Let go of him, boy!¡± ¡°You¡¯re his dad? Then I¡¯ll discuss this matter with you.¡± Greg Jensen casually tossed Kole Wolfe to the ground, then calmly said, ¡°Your son ate my Elixir without paying, what do you suggest we do about this?¡± Glen Wolfe was taken aback, frowning as he looked towards Kole Wolfe. Kole Wolfe quickly insisted, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense, he just wants to extort money.¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± Greg Jensen sneered, ¡°It was clearly you who took the Elixir without paying, how has it turned into me extorting money?¡± Chapter 381: 381 My Fate Has Always Been Tough_1 Chapter 381: Chapter 381 My Fate Has Always Been Tough_1 Glen Wolfe¡¯s face looked rather ugly. His own family was hosting the exchange meeting, and now his son didn¡¯t pay for what he ate¡ªwasn¡¯t this a p in the face to the Wolfe family? ¡°Unfilial son, I¡¯ll deal with you when we get home!¡± He red coldly at Kole Wolfe, and then his expression softened slightly as he smiled at Greg Jensen and said, ¡°My young friend, my son is naughty. Please don¡¯t mind him. How much for that elixir? I¡¯ll have someone transfer the money to you right away.¡± ¡°Not much, three million per pill. Your son gave me three hundred thousand earlier, you just need to give me another two million seven hundred thousand.¡± ¡°How much?¡± Glen Wolfe¡¯s expression instantly froze as he asked subconsciously, ¡°What kind of elixir is so expensive?¡± Greg Jensen said indifferently, ¡°A qi-blood pill. It replenishes blood, boosts qi, and can even increase one¡¯s power. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s worth three million?¡± ¡°Increase power?¡± Glen Wolfe was taken aback again, his gaze turning increasingly icy as he looked once more at Kole Wolfe.
Kole Wolfe had always been afraid of his father. Feeling that look, he couldn¡¯t help but shrink his neck: ¡°The effects of replenishing blood and boosting qi are there, but as for increasing power¡­ I didn¡¯t feel it.¡± Greg Jensen scoffed, ¡°How can you experience any power increase when you haven¡¯t even reached the Dark Strength Period, and your Dantian isn¡¯t open? The qi-blood pill in your stomach will only transform into qi and blood to nourish your body.¡± Kole Wolfe retorted, ¡°It¡¯s not as magical as you say. That pill of yours only gave me a slight sensation at best, nowhere near as good as you im.¡± Greg Jensen curled his lips disdainfully, ¡°That¡¯s because your body has long been hollowed out by indulgence in wine and sex. You can¡¯t handle supplementation; you¡¯ve just wasted one of my qi-blood pills.¡± ¡°Enough!¡± ¡°Dad, it¡¯s really not my fault. That broken pill, I gave him three hundred thousand and he still wasn¡¯t happy, insisting on three million from me!¡± Kole Wolfe kept arguing his point. With a cold face, Glen Wolfe asked, ¡°I¡¯m asking you, did he or did he not tell you before you took that elixir that it costs three million per pill?¡± Fearing his father, Kole Wolfe lowered his head and said in a trembling voice, ¡°He¡­ he said so.¡± ¡°And when you bargained down to three hundred thousand, did he agree?¡± ¡°No.¡± Hearing his son¡¯s words, Glen Wolfe understood everything. His face became as cold as frost as he angrily said, ¡°You bring shame upon us. You deserve to be cheated to death! Get back home!¡± Upon hearing this, Kole Wolfe didn¡¯t dare to retort any longer and dejectedly walked towards the exit. Seeing this, his fair-weather friends immediately scattered like birds and beasts. Glen Wolfe gestured to a person who looked like a steward nearby, then pointed at Greg Jensen and said coldly, ¡°Transfer him two million seven hundred thousand.¡± After that, he gave Greg Jensen another cold look, said nothing more, and turned to leave. The steward took Greg Jensen¡¯s bank card number and then transferred the money using a tablet. After the transaction, he leaned in close and whispered in a very low voice, ¡°Kid, the money¡¯s easy to take but not so easy to spend. Watch your step in the dark; it¡¯s slippery out there.¡±
Greg Jensen looked at his bank card bnce and revealed a beaming smile, ¡°No worries, I have tough luck. As for your young master, he¡¯s probably going to get a beating when he gets back, haha.¡± ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll just wait and see!¡± The steward snorted angrily through clenched teeth and walked away, fuming. When the others saw the steward leave, they immediately gathered around, and someone asked, ¡°Bro, does your pill really increase True Qi?¡±
¡°Of course, it¡¯s a family heirloom passed down from generation to generation. Everyone in my family uses it. If it weren¡¯t for the money shortage, I really wouldn¡¯t have wanted to sell it.¡± Greg Jensen boasted ostentatiously, leaving the crowd confused and mesmerized, before heughed and said, ¡°Are any of you interested in buying one?¡± ¡°No thanks, I¡¯ll keep looking.¡± ¡°Yeah, I think I¡¯ll pass. I¡¯m waiting for the auction of the Healington elixirs.¡± Watching the people disperse, Greg Jensen sighed with a touch of resignation, ¡°Seems like there won¡¯t be any business made today after all.¡± He shook his head but didn¡¯t seem to care too much. The cost of producing these qi-blood pills was around ten million. Now that he had recouped three million, if he couldn¡¯t sell the rest, he¡¯d just keep them for himself to eat like candy. ¡°` He was already at the seventh level of Qi Refinement and wasn¡¯t far from Foundation Establishment; he had to use this time to gather all the ingredients for the Foundation Building Pill. The main ingredient for the Foundation Building Pill was already in hand, but the supplementary ingredients were also quite expensive, and many herbs had be extinct; it wasn¡¯t even certain if they could be found.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Greg Jensen had roughly estimated that the cost of a single Foundation Building Pill would be at least ten million. Some extinct herbs might cost a fortune to acquire, so this estimate was just a rough one; he was prepared to pay several times this amount. At this moment, Mick Simmons came over and asked tentatively, ¡°Mr. Jensen?¡±
Greg Jensenughed and said, ¡°How did you know it was me?¡± ¡°Qi Blood Pill, oh.¡± Mick Simmons seemed to want tough but didn¡¯t manage to, his mouth twitched and he quickly reined it back in. ¡°My dad asked me toe over and see if there¡¯s anything you need help with.¡± Greg Jensen shook his head andughed, ¡°There¡¯s no need for help, if I get into a fight with the Wolfe family, you guys should just stay away to avoid getting hurt.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Mick Simmons was baffled and didn¡¯t know how to respond. Fearing that he might worry, Greg Jensen exined, ¡°I¡¯m serious, when the timees, keep your distance so you don¡¯t drag me down.¡± Mick Simmons was stunned again, then he gave a bitter smile and nodded, ¡°I understand what you mean.¡± ¡°Alright, you can go.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mick Simmons knew that Greg Jensen was worried about dragging the Simmons family into trouble, which filled his heart with warmth. He¡¯s treating the Simmons family as his own!
¡°Let me tell you, three million, not a penny less. Take it or leave. If not, get lost early.¡± Mick Simmons was stunned and looked back in astonishment, only to see that Greg Jensen was speaking to him. After a moment¡¯s thought, he realized this was to avoid raising suspicion. Mr. Jensen is really considerate! Moved to tears, Mick Simmons was ready to go through fire and water for him, but Greg Jensen hadn¡¯t thought that way at all; instead, he regarded him as family. What he didn¡¯t know was that at this moment, Greg Jensen was feeling rather troubled. In the past, he would never have done these things, but now that he¡¯d slept with their girl, he felt an obligation to look after her. ¡°Quick, the envoy from Healington has arrived.¡± At this moment, someone shouted, and the whole ce went silent instantly, everyone¡¯s eyes turned toward the entrance. A momentter, Glen Wolfe and a middle-aged man walked in. The middle-aged man was not tall and had a mature demeanor that wasn¡¯t strikingly handsome or ugly, but he walked with a leisurely, imposing air. By his side, there was an elderly man, tall and imposing, with a stern expression; his vignt gaze swept around before he finally rxed slightly. Greg Jensen guessed that this senior was probably a protector, assigned specifically to safeguard the middle-aged man. On the other side of the middle-aged man, Glen Wolfe was slightly bending his waist to match the height of the middle-aged man, his face stered with a sycophantic smile, showing great respect.
¡°Is this your first visit to Qin Province? I¡¯ll host dinner tonight and let you taste the local cuisine.¡± ¡°Hmm, no need for such trouble,¡± the middle-aged man said haughtily, ¡°getting things done well is better than anything.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right,¡± Glen Wolfe responded with a forced smile and then asked, ¡°May I know how many elixirs you¡¯ve brought this time and how you n to sell them?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s stick to the usual procedure,¡± the middle-aged man said. ¡°Alright, so we¡¯ll arrange for the auction at the climax as usual?¡± Glen Wolfe was carefully asking for the middle-aged man¡¯s opinion when he saw thetter suddenly turn his head to one side and walked directly in that direction. Glen was puzzled and quickly followed. ¡°` Chapter 382 - 382 Worthless_1 Chapter 382: Chapter 382 Worthless_1 ¡°Master Wang, good day.¡± ¡°Master Wang, could you please¡­¡± As Curtis Milton from Healington strode through the crowd, he quickened his pace, ignoring the greetingsing his way. Finally, under the astonished gazes of the crowd, he stood in front of Greg Jensen. Those triangr eyes were firmly fixed on the elixir on the table. Curtis¡¯s gaze became serious as he inspected the elixir before looking up at Greg, ¡°May I take a look?¡± With an indifferent tone, Greg said, ¡°Feel free.¡± Curtis nodded silently, pinched an elixir, examined it closely in front of his eyes, and then held it up to his nose for a deep sniff. The rich scent of medicine filled his nostrils, and Curtis¡¯s eyes snapped open, his gaze intense as he looked at Greg and asked, ¡°How much for one?¡± ¡°Three million apiece, non-negotiable,¡± replied Greg, with a smile that was not a smile, counter-asking, ¡°Do you find the price fair?¡± ¡°Fair. I¡¯ll buy it,¡± Curtis said without hesitation, immediately transferring three million to Greg with his phone, and then, under the shocked eyes of the onlookers, popped the elixir straight into his mouth. Silence engulfed everyone. All those who had imed Greg was bragging were now silenced. If a representative from Healington acknowledged Greg¡¯s elixir as truly worth three million, any further objections would imply disbelief in Healington¡¯s expertise. All eyes were now fixed on Curtis. Greg observed him calmly, his eyes slightly closed, and after a moment, snapped them open again, his expression bing solemn. Curtis gave Greg a serious look and then suddenly smiled, ¡°Call your family elders. Tell them someone from Healington wants to meet them.¡± Greg frowned, ¡°What do you mean? My elixir isn¡¯t worth three million?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Curtis wanted to say ¡°It¡¯s not worth it,¡± but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to utter those words. To be fair, the vitality elixir was the best he had ever tried, including those of the same grade from Healington. None could match it. But he could not praise the vitality elixir either. If he praised the vitality elixir, would Healington¡¯s six million-plus Jade Bottle elixir still sell? Be it appearance or efficacy, the Jade Bottle elixir was far inferior to the vitality elixir. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om What¡¯s more outrageous was that the vitality elixir was cheaper than the Jade Bottle elixir. If outsiders learned this, who would buy the Jade Bottle elixir? Therefore, after hesitating for a moment, Curtis did not answer but counter-asked, ¡°How much more of this¡­ vitality elixir do you have?¡± Gregughed, ¡°About forty or so. Why, do you want to buy them all?¡± Curtis¡¯s expression shifted subtly. He had thought if there weren¡¯t many vitality elixirs, he would buy them all to prevent them from reaching the market. A small quantity could be justified for personal consumption or research, but there were simply too many. ¡°Forget it. I thought this elixir was somewhat interesting and wanted to buy some for fun, but now it seems just so-so.¡± Curtis nced at Greg indifferently and, with a face full of disdain, turned and walked away. Spectators watched him leave, eagerly asking, ¡°Master Curtis Milton, is the elixir really worth three million?¡± Curtis paused in his steps, speaking indifferently, ¡°To me, it¡¯s worth three million; to you, it¡¯s worthless.¡± Whoosh! The crowd burst into amotion immediately. ¡°See, what did I tell you? His stuff isn¡¯t worth the money.¡± ¡°Brother, that¡¯s not very honorable of you.¡± Hearing the crowd¡¯s reproach, Greg didn¡¯t get angry but instead cracked upughing. He watched Curtis¡¯s retreating figure, his smile gradually fading into a sneer, and then called out loudly: ¡°Yeah, I also think I¡¯m being quite dishonorable. So, I¡¯ve decided to reduce the price and sell for one hundred thousand each, firste, first served!¡± Curtis Milton¡¯s silhouette stalled, his footing staggered, and he nearly toppled over. Without a second thought, he swiftly turned and ran over, ring at Greg Jensen with gritted teeth, and whispered fiercely, ¡°Kid, what the hell are you trying to pull?¡± ¡°Pull? You said my elixir was worthless, didn¡¯t you? Is it wrong for me to lower the price now?¡± Greg Jensen retorted with a sneer. ¡°You¡­¡± Curtis Milton¡¯s face turned an iron shade of blue with anger; he wished he could just walk away, but he somewhat dared not to. If others discovered that the blood elixir was so effective, Healington¡¯s Clear Profound Elixirs wouldn¡¯t sell anymore. No, he couldn¡¯t let him sell those blood elixirs! Within an instant, Curtis Milton had calcted his options, and with a stern face, he said, ¡°One hundred thousand per pill, is that right? I¡¯ll take all you have!¡± The corners of Greg Jensen¡¯s mouth curved up slightly in a sarcastic grin, ¡°Sorry, but if Healington wants to buy, it¡¯s three million a pill!¡± ¡°You must be dreaming!¡± Curtis Milton burst out. ¡°Really? Then I might as well dream a little bigger.¡± Greg Jensen scoffed, pretending to ponder, ¡°I think three million a pill is a bit low, after all, your Healington¡¯s trash Clear Profound Elixirs can fetch sky-high prices of six or seven million. ¡°My blood elixirs are much more effective than the Clear Profound Elixirs, so they should at least sell for¡­ four million, right? Yes, let¡¯s make it four million!¡± Curtis Milton was genuinely enraged, ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s expression turned cold as he replied indifferently, ¡°The price just went up, five million!¡± Curtis Milton shouted, ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Greg Jensen let out a coldugh, ¡°Even if I am courting death, tryying a finger on me and see? By tomorrow, your Healington will have its reputation dragged through the mud!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Curtis Milton¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, veins in his forehead bulging, and he wanted nothing more than to tear Greg Jensen apart, but he was helpless to do so. Greg Jensen spoke coolly, ¡°Are you buying or not? If not, stand aside and don¡¯t get in the way of my business!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll buy!¡± Curtis Milton said through clenched teeth, ¡°Tell me, how much in total.¡± Upon hearing these words, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed. He poured out the elixirs to count them before saying, ¡°There are thirty-seven in total, at five million each, that will be one hundred and eighty-five million in total.¡± He looked up at Curtis Milton, smiling, ¡°Oh dear, I was actually considering giving you a discount, but what a pity, there¡¯s no change to give back.¡± Curtis Milton¡¯s face was as ck as the bottom of a pot as he snapped, ¡°Kid, aren¡¯t you afraid of burning your hands with all that money?¡± ¡°Not scared, I¡¯ve got thick skin.¡± ¡°Be careful not to y with fire and get burnt yourself!¡± Greg Jensenughed heartily, ¡°Someone said something simr to me just now, so if you¡¯re thinking of dealing with me, you¡¯d better hurry up. Otherwise, if someone else beats you to it, you¡¯ll miss your chance.¡± Curtis Milton was huffing with rage, realizing that he could never win against Greg Jensen in a verbal skirmish. He could only transfer the money over first and find a chance to take care of this kidter. He swiftly made the transfer and then picked up the Jade Bottle from the table and left. Boom! The crowd witnessing the scene erupted once again. ¡°Didn¡¯t Master Curtis say that the elixir was not worth three million?¡± ¡°Heh, it seems we were all deceived by Master Curtis. Otherwise, why would he spend five million to buy so many elixirs?¡± ¡°Does this mean the blood elixirs are effective?¡± ¡°Nonsense, of course, they¡¯re effective. Curtis Milton is not a fool.¡± ¡°Five million a pill, almost catching up with the Clear Profound Elixir¡¯s price now. This suggests that the blood elixirs¡¯ effect is at least not inferior to that of Clear Profound Elixirs.¡± The crowd quickly caught on that Curtis Milton¡¯s so-called ¡°worthless¡± was actually out of fear that they would buy the blood elixirs. ¡°Brother, do you still have any of those blood elixirs? I¡¯ll take one.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take five!¡± ¡°And give me two as well¡­¡± Chapter 383: Easily Earned a Hundred Million_1 Chapter 383: Chapter 383: Easily Earned a Hundred Million_1 Greg Jensen spread his hands with a smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t crowd, there are no more elixirs avable. Wait until the next trade meeting.¡± ¡°Ah, Healington really¡­¡± ¡°Shh, don¡¯t talk nonsense. The representatives of Healington are still here. Do you want to die?¡± While the crowd was discontented, no one dared to make any more fuss. Healington held a very special status in the martial world. With a heritagesting for many years, Healington had garnered the loyalty of many experts and formed alliances with numerous noble families and sects, relying on their elixirs and exceptional medical skills. In other words, if Healington wanted someone dead, merely a word from them would suffice to mobilize countless followers to do their bidding. And a representative of Healington, when away from home, bore the face of Healington itself. Offending them was no different from offending the valley as a whole. Thinking of Healington¡¯s frightening power, the crowd fell silent like cicadas in winter, ceasing all conversation. Curtis Milton¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. He had not intended to let outsiders know about the effectiveness of the blood qi elixirs, so as not to threaten Healington¡¯s dominance in the elixir market. But now it seemed that his actions might have had the opposite effect. He should have imed that the blood qi elixirs were poisonous just now. That would have stopped people from wanting to sell them. Thinking of the blood qi elixirs, he couldn¡¯t help but concentrate and muttered to himself, ¡°Where did that kid get such high-quality elixirs from?¡± He approached the elder and handed over the purchased blood qi elixirs, whispering, ¡°Elder Sun, send these elixirs back with the utmost speed. Have them analyzed to see how they were made.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take care of it right away.¡± Elder Sun took the elixirs and quickly walked out. Curtis turned his head and looked at Greg again, his eyes slightly narrowed. Elixirs capable of enhancing one¡¯s power were a rarity even in Healington, and each one¡¯s production cost started in the tens of millions. That kid couldn¡¯t possibly be operating at a loss, so the production cost of the blood qi elixirs must be extremely low. If he could acquire the Elixir Prescription and present it to the sect, it would be a great achievement; he might even be the top disciple. Curtis couldn¡¯t help but break into a smile at the thought. Meanwhile, Greg looked at the bnce on his bank card with an equally brilliant smile. This trade meeting had been worthwhile; in such a short amount of time, he had earned over a hundred million. Although the Peach Blossom Group and the newly established Double Phoenix Group would bring him an annual ie of five to six hundred million, Greg was still very pleased. After all, who wouldin about having too much money? Moreover, the profitability of those twopanies was much slowerpared to this. Greg even contemted whether to focus on crafting elixirs in the future and sell them at trade meetings in various regions. Compared to these, his previous business ventures seemed trivial. Now that he had sold the elixirs, he had no other business to attend to, so he casually strolled around the venue. The trade meeting had not officially started yet; not many people had arrived, and the goods were as trashy as ever. While Greg roamed idly around the venue, Glen Wolfe was seated in a small office next to the venue, his face clouded as he looked at the guest list. He raised his head to look at the two people standing in front of him and frowned, ¡°Are you sure that kid¡¯s name is ¡®The Monk Pig¡¯?¡± These two were the security personnel Greg had encountered at the elevator entrance. Hearing Glen¡¯s question, one of them quickly replied, ¡°We¡¯re sure. He was very polite when he came, so I remember him.¡± ¡°Right, he had a silver mask. There¡¯s no mistake.¡± The other person initially wanted to say, ¡°That man also gave me an elixir,¡± but then thought better of it, fearing Glen might punish him for epting a gift from that person. So, he swallowed the rest of his words. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Thinking about the elixir, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of regret in his heart. Initially, he had thought the elixir was fake and had thrown it in the trash bin. After learning about the value of five million per elixir, he had fished it back out. There was no way to eat it, after all, it was dug out from the trash can, so the only option was to sell it to someone else. ¡°The Suave Magician? What kind of ridiculous name is that.¡± Glen Wolfe looked over the roster again, waved his hand to dismiss two people, and then approached Curtis Milton with respect, saying, ¡°Master Curtis, about this¡­¡± ¡°Hmm, have someone follow him for now. I want to know where he lives. During the next few days of the exchange event, don¡¯t lose sight of him.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Glen agreed promptly but inwardly felt some resistance. Originally, if Curtis had not been looking for trouble with that kid, Glen would have had to. After all, the kid had swindled him out of three million. However, when he saw Curtis buying an Elixir for five million, he felt considerably more bnced, even feeling like he had gotten a bargain. An Elixir that Curtis, the roaming representative of Healington, would spend five million on was definitely not ordinary. Unfortunately, the Elixir was consumed by that rebellious son, Kole Wolfe. For this reason, Glen actually didn¡¯t harbor any resentment towards Greg anymore, nor did he want to cause further trouble for him. Besides, could someone who could produce such a high-quality Elixir be ordinary? Curtis wasn¡¯t a local; he would leave after the exchange event, and Healington was behind him, making him untouchable for most. Glen Wolfe was different though. The Wolfe family was in the provincial capital, and it was unwise to needlessly offend a powerful enemy. He definitely didn¡¯t dare to provoke Healington, so he had no choice but to follow Curtis¡¯s wishes. Glen sighed quietly with a sense of helplessness, gave instructions through his phone, and then smiled, saying: ¡°Master Curtis, the start time for the exchange event is approaching. Shall we go out together?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Curtis nodded nomittally, stood up, and left with Glen. When the two reached the podium, the venue immediately quieted down. Glen scanned the audience and smiled, ¡°I am honored that all of you could attend this Martial Way exchange event. In the spirit of fairness, justice, and mutual benefit¡­¡± Hearing the lengthy, empty speech, Greg couldn¡¯t help but snort withughter and gently shook his head. Just then, a voice came from beside him, ¡°What the hell. A perfectly good exchange event turned into a corporate meeting. This is so boring.¡± Greg turned to look and saw a fat man speaking, wearing a Monk Pig mask that was almost curled up to the sky. Seeing Greg looking over, the fat man smiled, ¡°Brother, you think so too, right?¡± ¡°Ah, indeed.¡± Greg replied casually. The fat man extended his hand, smiling, ¡°Let¡¯s get acquainted. Monk Pig. Just call me Old Pig.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± A flicker of amusement crossed Greg¡¯s face as he struggled to hold back augh, stretching out his hand to shake with the Monk Pig, saying: ¡°Ah, nice to meet you, Brother Zhu. I am¡­ The Suave Magician.¡± The name The Suave Magician was written by Greg on the roster on a whim before entering the venue; saying it out loud now made him feel inexplicably ashamed. He thought it was a matter of simply scribbling any name, but when it came to greeting others, he realized his haste. If only he had thought of a more impressive title in advance. Monk Pig, however, seemed oblivious to Greg¡¯s difort,ughing heartily, ¡°Brother Suave, now that we¡¯ve met, we¡¯re friends. Let me speak frankly.¡± ¡°Please do.¡± Greg was also curious to see what the fat man was up to. The fat man said, ¡°Tell me the truth, brother, do you still have any of those Elixirs left?¡± Chapter 384: 384 The Monk Pig_1 Chapter 384: Chapter 384 The Monk Pig_1 Greg Jensen chuckled, ¡°Really, there¡¯s none left.¡± The Monk Pig smiled and said, ¡°Brother, that¡¯s not very kind of you. I just saw you popping those things like candy.¡± With no other option, Greg Jensen had to admit, ¡°Alright, I do have some more, but those are my snacks, I can¡¯t sell them anymore.¡± Knowing that Greg Jensen was indeed lying, The Monk Pig wasn¡¯t angry at all and said cheerfully, ¡°No problem, I won¡¯t buy any, just give me a few, and I¡¯ll give you some money for them. That way, we¡¯ve made a connection, right?¡± Amused by his thick-skinned nature, Greg Jensen found him quite interesting. He hesitated for a moment before taking out a small Jade Bottle from his bag and tossing it to him, saying, ¡°Here are ten Vitality Elixirs, take good care of them.¡± The Monk Pig¡¯s eyes lit up as he opened the bottle to check, his face beaming with joy as he asked, ¡°Five million a piece? What¡¯s your bank ount number, I¡¯ll transfer the money to you?¡± Greg Jensen waved his hand and said, ¡°We agreed to make friends, talking about money hurts the rtionship. Just take and use them.¡± ¡°Yo, how can I ept this?¡±
The Monk Pig was genuinely astonished; fifty million was not a small sum, and not many people could resist such a temptation. However, upon further thought, given that Greg Jensen could produce something like the Vitality Elixir, he seemed not to be an ordinary person. Remembering how Greg Jensen had tricked Curtis Milton, he suddenly grinned and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make friends with you. Call me when youe to Mystic City.¡± With that, he handed over a business card. ¡°Theresa Locke?¡± Greg Jensen took the card and saw that it only had a name and phone number, with no other information. He then noticed The Monk Pig¡¯s name and couldn¡¯t help but nce up at him. Theresa Locke seemed a bit embarrassed, awkwardlyughed and said, ¡°My parents picked that name, I had no choice. Don¡¯t mind that my name is ¡®Little Child¡¯; I¡¯m a very steady person, reliable in handling matters.¡± ¡°You, steady?¡± With the nickname The Monk Pig, where¡¯s the steadiness? Greg Jensen was somewhat speechless but still nodded and made some agreeable remarks. He did not give his own name, and Theresa Locke tactfully didn¡¯t ask. The two of them listened to Glen Wolfe¡¯s lengthy speech on stage while chatting idly. When Glen Wolfe finished speaking, more people entered the venue, filling the seats behind the tables. All sorts of items, Elixirs, and even paintings and Cultivation Techniques, wereid out on the tables. Greg Jensen then went on another round of browsing with Theresa Locke apanying him. It was apparent that Theresa Locke came from a well-off family. His extent of knowledge might be uncertain, but his breadth of experience was indeed exceptional. Under Greg Jensen¡¯s purposeful guidance, he shared a multitude of interesting stories from the Jianghu, emphasizing the fearsome aspects of Healington. ¡°Brother, you¡¯ve offended Healington, be careful,¡± Theresa Locke said with concern, ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything important to do, perhaps you shouldn¡¯t attend the next two days. Leave early while no one¡¯s paying attention, to avoid trouble.¡± Greg Jensen paused mid-step, looking at him curiously, puzzled, ¡°What do you mean? Does Healington n to make a move during the exchange meeting?¡±
¡°That they won¡¯t do. After all, the exchange meeting is Healington¡¯s cash cow; they won¡¯ty a hand on anyone here. But once the meeting is over, that¡¯s another story.¡± ¡°Haha, then I¡¯m not afraid,¡± Greg Jensenughed carelessly. Seeing that he wasn¡¯t taking it seriously, Theresa Locke didn¡¯t press further and instead said, ¡°If you trust me, get in my car when the exchange meeting ends. I guarantee no one will dare to trouble you.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see when the timees, but thanks anyway,¡± Greg Jensen said with a smile.
¡­ At lunchtime, it only made sense for Greg Jensen to join Theresa Locke at the restaurant. The Wolfe family was not short on money; the lunch they prepared was quite abundant. Greg Jensen and Theresa Locke took their meals and started eating in the dining hall. While they were eating, Elder Sun walked over to Greg with a stern voice, ¡°Boy, our Sect¡¯s True Disciple is asking for you.¡± Greg looked up, following his gaze, only to see Curtis Milton standing at the doorway with an inscrutable expression on his face. Theresa Locke, fearing trouble for him, spoke up to remind him, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t bother with him, let¡¯s just eat.¡± Greg Jensen was stunned for a moment, but then chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s fine, you already said it, he wouldn¡¯t darey a hand on anyone at the exchange event, I¡¯ll go and see what this is about.¡± With that, he stood up and walked outside. Theresa hesitated for a moment, then took out her phone and made a call, ¡°The charming Magician has gone out. Follow behind and see what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± A response came from the other end of the phone, and soon a man stood up and walked out. On the other side, Greg Jensen followed Elder Sun to the door.
After giving Greg a look, Curtis Milton didn¡¯t say a word but turned and walked ahead. Greg Jensen sneered internally but remained silent, following quietly behind. The three of them arrived at a small reception room. Curtis Milton sat down on the sofa and then said indifferently, ¡°Sit.¡± Greg Jensen sat down boldly opposite him and, seeing Curtis Milton starting to make tea himself, couldn¡¯t help butugh and say, ¡°Master Curtis, what¡¯s the matter? You surely didn¡¯t ask me toe just to have tea, did you?¡± Curtis Milton poured two cups of tea, then raised his head, looked at Greg Jensen, and asked, ¡°The charming Magician, eh? Could you tell me where you got those Elixirs from?¡± Greg Jensen thought to himself, as expected, and then chuckled, ¡°I took out so many Elixirs all at once, and you still ask where they are from? That¡¯s intentionally asking something you already know.¡± Elder Sun, standing behind Curtis Milton, red at Greg with an unhappy face and said coldly, ¡°The True Disciple is asking you a question. Just answer it directly, why the unnecessary talk?¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s gaze turned cold as he looked up at him and said indifferently, ¡°The master hasn¡¯t said anything yet, why is the dog barking so fiercely?¡± Elder Sun¡¯s face turned iron blue, and he eximed angrily, ¡°Are you f*****g courting death?¡± ¡°Elder Sun.¡± Curtis Milton casually called out, and Elder Sun immediately shut his mouth, still ring angrily at Greg Jensen.
Though he was a visiting elder of Healington, his status within the valley was very high, and apart from True Disciples, who didn¡¯t treat him with courtesy? Moreover, out of respect for Healington¡¯s reputation, outsiders usually gave him some face. And this kid dared to insult him as a dog? Had Curtis Milton not been there, he would have torn the other person to shreds. The reception room fell into silence. Greg Jensen, as if nothing had happened, casually picked up the teacup and took a sip. The leisurely attitude made Elder Sun even more furious. After contemting for a moment, Curtis Milton asked, ¡°Are you suggesting that these Elixirs were provided by your Sect?¡± Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°You see, you¡¯ve already guessed it, so why ask me?¡± Curtis Milton¡¯s gaze sharpened. Even though he had expected it, the confirmation of his guess still cast a serious look upon his face. If Greg Jensen was just an individual, or had a small family behind him, they could take or dispose of him at will. But if he had a Sect behind him, the matter would need to be handled with caution.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Chapter 385: 385: Black Eat Black_1 Chapter 385: Chapter 385: ck Eat ck_1 Curtis Milton hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°As far as I know, apart from our Healington, there doesn¡¯t seem to be any other Sect that specializes in the refinement of elixirs.¡± ¡°Heh, that can only mean you are uninformed.¡± Greg Jensen said indifferently, ¡°All the major families were self-sufficient in the past.¡± Curtis Milton¡¯s expression changed slightly, and after looking seriously at Greg Jensen for a long time, he nodded in agreement with his statement and said, ¡°Healington wants the prescription in your hands, name your price.¡± Greg Jensen had already anticipated this, and wasn¡¯t surprised to hear his words. He smiled and asked, ¡°What can you offer?¡± ¡°One hundred million,¡± Curtis Milton said calmly. Greg Jensen smiled and shook his head, then countered, ¡°Do you think Ick your one hundred million?¡± In ¡°The ssic of Yin and Yang Harmony¡±, the Qi and Blood Elixir was only a medium-grademon elixir, not even ranking among the lower-grade Spirit Pills. Moreover, even if he sold the Elixir Prescription, it wouldn¡¯t really affect Greg Jensen.
Therefore, if the other party¡¯s offer was high enough, he wouldn¡¯t mind selling the Elixir Prescription to them. The reason for not selling wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t need the money, but that the price offered was too low. One hundred million was neither arge nor a small amount¡ªit was an amount he could make back in a few days even without selling the Elixir Prescription. However, the Elixir Prescription could only be sold once. So, the Qi and Blood Elixir Prescription must be sold at a good price; otherwise, it wasn¡¯t worth it to not just keep it and wait for a better offer. Curtis Milton knew this price wasn¡¯t enough to move Greg Jensen and said calmly, ¡°Then how much do you want?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. It depends on what you can bring out that interests me.¡± With an air of ¡°you know what I mean¡±, Greg Jensenughed, ¡°Bring out something that interests me, and maybe I¡¯ll sell the Elixir Prescription.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t bring anything out, then why should I take that risk?¡± Upon hearing these words, Curtis Milton couldn¡¯t help but fall silent. He admitted that Greg Jensen had a point, but obviously, it wasn¡¯t within his power alone to meet Greg Jensen¡¯s conditions¡ªhe would have to wait for a response from the Sect. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s talk again in a couple of days. I¡¯ll wait for the message from the Sect,¡± he suggested. ¡°No problem.¡± Greg Jensen rose slowly to his feet, nced at Curtis Milton, and smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting at any time.¡± Watching Greg Jensen walk out, Elder Cole Bat said discontentedly, ¡°True Disciple, why didn¡¯t we just take him down directly?¡± Curtis Milton gave him a sideways nce and said, ¡°It¡¯s easy to take him down, but what do we do if his Sect finds out? Do you want to bring a powerful enemy upon Healington?¡± ¡°What if he¡¯s deceiving you?¡± ¡°Do you think that¡¯s likely?¡± With a coldugh, Curtis Milton said, ¡°If he can produce something like the Qi and Blood Elixir, then even if he doesn¡¯t have a Sect, there must be a powerful force behind him.
Backing up ten thousand steps, even if Healington is not afraid of him, the Elixir Prescription is in his mind¡ªif he refuses to speak, what can you do?¡± Elder Cole Bat said somewhat frustratedly, ¡°Then¡­ we just let him act so arrogantly?¡± A hint of contempt shed across Curtis Milton¡¯s face as he said with implication, ¡°Just wait. Most greedy people don¡¯t end up with good fates.¡± ¡­
After Greg Jensen walked out of the reception room, he found Theresa Locke standing not far away, with a man alongside her. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I was worried that the people from Healington might harm you, so I came to see.¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s heart warmed, and he smiled, ¡°Thanks.¡± The situation at today¡¯s exchange meeting gave him a clearer understanding of Healington¡¯s status in the jianghu. He knew very well that there were few who would dare oppose Healington for his sake, let alone that he had only just met Theresa Locke.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°What are you thanking me for? Friends should help each other out, shouldn¡¯t they?¡± Theresa Locke said with a smile, then lowered her voice and asked, ¡°Did they ask you to hand over the Elixir Prescription?¡± Greg Jensen was startled and eximed in surprise, ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°I knew it!¡± Theresa Locke¡¯s voice became somewhat icy, ¡°I had a good friend who found a recipe in our family¡¯s ancient books, and after selling it to Healington, he disappeared.¡± ¡°Disappeared?¡± Greg Jensen said in shock, ¡°Do you mean¡­ Healington did him in?¡± Theresa Locke paused for a moment, then slowly shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s possible, but it might not be the official act of Healington; it could also be something done by certain individuals in secret.¡±
Greg Jensen suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°So your visit this time¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, my main reason foring here is to find out whether Healington is behind this or not.¡± ¡°There are so many exchange meetings across the country, why did youe all the way to Qin Province?¡± Greg Jensen was somewhat puzzled. As he knew, there were exchange meetings all over the country, and many of them shed in terms of dates, so if you attended the exchange meeting in Qin Province, you might not be able to make it to the others. Moreover, each exchange meeting would have a True Disciple from Healington like Curtis Milton, and Theresa Locke, hailing from Mystic City, seemed a bit odd making the long trip to Qin Province. Taking a deep breath, Theresa Locke slowly exhaled and said, ¡°Because the person he traded with was none other than Curtis Milton.¡± On hearing this, Greg Jensen instantly understood and eximed in surprise, ¡°You suspect that Curtis Milton double-crossed him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°So, were you intentionally getting close to me just now to see if Curtis Milton would approach me to buy an Elixir Prescription?¡± Theresa Locke offered a bitter smile and said, ¡°Brother, at the beginning, I indeed had the idea of using you as bait. However,ter I discovered that you are genuinely a good person, so I also have the sincere intention of making friends with you. We were not very familiar before, and there were some things I couldn¡¯t say; please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±
¡°No worries.¡± Greg Jensen grinned upon hearing the candid confession; he didn¡¯t harbor any resentment in his heart since he had already suspected that Theresa Locke had ulterior motives when approaching him. Now that she hade forward with the truth, it showed that she was indeed sincere. Moreover, if he had been in the same situation, he probably would have done the same as Theresa Locke. Besides, a person willing to go to great lengths to investigate the mystery behind a friend¡¯s death was definitely worth befriending. Greg Jensenughed and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s drop the subject. I don¡¯t find this auction very interesting; let¡¯s find a ce to have a drink.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Theresa Locke agreed eagerly. The two chatted while drinking until the exchange meeting ended and Martial Way masters attending the meeting began to enter the restaurant before they got up to leave. Theresa Locke stayed in the hotel because she needed to keep an eye on Curtis Milton. After thinking it over, Greg Jensen decided that returning to the Simmons family might draw the attention of Curtis Milton and his people, so he chose to stay as well. No sooner had he returned to his room than he received a call from Cole Bat. ¡°Did you keep up with him?¡± ¡°He has left by car; Quinton Creed and Max Milton are following.¡±
Greg Jensen was silent for a while, then suddenly felt that something was amiss. If that man hade to attend the exchange meeting, why would he leave after selling the mask? The Bronze Mask only sold for 200,000¡ªwas that bit of money worth a trip to an exchange meeting? After pondering for a while, an idea struck him, and he spoke into the phone, ¡°Tell Quinton Creed and Max Milton to watch that man¡¯s mood and see if he seems to be avoiding someone.¡± ¡°All right.¡± After hanging up the phone, Greg Jensen took out the Bronze Mask. The mask felt cold and rough to the touch. If not for Greg Jensen¡¯s ability to sense the Spiritual Energy contained within, he might indeed have mistaken it for an ordinary antique. He was certain that the Bronze Mask was a Magic Artifact, but how was it supposed to be used? Chapter 386: 386: Thousand Illusionary Spirits Face_1 Chapter 386: Chapter 386: Thousand Illusionary Spirits Face_1 ¡°` Greg Jensen thought for a moment, then summoned his True Qi and poured some into the mask. The next second, a tremendous suction force suddenly emanated from within the mask. He felt his True Qi gushing uncontrobly into the mask as if a floodgate had been opened. Greg Jensen was greatly rmed and tried to retrieve his True Qi, but it was already toote. Feeling his True Qi draining at a visible rate, a bitter smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on his lips. Now he finally understood why this Bronze Mask looked so ancient yet was filled with such dense Spiritual Energy. Apparently, it had been replenishing itself by absorbing its owner¡¯s True Qi. He had to think of a solution quickly; otherwise, it would drain him into a husk sooner orter. He tried to use the Guidance Technique in an attempt to return the True Qi to his Dantian. Afterward, he tried to release his True Qi externally to see if he could break the connection between himself and the mask. However, it soon became clear that all efforts were in vain.
No matter how hard he tried, the True Qi tirelessly flowed towards the mask. Even though Greg Jensen was a Cultivator with True Qi several times more robust than an ordinary Martial Way expert, his Dantian was soon drained of True Qi under this ceaseless outpouring. Seeing that the mask showed no signs of stopping, Greg Jensen could only sigh helplessly, ¡°It seems that I can only wait for death.¡± Crack! Just as Greg Jensen was losing hope, the dark green rust on the mask suddenly burst open, like cracking paint on a wall. ¡°Eh, is there still a chance?¡± Faced with such a strange urrence, Greg Jensen immediately perked up, his eyes wide as he watched the mask¡¯s transformation. The rust fell off like snowkes, revealing the true face of this mysterious mask. Seeing the true appearance of the mask, Greg Jensen was shocked. The mask was now not at all like its former self; it had be thin as a cicada¡¯s wing and clear as crystal. It was semi-transparent green, as though carved from a single piece of light green Jade, yet its surface shimmered with a faint metallic luster.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Resembling both Jade and metal, it was impossible to determine its actual material. Greg Jensen had to overturn his previous conclusion; it definitely wasn¡¯t made of bronze but appeared to be some kind of alloy. The methods of Cultivation couldn¡¯t be judged by normal standards. As for what it actually was, he was still clueless. There was nothing he could do; his ¡°Yin Yang Harmony Scripture¡± contained no spell for crafting such artifacts. He sighed helplessly and then his eyes bulged wide open. Because he suddenly discovered that this damned mask was still draining his True Qi! ¡°Isn¡¯t this over yet?¡± Greg Jensen shook it hard, but the mask clung to his hand as if stuck by super glue¡ª even more firmly than 502 adhesive.
He quickly took out an Elixir Pill, bit off the cork, and dumped all ten pills from the bottle into his mouth. The potent medicinal power transformed into surging True Qi, coursing through his limbs and body. The True Qi within Greg Jensen immediately filled up, and he quietly heaved a sigh of relief, gritting his teeth as he continued to struggle against the mask. ¡°I refuse to believe that a mere object canpletely overpower me!¡±
However, it wasn¡¯t long before his True Qi was depleted once again. ¡°This is all money!¡± While feeling the sting of loss, Greg Jensen took out another bottle of Elixir Pills and poured them into his mouth. Twenty Elixir Pills could be sold to Curtis Milton for a billion! Greg Jensen was agonizing over it; these were hisst ten Elixir Pills. He had concocted less than forty Elixir Pills in the Simmons family vi, and adding those he had previously reserved for himself, he had a total of just over seventy. Selling thirty-seven to Curtis Milton and giving ten to Theresa Locke, along with a few he ate as snacks, left him with only twenty pills in hand. Having consumed them all now, the mask still seemed like an insatiable pit with no intention of stopping. Greg Jensen was finally in panic. He didn¡¯t know if he would die from depleting his True Qi, but he knew his cultivation level might drop by one or two tiers. ¡°` This was the truly painful part for him. The realm he was in right now, he had cultivated it bit by bit; it contained his blood, sweat, and energy. He didn¡¯t know how long it had been when waves of dizziness struck, and Greg Jensen had copsed onto the sofa.
Just at that moment, the suction force from the mask finally stopped. A faint glow suddenly lit up! Thousand Illusion Spirit Mask? Is that the name of the magic artifact? When worn on the face,bined with Divine Sense, one could change appearances at will? A stream of text entered Greg Jensen¡¯s mind, not only revealing the name of the mask but also providing instructions on how to use it. Greg Jensen was immediately overjoyed beyond measure. Being able to change one¡¯s appearance? Wasn¡¯t that a must-have for murder, travel, and domestic life? At the same time, he also finally understood that the method to activate this mask was to continuously channel True Qi into it. The reason the previous owners hadn¡¯t been able to activate it was surely due to insufficient True Qi. After all, even someone like Greg Jensen, who had robust True Qi and was assisted by elixirs, was nearly sucked dry; for an average Master-level Martial Way expert, it would probably be unbearable. Feeling the emptiness inside him, Greg Jensen quickly sat cross-legged and began to practice the Guidance Technique, recovering his True Qi.
Having be used to a state of being filled with True Qi, he felt very insecure without it. For he knew that this power was the capital he relied on to make his way in the world. About two hourster, Greg Jensen finally felt that sense of confidence in controlling everything once again. He slowly finished cultivating and let out a long breath. After a moment of calm, he took the Thousand Illusion Spirit Mask in his hand and examined it carefully for a while, then he got up, went in front of the mirror, and carefully ced the Thousand Illusion Spirit Mask on his face. A faint suction force suddenly emanated from the mask. The next second, the Thousand Illusion Spirit Mask seamlessly adhered to his face without a sound. Simultaneously, the spell to control the Thousand Illusion Spirit Mask naturally surfaced in his mind. With a thought from Greg Jensen, the muscles on his face began to move along with the mask, giving him the odd sensation that each patch of muscle had its own consciousness, moving to where it was intended to go. After a moment, a familiar face appeared in the mirror. Spencer Burley! For his first use of the Thousand Illusion Spirit Mask, he naturally chose the face he knew best. Greg Jensen looked at the face in the mirror and felt like he was dreaming.
He pinched his face, then tugged on his ears and nose, realizing that this face was identical to the real one. Not only could he make various detailed expressions, but the tactile feedback was also just like the real thing, without any difference. Is this the power of a magic artifact? It¡¯s magical! After that, he began to try changing into the appearances of Adrian Wright and Boss Liu, among others. If anyone else had been in the room, they would have been scared to death. He stood alone in front of the mirror, one moment turning into Adrian Wright, the next into Boss Liu, and then into Theo Carter, enjoying himself immensely. After an indeterminate amount of time, Greg Jensen finally grew tired of ying and had familiarized himself with the use of the Thousand Illusion Spirit Mask; he then began to slowly adjust his facial features. After a moment, apletely unfamiliar face appeared in the mirror. He took out his phone and snapped a photo of himself, to make sure he remembered that this was the face of the charming Magician. He decided that from tomorrow on, he would no longer wear a mask and would show this current face to the world. That way, even if there were those who had suspicions about his real identity, they could shift their attention elsewhere. Chapter 387: 387: Is There Still a Kings Law?_1 Chapter 387: Chapter 387: Is There Still a King¡¯s Law?_1 Greg Jensen tidied up a bit before heading to the bathroom to wash up. After the wash, he found that the Thousand Illusion Spirit Face was indeed an unattainable treasure, far superior to the Disguise Techniques talked about in the martial artists¡¯munity. After all, Disguise Techniques couldn¡¯t be used carelessly for washing up and ying like he was doing. Just as he was about to go to bed, his cell phone suddenly received a message. Opening it, he saw it was from Amelia Simmons, asking if he was returning tonight. Thinking of her supple body, a fiery desire stirred within Greg, but after some thought, he decided not to go back. Curtis Milton must have already had people watching him; going back to the Simmons family¡¯s vi now would only invite disaster, right? He couldn¡¯t possibly stay with the Simmons family forever, could he? Moreover, being new to the martial artists¡¯munity, he did not yet know the true strength of Healington and if he couldn¡¯t beat them, he might be able to run away, but the Simmons family would be doomed. Not long after he replied to the message, Amelia Simmons sent another one, essentially telling him to take good care of himself and be cautious while outside. In essence, she was like a dutiful wife worried about her husband encountering danger and trouble outside.
Gregughed at the message, replied casually, and went to bed. ¡­ Inside the presidential suite of the same hotel. ¡°You¡¯re saying he¡¯s staying at the hotel?¡± ¡°Yes, my subordinates saw him go in, and he hasn¡¯te out since.¡± Curtis Milton fell silent for a moment and then frowned, ¡°It seems he really isn¡¯t a local.¡± Grandmaster Seth Bat nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve asked Glen Wolfe, and there¡¯s never been any mention of a ¡®mboyant Magician¡¯ locally.¡± Curtis Milton curled his lip, ¡°Of course Wolfe hasn¡¯t heard of him. Not just in the Qin province, but even in the martial artists¡¯munity, no one has heard of such a person. Clearly, our ¡®mboyant Magician¡¯ has juste down from a Sect. No wonder he¡¯s so brash.¡± ¡°So, what do we do now?¡± ¡°Forget it, since he isn¡¯t a local, let¡¯s have the brothers stand down for now. We¡¯ll wait for the Sect¡¯s reply tomorrow morning.¡± What Curtis Milton didn¡¯t know was that all his reactions, even his decisions, were within Greg¡¯s expectations. This was why when Curtis had asked Greg if he was backed by a Sect, Greg had answered ¡°yes.¡± Only in that way would Curtis be wary of harming a Sect¡¯s member, leading him to make some mistakes. ¡­ Early in the morning, Greg was woken up by a series of knocks on the door. Groggy, he approached the door and asked, ¡°Who is it, so early?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, big brother mboyant,¡± came the reply. ¡°Theressa? What are you doing here so early?¡± Greg opened the door to find Theresa Locke, fully dressed and a bit puzzled.
Theresa expressed surprise, ¡°Don¡¯t you practice your martial arts in the morning?¡± ¡°Nope,¡± Greg replied offhandedly, though internally a bit speechless. How could I practice martial arts alone? Besides, when I practiced in the morning before, I didn¡¯t have to lift a finger; I just lied down, so why get up so early?
To Theresa, a disciple of a grand family like Greg would surely have a rigorous routine for cultivation and daily life. But Greg didn¡¯t seem like that at all; it was almost as if he hardly needed to practice martial arts. Unable to contain his curiosity, Theresa asked, ¡°Big brother mboyant, may I ask what realm you are currently in?¡± Greg pondered for a moment, chuckled lightly, then stepped back twice and waved his hand towards Theresa. Boom! A faint thud sounded. Theresa stepped back several paces involuntarily. As something dawned on him and his face changed, he was about to cry out in shock, but Greg gestured for him to keep silent. He instantly understood, walked into the room, and after closing the door, he then asked, ¡°Greg Jensen, are you¡­ are you a half-step Grandmaster?¡± Greg Jensen casually nodded, ¡°Yeah, something like that.¡± ¡°This¡­ how did you do it?¡± Theresa Locke was bbergasted; she felt like her brain wasn¡¯t quite keeping up. She suddenly felt a bit depressed as she had always been touted as a martial arts prodigy since childhood, and there had never been ack of Elixir supply. I practice diligently every day with great support from my family, yet I¡¯ve only reached theter stage of Dark Strength up to now. Meanwhile, Greg Jensen sleeps in every morning yet has be a half-step Grandmaster.
Is there no justice in this world? Is there now? Seeing Theresa¡¯s expression, Greg Jensen knew what she was thinking. He stepped forward, patted her shoulder, andughed, ¡°You can¡¯tpare with me. I eat Vitality Elixirs like jelly beans, can you do that?¡± ¡°Err, that seems like a no.¡± Thinking about Greg Jensen consuming Vitality Elixirs, Theresa couldn¡¯t help feeling helplessly resigned, then suddenly noticed Greg Jensen¡¯s face and said, ¡°Greg Jensen, you¡¯re not wearing a mask?¡± Caught off guard, Greg Jensen remembered he was still disguising himself with a stranger¡¯s face. So, he said with augh, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not wearing it anymore, it¡¯s too suffocating.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll take mine off too.¡± As she spoke, Theresa Locke removed the Monk Pig mask from her face, revealing a slightly youthful visage. She reached out with a beaming smile and said, ¡°Greg Jensen, let¡¯s get acquainted again. My name is Theresa Locke, from the Locke family of Mystic City.¡± ¡°¡­¡± This kid is too honest! Theresa¡¯s frankness caught Greg Jensen off guard. What happened to the treacherous martial artists¡¯munity and moving cautiously?
After hesitating for a moment, Greg Jensen said, ¡°My name is Barry Wolfe.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, Brother Wolfe!¡± Theresa Locke grinned, delighted with the smile. In her view, exchanging names in the martial artists¡¯munity, especially at an exchange event like this, meant they were now friends. Greg Jensen felt somewhat helpless faced with such a sincere person, so he could only gloss over it. Of course, it wasn¡¯t really a deception. His mother¡¯s surname was Wolfe, and by calling himself Barry Wolfe, he wasn¡¯t far from his real name. It was clear that Theresa Locke was naturally optimistic, straightforward, and very loyal. Making friends with someone like her meant you never had to worry about being betrayed. However, upon getting to know her better, Greg Jensen discovered that Theresa Locke was quite a character, not only knowledgeable in martial arts but also eloquent when discussing women. Even Greg Jensen, a veteran when it came to romance, felt somewhat inferior. After having a meal together, they headed to the venue of the exchange event. When they reached the entrance, they ran into Curtis Milton and Elder Bat.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Curtis Milton did a double-take when he saw Greg Jensen, hesitating before saying, ¡°Are you the Flirtatious Magician?¡±
¡°Yeah, Master Milton, you really have a good eye,¡± Greg Jensen responded cheerfully. Curtis Milton nodded expressionlessly and didn¡¯t say anything further before turning to walk inside. Elder Bat gave Greg Jensen a fierce re, snorted coldly, and followed Milton. Watching the two men¡¯s retreating figures, Theresa whispered, ¡°Brother Wolfe, have you offended Elder Bat?¡± Greg Jensen replied nonchntly, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say offended. I just didn¡¯t like his attitude and quipped a few things.¡± Theresa Locke was about to say something but then remembered Greg Jensen was a half-step Grandmaster and changed her tune, ¡°Luke Bat is no one of significance; he¡¯s just at theter stage of Dark Strength, but you should be wary of his older brother.¡± ¡°He has an older brother?¡± ¡°Yeah, his brother¡¯s also an elder of Healington, named Seth Bat, known as Iron w Silver Hook. He has cultivated his External Martial Arts to an exceptional level.¡± Chapter 388: 388 Price_1 Chapter 388: Chapter 388 Price_1 Theresa Locke said with a grave expression, ¡°Greg, you¡¯re aware of the profound legacy of your household, so I need not exin. External Sect Masters may find it difficult to enter the path, but in terms ofbat power, they can be much stronger than internal Grandmasters. It¡¯s said that the bond between those two brothers is extremely strong; unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary, we should avoid confronting Luke Bat, so as not to provoke Seth Bat¡¯s retaliation.¡± Upon hearing this, Greg Jensen also became serious. However, after careful consideration, he thought that as long as he didn¡¯t reveal his magic, and used the guise of releasing True Qi to employ the Golden Sword Technique, he shouldn¡¯t fear an External Sect Master. Thus, he rxed once more, smiling as he said, ¡°No worries, I won¡¯t provoke anyone unless they provoke me first. Let¡¯s go in.¡± Theresa Locke wanted to persuade him further but, seeing Greg¡¯s nonchnt attitude, she had no choice but to give up, silently deciding to stick closer to him in theing days to avoid any trouble. The two made their way to the convention site, which was already swarming with people. Looking around, the attendance today even surpassed that of yesterday. This was likely due to martial arts experts from other provinces arriving just today. With more people came more goods. The two browsed the convention site and did not end up empty-handed.
Theresa Locke purchased a small Buddha statue, while Greg bought an old book titled ¡°Rivers and Lakes Travels,¡± which recorded many secret anecdotes about various Sects. The book wasn¡¯t expensive, just tens of thousands, and Greg considered it a source of amusement, a supplement to his knowledge of the martial world. ¡°There¡¯s nothing good here; the auction in the afternoon should have the good stuff.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Greg¡¯s eyes lit up, no wonder most items in the convention were fake¡ªthe real treasures were at the auction. Hearing this from Theresa, his interest waned, and he simply found a corner to stake out the convention, trying to guess who might have genuine items. The two made it through to noon and were about to go for lunch when Curtis Milton again approached them. ¡°Do you have a moment? Shall we talk?¡± ¡°Sure, let¡¯s talk.¡± Greg immediately agreed and turned to Theresa Locke, saying, ¡°You go ahead to the restaurant, I¡¯ll be there in a while.¡± ¡°Alright, be careful,¡± Theresa Locke nced at Curtis Milton warily. Greg patted her shoulder, signaling there was no need to panic¡ªit was just a business talk, nothing to worry about. After assuaging Theresa, he followed Curtis Milton back to the meeting room. Once seated, neither of them spoke at first. In the end, it was Curtis Milton who could not hold back and took the initiative, saying, ¡°The Sect has sent back a message. We are willing to trade a Coagted Fragrant Flower for the Elixir Prescription of the Qi and Blood Pill.¡± A Coagted Fragrant Flower? One of the auxiliary materials for the Foundation Building Pill, and the hardest to find? The depth of Healington¡¯s resources was indeed not to be underestimated. They were actually willing to trade such a rare medicinal herb for an elixir recipe.
This implied that Healington¡¯s storerooms must have a reserve. Greg had anticipated Healington might offer a high price, but he did not expect them to put forth a Coagted Fragrant Flower.N?v(el)B\\jnn Were they leaving him no chance to refuse, not even sparing a sliver of thought to hold back? He chuckled softly, raising his eyes to Curtis Milton, and asked, ¡°When will the goods be delivered?¡±
¡°You agree?¡± ¡°Of course, you¡¯ve even brought out the Coagted Fragrant Flower. If I still don¡¯t agree, what else could you possibly offer?¡± Greg smiled, deliberately portraying himself as somewhat helpless, as though he had no choice but to agree. Seeing this, Curtis Milton indeed harbored no suspicions and replied with a relieved smile, ¡°Since you¡¯ve agreed, there¡¯s no need for me to say much else. The item should arrive tonight, so shall we meet then?¡± ¡°Sure, let¡¯s meet tonight.¡± Greg smiled, got up to take his leave, found Theresa Locke, and ryed everything that had happened. Theresa Locke frowned immediately upon hearing this and said, ¡°Greg, I suspect that bastard might make a move.¡± ¡°You mean a double-cross?¡± Greg Jensen was somewhat surprised, ¡°No way, isn¡¯t he supposed to let me go and then ambush me halfway through?¡± ¡°You can never be too sure. Be careful tonight, I¡¯ll also be following you from a distance,¡± said Theresa Locke. Greg Jensen wasn¡¯t worried, for he had already calcted that Curtis Milton and Luke Bat were no match for him. ¡­
Meanwhile, upon learning that Greg Jensen had agreed, Luke Bat¡¯s face revealed a smug smile as he said with a sneer, ¡°Can we take action now?¡± He knew that Curtis Milton would definitely make a move on Greg Jensen in the end. After all, this wasn¡¯t their first time making a deal for an Elixir Prescription. Thest time was in a simr environment, and Greg Jensen was much younger and more arrogant than that person. But what of it? Last time, the young man was also very young and arrogant, and yet, didn¡¯t he die at his hands? This time would be no exception! He wanted that so-called charming Magician to die in front of him; that was the price for disrespecting him. A Grandmaster is not to be insulted, those who do shall die! If there¡¯s someone to me, it¡¯s you kid for not recognizing what you¡¯re up against. Who let you offend me? Seth Bat looked up at Curtis Milton, who was frowning in deep thought, a trace of disdain shing across his mouth, then he asked respectfully, ¡°Where do you n to set the location?¡± Finally snapping back to reality, Curtis Milton said indifferently, ¡°The location will be a park nearby. Make sure you familiarize yourself with the area in time. Tonight we will teach that kid a good lesson there.¡±
As he spoke, a hint of a smile appeared on his face, but within that smile lurked a sense of madness. ¡­ In the afternoon, Greg Jensen and Theresa Locke took a stroll around the venue, and after not even participating in the afternoon¡¯s auction, they returned to their room to meet with a few good hands that hade with Theresa Locke. All these people were experts at theter stage of Dark Strength, and on the Rivers and Lakes, they were known figures. Meeting now was to prevent any misunderstanding in case something went wrong at night. Although Greg Jensen was confident in himself, and he believed that Curtis Milton wouldn¡¯t be that foolish, he still maintained a very friendly attitude. ¡°You guys can stay on the periphery. After Iplete the transaction with them, we¡¯ll see if they make a move. If Curtis Milton and his people don¡¯t make a move, then let it be. If they do, I might need to trouble you for some help. Please be careful,¡± he said. ¡°Mr. Xu, you¡¯re too polite.¡± ¡°Mr. Xu, rest assured, with us here, you definitely won¡¯t get hurt.¡± The few thought of Greg Jensen as Theresa Locke¡¯s friend, and their attitude was quite respectful, but they didn¡¯t realize that when Greg Jensen said ¡°be careful,¡± he was not worried about himself but afraid they would get hurt. After meeting in the room, they dispersed, and Greg Jensen and Theresa Locke stayed in the room until it got dark. After they had dinner in the restaurant, a message from Curtis Milton arrived, with an address within a small park nearby.
Looking at the location, Greg Jensen furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°Theresa, I think your intuition is right, Curtis Milton might really try something on me.¡± Theresa Locke hadn¡¯t reacted yet and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Greg Jensen smiled and replied, ¡°If he were sincere about trading with me, wouldn¡¯t it be better to set the location in the hotel directly? For him, what ce could be safer than this hotel?¡± ¡°Yeah, howe I didn¡¯t think of that? When he traded with Lamar Pierce, he also picked a location outside the venue. I thought he was afraid of being seen buying an Elixir Prescription from Healington by someone else.¡± As Theresa Locke spoke, a hint of anger appeared on her face and she asked, ¡°Greg, are we still going then?¡± Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°Of course we are going. Why wouldn¡¯t we? It¡¯s a Coagted Fragrant Flower we¡¯re talking about.¡± Chapter 389: 389: Getting Something for Nothing_1 Chapter 389: Chapter 389: Getting Something for Nothing_1n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The moon shone brightly with few stars in the sky. A tall and slender young man stepped out of a taxi, looked at the park in front of him, hesitated for a moment, then walked in. Under the moonlight, the pitch-ck entrance of the park resembled the gaping maw of a ferocious beast, appearing sinister and terrifying. Greg Jensen paid it no mind; after entering the park, he looked around and then made a call to Curtis Milton. ¡°I¡¯ve arrived, where are you?¡± ¡°Come to the artificialke in the middle, I¡¯m right here.¡± Greg Jensen hung up the phone, casually sent out a message, and continued walking forward. Not long after he left, Theresa Locke led her people and followed him. A few people whispered among themselves for a few moments, then dispersed in a fan formation toward the artificialke. Elsewhere, Greg Jensen passed through a thick forest.
A gleamingke, under the cold celestial light, emerged quietly before his eyes like a full moon. Curtis Milton and Luke Bat stood by theke, and when they saw Greg Jensening, Curtis showed a trace of impatience and frowned, ¡°Why are you so slow?¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t care, nced around, and asked with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s just the two of you?¡± ¡°Just for a transaction, aren¡¯t the two of us enough?¡± Curtis Milton¡¯s expression was indifferent, ¡°Did you bring the prescription?¡± ¡°I did.¡± Greg Jensen took out a note he had prepared in advance from his pocket. Curtis Milton¡¯s eyes brightened and his breathing hastened, ¡°Let me have a look.¡± With that, he reached out to grab it. Greg Jensen dodged his hand and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the Coagted Fragrant Flower?¡± Curtis Milton retracted his hand in displeasure and said sternly, ¡°What¡¯s the rush? How can I be sure that the prescription you¡¯re giving is real or fake?¡± Greg Jensen frowned, ¡°Then what do you propose?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do this,e back with me to the Sect, once we verify the authenticity of the prescription, we will naturally give you the Coagted Fragrant Flower.¡± ¡°Ha, you¡¯re trying to y me with an empty promise?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t trust me, then we can forget about the transaction.¡± Greg Jensen let out a coldugh, put the note back in his pocket, and shook his head, ready to leave. As he was about to go, Curtis Milton quickly ran a few steps, stood in front of him, and said coldly, ¡°Do you really think you can juste and go as you please?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Heh, I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not up to you anymore.¡±
Curtis Milton showed a toothy grin. Before his words had ended, Luke Bat had silently pounced from behind, joining Curtis, and together they formed a pincer attack formation. Greg Jensen nced back and said with a sneer, ¡°So you n to rob me openly?¡± Curtis Milton mockingly said, ¡°That¡¯s right, any objections? Hahaha.¡±
While Luke Bat gritted his teeth, ¡°Kid, weren¡¯t you acting all high and mighty? Keep acting tough for me to see, huh?¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Greg Jensen chuckled softly, put his fingers to his mouth, and blew a loud whistle. Seeing this, Curtis Milton suddenly had a bad premonition. Luke Bat, however, had no reaction and continued to prattle on, ¡°Kid, kneel down and apologize quickly. Maybe I¡¯ll spare your life. Otherwise¡­¡± His words weren¡¯t finished when suddenly a sound of footsteps echoed around them. Right after, Theresa Locke led her group out from the dense forest and quickly surrounded the trio. Seeing this scene, Curtis Milton¡¯s hair stood on end. Although Luke Bat was a half-step Grandmaster, facing so many Dark Strength experts still made his scalp tingle. Curtis Milton himself only had the cultivation of Complete Dark Power and now looked even paler. He said vehemently with false bravado, ¡°What¡­ what are you trying to do? I warn you, we are people from Healington. Whoever dares to touch us, Healington will never let them off!¡± Theresa Locke smiled, came up to him, patted his shoulder, and said, ¡°Master Curtis, don¡¯t be nervous. We¡¯re just here for a spring outing.¡±
¡°A spring outing?¡± Spring my ass! Who the hell does spring outings in the dead of night? Curtis Milton shivered with anger, yet dared not erupt. He could only grit his teeth and force a smile, ¡°So, that¡¯s it then, we¡¯ll be off.¡± After saying that, he shot Luke Bat an eye signal and left the amusement park at a brisk pace. Once outside the park, he took a deep breath, looking back cautiously. Seeing that Theresa Locke and the others had not followed, he finally rxedpletely. Luke Bat said indignantly, ¡°Aiden rk, how did all those people end up together?¡± He was so close to avenging the insult he had suffered, only for Theresa Locke and her group to interfere, which left him seething internally. ¡°I have no idea.¡± Curtis Milton shook his head, his brows knitted in deep thought. Luke Bat asked, ¡°What do we do now? Just forget about the Elixir Prescription?¡± Curtis Milton shook his head again, a vicious look appearing at the corner of his mouth. ¡°That kid is at most Dark Gold Complete. When we get back, find Glen Wolfe and have him attack with you tomorrow. Call in a few others for help, and Theresa Locke¡¯s group won¡¯t be able to cause any trouble.¡±
Hearing this, Luke Bat couldn¡¯t help but give a chillyugh, ¡°Well, then we¡¯ll turn a blind eye to them for tonight!¡± Curtis Milton nodded and chuckled, ¡°Exactly as it should be.¡± After the two men returned to the hotel, they summoned Glen Wolfe and exined the situation, then turned their gaze toward him, waiting for his response. Glen Wolfe hesitated. He truly did not want to get involved in this strife, but he couldn¡¯t afford to offend the people from Healington. ¡°Once it¡¯s done, I¡¯ll gift you a Nine Revolutions Muscle Changing Pill!¡± Upon hearing this, Glen Wolfe¡¯s eyes lit up. The Nine Revolutions Muscle Changing Pill was one of the finest elixirs Healington produced. Though it didn¡¯t exaggerate miracles like raising the dead, it wasn¡¯t far off. Even if his family didn¡¯t have anyone injured, it made for an excellent trade item. He hardly hesitated before agreeing on the spot. Curtis Milton had known he would agree. He had even prepared his argument on the way back. Having convinced Glen Wolfe, he then promptly went to other rooms to recruit a few more skilled acquaintances. With this, he had two and a half step Grandmasters and several Dark Strength masters. Should he make a move, Greg Jensen would have no choice but submit. This time, it would definitely seed! The effects of the Blood Essence Elixir had been acknowledged by the Sect. Bringing back the Elixir Prescription alone would be a great merit.
Not only would he bring back the Elixir Prescription, but also the person selling the elixirs, which was worth far more than the prescription itself. He could even imagine that once he seeded, the Sect Leader would surely take him as a personal Disciple. At that point, he, Curtis Milton, would truly ascend to greatness. ¡°Make sure to leave that little Magician scoundrel for me,¡± Luke Bat said. ¡°No problem.¡± Curtis Milton patted his shoulder, ¡°That kid is at most at theter stage of Dark Strength. Once we catch him, I¡¯ll hand him over to you, just don¡¯t kill him, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Haha, I definitely won¡¯t kill him,¡± Luke Batughed boisterously. ¡­ Meanwhile, Greg Jensen and Theresa Locke were also hurrying back to the hotel. Theresa Locke eximed angrily, ¡°It has to be Curtis Milton. Lamar Pierce¡¯s disappearance must be rted to him. Why didn¡¯t you just let me kill him on the spot?¡± ¡°Killing him easily is one thing, but what about Healington?¡± Greg Jensen said helplessly. The Locke family of Mystic City was powerful¡ªperhaps unafraid of Healington. But what about Greg Jensen? He wasn¡¯t afraid of Healington. The problem was that it would be too troublesome to handle, and what if Lois Abbott and the others got entangled in this? Therefore, unless absolutely necessary, he really didn¡¯t want to conflict with Healington. Theresa Locke also realized her mistake and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Greg. I was just thinking about my own situation.¡± ¡°No worries,¡± Greg Jensen said with a smile. Theresa Locke¡¯s heart eased a little and she asked, ¡°Are you still going to the exchange meeting tomorrow?¡± ¡°Of course, why wouldn¡¯t I?¡± Chapter 390: 390 Handing Over the Elixir Prescription_1 Chapter 390: Chapter 390 Handing Over the Elixir Prescription_1 Theresa Locke voiced her concerns, ¡°We¡¯ve been exposed, and Curtis Milton will definitely bring more people tomorrow. It¡¯s going to be troublesome then.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be so troublesome about? Don¡¯t worry, as long as I¡¯m here, he won¡¯t be able to stir up any trouble,¡± someone assured. Greg Jensen shook his head. Though he had changed his appearance, he couldn¡¯t guarantee it was wless. Therefore, he preferred to avoid a conflict with Healington unless absolutely necessary. But if Curtis Milton and his people kept pushing, he wouldn¡¯t mind going on a killing spree to make a name for ¡°The Debonair Magician.¡± Theresa Locke was still somewhat worried, but seeing Greg Jensen¡¯s indifferent expression somehow brought her a sense of calm. She opened her mouth to speak but found herself at a loss for words. Early the next morning, the exchange event proceeded as usual, with the number of people reaching its peakpared to the previous two days. The reason was simple. Today was Healington¡¯s exclusive auction, where many Elixirs produced by Healington would be auctioned off. For martial arts experts, these Elixirs were absolute treasures, and each auction would set off a frenzied bidding war. This was precisely why every martial arts expert in the Qin province had gathered at the exchange event that day.
Even the renowned martial arts families had sent representatives to partake. After having breakfast, Greg Jensen and Theresa Locke arrived at the venue, found a spot, and sat down to wait for the auction to begin. At nine in the morning, Curtis Milton and Luke Bat walked into the venue apanied by Glen Wolfe. Different from the previous days, they were followed by several men, each walking with the stride of a dragon or the vigor of a tiger¡ªclearly, they were grandmasters at theter stage of Dark Strength. ¡°Brother Greg, they¡­¡± ¡°No need to panic. We¡¯ll just deal with it when the timees,¡± Greg Jensen replied, appearing rxed, but a glint of cold light shed in his eyes. A tree desires stillness but the wind will not cease! All he wanted was to cultivate in peace and eventually soar the skies with his Sword, yet some people, oblivious to their impending doom, flung themselves at him like moths to a me. ¡­ The arrival of Curtis Milton and others immediately quieted down the venue. Standing on the stage, Curtis Milton scanned the crowd, his gaze lingering momentarily on Greg Jensen before pulling away, his face revealing a touch of coldness. He tapped the microphone and announced firmly, ¡°I am Curtis Milton, a true disciple of Healington.¡± The venue fell silent! Everyone looked at him with respect, including the representatives sent by the Green family. Curtis Milton cleared his throat and continued, ¡°Here, on behalf of the Wolfe family, the organizers of this exchange event, I wee you all.¡± pping broke out below! Curtis Milton, wearing a smile, watched the audience and waited for the apuse to subside before continuing, ¡°Today is thest day of the exchange event and also the exclusive auction day for Healington. However, before we start the auction, there¡¯s a matter I need to address.¡± As his words fell, he looked coldly towards Greg Jensen.
Whoosh! The venue went still again, and at that instant, all eyesnded on the face with a gentle smile. Curtis Milton spoke emotionlessly, ¡°The Debonair Magician, Barry Wolfe, is it not?¡± ¡°Indeed, it is I!¡± Greg Jensen replied with a smile, ¡°What guidance does Master Curtis have for me?¡±
Curtis Milton said coldly, ¡°I dare not offer guidance. Instead, I would like to know where you got the Blood Qi Elixir in your possession.¡± Greg Jensen did not answer but said indifferently, ¡°Where my Elixirse from seems to have no rtion to you.¡± ¡°Impudent, how dare you speak to Master Curtis like that?¡± ¡°Master Curtis is a true sessor of Healington, and you dare not answer his questions?¡± A flurry of reprimanding voices rose from the crowd, every face brimming with indignation as if, at Curtis Milton¡¯s word, they would rush forward to teach Greg Jensen a lesson. Greg, as if he hadn¡¯t heard, continued to look at Curtis with a smile on his face. Curtis felt disdain in his heart and said expressionlessly, ¡°If the source of your Elixir is legitimate, naturally, there would be no problem, but¡­¡± Seeing that he was still rambling on, Greg grew impatient, waved his hand, and interrupted him: ¡°Enough with the nonsense. Everyone¡¯s time is limited, just say what you want to say.¡± Even at this moment, he¡¯s still f*cking ying dumb! Curtis scoffed and said, ¡°Since that¡¯s how it is, I¡¯ll get straight to the point! It¡¯s been confirmed by my faction that your Elixir is very simr to a stolen Elixir Prescription from Healington. I suspect that you stole this recipe from us.¡± Whoosh! Instantly, a vacuum formed in the crowd, and Greg was standing right in the center of the cleared space.
The crowd unconsciously took a few steps back from Greg, widening the distance, their faces showing thick fear. Holy sh*t, to dare steal from Healington? Does this guy have such big guts? The people¡¯s minds were hit with waves of shock, yet no one dared to speak out at this time. To steal from Healington, they dared not get involved in such matters. The venue fell deathly silent, as if even the air had be stagnant. Greg, however, was unconcerned, chuckling lightly, hisughterced with thick scorn: ¡°Heh, if you want the Elixir Prescription, just say so directly, why create such a fuss.¡± Curtis¡¯s face grew cold, and he said sternly, ¡°Cut the crap. Hand over the prescription ande with me to Healington. Confess the process of how you obtained the Elixir truthfully, and I¡¯ll ensure your safety. Otherwise, this day next year will be the anniversary of your death.¡± ¡°I was toozy to bother with you, but since you¡¯re courting death, what can anyone else do?¡± Greg¡¯s voice waszy and casual, as he casually strolled toward the high stage. His tall and slender figure, like bamboo, was elegant and upright.
Seeing this, Curtis instinctively stepped back, and the few Dark Strength masters immediately surrounded him, protecting him from behind. Glen Wolfe also stepped forward at this moment, nting his gaze toward Greg, his eyes revealing a sliver of ruthlessness. He did not wish to conflict with someone like Greg, but since he had promised Curtis, he only had to detain Greg now. Luke Bat stood on the other side, forming a pincer with Glen, his face malevolently ring at Greg. Greg stopped a few meters in front of Curtis and sneered, ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard the saying ¡®A Grandmaster should not be insulted, and those who do so must die¡¯?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a Grandmaster?¡± Curtis looked astonished, then burst intoughter as if he¡¯d heard a ridiculous joke, ¡°How old are you? Not even twenty-five, and you dare to call yourself a Grandmaster?¡± Luke Bat coldly said, ¡°Sessor, why bother talking to him, just take him down.¡± ¡°Right, take action!¡± At Curtis¡¯smand, the few Dark Strength masters rushed over immediately. Luke Bat and Glen Wolfe continued to protect Curtis by his side, neither of them moved; Greg was only in his twenties, at most in theter stage of Dark Strength. So many Dark Strength masters, they didn¡¯t need to lift a finger. Their main purpose was to be a force of deterrence.
Curtis, as a true sessor of Healington, had his real skills not in the Martial Way but in the way of the Elixir; all his Dark Strength was built with Elixirs.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Besides extending one¡¯s life, it didn¡¯t offer muchbat power, so Glen and Luke still needed to protect him. Chapter 391: 391: Innate Grandmaster_1 Chapter 391: Chapter 391: Innate Grandmaster_1 Seeing several Dark Strength masters charging forward, Glen Wolfe asked with a smile, ¡°Master Curtis, about that Nine Revolutions Muscle Changing Pill you promised me¡­¡± Curtis Milton nced at him and chuckled, ¡°Rest assured, your role is to deter them. After the sess of our n, your contribution will not be forgotten.¡± ¡°Haha, then I thank Master Curtis in advance.¡± Glen Wolfe¡¯s smile grew brighter. In his view, with those Dark Strength masters, Greg Jensen should be easy to deal with, and that Nine Revolutions Muscle Changing Pill would be easily obtained. Luke Bat, standing nearby,ughed lightly and said, ¡°Old Wolfe, don¡¯t rx too much. If someone causes trouble, you still need to go and deter them.¡± Glen Wolfe pped his chest and assured, ¡°No problem. If anyone dares to make trouble, I guarantee I¡¯ll make them obedient.¡± As Glen Wolfe spoke, his gaze involuntarily drifted toward Theresa Locke. Curtis Milton had told him the night before that Barry Wolfe had somehow recruited Theresa Locke, and asked him to keep an eye on things. If Theresa Locke and her group intervened, he would have to step in to deter them, to prevent them from acting rashly.
However, as he watched Barry Wolfe sh with those Dark Strength masters, Theresa Locke had yet to make any move. What was going on? Could it be that the price Barry Wolfe offered wasn¡¯t high enough, so Theresa Locke was reluctant to take action again? Curtis Milton and Luke Bat were also puzzled, but they didn¡¯t pay it too much mind. After all, with Glen Wolfe there, if Theresa Locke¡¯s group decided to act, he would deal with them. If they didn¡¯t, all the better. The three of them were confident, each wearing a casual smile on their face, feeling like everything was under control.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om However, the next second, screams echoed from the scene. The three focused their gaze and were immediately stunned. The Dark Strength masters who had charged at Greg Jensen were now all lying on the ground. Greg Jensen looked unscathed, ncing at the injured at his feet before raising his head to look at Curtis Milton. That slightly mocking nce made Curtis Milton¡¯s heart shudder, and he eximed in shock, ¡°Could he really be a Grandmaster?¡± Glen Wolfe also furrowed his brows, feeling hesitant. Offending a Grandmaster for a Nine Revolutions Muscle Changing Pill seemed like it might not be worth it after all. Luke Bat sneered and charged at Greg Jensen, ¡°Just a half-step to being a Grandmaster, I¡¯ll take you on!¡± While others hadn¡¯t seen clearly, he had seen everything. Greg Jensen had first taken care of the first Dark Strength master with a single move and then surprised the others by using an unleashed True Qi technique to attack the remaining experts. While he was surprised, he wasn¡¯t overly concerned. For someone of Greg Jensen¡¯s age to have reached half-step to the Master Realm was indeed astonishing. Yet, this world was never short of geniuses, nor of talents who died young! Luke Bat, like his brother, came from a lesser-known family and had been guided by a master when he was young, perfecting his External Martial Arts, the Eagle w Skill, to the utmost level.
However, his talent was ultimately not as great as his older brother, Seth Bat. Thus, even as he grew old, he had only be a half-step Grandmaster. External Martial Arts are different from the internal; the True Qi is distributed over the skin¡¯s surface, making it as tough as steel, impervious to des and swords. His Eagle w Skill, unlike other External Martial Arts, could concentrate a portion of True Qi onto the palms. That made his hands like the talons of an eagle, sharp and hooked, able to tear through skin and flesh in an instant, even capable of cracking bones.
With this skill, the two brothers had made a name for themselves in Healington, with Seth Bat bing an Internal Sect Master, and even Luke Bat securing a position as an honorary elder. Beyond that, the brothers were also well-known in the martial world. Luke Bat swiftly descended from the main stage, paused with a stomp, and leapt into the air towards Greg Jensen. His dark brown palms, shaped like ws, dove for Greg Jensen¡¯s head. Before he could reach him, the wind from his w was already felt! Witnessing this scene, onlookers felt a chill run down their spines and instinctively stepped back several paces as if the eagle¡¯s talons were swooping down on them instead of Greg Jensen. ¡°Is this the might of a half-step Grandmaster?¡± ¡°So terrifying with just one move, thebat prowess of an External Sect Master is truly extraordinary!¡± The wind howled like the roar of a wild beast! ¡°You¡¯re done for!¡± Luke Bat hade to loathe Greg Jensen to the bone; he did not care about any Elixir Prescription and just wanted to kill this so-called suave Magician outright. As a means of vengeance for the humiliation he suffered! Under the force of the fierce wind, Greg Jensen looked as if he had been frozen in fear, standing still in his original spot without moving. Just as the Eagle w was about to touch him, Greg slowly raised his head with deliberation, a mocking glint flickering in his star-like eyes.
Luke Bat hesitated for a moment but did not take it seriously, presuming that Greg was just feigningposure and increased the strength in his hand even more. At that moment, Greg suddenly put his fingers together as if they were a sword and made a thrusting motion toward him, seemingly slow but actually fast. On those slender fingers, a dark golden light abruptly appeared! Innate Grandmaster? A look of astonishment spread across Luke Bat¡¯s face. Barry Wolfe was actually a Grandmaster! And he wasn¡¯t just any half-step grandmaster like himself; he was a true Innate Grandmaster, who could not only release True Qi externally but also control it and even condense it into a sword-like form. Shocked, he tried to change his attack, but it was toote. He could only watch in horror as his own palm moved, as if on its own, to meet the golden Sword Qi. Hisss! A light sound, who would have thought that the steel-hard Eagle w would be punctured by a glistening hole. ¡°Ah, my hand¡­¡± Luke Bat screamed in agony, and before he even hit the ground, he felt his throat being grasped by a hand as strong as iron pliers. The strong hand then tightened relentlessly.
A sensation of suffocation immediately followed. Luke Bat gazed at Greg in terror, his mouth opening wide in a vain attempt to breathe, his voice hoarse as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, I¡­ my big brother is Seth Bat¡­¡± Crack! Before he could finish his words, he felt a sudden tightness in his throat, followed by the clear sound of bones breaking. Then his body felt as if it had been drained of all strength and slowly copsed, even his eyelids growing heavy. Thud! Luke fell like a rag doll, carelessly discarded by Greg on the ground, quickly falling silent. Silence! A deathly silence fell across the arena! The hundreds in the audience, including Curtis Milton and Glen Wolfe on the high tform, as well as the Wolfe family members standing behind, were as if under an Immobilization Spell, standing frozen in ce with faces full of shock. Theresa Locke, who had intended to persuade Greg to show mercy and spare Luke Bat¡¯s life to avoid making an enemy of Seth Bat, was also stunned. No one expected that Luke, who had trained his External Martial Arts to the brink of the Master Realm, would be defeated by Barry Wolfe with a single move. He didn¡¯t even touch the hem of Barry¡¯s clothing.
The crowd could only see a blur before Luke was already grasped by the throat by Greg. Before anyone could plead, his neck had already been crushed. The entire process was clean and efficient, and Barry appeared as rxed as if he were merely eating and drinking. It must be fake? Was Luke really a half-step grandmaster? Even Glen Wolfe, also at the brink of the Master Realm, found it hard to believe, even wondering if he was hallucinating. If Luke was truly a half-step grandmaster, how could he die so easily? Could Barry Wolfe really be a kind of half-step grandmaster? But he was only in his twenties. Even if he was a half-step grandmaster, how powerful could he be? To kill Luke as easily as ughtering a chicken or a dog? How could that be possible? Chapter 392: 392: Shocking the Entire Audience_1 Chapter 392: Chapter 392: Shocking the Entire Audience_1 Glen Wolfe¡¯s face showed a trace of solemnity; he had thought that he would only need to make an appearance to get a Nine Revolutions Muscle Changing Pill, but judging from the current situation, he might have to take action. After all, he had already promised Curtis Milton, and to go back on his word now would undoubtedly offend Healington. Moreover, the Wolfe family was the host of the exchange meeting, and if anything happened to Curtis Milton here, Healington would definitely hold the Wolfe family ountable. Thinking of this, Glen Wolfe couldn¡¯t help but turn his head to look at Curtis Milton beside him. Curtis Milton was already scared stiff, his face pale as paper, staring nkly at Luke Bat¡¯s corpse, his lips trembling. ¡°Kill him, quick, Glen Wolfe, kill him and avenge Elder Luke¡­¡± Glen Wolfe frowned slightly and slowly walked down from the podium, approaching Greg Jensen, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Young man, you¡¯re in big trouble.¡± ¡°Heh, am I?¡± Greg Jensen scoffed, ¡°Someone has ndered me under the pretense of theft, but in reality, they just want to snatch my Elixir Prescription. What can I do about it? Hand over my family¡¯s Elixir Prescription to them?¡± He suddenly raised his head to look at Curtis Milton standing on the high tform, his eyes brimming with more mockery.
Curtis Milton swallowed hard and said with a fierce look belying inner turmoil, ¡°You say the Elixir Prescription isn¡¯t stolen by you, juste back with me and exin things clearly. Why did you have to kill Elder Luke?¡± ¡°Exin things clearly? If I return to Healington with you, will things still get rified?¡± Greg Jensen scoffed again, pointing at Luke Bat on the ground and saying, ¡°He wanted to kill me; should I just willingly submit to death?¡± ¡°Enough talk, let¡¯s settle this with our skills,¡± said Glen Wolfe in a stern voice. Greg Jensen turned his head back, a look of arrogance appearing on his face, and said indifferently, ¡°Scram. I¡¯ve already killed one today; I don¡¯t want to kill you.¡± ¡°How arrogant!¡± Glen Wolfe¡¯s face darkened, ready to make a move. Even as a Half-Step Grandmaster, he was still a Grandmaster. Since he became a Half-Step Grandmaster, hadn¡¯t everyone treated him with courtesy? Even in front of Grandmaster Lu Jin, he wouldn¡¯t have to endure such humiliation! Below a Grandmaster, all were as ants; above the Grandmaster, let¡¯s speak with strength then. ¡°Obstinate fool!¡± Seeing Glen Wolfe poised to begin, Greg Jensen could only sigh helplessly. ¡°I just wanted to cultivate in peace and quiet; why must you all force me?¡± His expression grew colder, and he beckoned Glen Wolfe over, saying, ¡°Come on then, let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got.¡± Enraged, Glen Wolfe said in a deep voice, ¡°Arrogant brat, I¡¯ll show you the prowess of the Wolfe Family Kung Fu!¡± No sooner had his voice fallen than he had dashed forward with small, quick steps, followed by a seemingly light palm strike aimed at Greg Jensen¡¯s face. This palm strike was silent and seemingly effortless, yet it stirred up currents of True Qi, enough to seriously injure if not kill on impact. Greg Jensen looked indifferent, ¡°These moves of yours can¡¯t hurt me!¡± Repeating his prior tactic, he summoned his Golden Sword Technique, his fingertip immediately gathering a strand of Sword Qi, which he flicked towards Glen Wolfe.
¡°An Innate Grandmaster?¡± Upon seeing this, Glen Wolfe was instantly terrified, forcibly reversing his Cultivation Technique to halt his momentum. The Wolfe family¡¯s ancestral Cultivation Technique was known as Cotton Palm, capable of both attack and defense, with many variations. Since Luke Bat had died, Glen Wolfe was extra cautious; his palm strike carried only thirty percent strength, leaving seventy percent for adaptability.
Fortunately, he had reserved some flexibility; seeing the Sword Qiing towards him, he was willing to risk internal injury to abruptly stop his movement, narrowly avoiding the Sword Qi. ¡°Eh!¡± Greg Jensen, seeing this, couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat surprised and shot another Sword Qi at him. Thump! Seeing another Sword Qi rushing towards him, Glen Wolfe didn¡¯t hesitate; he bent his knees and shockingly knelt on the ground. The Sword Qi passed over as he made this move! ¡°Grandmaster Wolfe above, please ept Glen Wolfe¡¯s bow. I did not know your status as a Grandmaster earlier, and if I have offended you, I ask Grandmaster Wolfe for your forgiveness.¡± The venue fell silent once again! After a moment, the crowd burst into an uproar. ¡°` ¡°Grandmaster, he is actually a Grandmaster!¡± ¡°My god, no wonder Luke died so abruptly!¡± ¡°A Grandmaster in his twenties, is he even human?¡±
Listening to the surrounding murmurs, Glen Wolfe knelt on the ground, his forehead against the floor, his buttocks slightly raised, looking somewhatical. Grandmaster, ah. It was a Grandmaster! He had actually made a move against an Innate Grandmaster! At this moment, Glen Wolfe was drenched in cold sweat, his heart having leapt to his throat. Curtis Milton on the high tform was already so frightened that he felt numb all over. Since bing a True Disciple and representing Healington, he had, through simr means, secured several Elixir Prescriptions for Healington. As for the benefits that Healington gained from purchasing Elixir Prescriptions, they had naturally been swallowed by him alone. Over the years, some people offered their Elixir Prescriptions to Healington upon hearing of its reputation, hoping to cling to Healington¡¯s powerful coattails. And those who refused to submit, without exception, were used by Curtis of ¡°stealing Elixir Prescriptions¡± and ended up with their families ruined and lives destroyed. He knew that he had finally kicked an iron te. Not to mention the immense potential of a twenty-something-year-old Innate Grandmaster, just the Sect capable of nurturing such an outstanding genius would not have a power weaker than Healington. ¡°I¡¯ve really stirred up big trouble now.¡±
The people from the Wolfe family were also stunned, watching their Family Head kneel before the young man and feeling terrified. Those who could attend the meeting were the Wolfe Family Direct Line, and they naturally understood what an Innate Grandmaster represented.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om No one thought Glen was disgraceful because if it were them, they would probably have already prostrated themselves on the ground. ¡°Now there¡¯s going to be a good show.¡± ¡°Curtis is usually so arrogant, why isn¡¯t he acting arrogant now?¡± ¡°No matter what, he is a representative of Healington, not someone you can afford to mess with.¡± Everyone had a sudden realization and fell silent, but the mockery and sarcasm in their eyes did not diminish at all. A momentter, the meeting ce became quiet again. Greg Jensen, with his head lowered, looked at Glen Wolfe kneeling before him, his brows tightly furrowed, silent. Without his speaking, Glen did not dare to move, and the others did not dare to make a sound either. The silence within the meeting ce was almost terrifying. Glen knelt motionless on the ground, the intense fear causing his body to tremble uncontrobly. After an indeterminate amount of time, Greg¡¯s cool voice finally rang out.
¡°You say fight and fight, say stop and stop, what do you take me for?¡± ¡°I dare not.¡± Glen quickly said, ¡°As long as you spare my life, the Wolfe family will henceforth be your vassal.¡± ¡°The Wolfe family¡­¡± Greg pondered for a moment and said coldly, ¡°Death penalty may be spared, but punishment cannot be escaped!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Before Glen could utter his plea, Greg had already kicked his arm, and with a cracking sound, his arm instantly bent at a strange angle. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Glen let out a low roar in pain, cold sweat immediately pouring out. ¡°Family Head!¡± The Wolfe family members present were outraged. ¡°Don¡¯t move! I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Glen endured the pain and shouted at them, then respectfully said to Greg, ¡°Thank you, Grandmaster Jensen, for sparing my life.¡± ¡°` Chapter 393: 393: Lightly Described_1 Chapter 393: Chapter 393: Lightly Described_1 ¡°Rise.¡± Greg Jensen said indifferently. Upon hearing these words, Glen Wolfe felt as if he had been granted amnesty and struggled to stand up. Seeing this, several Wolfe family members hurried over to help him to his feet. Glen Wolfe¡¯s face was as pale as paper. After standing up, he bowed to Greg Jensen again and instructed in a low voice, ¡°Prepare a list of the family¡¯s assets quickly for Grandmaster Jensen to choose from.¡± However, Greg Jensen raised his hand and pointed at Curtis Milton, who had sneakily moved toward the back door, and said, ¡°We can talk about those matterster. First, catch him and bring him back to me.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Glen Wolfe hesitated. Apologizing for his mistake was something he had to do, as he had failed to recognize true talent, and he couldn¡¯t me anyone else. But to actively provoke Healington was something he dared not do. ¡°Do I need to say it a second time?¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes were sharp as lightning, yet also as cold as frost. The chill in that instant made Glen Wolfe involuntarily shiver.
He bowed his head deeply, not daring to meet his gaze any longer, and said with a trembling voice, ¡°No need, I¡¯ll have them do it right away.¡± After speaking, he straightened up and, pointing at Curtis Milton, who was about to flee, he ordered sternly, ¡°What are you waiting for? Capture him!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Several Wolfe family experts, swift as the wind, lunged toward Curtis Milton. Curtis Milton, terrified, broke into a run. As someone who had relied on drugs to reach the level of Dark Strength, hisbat ability was weak, and he was no match for the Bright Strength Experts of the Wolfe family. In just a moment, they had captured and brought him back. ¡°Glen Wolfe, have you lost your mind? How dare youy a hand on me?¡± Curtis Milton¡¯s face was fierce, veins popping out on his neck as he struggled and roared, ¡°Let me go! If you dare touch me, Healington will never let you off!¡± Had you not tried to betray and steal the Elixir Prescription, would things have escted to this point? Glen Wolfe nced at him with reluctant eptance, inwardlymenting his bad luck. Naturally, he dared not offend Healington, but likewise, he dared not cross Barry Wolfe. He did not know what fate might befall him if he displeased Healington, but he knew that if he didn¡¯t appease Barry Wolfe, he might have to say goodbye to his life right then and there. Glen Wolfe said respectfully, ¡°Grandmaster Jensen, the man has been brought here. What would you like to do¡­¡± Greg Jensen looked at Curtis Milton coldly and said indifferently, ¡°Why can¡¯t we make a fair trade? Healington gets the Elixir Prescription, I get the Coagted Fragrant Flower. Wouldn¡¯t that be good? Why must you force my hand?¡± Curtis Milton¡¯s legs went weak, and he knelt on the ground with a thump, hugging Greg Jensen¡¯s leg and crying out, ¡°I was momentarily bewitched. The Coagted Fragrant Flower will arrive in a couple of days. Please, just think of me as nothing and let me go.¡± Bang! Greg Jensen kicked him away, then delivered two more kicks, breaking both of Curtis Milton¡¯s legs and causing him to howl in pain immediately. The crowd at the event watched this scene, each shivering and involuntarily quivering.
¡°So ruthless!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he known as the charming Magician? I didn¡¯t see any charm, but I sure got a taste of his ruthlessness.¡± ¡°Shut your mouth, do you want to die?¡± Hearing the surroundingments, Greg Jensen didn¡¯t care and ordered, ¡°You deal with this man. I don¡¯t want to see him again.¡±
Upon hearing this, Glen Wolfe¡¯s facial muscles twitched. This was a statement of allegiance; if he killed a member of Healington, he would have no choice but to follow Barry Wolfe from then on. He was somewhat reluctant, but when he raised his head and met Greg Jensen¡¯s icy stare, he shuddered and hastily said, ¡°Understood, Grandmaster Jensen. I got it.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg Jensen nodded, feeling that the exchange meeting was of no more interest, and turned to leave. The hall fell silent once again! The slender figure, like a sharpened sword, cut through the crowd and walked out slowly. After an unknown amount of time, everyone finally came to their senses, and the hall instantly erupted with the sound of heavy breathing. Then, there was a great uproar! ¡°My God, a Grandmaster in his twenties!¡± ¡°This guy isn¡¯t from Qin province, right?¡± ¡°If he¡¯s from Qin province, then the ce is about to turn upside down!¡± Theresa Locke looked in the direction Greg Jensen had left, smacking her lips, then said with a hint of pride, ¡°The friend this young master has made this time shouldn¡¯t be considered riffraff, right?¡± A subordinate behind her quicklyughed and said, ¡°Young master, Mr. Glen Wolfe is a Grandmaster, and he¡¯s only in his twenties. If the old master knew you made friends with such a young and impressive person, he¡¯d be so happy he wouldn¡¯t have time to criticize you.¡±
¡°Hmm, that¡¯s good.¡± Theresa Locke smiled and nodded, then waved her plump hand, about to speak, but suddenly she thought of something, and her expression turned ugly. She turned her head and said: ¡°Do you think the old man will scold me for not being serious if he finds out someone became a Grandmaster in their twenties?¡± ¡°Eh, well¡­¡± From the crowd, several people from the martial families of Qin province quietly left the venue and reported what they had seen and heard. This included the subordinates of the Simmons family. Since Fraser Simmons had recovered and the Simmons family didn¡¯t have any other needs, after the first day, Fraser Simmons, Mick Simmons, and the others didn¡¯t attend the exchange meeting.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om They just sent a subordinate to listen for news. Learning that Greg Jensen had publicly killed a visiting elder of Healington and crippled the inheritor of Healington, the father and son were both stunned. After a long while, Fraser Simmons managed a wry smile and said, ¡°Our Mr. Jensen really is¡­¡± ¡°Too ruthless!¡± Mick Simmons murmured in response, thening to his senses, he said worriedly, ¡°Dad, do you think Mr. Jensen¡¯s actions could affect our Simmons family?¡± Fraser Simmonsughed and said, ¡°Do you think Mr. Jensen hasn¡¯t thought of what you have?¡±
¡°Uh¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The one who killed was the mboyant Magician Barry Wolfe; what does it have to do with Mr. Jensen?¡± Upon hearing this, Mick Simmons was stunned for a moment, then he startedughing. Donald Simmons said with a beaming smile, ¡°Uncle, with this martial arts conference, our Simmons family shouldn¡¯t suffer losses, right?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Without waiting for his father to speak, Mick Simmons said excitedly, ¡°My dad¡¯s health is good now, and he¡¯s also be a half-step Grandmaster. Apart from the Green family, none of them can bully our Simmons family. If worsees to worst, isn¡¯t Mr. Jensen still there?¡± Fraser Simmons also smiled, then reminded them, ¡°Although that¡¯s true, you should still be careful and cautious in your dealings outside, and don¡¯t cause any problems for Mr. Jensen without good reason.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, uncle, we understand,¡± Donald Simmons said with a smile. Suddenly, Mick Simmons thought of something and said with some concern, ¡°Dad, I heard the Wolfe family has also taken refuge under Mr. Jensen and even helped Mr. Jensen deal with that inheritor from Healington. They won¡¯t threaten our position in Mr. Jensen¡¯s eyes, will they?¡± Hearing this, Fraser Simmons¡¯s expression involuntarily tightened, and he said, ¡°You¡¯re right, we have to guard against this.¡± After pondering for a moment, he continued, ¡°Here¡¯s the n. You talk to Lia and tell her to serve Mr. Jensen with all her heart, and to say straightforwardly if there¡¯s anything she needs. Besides, cars, houses, money¡ªdon¡¯t wait for Mr. Jensen to ask; see what he needs and send it right over.¡±
¡°Got it, I understand,¡± Mick Simmons said. Fraser Simmons looked at his son and said, ¡°Our Simmons family is Mr. Jensen¡¯s servant. As a servant, you can¡¯t wait around for orders for everything, do you understand?¡± Mick Simmons nodded quickly and said, ¡°Understood!¡± Chapter 394: 394 The Strongest of the Young Generation_1 Chapter 394: Chapter 394 The Strongest of the Young Generation_1 ¡°Although it is not explicitly mentioned in ¡®The Harmony of Yin and Yang Sutra¡¯, through prolonged cultivation, Greg Jensen discovered something ¡ª that pure women could greatly enhance his power.¡± At that moment, Glen Wolfe¡¯s young daughter, who had juste of age, Chelsea Wolfe, came over. She clumsily clung to Greg Jensen¡¯s arm, pressing her bursting figure tightly against him, and said in a coquettish voice, ¡°Mr. Wolfe, everything is ready over there, why don¡¯t we stay the night?¡± Greg Jensen nced down and felt slightly dazzled, replying with a smile, ¡°Why wait for tonight, let¡¯s go over now.¡± Chelsea Wolfe¡¯s expression became uneasy, and she forced a small smile, obediently saying, ¡°Okay, I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, so it would be good to catch up on some sleep there.¡± ¡°Heh, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t get your wish.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om With an implicit meaning, Greg Jensen spoke, leading Chelsea Wolfe outside. Kole Wolfe gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Dad, that man, he¡­¡± p! Before he could finish, Glen Wolfe pped him across the face, saying coldly, ¡°Do you realize that you almost brought a great disaster upon our Wolfe family?¡±
¡°I¡­¡± ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been busy entertaining Curtis Milton at that time, our Wolfe family would no longer exist!¡± Kole Wolfe¡¯s face turned white with fright, then he murmured resentfully, ¡°It was just a Grandmaster, what¡¯s so terrible about that?¡± p!¡± Glen Wolfe pped him again, angrily rebuking, ¡°What¡¯s so terrible about it? To insult a Grandmaster means death; even the inspectors won¡¯t defend you, understand?¡± ¡°Is it really that serious?¡± Kole Wolfe had heard this saying early on, but he had thought it was an exaggeration, not realizing it could be so grave. He said bewildered, ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean the world would be in chaos?¡± ¡°The world in chaos?¡± Glen Wolfe scoffed disdainfully, ¡°You think Grandmasters are just anyone? Those who can be Grandmasters, are all peerless geniuses utterly devoted to the Martial Way. If it weren¡¯t for fools like you provoking them, why would they bother with the likes of you? You really overestimate your importance!¡± ¡°Dad, I¡­¡± Kole Wolfe wanted to say something in his defense, but seeing the icy look in his father¡¯s eyes, he ultimately didn¡¯t dare to speak again. Glen Wolfe¡¯s wife hesitantly said, ¡°Old Wolfe, even so, there¡¯s no need to send Chelsea away, she¡¯s only¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know anything!¡± Glen Wolfe shot her a sidelong nce and said, ¡°It¡¯s her good fortune. If Mr. Wolfe takes her into his family, she¡¯ll enjoy endless riches and honor for life.¡± Several elders from the Wolfe family¡¯s coteral branches nodded their heads in firm agreement. One of them praised, ¡°You handled this matter well, Glen. The slightest hesitation, and it could have brought down catastrophe upon our Wolfe family.¡± ¡°Indeed, now our Wolfe family not only avoided heavy losses but might also benefit from that Grandmaster Wolfe in the future.¡±
¡°Glen has suffered for our Wolfe family.¡± Hearing thepliments from the others, Glen Wolfe¡¯splexion improved, and looking at his injured arm, he said with a wry smile: ¡°This is nothing; it¡¯ll heal in time. The real problem is Curtis Milton¡­¡± ¡°We can¡¯t just kill Curtis Milton; that wouldpletely offend Healington!¡±
¡°Right, since he said it¡¯s up to us to decide, let him go.¡± ¡°But what if we let him go and hees looking for trouble?¡± The group furrowed their brows, discussing for a long time before ultimately deciding to quietly let Curtis Milton go. Healington is a behemoth, and although Barry Wolfe became a Grandmaster at a young age, if Healington made a move against him, he would certainly be worse off. ¡°s, our strength is still too weak!¡± ¡°Exactly, caught between two sides, one wrong step could mean doom!¡± Glen Wolfe sighed deeply and gazed into the distance for a long time without speaking. ¡­ In the provincial city, within the Green family estate. Old master Nathan Green sat in a chair by theke, holding a fishing rod, his eyes squinting as if he had already fallen asleep. It was at this moment that a person resembling a housekeeper walked over lightly on his feet, approached the old master, and whispered a few words. Nathan Green opened his eyes, turned his head to stare for a moment, and then chuckled, ¡°Glen Wolfe is really willing to pay the price, even sending off his own daughter.¡± The housekeeperughed and said, ¡°He¡¯s just an opportunist, nothing to fuss over.¡±
¡°Hmm.¡± Nathan Green nodded nomittally. The housekeeper hesitated for a moment, then asked, ¡°Should we investigate that ¡®mboyant magician¡¯ Barry Wolfe?¡± ¡°mboyant magician¡­¡± Nathan Green let out a light chuckle, shook his head, and then suddenly lifted the fishing rod, catching a carp weighing about a jin and a half. The carp flew up to the shore along with the fishing line, uratelynding in the bucket beside him. His expression turned cold, and he said solemnly, ¡°Then let¡¯s investigate and see which master has emerged, daring to run wild on the Green family¡¯s turf.¡± ¡°Certainly.¡± The housekeeper quickly agreed. Nathan Green looked at the red carp in the bucket andughed softly, ¡°A Grandmaster in his twenties? Which major sect has sent a disciple to y in the mortal world now?¡± ¡­ The news that the elders and members of Healington had been killed resonated throughout the martial world, causing an uproar. Within the boundaries of Qin Province, it was like a small earthquake had urred, and the name ¡®mboyant magician¡¯ Barry Wolfe became known throughout the entire province. ¡°A Grandmaster in his twenties?¡±
¡°When I was in my twenties, I was only at the stage of Understanding Strength. It really is infuriating topare with others. If I had such talent¡­¡± Learning that Barry Wolfe was only in his twenties, the martial arts circles of Qin Province experienced yet another earthquake. Some who liked to gossip even crowned Barry Wolfe with the title of ¡°strongest of the young generation.¡± The Wolfe family¡¯s actions of sending cars, houses, and even a daughter intensified some people¡¯s envy to the point of death. After all, in the provincial city, the Wolfe family is ranked among the top-tier families. The thought of the Wolfe family showing so much respect was thrilling to contemte. ¡°An Innate Grandmaster in his twenties will definitely reach the Dao realm in the future, won¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Of course! After Nathan Green, our Qin Province has produced another Grandmaster.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t say he was from Qin Province, though. If he really were from our province, it could cause big trouble. Haven¡¯t you heard the saying ¡®two tigers cannot share one mountain¡¯?¡± ¡°He¡¯s just recently be an Innate Grandmaster. Can he really beat old master Green?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about whether he can beat him. This mboyant magician truly lives up to the name. I think he¡¯s going to bed all the families in the provincial city.¡± ¡°Heh, mboyant? I think his mboyance won¡¯tst long.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡±
¡°What do I mean? He killed the elders of Healington; how could he possibly fare well? If Healington doesn¡¯t kill him, it would not live up to its reputation.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying¡­ you have a point. Is Barry Wolfe in trouble now?¡± ¡°Trouble? I think he¡¯s in big trouble. Are Healington¡¯s people so easy to kill? That mboyant magician is just brainless.¡± As the martial arts experts of Qin Province heatedly discussed, they were also pessimistic about the so-called mboyant magician, feeling that he would soon face the thunderous wrath of Healington. Even if he was an Innate Grandmaster, could he withstand the century-old legacy of Healington? Chapter 395: 395: Marrying Him Isnt Bad_1 Chapter 395: Chapter 395: Marrying Him Isn¡¯t Bad_1 Jamae Burley residence. Louisa Burley¡¯splexion has been getting better and better, and she has been going out more often. However, in the past few days, she always stared nkly into a corner of the garden, lost in thought for the whole morning. ¡°Sis, guess who¡¯s here?¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen¡­¡± When Louisa Burley heard the voice, she thought Greg Jensen hade and turned around with a face full of surprise, only to realize it was actually Vivian Shimpson who had arrived, and her face immediately dimmed. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± ¡°Who did you think it was?¡± Vivian Shimpson snorted coldly, ¡°Are you still thinking about that useless Greg Jensen?¡± Louisa Burley didn¡¯t like to hear him described in such terms and quickly retorted, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t always talk about Mr. Jensen like that, he¡¯s actually very capable.¡± ¡°He is useless, isn¡¯t he? Managed to make some money with a restaurant and yet he doesn¡¯t stay there to watch it, nobody knows where he has run off to.¡±
Whenever Vivian Shimpson mentioned Greg Jensen, she would feel a fire burning in her heart. She didn¡¯t know why she was so angry; she just didn¡¯t want to see Greg Jensen, nor did she want to hear others mention him. But as time passed, she asionally thought of his handsome face. At such times, she would be irritable. Especially when she saw Louisa Burley pining for Greg Jensen, she would grow even more restless inside, and also felt an inexplicable tinge of jealousy. ¡°Speaking of which, it seems like it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen Greg Jensen,¡± Vivian Shimpson said tentatively. Louisa Burley nodded repeatedly, ¡°Yes, I also don¡¯t know what Mr. Jensen is up to now.¡± Spencer Burleyughed, ¡°I heard Brother Greg went to the provincial city a while back for some business, and he has been staying over there. He hasn¡¯te back much.¡± Vivian Shimpson snorted coldly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you his friend? Even you don¡¯t know where he is?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Spencer Burley smiled awkwardly. Jaden Ford had in fact often mentioned Greg Jensen to him, but he felt that such matters shouldn¡¯t be disclosed casually, so he had never mentioned it to Louisa Burley. Seeing that he wasn¡¯t speaking, Vivian Shimpson rolled her eyes at him and sighed, ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so bored. Louisa, why don¡¯t we go out and y for a couple of days?¡± ¡°Where to?¡± Louisa Burley had be ustomed to staying at home due to her health issues in the past, and even though she had recovered, she had be used to being home-bound. The few times she did go out, it was always with Greg Jensen. Upon hearing Vivian Shimpson¡¯s suggestion, Spencer Burley¡¯s eyes lit up, and he smiled, ¡°The Spirits of the Festival ising up soon with all sorts of floral events. How about we go take a look at that?¡± ¡°Great idea, let¡¯s go see the Spirits of the Festival then,¡± Vivian Shimpson said with joy, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about the Spirits of the Festival before but never had the time to go. This would be the perfect opportunity.¡± ¡°Yes, and there¡¯s also something called the Martial Way Tournament. We could go watch thepetition. Plus, Brother Greg is in the provincial city. We might run into him this time around.¡±
¡°Really? Then let¡¯s go in a few days,¡± Louisa Burley¡¯s eyes lit up. Seeing his sister finally agree to go out, Spencer Burley felt much more rxed. ¡°You two sit first, I¡¯ll have them bring some fruit over.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Vivian Shimpson nodded in thanks, then pulled Louisa Burley into conversation again.
Louisa Burley mentioned Greg Jensen in every other sentence, which made Vivian Shimpson ufortable. She quickly changed the subject, speaking mysteriously, ¡°Did you hear? There¡¯s been a big incident recently in the provincial city.¡± Louisa Burley asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s the big event?¡± ¡°Heard it was a gathering organized by the Martial Waymunity, where a guy known as the Magician of Charm got into a fight with someone¡­¡± Although the strength and status of the Shimpson and Burley families were about the same, none reaching the circle of Martial Way noble families, Vivian Shimpson had a wide circle of friends, so naturally, she was much better informed than Louisa Burley. She promptly described the incident at the gathering in vivid detail. Louisa Burley listened with great interest, then asked, ¡°That Magician of Charm is too violent, isn¡¯t he? It¡¯s bad enough that he stole from people, but how could he just kill someone so easily?¡± Vivian Shimpson gave her a look and said, ¡°What do you know? The situation wasn¡¯t as you think at all.¡± ¡°Ah? Then what really happened?¡± ¡°The truth is that Curtis Milton, relying on his Healington status, deliberately made those usations because he wanted to snatch the Magician of Charm¡¯s Elixir Prescription. When his pressure tactics failed, he had his subordinates initiate a fight with the intention of capturing the Magician of Charm. The Magician only retaliated out of helplessness, which led to the killing.¡± Louisa Burley suddenly understood and said, ¡°Oh, I see, so that means¡­ the Magician of Charm doesn¡¯t seem that bad.¡± ¡°Bad? He¡¯s clearly a hero, okay?¡± There was a hint of longing in Vivian Shimpson¡¯s eyes as she spoke warmly, ¡°In times of danger, he didn¡¯t fear power and authority, and he defeated the viinous elite¡ªthat¡¯s a true hero for you.¡±
Watching the smile on her best friend¡¯s face, Louisa Burley couldn¡¯t resist teasing her, ¡°Vivian, you seem to be smitten again.¡± ¡°Get lost, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s smitten.¡± Vivian Shimpson gave her a look before continuing, ¡°But, if I were to marry such a man, I really wouldn¡¯t have any objections. Marrying a hero, just the thought of it makes me feel safer.¡± ¡°In the end, isn¡¯t it just that you want to marry him?¡± ¡°If I have to marry, marrying him wouldn¡¯t be too bad.¡± Outside the door, Spencer Burley returned with a te of fruit, just in time to hear the conversation between the two girls, and he almost burst outughing. One second they¡¯re calling Greg Jensen useless, and the next second they want to marry him. What kind of talk is that? Spencer Burley chuckled to himself, knowing that while others didn¡¯t know the true identity of the Magician of Charm, the Simmons and Ford families did. He had learned of Greg Jensen¡¯s actions at the gathering from Tracy Miles, and while he admired him, he naturally didn¡¯t forget to keep his secret. But hearing Vivian Shimpson¡¯s words was too amusing, and although he couldn¡¯t point it out directly, he found it quite hard to bear. ¡­ Meanwhile, Greg Jensen brought Chelsea Wolfe to the vi given by the Wolfe family, then called Theresa Locke to invite her over for drinks.
Chelsea Wolfe was petite and quite voluptuous, and being very obedient, when she found out Greg Jensen was inviting someone over for drinks, she immediately called the Wolfe family to send over various food ingredients and beverages. When Theresa Locke received Greg Jensen¡¯s call, she immediately prepared to head over. However, her sister Doris Locke, who had traveled with him to Qin Province, disapproved. ¡°Brother, that Barry Wolfe is too bloodthirsty, and he¡¯s also lecherous. Just having a nickname like the Magician of Charm indicates that he¡¯s no good. Moreover, he just killed an elder and a true disciple of Healington. Getting too close to him will bring trouble to our Locke family.¡± Theresa Locke was nonchnt,ughing as she said, ¡°It¡¯s just a drink, what trouble could it cause?¡± ¡°Even drinking is not okay!¡± Doris Locke red at her brother and said, ¡°If you be friends with him, andter on he is hunted by Healington, will you help him or not?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± Theresa Locke found herself at a loss for words. To say she would help might bring trouble to the Locke family, but to say she wouldn¡¯t didn¡¯t fit her personality. Doris Locke said sternly, ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t go. After all, we¡¯re the Locke family of Mystic City, we¡¯re notcking a Grandmaster friend.¡± Chapter 396: 396 I Dont Care About His Identity_1 Chapter 396: Chapter 396 I Don¡¯t Care About His Identity_1 Theresa Locke frowned slightly, then, breaking from her usual jesting demeanor, she spoke seriously, ¡°Sister, there are some things I must make clear to you. When I, Theresa Locke, make friends, their status and background don¡¯t matter to me. As long as our spirits match, even if he¡¯s a beggar, I¡¯d still drink and chat with him. I¡¯ve decided that Barry Wolfe is my friend, and summoning father over won¡¯t change that. If Barry Wolfe is ever in trouble, I, Theresa Locke, naturally cannot stand idly by. But rest assured, Barry Wolfe is my friend alone. Helping him is my business alone and has nothing to do with the Mystic City Locke family.¡± ¡°Brother, about that man¡­¡± ¡°Enough, no more talk.¡± Theresa Locke waved her hand, interrupting her sister, and asked with a chuckle, ¡°I heard there¡¯s a big meal, are you going to eat?¡± ¡°I¡­ Yes, I¡¯ll go.¡± Doris Locke sighed, helplessly agreeing. She knew her brother¡¯s temperament well, when he made up his mind, not even ten oxen could pull him back. She decided to go along to keep an eye on things, to ensure her brother wouldn¡¯t do anything inappropriate.
¡°Haha, then let¡¯s go.¡± ¡­ In the vi provided by the Wolfe family, there was only one auntie. Perhaps fearing that the auntie¡¯s cooking would not suit the Grandmaster¡¯s pte, they directly ordered a table full of food from the most luxurious hotel in the provincial city. A little over half an hourter, the prepared dishes and drinks were delivered straight to the vi. Theresa Locke happened to arrive at that moment. Upon seeing each other, she gave Greg Jensen a big hug, smiling, ¡°Big Brother Xu, I¡¯ll thank you first on Lamar Pierce¡¯s behalf, thank you for avenging him.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too polite. We¡¯re friends, no need to say such things.¡± Greg Jensen shook his head with a smile, ¡°It was nothing more than a small effort for me. Since Curtis Milton dared to steal my Elixir Prescription, I naturally had to make him pay the price.¡± Theresa Lockeughed heartily, feigning anger, ¡°Big Brother Xu, you really kept that hidden well. I was worried for you.¡± Greg Jensen was startled for a moment, then realized she was referring to his realm and smiled, ¡°You can¡¯t me me for that, you never asked me what my realm was, did you?¡± ¡°Grandmaster Xu above, I, your junior, offer my respects.¡± As Theresa Locke spoke, she mockingly started to bow as a form of salute. Seeing this, Greg Jensen hastily pulled her up, half-jokingly scolding, ¡°Do you actually consider me a friend or not? If you do, stop with these sarcastic remarks.¡± ¡°Haha, just kidding.¡± Theresa Locke smiled, and pulled her sister beside her, saying, ¡°Let me introduce you, this is my sister, Doris Locke.¡± ¡°Miss Locke, hello.¡± Greg Jensen extended his hand with a smile. Doris Locke scrutinized Greg Jensen, finding him somewhat pleasing to the eye with a warm smile and a friendly demeanor, somehow less repulsive than she expected. He looked nothing like the decisive and charismatic Magician she¡¯d seen at the gathering, almost as if they were two different people.
She hesitated for a moment, deciding not to embarrass her brother, and shook hands with Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen noticed her gaze seemed to carry a hint of surprise, took a serious look, but didn¡¯t mind it, and walked inside with Theresa Locke. Doris Locke, however, was startled by that brief moment of eye contact. Those deep eyes seemed to hide an endless abyss, entrenching someone in a moment.
¡°Pleasee inside.¡± Doris Locke suddenly snapped out of her daze, inhaled deeply, looked up to see that Barry Wolfe and her brother were already walking inside, and she hurriedly followed behind. The group arrived in the dining room, where the auntie had alreadyid out the delivered dishes on the table. Seeing Greg Jensene in, she asked respectfully, ¡°Mr. Xu, what would you like to drink?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have some baijiu,¡± Greg Jensen casually replied, then turned his head toward Doris Locke, asking with a smile, ¡°Miss Locke, what would you like to drink?¡± Doris Locke¡¯s thoughts were a bit scattered, and after a moment of bewilderment, she said, ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pour the drinks.¡± Chelsea Wolfe hurried over, opened a bottle of Maotai and a bottle of red wine, and then filled each person¡¯s ss. Theresa Locke watched her bustling about, and with a lowered voice, she expressed her envy, ¡°Greg truly has good fortune.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Greg Jensen just smiled nomittally.
Doris Locke happened to hear her brother¡¯s words, and she scoffed, ¡°If you¡¯re envious, then practice hard. Once you reach the Master Realm, there will be people bringing you these things.¡± Theresa Lockeughed, ¡°Cultivating is impossible for me, isn¡¯t indulging in eating, drinking, and having fun much more enjoyable?¡± Doris Locke gave him a disdainful look and muttered, ¡°What a waste of your talent.¡± Hearing this, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but feel secretly rmed. Theresa Locke appeared to be about his age but was already a high-level practitioner in theter stage of Dark Strength, just a hair¡¯s breadth away from a half-step Grandmaster. Without the Immortal Cultivation Method, there was no way he could have achieved such a level at Theresa¡¯s age. Considering that Theresa Locke wasn¡¯t even keen on cultivating, just how strong was his talent really? The four people took their seats at the dining table and began to chat while they ate. It was clear that Theresa Locke spent most of his time on eating, drinking, and enjoying himself; he was knowledgeable about all things rted to these pleasures. Even the method of making a famous snack from some remote region was something he knew clearly. The group chatted until the afternoon. Theresa Locke was still fairly sober, while Doris Locke and Chelsea Wolfe were already flushed and their eyes were zed from drinking. Seeing this, Greg Jensen promptly asked the maid to help the two youngdies to the bedroom to rest, while he continued to drink with Theresa Locke. The two of them drank for most of the day until Theresa Locke finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He staggered to his feet, raised his ss, and slurred, ¡°Barry, from now on you¡¯re my real brother. I¡¯ll drink up, you can do whatever.¡±
¡°Take it slow.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m all right¡­¡± Thump! Before he finished his sentence, Theresa Locke had already copsed to the ground. Greg Jensen, with a mixture ofughter and helplessness, stood up and said to the maid, ¡°Set up another guest room for me.¡± ¡°Of course, Mr. Wolfe.¡± Greg Jensen helped Theresa Locke up to the second floor and into a guest room to rest, then turned to head for the master bedroom. He paused to listen at the door; inside, he heard the steady sound of breathing. Greg Jensen chuckled softly to himself and pushed the door open, walking in. In the room, on the double bed with white sheets, Chelsea Wolfe was fast asleep, wearing a nightgown. The nket only covered her belly, revealing her white arms and the fair skin like tender lotus roots. Greg Jensen locked the door behind him, undressed, and slipped into the bed. ¡°Mmm¡­¡±
Chelsea Wolfe turned over, slowly opened her eyes, and seeing a man lying beside her, she instantly screamed, ¡°Ah, how can you¡­¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Before finishing her words, she suddenly came to her senses, and her cheeks immediately turned red; she spoke softly and apologetically, ¡°Mr. Wolfe, I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ I didn¡¯t realize it was you for a moment.¡± ¡°Mm, it¡¯s all right, go to sleep.¡± Greg Jensen had also had quite a bit to drink and was feeling tipsy; he just wanted to get a good night¡¯s sleep, so he reassured her casually and closed his eyes to sleep. Chelsea Wolfe couldn¡¯t say much more, but remembering her father¡¯s instructions, her cheeks grew even rosier. After hesitating for a moment, she gritted her teeth, imitated what she had learned from tutorials, and snuggled into the bed. Chapter 397: 397: Not Limited by Quota_1 Chapter 397: Chapter 397: Not Limited by Quota_1 Greg Jensen hadn¡¯t fallen asleep yet. Chelsea Wolfe¡¯s movements naturally couldn¡¯t escape his notice. He smiled faintly and then closed his eyes to enjoy. When the passion ignited within him, he finally threw off the covers and began to get to the heart of the matter. The evening breeze was gentle, and the willow branches in the courtyard were sprouting new buds. The slender trunks, like the waist of a young girl, swayed with the breeze, striking against the wallmps. The crisp sound of the branches hitting the ss had a rhythmic beat. ¡°Mr. Wolfe, please¡­¡± In the next bedroom, Doris Locke dreamed it seemed she was doing something shameful. At the beginning, she resisted a little, butter on, she let it happen naturally. But just when she was indulging in it, she suddenly realized that the person was actually Barry Wolfe. She woke up abruptly, her eyes wide with shock. ¡°I¡­ How could I dream about that guy?¡± she wondered aloud. Before she finished speaking, she suddenly paused, her ears straining to listen, her face quickly turning red.
¡°This bastard, in the middle of the night¡­¡± Her already hot body became even more fiery. She angrily covered herself with the nket, but the tireless sounds continued, causing unrest in her mind. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡­ The next morning, after Greg Jensen woke up, he had a buffet breakfast, got dressed with Chelsea Wolfe¡¯s assistance, and walked out of the room feeling refreshed. He coincidentally encountered Doris Locke, who walked out of her room with dark circles under her eyes. Upon seeing Greg Jensen, Doris Locke¡¯s face immediately darkened and then, as if she thought of something, she flushed a deep red, huffed, and turned to walk away. What¡¯s going on? Did I offend that girl? Greg Jensen was somewhat bewildered and was about to ask her what was wrong when Theresa Locke came out of her room, holding her forehead. ¡°You¡¯re awake? How did you sleepst night?¡± Greg Jensen asked with a smile. Theresa Locke replied with a wry smile, ¡°Your drinking is really scary.¡± ¡°Haha, let¡¯s go, time for breakfast.¡± Greg Jensenughed heartily, put his arm around Theresa¡¯s shoulders, and headed downstairs for breakfast. The breakfast was rather simple, still delivered by the hotel and kept in a thermal box. Seeing them alle down, the housekeeper hurriedlyid out the food on the table. Greg Jensen instructed, ¡°Leave some for Chelsea; she¡¯s going to sleep a little longer.¡± ¡°Sure, Mr. Wolfe.¡±
Theresa Locke blinked, then caught on and gave a knowing smile. Doris Locke¡¯s face turned slightly red, muttering something indistinctly. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t mind and cheerfully said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡±
Theresa Locke nodded with a grin, and while eating, he asked, ¡°Brother Kole, what are your ns next?¡± Greg Jensen nced at his phone and smiled, ¡°I might take a trip to the south.¡± ¡°The south? What for?¡± ¡°Just some business.¡± Theresa Locke didn¡¯t inquire further. He was about to suggest joining, but just then, Doris Locke stealthily stomped on his foot under the table. He could only sigh helplessly and said, ¡°Come have some fun in Mystic City when you¡¯re free; I¡¯ll take care of you.¡± ¡°Haha, sure, no problem.¡± After breakfast, Greg Jensen saw the Locke siblings off. Watching them depart, he then returned to the master bedroom to see Chelsea. In the bedroom, Chelsea Wolfe was still in a deep slumber, only stirring and slowly opening her eyes when she heard some noise. ¡°Mr. Wolfe, I¡­¡± Chelsea Wolfe wanted to say she really couldn¡¯t take it anymore, but thinking back to the wild night they¡¯d shared, there was a faint anticipation in her heart. It was a feeling that made her somewhat hard to control herself. On top of that, she was born to Glen Wolfe¡¯s mistress and often got bullied in the family. If she could take good care of Barry Wolfe, her status would definitely rise.
If she could bear his child, Glen Wolfe might even provide for her. Thinking of this, she clenched her teeth, flipped the nket aside, and whispered softly, ¡°Mr. Wolfe,e back to bed and keep mepany again.¡± Upon seeing this, Greg Jensen revealed a smile at the corner of his mouth and pounced again. ¡­ Noon. After a restorative nap, while holding the delicate body of Chelsea Wolfe, Greg Jensen instructed the maid to bring lunch to the bedroom. As he watched Chelsea Wolfe sitting on the bed, gobbling down her food, with a weary, pale face, Greg Jensen suddenly felt a pang of guilt. He had intended to give her a few Revitalizing Pills to help her recuperate, but when he reached into his bag, he found it empty. He then remembered that he had used all the Revitalizing Pills and hadn¡¯t had the chance to make more. After hesitating for a while, Greg Jensen softly asked, ¡°Are you short on money?¡± Chelsea Wolfe¡¯s body trembled, her hand holding the chopsticks froze midair. She hesitated for a moment, then slowly raised her head, revealing a radiant smile. ¡°Ick for nothing, you don¡¯t need to worry about me. If you have things to take care of, just go ahead, I¡¯ll wait for you here,¡± she said. Greg Jensen was silent for a moment, nodded, and said, ¡°Then stay here with peace of mind. If youck anything, go ask Glen Wolfe for it. Don¡¯t worry, I will speak to him about itter.¡±
¡°Okay.¡± Chelsea Wolfe smiled again. ¡°Be careful when you¡¯re out handling matters.¡± ¡°Alright, I will be.¡± Greg Jensen felt a warmth in his heart, nodded again, and left. The master bedroom quieted down once more. Chelsea Wolfe sat on the bed, stunned for a moment, as tears uncontrobly streamed down her face. She seemed not to notice, continuing to eat her meal. Only the food that had been so delicious just moments ago now tasted of nothing. ¡­ Greg Jensen drove the car that Glen Wolfe had given him, leaving the vi to head toward the Wolfe family estate. Glen Wolfe, who was napping, hopped out of bed immediately upon hearing of Greg Jensen¡¯s arrival. He quickly dressed and came out to greet him. ¡°Mr. Wolfe, pleasee inside,¡± said Glen Wolfe. ¡°No need to bother.¡± Greg Jensen shook his head, didn¡¯t even get out of the car, and looked at Glen Wolfe with a stern voice, ¡°From today on, Chelsea Wolfe is my woman. When I¡¯m not here, you are to take care of her for me, understood?
If you take good care of her, there will be a reward; if not, I¡¯m sure I don¡¯t need to tell you the consequences.¡± Glen Wolfe quickly bowed and said, ¡°Yes, understood, understood¡­¡± Through the window of the Maserati, Greg Jensen looked past Glen Wolfe to see a few of the younger Wolfes scrambling out. He looked at Kole Wolfe and others, a faint cold smirk appearing at the corner of his mouth, ¡°Truly envious of the Family Head of the Wolfes, having so many children.¡± He paused slightly, then looked at Glen Wolfe again with an insinuating tone, ¡°Family Head Wolfe, can you still recognize all of them?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Glen Wolfe broke out in a cold sweat on the spot, his mind racing as he quickly grasped what was meant, and hastily said:n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°I can still recognize them. Take Chelsea Wolfe, for example, she¡¯s my most cherished daughter.¡± ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s good. I was genuinely worried that Family Head Wolfe might be senile in old age and fail to recognize his own children.¡± ¡°That will never happen, I will certainly recognize them, even if I be senile.¡± Greg Jensen nodded nomittally and said, ¡°I hope all the Wolfes can recognize each other,¡± before driving away. Seeing this, Glen Wolfe finally breathed a sigh of relief. Behind him, Kole Wolfe and the others hurried over and asked, ¡°Dad, what did that guy say to you just now?¡± ¡°Nothing much.¡± Glen Wolfe shook his head and turned to say, ¡°Starting from today, Chelsea Wolfe¡¯s monthly allowance is whatever she asks for, no limit.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Chapter 398: 398 Dont Come Annoying Me_1 Chapter 398: Chapter 398 Don¡¯t Come Annoying Me_1 After leaving the Wolfe family, Greg Jensen did not head straight back to the Simmons family vi but rather drove to another county town. Only then did he abandon the car and walk, preparing to hail a taxi back to the provincial city. However, just after getting out of the car and walking a distance, he sensed something was amiss. Although his Divine Sense couldn¡¯t yet expand outward, he hadplete control over the things within a two-meter radius around him. Moreover, with his keen senses, he easily detected that someone was following him. Greg frowned, not in the mood for a battle of wits with that guy. He stopped in his tracks and turned around to look. He had to admit, the skills of the person tracking him were not bad at all. When he turned his head, he only saw hurried pedestrians and nothing out of the ordinary. Thinking the other party had given up, Greg paid no more mind and turned around to continue walking forward. Nevertheless, he had not gone far when that person behind him caught up again. ¡°I give you face, yet you don¡¯t want it!¡±
A surge of anger rose in Greg¡¯s heart, and with a light sigh, he turned into an alley nearby. About a hundred meters behind him, a middle-aged man wearing sunsses and a mask saw Greg enter the alley and quickly followed at a brisk pace. ¡°Uh¡­¡± The next second, a low groan of pain echoed from the alley. After a while, Greg emerged from the alley, took several turns, and arrived at a shopping mall, then made a trip to the washroom. When he came out again, he had resumed his original appearance and had changed into a different set of clothes. He took the elevator down to the underground parking lot and found a business van that had been waiting there. ¡°Boss.¡± Cole Bat quickly got out of the van and opened the door for him. ¡°Mhm.¡± Greg got into the van and asked, ¡°Have you bought the ne tickets?¡± As Cole started the car, he replied, ¡°They¡¯ve been bought. We depart from the provincial city tomorrow morning, flying to Danu. After arriving, we still have a few hours¡¯ drive.¡± Indeed, the ce Greg was heading to was not Danu. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t trust Theresa Locke and had lied on purpose, but rather because the most trying thing in this world was the human heart. If you don¡¯t want to lose a friend, then don¡¯t make them keep too many secrets for you. Keeping secrets is exhausting. ¡°Are the medicinal ingredients ready?¡± ¡°I just called and asked; the Simmons family has prepared everything.¡± Greg nodded silently, leaned back in his seat, and closed his eyes to rest.
The car quickly entered the provincial city and returned to the Simmons family vi. Amelia Simmons had been waiting at the door for a while. Seeing Greg get out of the car, she hastily approached him with a tender smile that was sweet enough to melt hearts. ¡°Mr. Jensen, you¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡±
Greg paused mid-step, eyeing Amelia in her JK outfit and those long, straight legs d in white stockings, feeling a rush of heat in his heart. ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold?¡± ¡°Not cold.¡± Amelia shook her head, perhaps too nervous, her movements were a bit exaggerated, causing her body to shake a bit as well. Her pale gray pleated skirt fluttered with her movements, revealing a glimpse of white. With a sly smile, Greg teased, ¡°Are you clean?¡± Caught off guard, Amelia quickly realized what he was talking about. Her delicate face instantly blushed, and she stuttered, ¡°Ah, clean¡­ I¡¯m clean.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Gregughed, picked her up in his arms, and strode towards the bedroom. In a panic, Amelia pleaded, ¡°Mr. Jensen, put me down¡­ I can walk by myself.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of, when there¡¯s no one else around?¡± Amelia Simmons spoke no more, like a startled little deer, burying her small head into Greg Jensen¡¯s chest.
Feeling the warmth of his broad chest and listening to the heartbeat like a drum, she felt as though she was in a furnace, her body getting hotter and hotter, as if it were about to melt. The masculine scent overwhelmed her, and Amelia gradually became intoxicated with it. Not until her body felt cool did she realize that she had entered the bedroom, and her clothes had been torn apart.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡­ I¡¯ve missed you so much, mm¡­¡± ¡­ This vi stood among the mountains and woods, not far from the highway. As a result, it wasmon to see herds of deer running out of the woods, hopping and skipping across the road to graze on the other side. Once they had their fill, the wariness in the deer¡¯s hearts gradually faded, bing proactive, starting to leap and y in the woods. When they became too yful, they forgot the danger and ran onto the road, and when the passing vehicles couldn¡¯t dodge in time, they would hit them. Luckily, since it was a mountain road, traffic was mostly slow, around twenty yards or so, the deer were not gravely injured, but it hurt them enough to cry out pitifully. However, the deer by nature were optimistic. After resting for a moment and regaining their strength, they would start ying wildly again. ¡­ In the provincial capital, the Green family.
¡°Andy is dead?¡± Nathan Green couldn¡¯t believe it as he looked at the butler. Andy was an expert in theter stage of Dark Strength, not adept inbat, but his qinggong was first-rate. In terms of tracking, even Nathan Green admitted inferiority. And now he was actually dead! Nathan Green asked in astonishment, ¡°How did Andy die?¡± ¡°His neck was snapped,¡± replied the butler. Upon hearing the news, Nathan Green fell silent. After a long moment, he sighed, ¡°If I were being tracked, I wouldn¡¯t dare guarantee that I could detect Andy. Not only did he discover him, but he also ughtered Andy. This Barry Wolfe indeed has some skills!¡± By the end, Nathan Green¡¯s face hadpletely darkened, as Andy had been with him for many years, and he had almost watched him grow step by step, treating him like his own nephew or grandson. He hadn¡¯t expected that now he would have to mourn the young. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t help feeling sorrowful, and his profound eyes became no different from those of an average elderly person. In those eyes, ayer of murky mist rose.
Knowing that his mood was not good, the butlerforted him in a soft voice, ¡°Master, the deceased has passed away, please restrain your grief.¡± Nathan Green nodded silently, and with a sigh, he said, ¡°Give Andy a proper burial, and take good care of his family.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± The butler responded and then tentatively asked, ¡°Should we continue the investigation into Barry Wolfe?¡± Nathan Green¡¯s expression darkened further as he said, ¡°As long as he dares set foot in the provincial capital, we must find out his whereabouts.¡± ¡°Understood, but¡­¡± The butler looked hesitant. Nathan Green knew what he meant. After pondering for a moment and sighing again, he said, ¡°If he doesn¡¯te to the provincial capital, let it be. After all, he¡¯s a Grandmaster and so young, it¡¯s not good to press him too hard.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± the butler turned to leave. Nathan Green sat on the couch, picked up the teacup beside him, took a sip, and said somewhat irritatedly: ¡°Which Sect released this madman? It was just about finding his whereabouts and having the chance to talk to him, was that necessary?¡± He knew that angering a Grandmaster and being killed was amon urrence, but he felt that tracking wasn¡¯t that big a deal. Is it worth that much anger? What he didn¡¯t know was that the reason Greg Jensen had acted to kill immediately was to make it clear to those who harbored thoughts against him one thing. Don¡¯t mess with me, or else ¡ª death! Chapter 399: 399 Departure_1 Chapter 399: Chapter 399 Departure_1 ¡°` Greg Jensen did not shy away from troubles, but he also did not wish to court them. Having just be a Grandmaster and risen to prominence in Qin Province, any sign of retreat at this time would make others believe he was weak and bullyable. Once that happened, troubles woulde one after another. This was something Greg Jensen did not want to see and was also the main reason why he had killed Andy. He wanted to send a signal to the outside world. Looking for trouble with me? Those not afraid of death are wee to try! ¡­ In the Simmons family vi, Greg Jensen did not make excessive demands. After resolving Amelia Simmons¡¯s lovesickness, he took her to deal with the herbs needed for refining the Qi and Blood Elixir.
For him, who was in thete stage of Qi Refinement, the effects of the Qi and Blood Elixir were not too great anymore and couldn¡¯t be used for cultivation, but they were still very effective for restoring True Qi. Therefore, he needed to refine some to carry with him in case of emergency. Additionally, he wanted to teach Amelia Simmons the method of refining the Qi and Blood Elixir. The Qi and Blood Elixir was a signature elixir of a famous Magician. The Simmons family definitely couldn¡¯t sell it and could only consume it themselves, which wouldn¡¯t have a significant impact. Teaching it to Amelia Simmons wouldn¡¯t pose a problem either. In this way, it could give her some security. ¡°Mr. Jensen, why don¡¯t you just do it yourself?¡± As a member of the Simmons family, who had been trained in martial arts by her father since she was young, although her realm was not high, she understood the value of the Qi and Blood Elixir all too well. Not even the Simmons family had the qualifications to covet the method to refine the Qi and Blood Elixir, let alone her. Greg Jensen said with a smile to reassure her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, teaching you to refine the Qi and Blood Elixir is for you to consume it yourself. As long as you don¡¯t tell anyone, nobody will know.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled.¡± Greg Jensen deliberately put on a stern face and said, ¡°If you keep objecting, I¡¯m going to get angry.¡± ¡°Okay¡­ alright then.¡± Seeing that Greg Jensen had spoken so, Amelia Simmons could only weakly agree. Last time, it took almost half a day to refine nearly forty Qi and Blood Elixirs. This time the quantity was evenrger than before, but with Amelia Simmons¡¯s help, the process was much faster. By 8 p.m., seventy Qi and Blood Elixirs were finally refined. Greg Jensen took out ten Elixirs and handed them to Amelia Simmons, saying, ¡°Take these ten. Consume one each month, and after you finish them, try to refine them on your own.¡± Upon hearing this, Amelia Simmons¡¯s face showed a trace of sadness, and with a trembling voice, she said, ¡°Are you¡­ Are you nning not to return?¡±
Greg Jensen was startled and said in a daze, ¡°Who said I¡¯m noting back?¡± Amelia Simmons puckered her lips and said, ¡°Then why are you giving me so many Qi and Blood Elixirs? One a month, that¡¯s enough for ten months.¡± ¡°Haha, you¡¯re going to miss me, aren¡¯t you?¡± Greg Jensenughed loudly. Amelia Simmons¡¯s face turned red, and she bashfully lowered her head, giving a faint ¡°mm-hmm¡± like the sound of a mosquito.
Greg Jensenughed heartily, wrapped his arms around her, and kneaded her soft body. He said with augh, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be back soon. I am giving you so many elixirs because I have many things to deal with and I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll run out.¡± Amelia Simmons looked up with joy and asked, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course, truer than true gold.¡± Greg Jensen held her delicate face and nted a kiss on her small mouth. Knowing that Greg Jensen was to leave the next day, Amelia Simmons became very proactive. Her awkward movements brought Greg Jensen immense satisfaction. He too tried to give the greatest tenderness to Amelia Simmons, making this charming young woman even happier. After a night of passion, when Greg Jensen got up the next day, Amelia Simmons was still asleep. ¡°` He kissed Amelia Simmons on the forehead before putting on his clothes and heading downstairs to get into the business van. The vehicle started and slowly made its way towards the airport. Greg Jensen sat in the backseat and calmly asked, ¡°So, what¡¯s the situation with that guy, really?¡± As Cole Bat drove, he chuckled and said, ¡°You were right; that kid is indeed being hunted. We monitored his phone calls, and it seems like he took something important from them.¡± ¡°And then?¡±
¡°Then his aplices showed up and took care of the people chasing him.¡± Greg Jensen frowned and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you find out if he has any other Magic Artifacts in his possession?¡± He wasn¡¯t interested in these matters, but the reason he wanted to track down the person selling masks was to see if the other party had any other Magic Artifacts. For, when he had acquired the Thousand Illusions Spirit Mask, he noticed a strong soil and musty odor, clearly indicating it had just been unearthed. From this, he inferred that these people were likely tomb raiders who had just dug up a sizeable mausoleum, and to him, the Thousand Illusions Spirit Mask might be the least notable item they found. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like they have anything on them, but from their conversation, they might be visiting that pit again soon. That¡¯s why Old Wang suggested you make a personal visit there.¡± Upon hearing this, Greg Jensen instantly became interested; if a treasure like the Thousand Illusions Spirit Mask could be unearthed, that ce definitely had ties to ancient Cultivators. Perhaps it was the tomb of a Cultivator or something like a cave dwelling. If it were a tomb or a cave dwelling, could the Thousand Illusions Spirit Mask be the only Magic Artifact present? Obviously not! Greg Jensen asked, ¡°Have we pinpointed the location of that pit yet?¡± ¡°Not yet, Old Wang didn¡¯t want to alert them, so he hasn¡¯t made a move.¡± ¡°Hmm, not making a move is wise. If we were to startle them, we might not be able to find the ce at all.¡±
After a moment of reflection, Greg Jensen said, ¡°All we need to do is keep an eye on them, and when the timees, they will naturally lead us there.¡± ¡°The boss is right; that¡¯s what we thought too,¡± Cole Bat said, offering a modestpliment. Greg Jensen silently nodded, feeling a surge of excitement. The Thousand Illusions Spirit Mask had the incredible ability to alter one¡¯s appearance at will. Inside that ce, there might be even more powerful Magic Artifacts. He would soon be able to control objects with his Divine Sense, and if he could have a Flying Sword, he would then attempt Soaring with the sword. Of course, even if he were to reach the eighth level of Qi Refinement, his Divine Sense and True Qi wouldn¡¯t be enough to sustain Soaring with the sword. Even though he couldn¡¯t achieve Soaring with the sword, he could still try to control the Flying Swords first. Greg Jensen¡¯s heart was aze with fervor, wishing he could fly there right now to see what treasures that pit held. The two arrived at the airport, boarded the ne, and Greg Jensen began to rest with his eyes closed. In times of major events, one must remain calm! Greg Jensen liked this saying very much and always followed it.N?v(el)B\\jnn Soon, the two arrived at the provincial capital¡¯s airport. This time, they had bought first-ss tickets and thus directly entered the VIP lounge.
When they entered, several men and women were already there, chatting enthusiastically about something. As Greg Jensen and hispanion walked in, they merely nced up before returning to their conversation. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, that person is very young, just a year or two older than us at most,¡± one slim man with gold-rimmed sses said, giving off a schrly air. The somewhat plump girl next to him scoffed and retorted, ¡°Julia Hall, you¡¯re bragging again. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t understand¡ªhow can there be such a young Grandmaster in this world?¡± With a smacking of his lips and a look of regret, Julia Hall sighed and said, ¡°Lauren Bat, oh Lauren Bat, to think that I am the young master of the Hall Family of the provincial city. Do I really seem so unreliable in your eyes?¡± Chapter 400 - 400 Flying above the Thousand-faced Grass_1 Chapter 400: Chapter 400 Flying above the Thousand-faced Grass_1 Lauren Bat held back augh and said, ¡°You really guessed right, in my eyes, you are just that unreliable.¡± ¡°Hey, if you don¡¯t believe me, ask Asher Green, he was there too.¡± Julia Hall pointed to the guy beside her and said, ¡°You don¡¯t believe me, but you should at least believe what Asher Green says, right?¡± Lauren Bat turned her head and asked, ¡°Asher Green, tell me, are there really such young grandmasters in this world?¡± Asher Green, with long arms and legs, was tall and not very bulky, but when he tensed his arms, the smoothly contoured muscles became visible. The muscles of a normal martial artist are quite different from those of a bodybuilding champion. They are not the kind of bulky, blocky muscles that seem strong but are not good for generating power, which is just dead weight. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om They might look impressive and seem powerful enough, but the speed of their force generation just can¡¯t keep up. One could tell at a nce that Asher Green was a trained martial artist, and his skills were not low; Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces at him. Asher Green seemed to notice Greg Jensen¡¯s attention, turned his head to give him a gentle smile, and then turned back saying: ¡°Julia Hall wasn¡¯t bragging this time, that grandmaster is indeed very young and about our age.¡± His words seemed to be for Lauren Bat, but his gaze asionally strayed toward another girl. This other girl was entirely different from Lauren Bat; although simr in height, her figure was more delicate, belonging to a finer type. ¡°See, what did I tell you?¡± Julia Hall looked at Lauren Bat with a smug face and said, ¡°Now you have to believe it, right?¡± ¡°Believe, believe, believe!¡± Lauren Bat rolled her eyes at him and chuckled, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you this one; you didn¡¯t brag, are you happy now?¡± ¡°What do you mean, okay? I was just¡­¡± Julia Hall suddenly realized something, turned his head towards Asher Green, and said without words, ¡°I mean, Asher Green, what you just said wasn¡¯t really fair. What do you mean I wasn¡¯t bragging this time? Have I ever bragged before? You know, Samantha Adams is still here. You¡¯re undermining me in front of your goddess; be careful, or she might get a bad impression of you.¡± Lauren Bat immediately didn¡¯t dare to continue, and snorted coldly, ¡°Hey, just talk, don¡¯t tease Samantha Adams like that, or I¡¯ll get mad at you.¡± Asher Green quickly said, ¡°Miss Adams, I¡¯m sorry, Julia Hall really doesn¡¯t know when to keep his mouth shut; please don¡¯t mind him.¡± Samantha Adams was gentle as water, smiling with a twinkle in her eye as she teased, ¡°Asher Green is being too polite. We are counting on you to protect us on this adventure. If you¡¯re so polite, I¡¯d feel bad bothering you if something happens, wouldn¡¯t I?¡± Asher Greenughed heartily and said, ¡°Haha, we¡¯ll deal with issues as theye. Whatever you need, Miss Adams, just say the word.¡± At that moment, Julia Hall suddenly asked with curiosity, ¡°Miss Adams, as a youngdy, why did you choose to study archaeology?¡± Samantha Adams seemed lost in thought for a moment before smiling and saying, ¡°I grew up with my grandfather, so I was greatly influenced by them and became very interested in history. On the other hand, I heard that our Holmes family ancestor was a famous treasure seeker known as the ¡®Grandmaster of the Tomb Raiders.¡¯ For some reason, he disappeared at the height of his fame. The Holmes family has been looking for him for generations, but still, not a single clue has been found. As a member of the Holmes family, it¡¯s natural that I take up this responsibility.¡± ¡°The Holmes family ancestor? You mean¡­¡± Asher Green fell into thought, and after a while, his eyes brightened, and he lifted his head and said, ¡°You mean Andrew Holmes, the one known as ¡®Andrew the Phantom of the Grasnds¡¯?¡± Samantha Adams said in surprise, ¡°Asher Green, you¡¯ve heard of my family¡¯s ancestor?¡± Asher Green nodded with a smile and said, ¡°I am quite curious about the mysteries of tomb raiding, so I¡¯ve researched a lot of materials and read many biographies and stories about rted figures.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Green to also be a man of vast knowledge,¡± Samantha Adams couldn¡¯t help butmend. Hearing Samantha Adams praise him, Asher Green couldn¡¯t hide his pride and humbly said, ¡°Miss Adams is giving me too much credit. I simply enjoy reading a variety of books.¡± ¡°Come on you two, are we doing mutual admiration now?¡± Julia Hall interrupted their ttery mercilessly and then asked curiously, ¡°Is Andrew Holmes very famous?¡± Lauren Bat also looked at Asher Green with a face full of curiosity. Asher Green deliberately put on an admiring look and said, ¡°Grandmaster Holmes originally came from a background of tomb raiders, but he also possessed the strength of a Grandmaster in martial arts. Especially his Qinggong and Disguise Technique are the most acimed.¡± ¡°Disguise?¡± Lauren Bat and Julia Hall were simultaneously startled, their curiosity piqued by Asher Green¡¯s words. Asher Green nodded and said, ¡°Yes, disguise. Grandmaster Holmes¡¯s Disguise Technique is top-notch in the world. He could change his appearance to whoever he wanted. After disguising himself, not even those close to him could recognize him. Can you imagine how incredible his Disguise Technique is? Grandmaster Holmes was born in an era of turmoil, a time when bandits were rampant and human life was as cheap as grass. What people love to talk about the most is that one year, he disguised himself and infiltrated a bandit gang, and in cooperation with the government troops, he captured them all. He stayed inside the bandit gang for a full four months, and not a single bandit realized it.¡± ¡°My goodness, could that really be called a Disguise Technique? It sounds more like he got a brand new face,¡± Lauren Bat never missed a chance to kick someone while they were down, and immediatelyughed, ¡°Haha, however he did it, it¡¯s not like you could do it.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got a point there,¡± Julia Hall changed from her usual demeanor and didn¡¯t retort. Not knowing if she thought of something, she suddenly fell into deep thought. Seeing her expression, Lauren Bat didn¡¯t pursue further and turned to look at Asher Green, smiling, ¡°Samantha was right, Mr. Green really has an extensive knowledge.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve only read a few books, I don¡¯t deserve your praise.¡± Asher Green looked at Samantha Adams and said, ¡°Miss Adams, was my introduction to Grandmaster Holmes okay?¡± Samantha Adams smiled and said, ¡°Yes, it was good. It matches the records in the family archives; Mr. Green, you didn¡¯t make a single mistake.¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯m d I got it right.¡± Asher Green felt even more pleased with himself upon receiving Samantha Adams¡¯s praise. Their chatting was not loud, but Greg Jensen was listening clearly, especially when he heard them speak of Andrew Holmes, his heart stirred. Andrew Holmes¡¯s Disguise Technique and Qinggong were unmatched in the world; could he be the owner of the mysterious ¡°Thousand Illusion Spirit Mask¡±? If that were true, he had indeede to the right ce. Greg Jensen secretly wondered if the tomb piged by that middle-aged man could be Andrew Holmes¡¯s? Or was it that Andrew Holmes had gone tomb raiding and died inside? Even if that wasn¡¯t the case, it was surely closely rted to Andrew Holmes. As a legendary figure from a century ago, and one that could be connected to something as extraordinary as the ¡°Thousand Illusion Spirit Mask,¡± there must be wonderful treasures inside this tomb. This trip was certainly not in vain! Chapter 401 - 401 Unrelated to Passion_1 Chapter 401: Chapter 401 Unrted to Passion_1 Greg Jensen felt secretly delighted, but when he turned his head to look, he noticed that the group had already changed the topic, and Julia Hall was still the one driving the atmosphere. Lauren Bat retorted sharply a few times, while Asher Green helped the other party out at the right time. As for Samantha Adams, she sat quietly on the side the entire time, her face bearing a soft smile as she watched the three of them. Whenever the conversation happened to steer towards her, she would simply smile and reply briefly before falling silent again. Her tranquil and gentle demeanor made her stand out, which involuntarily made Greg think of Louisa Burley. Because, to him, Louisa Burley also possessed that elusive, mysterious charm. It had been a long time since hest saw Louisa Burley, but they often chatted on the phone, mostly about trivial matters in life. Greg really liked this feeling, and it seemed Louisa didn¡¯t mind either, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have chatted with him for so long. The reason he often chatted with Louisa was simply that he wanted to, wanting to understand that gentle and pleasant girl. It had nothing to do with lust. If Greg really had to pinpoint it, maybe it was fondness and love. Actually, he was very clear about this in his heart, but after what happened with Cindy Harrison, he became very cautious about these feelings, fearing to suffer another betrayal and pain. He would rather indulge in the desires stirred by people like Amelia Simmons, Chelsea Wolfe, and others than fall into another love from which he couldn¡¯t extricate himself. He wanted to cut off those feelings and bury them in the deepest recesses of his heart, but he found it hard to resist the mysterious allure of Louisa Burley. That feeling was strange, Greg couldn¡¯t exin it; he just felt that Louisa Burley was someone like him. The girl named Samantha Adams before him also gave him this feeling. However, he already had Louisa Burley, so he naturally didn¡¯t bother to strike up a conversation or get to know the other person. Greg closed his eyes to rest, and Cole Bat beside him yed with his phone, lost in his own world, while the four young people opposite them started talking again. Now, the topic had returned to the Bright Strength Expert once more. ¡°With such skills, he must be very handsome, right?¡± Lauren Bat asked almost dreamily. Julia Hall curled his lips and said, ¡°The Bright Strength Expert, you can tell from the nickname that he¡¯s no good.¡± Lauren Bat red at him and huffed, ¡°I¡¯m asking if he¡¯s handsome, not if he¡¯s a nice guy. And besides, it¡¯s not for you to judge whether he¡¯s a good man or not. Do you even understand men?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Do you know what kind of man women like?¡± Julia Hall lost his temper, annoyed, ¡°Don¡¯t you women just like bad boys? But can bad boys bring you happiness?¡± Lauren Bat¡¯s mockery was unabashed, ¡°That¡¯s right, bad boys indeed can¡¯t bring us happiness, but they can bring us joy, can¡¯t they?¡± She sized up Julia Hall and snorted, ¡°You¡¯re also right about another thing¡ªwe women do like bad boys, but we¡¯re fond of bad boys, not men who¡¯ve gone bad.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Julia Hall¡¯s face was full of frustration, and he turned to look at Asher Green, obviously seeking some support. Asher Green just gave a wry smile, spreading his hands in a gesture of helplessness. Samantha Adams¡¯ face turned red as she struggled to hold back herughter. Snort! Their conversation reached Greg¡¯s ears, and he instinctively opened his eyes to look at Julia Hall, finding that he wasn¡¯t exactly handsome. Recalling Lauren Bat¡¯s recent words, Greg couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. To tell the truth, Julia Hall wasn¡¯t ugly, but he was just not ugly¡ªthat¡¯s all. In fact, he was just an average Joe, the kind you couldn¡¯t pick out of a crowd. You can¡¯t expect him to be very handsome, let alone expect him to charm thousands of young girls. But for people like Lauren Bat and her peers, with their family backgrounds, it¡¯s clear that an ordinary person just won¡¯t do as a boyfriend. Even if it¡¯s just for fun, it still has to be with someone impressively handsome. Otherwise, why would anyone want to y along with you? Of course, Greg Jensen wasn¡¯t mocking Julia Hall, he just found it funny, which is why heughed out loud. However, this action immediately set off Julia Hall¡¯s emotions. He red fiercely at Greg Jensen and said, ¡°Bro, are youughing at me?¡± ¡°Uh, no, I didn¡¯t mean it at all.¡± Greg Jensen was taken aback for a moment, smiled kindly, intending to let the matter slide, but Julia Hall was not having any of it. His eyes dark and brooding, he stared at Greg Jensen and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s just a joke among a few friends, I have no objections to how theyugh at me. But what are you, and what right do you have tough at me?¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s smile faded as his expression grew colder, and he responded tly, ¡°I said I wasn¡¯tughing at you. Whether you believe it or not is none of my concern!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Julia Hall, let it go, don¡¯t stoop to his level.¡± Asher Green suddenly thought Greg Jensen looked vaguely familiar but couldn¡¯t remember where he had seen him before. After pondering for a moment without an answer, he interrupted Julia Hall before he could continue. Julia Hall gave Greg Jensen a resentful look, snorted coldly, and fell silent. Asher Green then cast a serious nce at Greg Jensen and quietlyforted Julia Hall. Lauren Bat looked somewhat down on Julia Hall, but she was really just joking around. She didn¡¯t expect it to escte like this. She felt somewhat annoyed and red at Greg Jensen, ¡°It¡¯s our joke, what¡¯s it to you? Get lost as far as you can!¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s brows furrowed, and Cole Bat suddenly stood up and said coldly, ¡°Youngdy, you¡¯d better shut up. My boss can¡¯t be bothered with you garbage, but you ought to have some self-awareness.¡± ¡°Who the hell are you calling garbage?¡± Julia Hall jumped to his feet, ready to roll up his sleeves and start a fight. This time, Asher Green didn¡¯t stop him. His gaze towards Greg Jensen also turned icy. Just then, Samantha Adams suddenly stood up, looked at the electronic disy next to her, and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough, it¡¯s time to board. Let¡¯s go.¡± Seeing this, Asher Green hurriedly got up, patted Julia Hall¡¯s shoulder, and signaled him to let it go. ¡°You¡¯re lucky!¡± Lauren Bat also stood up, tugging at Julia Hall, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Julia Hall, don¡¯t bother with him. We¡¯re leaving.¡± Julia Hall looked at Greg Jensen once more, then followed the other three toward the boarding gate. Cole Bat leaned in, lowered his voice, and said fiercely, ¡°Boss, should we find someone¡­¡± Greg Jensen gave a wry smile, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, those few are from the Provincial City Martial Family, and they surely have bodyguards following them secretly. And that man named Asher, he¡¯s a Bright Strength Expert. What kind of person do you think we could find to take them down?¡± Cole Bat paused, then said, ¡°Poison, assassination, as long as you¡¯re willing to pay enough, there¡¯s never a shortage of such people in the martial world.¡± Greg Jensen shook his head, ¡°Forget it, they¡¯re just some spoiled kids. Let¡¯s go.¡± He knew that Cole Bat was trying to show his loyalty, so he didn¡¯t say anything further and led the way to the boarding gate. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 402: 402: The Feeling of Love_1 Chapter 402: Chapter 402: The Feeling of Love_1 While walking, he sent Louisa Burley a message, telling her that he was about to board the ne. Ding-dong! The phone chimed, and Greg Jensen opened it to take a look, then he burst intoughter. ¡°Stay safe, have a smooth trip, and remember to let me know when yound,¡± it read. There was also a smiley face emoji following the message. The farewell message was quitemon, and the emoji was nothing special, but Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but want to smile when he saw the message. Perhaps this was what being in love felt like. It seemed Greg had not been in love for a very long time and hadpletely forgotten what it actually felt like. At this moment, he just felt exceptionally content. ¡­
Two groups of people boarded the ne one after another and then proceeded into the first-ss cabin. Samantha Adams and her group¡¯s seats were at the very back, and Greg Jensen¡¯s seat was originally also there, but he was reluctant to have any more conflicts with these people. So, after asking the flight attendant, he chose to sit with Cole Bat near the entrance instead. At his current status, he really couldn¡¯t be bothered to engage with Asher Green and the others. They were just a bunch of kids without Dark Strength; it was beneath him to stoop to their level and tarnish his own reputation for no good reason. Moreover, he was still disguised as his original self; should he get into a fight, he might very well reveal his true capabilities. If it came to that, all the effort he had made under the guise of Barry Wolfe would have gone down the drain. What he needed to do now was to expand the reputation of the Magician as much as possible and hide his true information to the greatest extent. That way, if anything happened in the future, it would be very difficult to trace it back to his aunt and Lois Abbott among others. Of course, such matters were bound to have some oversights, thus he still needed to proceed with caution. After asking the two for their preferences, the flight attendant turned and left, and after a while, she returned with drinks and snacks. Greg Jensen asked for a ss of red wine, drank some, and then was ready to get some sleep. ¡°Attention all passengers, we have a senior who has just had a heart attack¡­¡± Just as Greg Jensen was about to fall asleep, the ne¡¯s announcement system came to life, signaling that an elderly passenger had suffered a heart attack and inquiring if there were any doctors among the passengers. Greg Jensen opened his eyes, was about to get up, and saw Samantha Adams stand from her seat and swiftly make her way towards the economy ss. He hesitated for a moment but then stood up and followed her. By the time he reached economy ss, he saw Samantha Adams taking the old man¡¯s pulse and then looking up to ask, ¡°It¡¯s a heart attack. Where is the first-aid kit on the ne?¡± The chief flight attendant hurriedly brought over a first-aid kit and found nitroglycerin, which she handed to Samantha Adams. Samantha Adams took the medicine, tried to pry open the old man¡¯s mouth, but he was convulsing, making it impossible to open his mouth, and she began to sweat in panic.
¡°Let me try,¡± a calm and maic voice offered. Samantha Adams looked back and saw it was Greg Jensen, slightly startled. ¡°Are you a doctor?¡± ¡°Yes, like you, I practice Chinese medicine,¡± Greg Jensen said, to ease any of her concerns.
Samantha Adams quickly stood up, moving to the side to give Greg Jensen space. Greg Jensen was surprised and then knelt down, took the old man¡¯s pulse briefly, and having understood his condition, took out a silver needle and sterilized it before swiftly inserting it into the area over the heart. All the passengers around, including Samantha Adams and the chief flight attendant, held their breath, not daring to breathe loudly, watching Greg Jensen motionless, hoping for a miracle. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t think much else; he pierced swiftly with five needles, protecting the old man¡¯s heart meridian, and with thest needle, he took the opportunity to infuse a stream of True Qi.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Witnessing this, Samantha Adams¡¯s eyes flickered with surprise, and she looked up, considering Greg Jensen¡¯s face carefully. Greg Jensen hadn¡¯t noticed her gaze and inserted a few more needles into the old man, whose condition visibly improved. Hisplexion visibly changed from pale to white and soon began to regain a healthy flush, his breathing also became more stable. Seeing this scene, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Greg Jensen felt the old man¡¯s pulse again before standing up and turning to the chief steward, ¡°That should do it, he should be waking up soon, but you¡¯ll still need to inform the destination airport to have an ambnce ready. I¡¯ve only temporarily relieved his symptoms; afternding, he needs to go to the hospital immediately.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±
With a casual response, Greg then hesitated for a moment, nodded to Samantha Adams, and turned back to first ss. Samantha Adams watched his retreating figure, her eyes sparkling with admiration, and her impression of Greg changed significantly. At least he was a man who took responsibility. After all, it takes great courage to rece someone else who is already administering aid and take over the rescue. If the patient is revived, all is well. But if the patient dies, that could cast a lifelong shadow. ¡°What¡­ what happened to me?¡± At that moment, the old man suddenly woke up and, upon learning of his heart attack and that he had been rescued, insisted on thanking the person face to face. Later, it was Samantha Adams who exined the severity of the situation to him and advised him to sit back in his seat and rest until the nended and he could hurry to the hospital; only then did the old man give up on the idea of thanking his savior face to face. ¡°Youngdy, you are from first ss as well, right? If you see that doctor, be sure to ry my thanks to him, will you?¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Samantha Adams readily agreed. She checked the patient¡¯s pulse once more, saw no issues, and then returned to first ss.
Upon entering first ss, she stopped in front of Greg Jensen and smiled, ¡°Thank you.¡± Greg Jensen was startled, opened his eyes, and looked at her somewhat nkly, puzzled, ¡°Thank me for what?¡± Samantha Adams smiled, a gleam of mischief in her eyes, ¡°The patient asked me to pass on his thanks to you.¡± ¡°Oh, okay, I got it.¡± Greg Jensen nodded, then closed his eyes again. Samantha Adams¡¯s expression stiffened, then sheughed to herself, shook her head, and returned to her own seat. Asher Green frowned slightly, then rxed and asked with a smile, ¡°Miss Adams, was the patient saved?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Impressive!¡± Asher Green immediately gave a thumbs-up, expressing his admiration, ¡°The Holmes family¡¯s medical skills are truly remarkable; Miss Adams, you have mastered your grandfather¡¯s teachings.¡± Samantha Adams quickly exined, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who saved the patient, it was the gentleman just now.¡± ¡°Him?¡± Asher Green was taken aback, seemingly unsure of how to continue the conversation.
¡°That¡¯s right, the gentleman¡¯s medical skills are very impressive, and he¡¯s also a practitioner of traditional Chinese medicine.¡± As she brought up Greg Jensen, Samantha Adams¡¯s smile grew a little brighter but also seemed a bit helpless, ¡°However, he doesn¡¯t seem very fond of interacting with others. I wanted to ask for his contact information so he could discuss medical skills with my grandfather.¡± Asher Green¡¯s expression changed slightly, forcing a smile, ¡°He¡¯s so young, how good can his medical skills bepared to Miss Adams? As for discussing medical skills with the old Mr. Holmes, that¡¯s even more far-fetched.¡± ¡°If you ask me, he just got lucky this time.¡± Chapter 403: 403: See You Again If Were Destined_1 Chapter 403: Chapter 403: See You Again If We¡¯re Destined_1 Samantha Adams automatically ignored Julia Hall¡¯s personal attack and said seriously, ¡°That¡¯s not quite right. Asher Green, while only in his twenties, has also reached the mid-stage of Dark Strength. Achievement shouldn¡¯t be measured by age. Don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Uh, that¡¯s true, hehe.¡± Asher Greenughed dryly but secretly became wary of Greg Jensen. However, thinking that the two of them hadn¡¯t left any contact information, he rxed quite a bit. The space in first ss wasn¡¯t veryrge, Greg Jensen heard every word of their conversation clearly, but he paid it no mind. From Samantha Adams¡¯s words, it seemed like they were going on an adventure, possibly to find the remains of their ancestor, Andrew Holmes. Greg Jensen was now pondering whether, if the ce he was going to was indeed Andrew Holmes¡¯s burial site and if they really found any treasure, he should make a move to seize it. It felt somewhat awkward to think about entering the ancestral tomb in front of the descendants and robbing the relics. Forget it, I¡¯ll decide based on the situation.
Greg Jensen closed his eyes and continued to catch up on sleep. ¡­ The nended smoothly; through the window, Samantha saw the old man being loaded into an ambnce and she breathed a sigh of relief. Looking up, she saw Greg Jensen and hispanion already walking out. She hesitated whether to stop Greg Jensen to exchange contact information, but before she could open her mouth, Greg Jensen and hispanion had already disembarked. ¡°Miss Adams, shall we go down too?¡± ¡°Oh, yes.¡± Samantha Adams quickly stood up and walked briskly towards the exit. Asher Green watched her back and his face grew uglier. Samantha Adams had nned to catch up to Greg Jensen to ask for contact information but by the time she got off the ne, Greg Jensen had already disappeared. Her grandfather always enjoyed studying healing skills, but studying alone naturally felt somewhat solitary. More than once, he had mentioned in front of her that it would be great to have apanion to discuss with. So, when Samantha Adams saw Greg Jensen was able to use a silver needle to infuse a patient with True Qi, she was immediately moved. But now, it was toote for any words. ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s a pity, it¡¯s not easy to meet someone with such good medical skills.¡± Samantha Adams couldn¡¯t help feeling disappointed. Asher Green said with augh, ¡°If it¡¯s meant to be, we¡¯ll meet again. Let¡¯s hurry and get in the car so we can rest when we arrive.¡± At his words, Samantha Adams¡¯s spirits lifted. Hundreds of years ago, Andrew Holmes¡¯s disappearance led the Holmes family to live in distress, and it took many years to recover.
But of the Holmes family¡¯s martial, medical, and thieving skills, only the medical arts remained somewhat intact; the Martial Way¡¯s heritage was so fragmented that it took several generations¡¯ efforts to slowly mend it. The lineage of the tomb raiding captains hadpletely lost its legacy. After so many years, finding the remains of their ancestors had been the primary goal of the Holmes family. And now, with hope finally on the horizon, how could Samantha Adams not be excited?
¡­ Elsewhere, Greg Jensen and Cole Bat exited the airport and found a nearby small hotel to rent a room by the hour to change their clothes. Cole Bat sat in front of a mirror and began to apply makeup to himself, while Greg Jensen went straight into the inner room and changed his face to that of Barry Wolfe. Cole Bat turned himself into a sallow-faced middle-aged man, checked his reflection for ws, and only after being satisfied did he stand up. ¡°Your Disguise Technique is really good; where did you learn it?¡± ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s just one of the skills passed down by my master, a trick among the many of the Thousand Doors craft. It¡¯s nothing specialpared to what you, Mr. Jensen¡­ Holy shit¡­¡± Cole Bat spoke as he turned around, but when he looked at Greg Jensen¡¯s appearance, he was taken aback. Thest time he saw Greg Jensen in this guise, he hadn¡¯t paid much attention, thinking Greg Jensen used the same method he did. But this time, he immediately spotted the problem. Disguising with makeup means each time the appearance could vary slightly. After all, people are not machines, so a bit of difference is understandable. But Greg Jensen¡¯s current appearance is exactly the same as when hest attended the exchange meeting, even hisplexion hasn¡¯t changed in the slightest. ¡°Are you wearing a skin mask?¡±
Greg Jensen rolled his eyes and scolded with augh, ¡°What era is it, where can I find human skin?¡± Cole Bat asked with curiosity, ¡°Then this is¡­¡± Greg Jensen said indifferently, ¡°If it¡¯s not your business, don¡¯t snoop around.¡± Cole Bat shrank his head and smiled awkwardly, ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get moving.¡± ¡°The car is ready, I rented it in advance, we can just drive there, it should take about four hours.¡± After a while, when Greg Jensen saw the dpidated jeep in front of him, his face instantly darkened, and he turned to ask: ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re so poor you can¡¯t even afford to rent a car? Renting such a piece of junk, aren¡¯t you afraid it¡¯ll break down in the mountains?¡± ¡°Heh heh, with a car, as long as it drives, it¡¯s fine. What do you need a good one for?¡± Cole Bat chuckled and eagerly opened the car door for Greg Jensen, saying, ¡°Boss, please get in the car, it¡¯s got air conditioning. I¡¯ve tried it, it works really well.¡± Greg Jensen got into the car somewhat reluctantly. Everything about Cole Bat was fine, except that he was too stingy, not only with others but also with himself. He and Max Milton had been partners for over ten years; Max had bought two houses and several cars, while he had nothing to show for it.
Apart from a few suits for appearances, the rest were essories and watches that he absolutely needed to use. All the money that was supposed to be his over the years, he had saved up. ¡°Keep pinching pennies then!¡± Greg Jensen red at him fiercely. Cole Bat didn¡¯t mind and, with a sheepish smile, started the car and headed towards Red River County. Red River County is adjacent to the vast Ten Thousand Mile Forest, and it¡¯s a good few hundred kilometers from Daming City. Fortunately, they were on the expressway the whole time and didn¡¯t encounter any idents. However, as they exited the toll station, they suddenly saw an off-road vehicle traveling the same way, and aboard that vehicle were Samantha Adams and her group. Greg Jensen pondered, ¡°The ce they¡¯re going is indeed the same as ours.¡± ¡°Boss, they couldn¡¯t be following us, could they?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them.¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s expression turned slightly cold, ¡°If they dare to stop us, then we¡¯ll have to teach them a lesson.¡± Cole Bat smiled excitedly, waving his meaty fists, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s beat up that Julia Hall first; I¡¯ve been annoyed with him for a long time.¡±
Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°That guy is rather skilled, probably already in thete stage of Light Energy, and he¡¯s about to enter Dark Strength. What¡¯s your cultivation level, can you take him on?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Cole Bat¡¯s face suddenly turned red, and he gave a sheepishugh, no longer speaking. ¡­ As evening fell, the two cars entered Red River County town simultaneously. Greg Jensen had thought that after entering the town, they would finally part ways with him, but unexpectedly, they were still heading the same direction. He was immediately surprised and, after a moment of thought, frowned and said, ¡°The middle-aged man, it couldn¡¯t be him they¡¯ve hired, could it?¡± ¡°The one you had me follow?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Greg Jensen nodded. Cole Bat said, ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, but the tail behind that kid was cut off with our help, he actually owes us a favor.¡± Before he had finished speaking, the two cars both stopped in front of a hotel. After Julia Hall got out of the opposite car, she shouted at Greg Jensen, ¡°Why are you following us?¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 405: 405 You Cant Stop Me_1 Chapter 405: Chapter 405 You Can¡¯t Stop Me_1 ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Kid, do not fail to see what is good for you. It¡¯s already not bad that you¡¯re allowed to apany us.¡± Asher Green stared at Greg Jensen with a sinister look in his eyes. Greg Jensen said indifferently, ¡°I want to go, and you can¡¯t stop me.¡± Samantha Adams blinked and exined, ¡°We are going there to search for my ancestor¡¯s remains. If found, all items that belonged to my ancestor will be mine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a problem.¡± ¡°Fine, then that¡¯s settled!¡± Asher Green seemed somewhat displeased and muttered under his breath, ¡°Miss Adams, you¡­¡± Samantha Adams calmly said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, one more person adds extra strength, and nothing is more important than finding my ancestor¡¯s remains.¡± ¡°Pleasure doing business!¡±
¡°Pleasure doing business.¡± Greg Jensen took the initiative to extend his hand to Samantha Adams and shook it. Samantha Adams¡¯s hand was very smooth, at just the right temperature, neither cold nor hot, with slender fingers that had little fleshiness to them. Greg Jensen nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s continue discussing the situation inside the tomb.¡± ¡°Alright¡­ alright then.¡± Johnie Milton continued to talk about the situation inside the tomb after Samantha Adams nodded. When Greg Jensen bought the Thousand Illusion Spirit Mask, he was wearing a mask. After selling the mask, Johnie Milton left. He didn¡¯t know what Greg Jensen looked like, nor had he seen Barry Wolfe¡¯s face. So even with an extra person, he didn¡¯t think much of it and told everything he knew. After listening for a while, Greg Jensen frowned, realizing he was wrong. The Thousand Illusion Spirit Mask was not a burial object but was found in the tomb passage. Andrew Holmes had never managed to enter that tomb and died right at its entrance. If Andrew Holmes could use the Thousand Illusion Spirit Mask, it meant his realm had at least reached the Master Realm. If even he died outside, how valuable must the items inside the tomb be? There must be Magic Artifacts inside the tomb, and they would not be of lower quality than the Thousand Illusion Spirit Mask, but it was uncertain how much spiritual essence was left in those artifacts. If they had already lost their power, that would be such a pity. ¡°That¡¯s more or less the situation inside the tomb. We¡¯ve run out of Antidote Elixirst time, and I don¡¯t have any. If you¡¯ve prepared Antidote Elixir, I can take you to the entrance of the tomb.¡± ¡°The entrance to the tomb will do.¡± Samantha Adams said with some delight, ¡°From what you¡¯ve said, my ancestor probably didn¡¯t enter, so reaching the tomb entrance is good enough.¡± ¡°Alright, then you should rest early. We¡¯ll set off first thing tomorrow morning.¡± Seeing this, Greg Jensen didn¡¯t stay any longer and turned to go back to his own room.
¡°Boss, how did it go?¡± ¡°We depart tomorrow morning; I¡¯ll go with them. You guys stay down the mountain for support and bring the satellite phone.¡± Max Milton expressed his concerns, ¡°Boss, you¡¯re going up the mountain alone with them. What if¡­¡± ¡°There is no ¡®what if¡¯!¡±
Greg Jensen instructed, ¡°Keep someone on watch tonight, in case they set off early.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡­ Early the next morning, Greg Jensen woke up on time. Just after he finished washing up, there was a knock on the door. Upon opening the door, he was surprised to find that it was Samantha Adams. Greg Jensen asked curiously, ¡°Do you need something?¡± ¡°Nothing. I just came to tell you that it¡¯s time for us to set off.¡± ¡°Right, I know.¡± Greg Jensen nodded, but Samantha Adams made no move to leave. ¡°Is there something else?¡± Greg Jensen asked. Samantha Adams tilted her head, looking at Greg Jensen, and asked, ¡°Have we¡­ met before?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else,¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Oh, maybe I did get the wrong person then.¡±
Samantha Adams smiled briefly and said, ¡°Hurry up, we¡¯re waiting for you downstairs.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After closing the door, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. This girl is so perceptive! She could actually recognize me? He believed that even Lindsey Wolfe and Lois Abbott might not be able to recognize him, and yet this girl, having seen him only once, had almost exposed him. Greg Jensen took a deep breath to calm himself and quickly packed his things before heading downstairs. ¡°This¡­¡± Samantha Adams waved her hand and waited until Greg Jensen approached before smiling and asking, ¡°We¡¯re about to travel together, we should at least introduce ourselves, right?¡± ¡°Myst name is Xu,¡± Greg Jensen said calmly. Samantha Adams smiled, pointed to Lauren Bat and the others, and said, ¡°These are my friends, Lauren Bat, Julia Hall, Asher Green, and this is our hired guide Johnie Milton.¡± Among the group, aside from Lauren Bat, who disyed curiosity, both Asher Green and Julia Hall¡¯s expressions didn¡¯t look too good. Johnie Milton didn¡¯t have much of a reaction, squeezing out a simple, honest smile as if to say the greetings werepleted.
Without further courtesy, they took the off-road vehicle Asher Green and the others had driven and arrived at the edge of the vast forest, then they got out and proceeded on foot. Greg Jensen looked back and then forward, suddenly feeling something was amiss, and turned his head to ask, ¡°Master Milton, are you alone?¡± Johnie Milton was about to answer when he suddenly realized what was being asked, hurriedly squeezing out a smile, and said, ¡°I have a few partners; they went into the mountains a few days ago to scout the trail for us.¡± Greg Jensen casually said, ¡°Oh, I thought you had been there before and knew the way already.¡± Johnie Milton¡¯s face changed slightly but quickly returned to normal,ughing and saying, ¡°The vegetation in the mountains is lush, and if you don¡¯t traverse it for a few months, the original path might be gone. It¡¯s better to have a team in front to scout the way.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t say anything more, but he began to be secretly on alert. The group walked for more than an hour and had already entered deep into the mountains. The vegetation here was dense, with towering trees and lush foliage blocking the just-risen morning sun, making the light dim.N?v(el)B\\jnn What surprised Greg Jensen was that Samantha Adams and the others were actually all trained in martial arts, even the seemingly delicate Lauren Bat had some fighting skills. Although their realms were not high, they were sufficient to support their continued progression forward. In the end, it was Johnie Milton who was amon man that couldn¡¯t keep up first.
The group stopped to rest and ate some food before continuing on their way. After five or six hours of continuous walking, they arrived at a mountain hollow, where several tents were pitched on t ground¡ªapparently Johnie Milton¡¯s campsite. ¡°Number five, number eight¡­¡± Johnie Milton called out excitedly, and immediately seven or eight sturdy men around forty years of age and two younger men came out of the tents. Seeing these men, Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he stepped back a few paces, speaking indifferently, ¡°All this for digging up a tomb, do you really need so many people?¡± Julia Hall gave Greg Jensen a disdainful nce and said cuttingly, ¡°You didn¡¯t see what kind of tomb it is. For such a big tomb, with sting and moving rocks, we need more people. You think you can handle all that work by yourself?¡± Asher Green couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°You don¡¯t understand, he¡¯s just being cautious.¡± Even Lauren Bat beside them couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly, a hint of contempt shing in her eyes. Johnie Milton looked at everyone¡¯s expressions and then nced at Samantha Adams, chuckling, ¡°Mr. Liu is right; the more people we have, the better. It makes things easier if there¡¯s any trouble.¡± At this moment, number five suddenly stepped forward, scoffed, and said, ¡°Big brother, why waste words with them? Let¡¯s justy it all out.¡± After he finished speaking, he waved hisrge hand andmanded, ¡°Come here, surround them. Anyone who doesn¡¯t behave gets chopped!¡± Chapter 406: Flight of Fancy_1 Chapter 406: Chapter 406: Flight of Fancy_1 ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°Ha-ha, a bunch of fat sheep!¡± The remaining strong menughed out loud, drew their daggers from their waists, and encircled Julia Hall and the others. Because Greg Jensen was standing a bit far away, he was on the outskirts of the crowd. Upon seeing this, Julia Hall and her twopanions were struck dumb, instinctively shrinking together. Samantha Adams frowned and asked, ¡°Master Milton, what do you mean by this?¡± Johnie Milton frowned and said, ¡°Lao Wu, what¡¯s the hurry? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to just let them hand over the money themselves?¡± Lao Wu said carelessly, ¡°We¡¯vee this far, might as well just rob them outright. Afterwards, we can toss them into this tomb, and I guarantee no one will find out.¡± Johnie Milton gave him a re, then turned around with a smile to Samantha Adams, ¡°Miss Adams, we agreed on a payment of five million, you brought it with you, didn¡¯t you?¡± Samantha Adams¡¯s face changed, and she immediately realized what was happening. Pretending to be calm, she said, ¡°The job isn¡¯t done yet, why would I bring the money? Wait until you finish the job, then I¡¯ll go to the bank and get it for you.¡± Upon hearing this, Johnie Miltonughed loudly and, pointing at the backpacks Asher Green and Julia Hall were carrying, said: ¡°Miss Adams, do you take me for a fool? If you didn¡¯t bring the money, then what are those two carrying in their backpacks?¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°They¡­ they¡¯re carrying food and outdoor gear.¡± ¡°Fine then, let¡¯s just open the bags and see. If it¡¯s food, I¡¯ll let you go. If it¡¯s money, then you¡¯re not leaving here today.¡± Julia Hall¡¯s face turned pale, and she cried out in rm, ¡°Wait, the bag I¡¯m carrying is indeed full of cash, just take it.¡± As she spoke, she took off therge outdoor backpack and threw it in front of Johnie Milton. ¡°Julia, you¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s only a few million, we certainly shouldn¡¯t risk our lives over five million, should we?¡± Julia Hall looked indifferent, thinking that as long as she handed over the money, she could leave this ce. But what she didn¡¯t know was, the quicker they gave up the money, the quicker they would die. At this moment, Johnie Milton pointed at Asher Green and said, ¡°And you, hurry up and toss over the bag.¡± Asher Green instinctively looked at Samantha Adams beside him, as she was the actual leader of this team. Samantha Adams, knowing they were outmatched by the situation, could only sigh helplessly and say, ¡°Give them the money.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Asher Green threw the bag over. Seeing this, Johnie Milton¡¯s face broke into a grin and he personally went over to pick up the backpack. Just as he bent over, Asher Green suddenly made his move. He stamped his foot and, like a sword, charged directly at Johnie Milton, clearly intending to capture the king. Witnessing this, Julia Hall and Lauren Bat showed expressions of excitement, while only Greg Jensen appeared to be pondering something, his brow furrowed, followed by a sneer. Johnie Milton had just picked up the backpack and looked stunned, his face a picture of bewilderment as he watched Asher Greening towards him. Sess! Ever since Julia Hall handed over the backpack, Asher Green had been silently contemting a way out, until he saw Johnie Milton personally go to pick up the backpack, and he knew his chance had arrived. As long as they could capture Johnie Milton, the others would hesitate to take action, and their own group might even be saved! He remembered that Johnie Milton supposedly couldn¡¯t fight, so as long as he could get close, taking control would be a piece of cake. Suppressing the excitement in his heart, Asher Green increased his speed, reaching out for Johnie Milton. However, just as he got close to Johnie Milton, he noticed a sudden change in thetter¡¯s expression. From the original astonishment, it turned into mockery! Asher Green felt a bad premonition rising in his heart. Before he could react, a roughrge hand suddenly grabbed his cor, followed by a punch thatnded heavily on his face. Boom! Asher Green was instantly struck with stars in his eyes, his mind went nk. ¡°You¡­ you don¡¯t know martial arts?¡± Johnie Milton casually threw Asher Green to the ground and opened his mouth wide with augh, ¡°Haha, damn it, I am truly in the Later Stage of Dark Strength. Who told you I don¡¯t know martial arts?¡± ¡°Aiden rk, you¡¯ve got some nerve, daring to ambush Big Brother. Can¡¯t you see what you¡¯re up against?¡± The fifth brother kicked Asher Green, and thetter curled up like a cooked shrimp. He pointed at Julia Hall and her twopanions and said, ¡°All three of you, count yourselves in. None of you even have Dark Strength, and you still want to fight with me? I¡¯m telling you, all of our brothers have Dark Strength. If any of you disagrees,e up and have a try!¡± Hearing his words, Asher Green¡¯s cold sweat instantly flowed out, and only at this moment did he realize that all these people were experts in Dark Strength. Julia Hall and Lauren Bat were also stunned. Although they were also martial artists, they were far worse than Asher Green. They had never encountered such a situation before and were already so frightened that their legs went weak. Samantha Adams¡¯s face turned pale, and she said solemnly, ¡°Master Wang, take the money, we won¡¯t go to the tomb anymore. Please let us go, okay?¡± Johnie Milton smiled gently, ¡°Miss Samantha, it¡¯se to this; there¡¯s no point in saying these things. If I let you go, what if you go back and find someone to deal with me?¡± ¡°I swear, I will definitely not seek revenge!¡± Samantha Adams said. The fifth brother sneered, ¡°How about you spend the night with me, and I¡¯ll let you go? How about that?¡± ¡°Fifth Brother!¡± ¡°Big Brother, I was just joking, just teasing her, hehe.¡± Seeing the cold look on Johnie Milton¡¯s face, the fifth brother gave a sheepishugh, then coldly said to Julia Hall and the others: ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t give you a chance. If you can beat me, I¡¯ll let you go. How about that?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± Julia Hall, as if summoning courage for herself, yelled out loud and charged straight at him. The fifth brother didn¡¯t take her seriously at all, treating her like a monkey act. When Julia Hall got close, he easily kicked her and sent her flying. Boom! Julia Hall fell with a thud, lying on the ground unable to get up for a long time. The fifth brotherughed triumphantly, ¡°Who else? Any of you still not convinced?¡± Samantha Adams¡¯s face looked terrible and she remained silent. Lauren Bat shrank close to her, her face pale without a trace of blood. ¡°I¡¯m not convinced!¡± Silence fell at that moment. Everyone looked toward the source of the voice and saw Greg Jensen walking over expressionlessly. He looked at everyone, then at the fifth brother, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care about the others, but I must enter that tomb to have a look. If you¡¯re willing to take me in for a look, I won¡¯t interfere with the rest of your affairs¡­¡± Johnie Milton was amused, ¡°My friend, you seem a bit too imaginative. I already said we¡¯re not going anymore, and you still have such thoughts? Do you think I¡¯m going to run an errand just for you? Who the hell do you think you are?¡± Greg Jensen nodded silently, and spoke indifferently, ¡°Then there¡¯s no helping it.¡± Johnie Milton couldn¡¯t be bothered with more nonsense and coldly said, ¡°Fifth Brother, take him down!¡± ¡°Haha, alright!¡± The fifth brotherughed heartily and charged forward proactively, his sandbag-sized fist wind carrying a terrifying force heading straight for him. Chapter 407: Courting Death_1 Chapter 407: Chapter 407: Courting Death_1 Bang! A muffled sound! A shadow whizzed out and fell to the ground with a thud, motionless without even a struggle, lying there dead still. Johnie Milton and Lao Ba and the others were about to cheer for Lao Wu when they took a closer look and were all dumbfounded. The one who had just flown out wasn¡¯t Greg Jensen, it was Lao Wu! ¡°Lao Wu¡­¡± Lao Ba hurried over, turned over Lao Wu¡¯s body, and discovered that he was now bleeding from all seven orifices, his eyes wide open and breathless, dead beyond any doubt. ¡°Third Brother, Lao Wu¡­ is dead!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Johnie Milton¡¯s face went pale, and he rushed over. Seeing Lao Wu¡¯s ghastly state, he was immediately engulfed in raging fury. He roared, ¡°All of you, attack together, kill him for me, avenge Lao Wu!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± The remaining five or six burly men charged at once. ¡°Trouble!¡± Greg Jensen frowned, then unexpectedly moved forward instead of back, walking into the crowd as if strolling in a leisurely garden. With fingers like a sword, a golden Sword Qi emerged at his fingertip, with a gentle swipe, a burly man immediately fell clutching his throat. Bright crimson blood gushed out like a fountain from between his fingers. ¡°Lao Jiu¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Thud! One after another, the burly men fell! Watching his own brothers fall like harvested wheat, Johnie Milton waspletely stunned, staring nkly at the man rampaging through the crowd like a killing god. After a short while, aside from Samantha Adams and her threepanions, and Greg Jensen himself, the only person left standing was Johnie Milton. Suddenly, a deathly silence enveloped the surroundings. Everyone was shocked. Asher Green sat on the ground, looking at the corpses around him in disbelief. He himself couldn¡¯t even defeat Lao Wu, but Barry Wolfe had killed these men, and he did so with ease, as simple as eating or drinking. How could this be possible? Could Mr. Wolfe really be this powerful? Julia Hall was also dumbstruck! Thinking back to when Barry Wolfe asked to join the exploration team, she had mocked him, and a chill now rose in her heart. She didn¡¯t know that Greg Jensen was the man on the ne; otherwise, she might have been scared to the point of wetting herself. It wasn¡¯t just one or two people but a whole group that Barry Wolfe had killed. What realm was he from? Lauren Bat, who had been scared out of her wits, finally breathed a sigh of relief seeing the bad guys dead, patting her chest with a frightened look. So young, yet even more powerful than Young Master Asher, his future prospects were boundless! Wait, Young Master Asher couldn¡¯t evenpare to him. With this thought, Lauren Bat¡¯s gaze towards Greg Jensen changed, sparkling with subtle admiration. Inparison, Samantha Adams was much calmer, but even her small mouth formed a surprised O, and her watery eyes were fixed on Greg Jensen without moving. A sh of radiant light passed through her beautiful eyes. This feeling was familiar to her; she had felt it yesterday on someone else. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Because of this, she was increasingly convinced of the idea in her heart. The man before her, Barry Wolfe, was the same gentleman who had saved them on the ne! She reached this conclusion primarily because she saw Cole Bat. Greg Jensen might have changed his appearance, but his height remained the same, especially the aura of light and detached elegance, which was very prominent in her eyes. ¡°Who¡­ who are you, really?¡± Johnie Milton was so frightened that he couldn¡¯t stop backing away, his face filled with terror. Greg Jensen said indifferently, ¡°Do you want to die or live?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you onest time, do you want to die or do you want to live!¡± Thud! Johnie Milton knelt on the ground, his voice trembling, ¡°I¡­ I want to live!¡± ¡°Get up, lead me to the tomb,¡± Greg Jensen said, expressionless. ¡°Yes, yes, of course.¡± Johnie Milton shakily stood up and walked towards the mountain like a soul lost in despair. As Greg Jensen was about to follow, Samantha Adams suddenly approached him. ¡°Mr. Wolfe, could you take us with you?¡± she asked. Greg Jensen nced at Asher Green and the others and said indifferently, ¡°You cane, but they can¡¯t.¡± Upon hearing this, Asher Green and Julia Hall became anxious and hurried over. ¡°Um¡­ Mr. Wolfe, let use along too.¡± ¡°Yes, we can help carry some things.¡± Greg Jensen nced at him indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t want to repeat myself.¡± Having said that, he ignored Asher Green and the rest, turning to follow Johnie Milton. Samantha Adams said, ¡°Fine then, you guys just wait here, or you can go back to the hotel.¡± Asher Green¡¯s face changed slightly as he said anxiously, ¡°How can that be eptable? How can you go into the mountains with a stranger?¡± ¡°Indeed, Asher is right. What if something happens?¡± Julia Hall agreed. With hesitation, Lauren Bat said, ¡°Yao Yao, I also think it¡¯s too dangerous for you to go alone.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with Mr. Wolfe here, nothing will go wrong,¡± Samantha Adams replied unconcerned. ¡°I¡¯m heading off then, if you go back to the hotel, leave me a mark here,¡± she said. After speaking, she hurriedly caught up with them. Watching his retreating figure, Asher Green¡¯s expression grew increasingly dark. Julia Hall came over and whispered, ¡°Asher, what do we do now?¡± ¡°Follow them!¡± Asher Green said with a stern face, ¡°The mountain isn¡¯t their property. We can go wherever we want, he can¡¯t stop us!¡± ¡°Right, we¡¯ll just follow behind. What¡¯s he going to do, kill us?¡± Julia Hall said with augh, nodding. Lauren Bat hesitated and suggested, ¡°Asher, maybe we should just go back to the hotel and wait.¡± ¡°You can go back if you want, but I¡¯m worried about Miss Adams, I have to go see for myself.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Asher Green, who had abandoned his previous gentle and gentlemanly demeanor, picked up his backpack and chased in the direction the three had left. Watching this, Lauren Bat was so angered she trembled, and surrounded by the corpses, she shivered and hurriedly followed. The three of them quickly followed the trail left by Greg Jensen and the others. ¡°I can hear their voices, they must be just ahead, let¡¯s hurry,¡± Asher Green said excitedly. The next second, a streak of golden light suddenly appeared, shooting towards Asher Green. Asher Green was shocked, with no time to evade. Just as he thought he was doomed, the golden Sword Qi strangely veered off, with a whoosh, burrowing into the ground right in front of him. ¡°What is this¡­¡± Asher Green looked at the small hole in the ground with uncertain surprise. ¡°Sword Qi?¡± Julia Hall was also taken aback and said nkly, ¡°Are you saying this can only be done by someone in the Master Realm?¡± At that moment, both Asher Green¡¯s and Julia Hall¡¯s faces turnedpletely pale. It was only then that they finally realized that Barry Wolfe was much more formidable than Asher Green, even though Asher Green was already an expert in the Dark Strength Period. A man he couldn¡¯t handle was effortlessly dealt with by Barry Wolfe. From this, one could deduce that Barry Wolfe was either a half-step Grandmaster or a Grandmaster. Asher Green desperately wanted to tell himself that the other must be only a half-step Grandmaster. However, as everyone knows, a half-step Grandmaster can release True Qi but can¡¯t shape the released True Qi, let alone emit something like Sword Qi. So, was that Barry Wolfe actually a Grandmaster? ¡°Asher, are we still going to follow them?¡± ¡°Follow, why not? Unless he kills me¡­¡± ¡°Be careful!¡± Chapter 408: Bronze Gate_1 Chapter 408: Chapter 408: Bronze Gate_1 Whoosh! A golden Sword Qi whizzed by in front of Asher Green. If it weren¡¯t for Julia Hall¡¯s early warning and pulling him aside, his life might have been lost right there and then. Asher Green was scared into a cold sweat; had he taken one more step forward just now, that Sword Qi would have likely slit his throat. ¡°That was close!¡± Asher Green wiped off the cold sweat, still feeling the aftershock. Julia Hall stammered, ¡°Asher, should we still follow them?¡± ¡°No¡­ let¡¯s not follow them anymore, let¡¯s just go back to the hotel and wait.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s hurry.¡± Julia Hall couldn¡¯t wait and started running back in the direction they came from. Asher Green also hurried back, but he hadn¡¯t gone far when he suddenly stopped in his tracks, eximing, ¡°I remember now, I remember now!¡± ¡°Asher, what did you remember?¡± ¡°Barry Wolfe, he¡¯s Barry Wolfe!¡± Julia Hall looked confused, ¡°I know he¡¯s Barry Wolfe, didn¡¯t he say so this morning?¡± Asher Green¡¯s face was filled with urgency as he shook his head, ¡°No, it¡¯s the Barry Wolfe I¡¯m talking about, the Casanova Magician Barry Wolfe!¡± Boom! Julia Hall felt her head buzz, and she was instantly stunned, her mind going nk. Both he and Asher Green were from Qin province, and they had heard plenty about the Casanova Magiciantely. All the major families were warning their own children to run as far as possible upon encountering the Casanova Magician. Even if they couldn¡¯t escape, they should be extremely respectful and must never offend him. He truly dares to kill! He dares to kill even the people from Healington, let alone scions like them? ¡°Damn it, we need to go fast!¡± Finally regaining his senses, Julia Hall urged, ¡°Asher, we have to go quickly.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go¡­¡± At this point, Asher Green didn¡¯t care about Samantha Adams anymore, and together with Julia Hall, they scrambled down the mountain. Lauren Bat watched Greg Jensen leave, daydreaming with a lovesick look on her face. So he was the Casanova Magician! He really was handsome! Just like they said, he acted with authority and decisiveness. Such a man was too charismatic. ¡°Lauren Bat, are you still not leaving? We¡¯ll go without you if you don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Ah, yeah, let¡¯s go, I¡¯ming¡­¡± ¡­ After separating from Asher Green and the others, Greg Jensen and Samantha Adams, led by Johnie Milton, continued walking into the mountain for about another hour until they arrived at a small valley. The valley was filled with the sounds of birds and fragrant flowers, with a pleasant scenery and a small river flowing nearby. They arrived at the depths of the valley, lifted the concealing weeds, and saw a downward passageway revealed. ¡°You go in first!¡± ¡°Okay¡­ okay then.¡± Ever since they were on the road, Johnie Milton had already consumed three Touching Gold Charms; he now had no choice but to obey, as any disobedience would lead him straight to a dead end. The entrance to the passageway was narrow, only allowing one person to pass through sideways. After a few steps inside, it widened enough to amodate two people walking side by side. The three of them, using strong shlights, slowly made their way inside. After walking for an indeterminate amount of time, Greg Jensen suddenly kicked something hard. Looking down, he found it to be a leg bone. He didn¡¯t mind it, but Samantha Adams was startled and immediately clung to his arm. ¡°How¡­ how could there be a dead body here?¡± Greg Jensen felt the softness transferring from his arm, his mind wavering for a moment. After collecting himself, he pulled his arm away and said: ¡°` ¡°Tomb raiding, right? Didn¡¯t also your Holmes family ancestors die inside?¡± ¡°Eh, how do you know?¡± Greg Jensen said speechlessly, ¡°Your ancestors died in front of the inner gate, if that¡¯s not tomb raiding, then what is it? They surely didn¡¯te here to go shopping.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re so annoying.¡± Samantha Adams¡¯s mood had brightened considerably after his tease and she chuckled lightly, quickening her pace to walk beside him, asking, ¡°Then what are you here for?¡± ¡°To find treasures, to find Magic Artifacts.¡± ¡°Ah, are there Magic Artifacts here?¡± Greg Jensen exined, ¡°Andrew Holmes had such a big reputation back then; a ce that caught his interest must be a grand tomb. It would be really strange if there were no Magic Artifacts.¡± ¡°That makes sense,¡± Samantha Adams nodded. Just then, Johnie Milton turned around and said, ¡°Mr. Wolfe, we also found a few Magic Artifacts in the tomb corridor before, but those Magic Artifacts have lost their spirituality and can¡¯t fetch a good price anymore.¡± ¡°Hmm, why didn¡¯t you go inside the inner gate at that time?¡± Greg Jensen asked. Upon hearing this, Johnie Milton¡¯s face immediately showed a hint of fear and said, ¡°They died, all died. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The boss and the second-inmand both died, all dead right at the entrance to the inner gate. If we had dared to continue pushing the door, not one of us would have lived.¡± ¡°Was there a mechanism?¡± ¡°Yeah, a very powerful one. I¡¯ve been doing this for over a decade and it was the first time I saw such a formidable mechanism.¡± Johnie Milton spoke with lingering fear, ¡°As soon as you push the door, arrows will shoot out, followed by sulfuric acid poison liquid.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you think of other ways? For instance, blocking the poison liquid and crossbow bolts?¡± Samantha Adams asked. Johnie Milton shook his head with a bitter smile, ¡°It¡¯s no use. If those are blocked, the tomb gate will release poisonous smoke, and there are traps. All the mechanisms in the corridor were already disabled, but the ones in front of the inner gate are endless and unpredictable.¡± ¡°So, there¡¯s no problem as long as you don¡¯t push the door?¡± Samantha Adams asked. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Then this tomb owner seems quite kindhearted.¡± An idea struck Greg Jensen, and after a long contemtion, he suddenly sensed something was off. Generally, if the mechanism in a tomb is triggered, confirming that tomb raiders have entered, it would employ various means to kill the intruders. In the end, it would even use mechanisms like flowing sand to seal off the tomb. But unlike this tomb, aside from those lethal means, there is no intent to seal it at all, presenting apletely e-and-go-as-you-please¡± attitude. What was the reasoning behind this? Could it be that this wasn¡¯t a tomb, but a cave dwelling instead? Greg Jensen¡¯s heart grew hot with excitement, and his steps quickened noticeably. Before long, the three of them finally made their way through the corridor and arrived in a spacious hall. Johnie Milton, familiar with the ce, went to the side, took out the kerosene he had prepared in advance, poured it intomp bowls on either side, then lit them. The hall suddenly became illuminated. Startled by the light, Samantha Adams let out a sharp scream, ¡°Ah, there are dead people!¡± Greg Jensen looked up and saw that directly in front of the great hall was a Bronze Gate, no more than three meters high and about four meters wide. In front of the Bronze Gate were several skeletons. The area next to it was spick and span, the belongings of the skeletons had already been taken by Johnie Milton on hisst visit. Johnie Milton pointed at a skeleton and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you looking for your Holmes family ancestor? I guess this one is him, we found that Touching Gold Charm on him.¡± Samantha Adams walked up in a daze, looked at the skeleton, respectfully kowtowed, and then took out arge leather bag to collect the skeleton¡¯s bones. Meanwhile, Greg Jensen, apanied by Johnie Milton, approached the Bronze Gate and extended his hand to give it a push. The Bronze Gate was not as heavy as he had imagined; it moved slightly with a light push, and it seemed like it could be easily opened with more force. ¡°Mr. Wolfe, don¡¯t mess around¡­¡± Johnie Milton was taken aback by his action and quickly retreated to a safe spot. Greg Jensen paid no attention to him, instead, he began to ponder how to open the Bronze Gate without getting hurt. ¡°` Chapter 409 - 409 Coagulated Fragrant Flower_1 Chapter 409: Chapter 409 Coagted Fragrant Flower_1 At that moment, Samantha Adams had already finished gathering Andrew Holmes¡¯ remains. She walked over, bowed deeply to Greg Jensen, and said earnestly, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wolfe. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to find my ancestor¡¯s remains, and I probably would have lost my life as well.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± Greg Jensen dismissed her with a sentence without even turning his head. As expected¡­ A bitter smile appeared on Samantha¡¯s face; she had guessed beforeing to express her gratitude that the other party might not care about her thanks. And indeed, it was just as she thought. The favor of saving one¡¯s life, let alone finding the remains of an ancestor, isn¡¯t that a great kindness? Does he really not care at all? It¡¯s understandable¡­ n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om He is just in his twenties and already an Innate Grandmaster, with a bright future ahead of him; why would he care about such things? In Samantha¡¯s heart, Greg Jensen at this moment was like an insurmountable mountain, astonishing andmanding respect. Unconsciously, there was a slight stir in Samantha¡¯s heart. Just then, Greg Jensen suddenly turned his head and said coldly, ¡°You are not allowed toe here again in the future, nor reveal it to anyone. Can you do that?¡± ¡°I can do that!¡± Samantha quickly assured him, ¡°You saved my life and led me to my ancestor¡¯s remains; how could I possibly fail to do even this little thing?¡± Greg Jensen nodded slightly and said in a deep voice, ¡°You better remember your words. If I find out that this ce has been exposed, I will find the Holmes family first!¡± ¡°Rest assured, I would rather die than disclose it.¡± ¡°Hmm, you wait here with Johnie Milton; I¡¯m going to take a look inside.¡± ¡°Go inside?¡± Samantha looked at the Bronze Gate, somewhat bewildered. Wasn¡¯t it impossible to enter? Greg Jensen did not pay attention to her and after asking Johnie Milton some detailed questions, he stepped back beyond attack range. He assumed a horse stance, faced the Bronze Gate, exhaled, and shouted, unleashing a fierce palm strike. Boom! A gust of wind suddenly whipped up in the half-closed tomb corridor! The pale cyan True Qi transformed into a gigantic palm and fiercely struck at the Bronze Gate. Upon seeing this scene, Johnie Milton couldn¡¯t help but swallow hard, feeling fortunate that he had begged for mercy quickly and it had been useful; otherwise, he would have met the same grisly fate as the fifth and eighth. Barry Wolfe might look young, but his power was terrifying! An Innate Grandmaster in his twenties! Samantha, standing nearby, was also stunned, looking at that broad back, somewhat dazzled and entranced. Although her grandfather was also an Innate Grandmaster, he had never exhibited his skills in front of her. It was her first time witnessing an Innate Grandmaster in action. So powerful! Bang! A muffled collision sound rang out as the two Bronze Gates were directly forced open. Whoosh! A cool breeze blew from inside the gate, causing Johnie Milton and Samantha to shiver involuntarily. The two of them looked inside, only to see darkness enveloping the interior like the mouth of a giant beast, awe-inspiring and frightening. ¡°The two of you wait here for me. Do note inside; there may be danger.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Before the echo of his voice had faded, Greg Jensen walked into the Bronze Gate without looking back. The moment he stepped through the gate, the surroundings suddenly lit up with a faint glow, gradually illuminating the area around him. Greg Jensen realized in amazement that he had arrived in a spacious cavern. The ceiling was dozens of meters high and the wide space stretched into infinity, as if he had entered another world. Greg Jensen took a deep breath and brightened up, ¡°What rich Spiritual Energy!¡± ¡°` Greg Jensen adjusted his breathing, and with determined steps, he moved forward to see what was inside. After he had walked several dozen meters, he was instantly stunned. Surrounding him were patches of cultivated farnd, with each plot containing a few herbs. Fragrant Spirit Grass, Coagted Fragrant Flower¡­ All sorts of medicinal materials, all of which were either extinct or rare. ¡°I¡¯ve struck it rich!¡± Just as Greg was about to pick a Coagted Fragrant Flower, he suddenly hit something and upon closer inspection, he found that the area was enclosed by a semi-transparent barrier. ¡°Is this¡­ a restriction set by a cultivator? This must be a hidden cave dwelling!¡± Greg Jensen felt ted, but soon became distressed. He was surrounded by the restriction on all sides, preventing him from picking the herbs or exploring other areas. To leave Treasure Mountain empty-handed? How could there be such reasoning? He walked a great circle but found that every herb was within the confines of a restriction. Just as he was reluctantly about to give up, he suddenly noticed the restriction around one Coagted Fragrant Flower was actually broken. Overjoyed, he hurried over and carefully dug out the Coagted Fragrant Flower, soil and all. He then covered it with a food bag, took onest look at the cave, and then turned to leave. The restrictions were too difficult to deal with, at least with his current abilities, there was no way to break them without harming the herbs inside. He nned to wait until his level of cultivation had increased before trying again. Perhaps he would be able to open it then. Of course, having a Formation Secret Manual would make things even better. The ¡°ssic of Yin and Yang Harmony¡± contained some formations, but they were all supportive in nature. He still needed to find a secret manual specifically on formations. Greg Jensen shook his head and arrived in front of the Bronze Gate. This time, he simply pulled, and the gate opened without any mechanisms being triggered. Stepping out of the Bronze Gate, he saw Johnie Milton and Samantha Adams waiting not far away. Seeing Grege out, Samantha Adams was overjoyed and hurried over. ¡°Are you alright?¡± she asked. Greg Jensen shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m fine, let¡¯s go.¡± Johnie Milton asked, ¡°Mr. Jensen, what¡¯s the situation inside?¡± Greg Jensen nced at him and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s not your ce to ask. Don¡¯t pry into matters that don¡¯t concern you. Knowing too much is not good for you, understand?¡± Johnie Milton¡¯s face paled, and with a fawning smile he replied, ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Greg Jensen indifferently said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone else about this ce or I¡¯ll be the first to kill you!¡± Johnie Milton¡¯s body trembled and he lowered his head quickly, nearly bending down to the ground. With a tremble in his voice, he said, ¡°Understood, I¡¯ve fully understood. I will definitely not mention this to anyone.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Greg Jensen led the two of them out, and soon they arrived back at the depression where the bodies of Fifth Brother and Eighth Brother were still lying on the ground. Johnie Milton sighed helplessly upon seeing his brothers¡¯ corpses. Greg Jensen said, ¡°You stay here and clean up their corpses. I¡¯ll wait for you at the hotel.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wolfe.¡± Johnie Milton knew that Greg Jensen was giving him time to handle his brothers¡¯ bodies and quickly thanked him. Killing his own brothers and then thanking the man responsible¡ªit was incredibly suffocating. But there was no other way; who asked them to provoke someone they shouldn¡¯t have? ¡°Don¡¯t even think of running away. You know the consequences.¡± ¡°Yes, rest assured. As soon as I¡¯ve taken care of my brothers¡¯ remains, I¡¯lle immediately.¡± Without saying more, Greg sent a message to Cole Bat and others to quickly find a flowerpot and bring it over. Then, taking Samantha Adams with him, he started down the mountain. Once at the foot of the mountain, Cole Bat, carrying a flowerpot he had purchased from a farmer, met them. Greg Jensen scanned the surroundings, saw no sign of Asher Green and others, and pointed to Samantha Adams, ¡°Take her to the car first.¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± Cole Bat said cheerily, ¡°Miss Adams, this way, please.¡± ¡°` Chapter 410: 410 Obstructed_1 Chapter 410: Chapter 410 Obstructed_1 Samantha Adams asked, ¡°Mr. Xu, won¡¯t you walk with us?¡± ¡°I need to handle something first.¡± ¡°Oh, alright.¡± Samantha Adams nced at the Coagted Fragrant Flower in Greg Jensen¡¯s hand, thought nothing more of it, and turned to get into the car.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Greg Jensen went to a secluded ce, carefully nted the Coagted Fragrant Flower into a pot, and then performed the Small Cloud Rain Skill, watering it a bit before he finally let out a sigh of relief. The Coagted Fragrant Flower was one of the auxiliary ingredients for refining the Foundation Building Pill, and it was also the hardest to find among the main ingredients. In other words, without it, Greg Jensen wouldn¡¯t be able to produce the Foundation Building Pill and naturally, he wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve Foundation Establishment either. That¡¯s why, when Curtis Milton offered to exchange the Coagted Fragrant Flower for the Elixir Prescription for the Blood Qi Pill, Greg Jensen agreed without a second thought. Despite not finding a Magic Artifact on this trip to Danu, obtaining this Coagted Fragrant Flower meant it wasn¡¯t a wasted journey. Moreover, in Greg Jensen¡¯s heart, the value of the Coagted Fragrant Flower was much more precious than that of an ordinary Magic Artifact.
After all, cultivation is about improving oneself, while Magic Artifacts are just external objects. If he had to choose, he would obviously choose to elevate his own realm. As long as his realm was high enough, Magic Artifacts would naturallye to him. Most importantly, he had found a treasure trove. Thinking of those various precious herbs and immortal nts sealed within the barriers, Greg Jensen¡¯s heart burned with eagerness. Moreover, he surmised that there must be many more good things in the depths of the cavern, blocked only by a barrier preventing deeper exploration. He had already decided that once his strength was sufficient, he would certainlye back to thoroughly plunder that ce. By then, he was sure to make a fortune, and his progress would advance by leaps and bounds. Quinton Creed and Max Milton still hadn¡¯t shown their faces. Greg Jensen and Samantha Adams took Cole Bat¡¯s car back to the Red River Hotel. It was already dark when they returned to the hotel, and upon entering, they saw Asher Green and the others waiting in the lobby. ¡°Miss Adams, are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Samantha Adams¡¯s attitude was somewhat cold. She was aware of Asher Green¡¯s intentions, but she felt nothing for him. Asher Green¡¯s background, talent, and achievements were not bad; he had be a Dark Strength expert at a young age. But after Greg Jensen appeared, Asher Green was outshined entirely. The family background and Dark Strength that Asher Green was proud of were worthless in front of Greg Jensen. The innate grandmaster in his twenties could bridge any gap. Initially, she would have humored him for the sake of finding the ancestral bones, but now she couldn¡¯t even bother to feign interest. Asher Green¡¯s face grew ugly. Just as he was about to say something, he suddenly saw Greg Jensen walking over expressionlessly. His face paled, and his straight back instantly bent, as he forced a smile and said, ¡°Mr. Xu, you¡¯ve arrived.¡±
Greg Jensen nced at him sideways and frowned, ¡°Am I that familiar with you?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Having his friendly overture meet with a cold shoulder, Asher Green¡¯s face quickly flushed with embarrassment and annoyance, but facing Greg Jensen¡¯s cold gaze, he didn¡¯t dare to utter a word. He could only lower his head, masking the anger in his heart.
Greg Jensen looked at him and said, ¡°You know who I am?¡± ¡°Yes, the suave magician.¡± Asher Green kept his head low, cold sweat starting to form. Greg Jensen suddenly realized and nced at Julia Hall, who quickly lowered her head, ¡°Since you know my identity, you should also be aware of my methods; it would be best for you to stay away from me in the future. Out of respect for Samantha Adams, I will let this go this time, but if it happens again, don¡¯t me me for showing no mercy.¡± ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± ¡°Thank you for your forgiveness.¡± The two people were sweating profusely, thanking him repeatedly. Lauren Bat had no such concerns and curiously looked at Greg Jensen, asking, ¡°Master Xu, are you really an Innate Grandmaster?¡± Samantha Adams saw the reaction of Asher Green and another, knowing that Greg Jensen¡¯s identity was not simple, and quickly tugged at her sister, urging caution. ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s alright, Master Xu is very nice, he won¡¯t do anything to me,¡± she reassured. Lauren Bat didn¡¯t take it seriously and even smiled cheerfully as she made eye contact with Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen¡¯s face was covered with ck lines, his hard-built reputation couldn¡¯t be destroyed by this girl.
He red coldly at Lauren Bat and then turned to Samantha Adams, saying, ¡°Remember what you promised me.¡± ¡°Mm, I won¡¯t forget,¡± Samantha Adams replied with a smile. Greg Jensen nodded, nced at the other three people again, and then left with Cole Bat. Seeing Greg Jensen leave, Asher Green finally breathed a sigh of relief, cheerfully approached Samantha Adams, and said, ¡°Miss Adams, have you found old man Han¡¯s bones?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± As Samantha Adams watched Greg Jensen¡¯s retreating figure, she responded without turning back, ¡°I¡¯ve troubled you this time Mr. Green, if you ever have a chance toe to Mystic City, remember to give me a call.¡± Asher Green was oblivious to Samantha Adams¡¯s perfunctory response and became overjoyed, shamelessly saying, ¡°Of course, I will definitely visit Miss Adams when that timees.¡± ¡­ Simmons family vi. Upon seeing Greg Jensen return, Amelia Simmons leapt up happily, clung to Greg Jensen like a kitten vying for affection, and nestled her head into his chest, gently rubbing against him. Greg Jensen gave her little buttocks a few smacks before carrying her into the bedroom. Soon, a series of unusual sounds came from the bedroom and continued for a long time. In the following days, Greg Jensen practiced his cultivation while instructing the Simmons family to expedite the collection of materials for the Qi Condensing Pill and the Foundation Building Pill.
The ingredients for the Qi Condensing Pill, though rare, were not on the brink of extinction. Greg Jensen already had the two hardest-to-find ingredients for the Foundation Building Pill, and the rest were simr to those needed for the Qi Condensing Pill. Logically, even if these ingredients were hard to find, there should have been some leads, but there was no news from the Simmons family¡¯s end. Now the Blood Qi Pill was of no help to cultivation, such that the effects of the Guidance Technique weren¡¯t particrly good these past few days. Fortunately, the Dual Cultivation method was still stable, and the True Qi continued to grow, but without the aid of elixirs, Greg Jensen had to spend more time on the Guidance Technique, and the progress was significantly slower. What used to take three months to reach the next level now seemed like it would take half a year or even one year. Additionally, the ns of the Peach Blossom Group and the Twin Peaks Group to expand into the provincial city were facing obstacles. While the Dreamscape Garden was a brilliant sess in Jamae, it struggled against other high-ss restaurants in the provincial city due toworking issues. The situation was simr for the Peach Blossom Group; with the limited capabilities of the Simmons family, there wasn¡¯t much help they could offer. Several months after entering the city, there was still no progress in business. Greg Jensen felt as if he was stuck in a quagmire, with everything going askew, all because his status was not enough. Status equated to power, and power could breed money. In other words, with the right status, it would be easy to get whatever he wanted.
Take the ingredients for the Qi Condensing Pill as an example; if he were the Green family head, a simplemand would have countless people collecting them for him. There would be no need for personal effort, and the ingredients would be found easily. ¡°Status¡­¡± Greg Jensen fell into contemtion, concluding that the best way to obtain status would be to participate in the Martial Waypetition taking ce in a few days. Chapter 411: 411 Strength is Everything_1 Chapter 411: Chapter 411 Strength is Everything_1 To ordinary people, the Martial Way tournament is just an entertainment program; however, to prominent families like the Simmons family, it¡¯s a ughterhouse for the distribution of benefits. Simply put, the cake in Qin Province is only sorge. If one person eats more, others have to eat less. So, how to distribute the cake became an issue that these Martial Way families needed to face. At first, it was just because some people were dissatisfied with the distribution oue, and they intended to solve it through force. As time went on, they gradually formed the method of using contests in martial arts to determine the bargaining power when dividing the cake. Behind Greg Jensen was no Martial Way family, but he could put forth one as his own white glove. What he was considering now was under which identity he should appear at the Martial Way tournament. Appearing as Barry Wolfe would naturally be the safest option; this way, he could also prevent involving others. But in doing so, he wouldn¡¯t be able to seize profits openly; otherwise, if people noticed his rtionship with the two conglomerates, then concealing his identity would be meaningless. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s just use the identity of the charming Magician. When the timees, I¡¯ll push the Wolfe family to the front to stand in the limelight.
As for how to transfer benefits to the two conglomerates, let Taylor Ware and Lois Abbott worry about that.¡± Thinking this, a smile crept at the corner of Greg Jensen¡¯s mouth-while he was good at killing and fighting, managing apany was not his strong suit. Standing at different heights, people see things from different perspectives and have different thoughts. In the past, he used to do business and strived to earn money through hard work, but he wouldn¡¯t do these things anymore. Because he understood that strength is the foundation of everything. Leave the money-making to the professionals¡ªhe would focus on cultivating. After all, the higher the strength, the more means of making money, and the quicker the speed. He informed Amelia Simmons, then got up and left. After changing his face in the city, he took a taxi back to the Wolfe family¡¯s vi. ¡­ Inside the vi, Chelsea Wolfe sat on the sofa with a pale face, sitting up straight with only half of her bottom touching the sofa, appearing very nervous. Her cousin, Meghan Wolfe, was strolling around the living room with her hands sped behind her back. She didn¡¯t even nce at Chelsea as she spoke with a sneer, ¡°Little slut, what makes you think you deserve such a nice house? Just because you sold yourself to that murderer?¡± Chelsea¡¯s face showed fear, her lips parted slightly, but she stammered, unable to speak. Seeing her silence, Meghan suddenly bent down, got in her face, and red, ¡°I¡¯m talking to you. Did you hear me?¡± Chelsea trembled, ¡°I¡­ I heard.¡± Meghan¡¯s eyes shed with contempt as she said indifferently, ¡°Tomorrow, go and tell your uncle that you find this house too spacious for yourself, so you¡¯d like to swap with me, understand?¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Hmm, good.¡± Meghan nodded her head and took another look at the living room environment, her smile showing a trace of pride. She then turned and walked towards the exit. At that moment, a man walked in from outside. Meghan, lost in her fantasy of living in this vi, wasn¡¯t careful and bumped right into the man.
The figure was very tall, with considerable strength, almost sending Meghan flying with the impact. ¡°Are you fucking blind¡­¡± Meghan was furious, starting to curse, but in the next second, her profanity stopped abruptly, and she swallowed the rest of her words. Because the man who bumped into her was none other than the nominal owner of the vi¡ªthe charming Magician, Barry Wolfe.
The title of charming Magician alone signified ughter. The first time he appeared before the public¡¯s eyes, he killed a traveling representative and an elder from Healington, whom many families had regarded as honored guests. His methods were decisive, with no regard for the consequences. In the eyes of the Martial Way families in Qin Province, if the charming Magician dared kill people from Healington, what were they to him? If it wasn¡¯t necessary, no one wished to provoke him! Because provoking Barry Wolfe meant endless trouble. Even the Family Head Glen Wolfe dared not provoke Barry Wolfe, what was Meghan Wolfe considered?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om At that moment, she had been so scared that her face turned pale, and her speech began to stutter. ¡°Mr. Wolfe, you¡­ you¡¯re back, I thought¡­¡± Meghan Wolfe squeezed out a smile uglier than crying. Greg Jensen looked at her calmly and asked, ¡°Thought what? Thought I wouldn¡¯te back? So that you could bully Chelsea Wolfe at will, is that it?¡± Meghan Wolfe¡¯s face changed drastically, and cold sweat immediately broke out as she hurriedly said, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t bully her, ask her if you don¡¯t believe me¡­¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Greg Jensen looked at Chelsea Wolfe.
Chelsea Wolfe nced at Meghan Wolfe with a hint of panic. Seeing this, Meghan Wolfe¡¯s heart settled. In her eyes, Chelsea Wolfe was nothing but a lowly woman to be bullied at will. Would she dare to tell the truth, not afraid that I would y her skin? ¡°Good cousin, you tell Mr. Wolfe quickly.¡± Meghan Wolfe¡¯s tone carried a plea, but her eyes red venomously at Chelsea Wolfe, her intent to threaten was more than clear. Chelsea Wolfe bit her lip and looked up at Greg Jensen with a look of wanting to speak but being too afraid to do so. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t have to be afraid. With me here, no one dares to bully you.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Chelsea Wolfe mumbled silently, slowly bowing her head, then shook her head. Seeing this, Greg Jensen smiled gently and then his expression turned cold, as he turned and delivered a p. p! The crisp sound of the p echoed in the living room. Meghan Wolfe was almost sent flying, thudding onto the ground and sitting there dazed, holding her face and looking up at Greg Jensen. She didn¡¯t understand, how in one second he was smiling, and in the next, he had delivered a p to her face?
The huge contrast between before and after left her unable to react. ¡°Lying in front of me? How many lives do you have?¡± The icy voice sounded as if it came from the depths of hell, scaring Meghan Wolfe so much that she immediately knelt on the ground. She trembled and said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡­ I know I was wrong, please be magnanimous¡­¡± Greg Jensen gave her a cold look, then turned to Chelsea Wolfe and asked with a smile, ¡°How do you think she should be punished?¡± A sh of pleasure crossed Chelsea Wolfe¡¯s eyes, but seeing her cousin kneeling on the ground, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of conscience, and said softly, ¡°Mr. Wolfe, maybe¡­ let¡¯s forget it.¡± ¡°Forget it?¡± Greg Jensen nced sideways at Meghan Wolfe and said, ¡°Do you think it should just be forgotten like that?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Meghan Wolfe looked perplexed, unsure of what Greg Jensen really meant. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t care to pay her any more attention and sat down on the sofa, waving Chelsea Wolfe over. Seeing this, Chelsea Wolfe immediately walked over obediently and curled up in Greg Jensen¡¯s arms like a kitten. Greg Jensen lifted her chin and asked with a smile, ¡°Did you miss me?¡±
Chelsea Wolfe instinctively looked up, met Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes filled with mischievous smiles, and recoiled as if shocked, her face quickly flushing red, she murmured affirmatively with a voice as faint as a mosquito. ¡°Hmm, does that mean you missed me or you didn¡¯t?¡± ¡°Missed¡­ missed you.¡± Looking at Chelsea Wolfe¡¯s shy demeanor, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud and took out his phone to make a call to Glen Wolfe. ¡°Come to the vi, I need to see you.¡± Greg Jensen said casually and then hung up the phone straight away. Chapter 412: 412: Back Again_1 Chapter 412: Chapter 412: Back Again_1 ¡°` Glen Wolfe was stunned for a moment before he snapped back to reality and eximed, ¡°This bane has actually returned. When did hee back?¡± ¡°Who hase back?¡± Polly Milton, Glen Wolfe¡¯s first wife, asked. ¡°Barry Wolfe, the charming Magician, Barry Wolfe!¡± ¡°He¡­ he has returned?¡± Glen Wolfe irritably responded, ¡°You¡¯re asking me? Who am I supposed to ask?¡± Polly¡¯s face turned pale, and with a quivering voice, she asked, ¡°Should I¡­ should I return the jewelry then?¡± Glen Wolfe was taken aback, ¡°What jewelry?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it the reward given to that little¡­ ¡± ¡°How dare you call her that?¡±
Startled by Glen Wolfe¡¯s roar, Polly quickly corrected herself, ¡°I meant the jewelry we sent to Chelsea Wolfe. Later, when I saw that Barry was gone, I just¡­¡± ¡°So you took the jewelry back?¡± Glen Wolfe said angrily. Polly retorted, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t know that Barry woulde back. I thought he wasn¡¯ting back at all.¡± Smack! Glen Wolfe, in a fury, mmed his hand on the table, pointed at Polly, and shouted, ¡°The jewelry was a reward for Chelsea¡¯s contribution to our Wolfe family. What right do you have to take it back?¡± ¡°Why are you yelling at me? That wretch has been eating our Wolfe family¡¯s rice for so many years; what¡¯s wrong with having her sleep with someone for one night? You should be grateful that Barry came back early; otherwise, I had ns to marry that wretch off.¡± Smack! Glen Wolfe, enraged, pped Polly to the ground and bellowed, ¡°You can wait for me to deal with you when I get back. For now, go and inform everyone in the house that no one is to bully Chelsea. Anyone who has taken her things shall return them immediately. Don¡¯t wait for Mr. Wolfe to personally make the request; by then, no one can save her.¡± ¡°Family Head of the Wolfe family, I hope you are well?¡± Before Glen Wolfe could enter the vi, he heard a heartyughing from inside and responded with augh, ¡°Haha, thanks to Mr. Wolfe¡¯s blessings, I¡­¡± Glen Wolfe cursed to himself in shock as he realized, ¡°Meghan, what are you doing here? This is¡­¡± ¡°Uncle, save me, save me!¡± Seeing Meghan kneeling on the ground, pleading to him for help, Glen Wolfe suddenly felt a bad premonition. He swallowed hard, cautiously sidestepped Meghan, and approached Greg Jensen. Without asking about Meghan¡¯s matters, he tentatively grinned and said, ¡°Mr. Wolfe, did you ask for me?¡± ¡°To ask is too bold of a word. You dare ignore my words, how could I dare ask of you?¡± Greg nced at Chelsea standing beside him and said indifferently, ¡°Where is her jewelry? Where is the vi¡¯s caretaker? And my three cars?¡±
Glen Wolfe¡¯s forehead was instantly covered in a cold sweat. He quickly said, ¡°Mr. Wolfe, please don¡¯t panic, I¡¯ll look into it right away. I¡¯ll certainly exin this matter to you.¡± Greg waved his hand dismissively and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t need an exnation. This time, for Chelsea¡¯s sake, I won¡¯t hold you ountable. However, you¡¯ll need to rece the missing items, understood?¡± ¡°Understood, understood!¡±
Glen Wolfe secretly breathed a sigh of relief, directing a grateful nce at Chelsea. He knew it must have been Chelsea who spoke on his behalf, otherwise Barry would not have been so easy to talk to.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Greg pointed at Meghan and stated, ¡°I don¡¯t like this person. Deal with her as you see fit. I don¡¯t want to see her in the province again.¡± ¡°Right away.¡± Glen Wolfe quickly left the vi, shouting for two bodyguards to drag Meghan out. He then returned to Greg¡¯s presence, smiling ingratiatingly, ¡°Mr. Wolfe, is there anything else you need?¡± Greg replied calmly, ¡°I want to participate in the Martial Way Tournament.¡± ¡°Ah? The Martial Way Tournament?¡± ¡°` Barry Wolfe was startled, and said in a daze, ¡°Why are you participating in the Martial Way Conference?¡± Greg Jensen looked at him with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile, and asked, ¡°What about you? Why are you participating in the Martial Way Conference?¡± Barry Wolfe suddenly had an epiphany and tentatively asked, ¡°You mean¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time to manage thepany and the industries, so the empire I¡¯ve established will be controlled by your Wolfe family.¡± ¡°This¡­¡±
Glen Wolfe was first taken aback, then his heart filled with wild joy. He had seen Barry¡¯s fighting capabilities¡ªno matter how far the other could go in the Martial Way Conference, it would be a good thing for the Wolfe family, a great thing in fact. In Qin Province, the top martial family was only the Green family, and their Wolfe family could only be considered first-rate. Did Glen Wolfe not want to be a top family? He dreamt of it! But his cultivation wasid out there, he simply couldn¡¯t beat the Green family¡¯s old Grandmaster. If Barry could defeat the old Grandmaster, then the Wolfe family would rece the Green family to be the unique and unrivaled top family in Qin Province. Even if Barry didn¡¯t defeat the old Grandmaster, the Wolfe family would still be the most prominent among the first-rate families. ¡°Mr. Wolfe, as long as you are willing to rece the Wolfe family in the battle, I am willing to do whatever you ask of me.¡± ¡°You just need to help me arrange the affairs of the Martial Way Conference; you don¡¯t need to worry about the other things,¡± Greg Jensen then said, ¡°Oh, right, remember to give me the information on the various martial families. I want to take a look.¡± ¡°Certainly, I will have someone deliver it immediately.¡± As Glen Wolfe spoke, he took out his phone to make a call. Greg Jensen nced at the time and said, ¡°Not now, it¡¯s toote. We¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle over tomorrow morning.¡±
Glen Wolfe nced at Chelsea Wolfe next to him, instantly understood what was going on, and didn¡¯t dare to stay and disturb any longer; he quickly got up and took his leave. Only Greg Jensen and Chelsea Wolfe were left in the vi. Greg Jensen leaned back on the sofa, closing his eyes to rest, while Chelsea Wolfe voluntarily came over to him and slowly knelt down. The night deepened into silence, with only a few crickets chirping incessantly. A few frogs squatted in the shadows of the forest, lying in wait, shooting out their tongues at flying mosquitoes and quickly retracting them. Back and forth, several times over, the frogs closed their eyes contentedly. After sufficient rest, they hopped back to their little burrows. In the distance, a monkey sat atop a termite mound in the cool moonlight, wielding a small stick, poking into the exposed cavities. The small stick moved in and out of the termite nest, each time bringing out arge number of white termites. The monkey shouted excitedly, alerting the distantpanions to the delicious food here. After a short while, the woods around the vi were filled with the excited calls of monkeys. Hearing so many friends arriving, the monkey from before became anxious, quickening the movements of the small stick in its hands. More and more termites were brought out with the stick. After an unknowable duration, the forest quieted down as the monkeys who had yed wildly for most of the day went home to sleep, and the frogs that hade out to hunt in the night returned to their caves.
In the morning, the chirping of birds awakened all sleeping creatures. Chelsea Wolfe voluntarily prepared an additional meal for Greg Jensen and then assisted him as he got dressed and washed up. Once the two were ready, they came downstairs to find that the new housemaid had already prepared an exquisite breakfast, and on the living room coffee table there was a jewelry box and several brand-new garment bags. Inside the bags were the newest collections from various brands: bags, clothes, shoes, makeup, and more. Meanwhile, the butler presented a credit card tied to the family fund with both hands. Moreover, it had no spending limit; there was no need to worry about maxing it out. No matter how much was spent, it was possible¡ªthe family fund would pick up the tab. Chapter 413: 413 Martial Way Family_1 Chapter 413: Chapter 413 Martial Way Family_1 ¡°Are you happy with all these?¡± ¡°Happy.¡± It was the first time Chelsea Wolfe had seen so many high-end items, and while she was shocked, she was also so excited that she couldn¡¯t contain herself. Without concern for the others present, she hugged Greg Jensen and kissed him on the cheek. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two went to the dining room, where seven or eight beautifully prepared dishes filled the table. In addition, there were various breakfast pastries and snacks. You couldn¡¯t just call such a breakfastvish; it was outright luxurious. Greg didn¡¯t care. He had earned this with his strength, and he nned to gain even more formidable power, stand in an even higher position, and enjoy the kind of treatment others couldn¡¯t. Because, that is just how this world works.
When you have strength, you have status, and the right to enjoy everything. After breakfast, Chelsea returned to her room with her pile of luxuries, while Greg headed to the study. Glen Wolfe, who had been waiting in the study, quickly stood up to greet him, ¡°Mr. Wolfe¡­¡± ¡°Call me boss, ¡®Mr.¡¯ sounds awkward.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Greg casually sat down behind the desk and said indifferently, ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the situation with the Martial Way families in Qin province now?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Glen cleared his throat, pondered for a moment, and began, ¡°Martial Way families can generally be divided into first-rate and second-rate families, and then there¡¯s the top-tier family. Our Qin province has always had a strong martial spirit, so there are many Martial Way families. Let¡¯s not mention those that aren¡¯t noteworthy. The current first-rate families are only four: the Milton Family, the Preston Family, the Cooper Family, and our Wolfe Family. Of course, after this Martial Way conference, we may also have to include the Simmons family.¡± Greg raised an eyebrow, surprised, ¡°Wasn¡¯t the Simmons family considered first-rate before?¡± ¡°That was many years ago.¡± Glenughed lightly, with a hint of disdain, ¡°The current first-rate families are only first-rate in their own minds. In our eyes, the Simmons family has long ceased to be first-rate. Anyway, this distinction is implicit, and the actual benefits received don¡¯t really rte to it.¡± Greg fell silent for a moment, then asked, ¡°What about the top-tier family?¡± ¡°Currently, the top-tier family is only the Green family.¡± ¡°The Green family? Because they have a Grandmaster?¡±
Fraser Simmons had told Greg about the martial experts in Qin province, with particr emphasis on the elder Grandmaster of the Green family. Nathan Green had been in the Master Realm for many years and was regarded as the person in Qin province with the most hope of stepping into the Dao Realm. Hence, the Green family became the top-tier family. Greg frowned, ¡°You mean the ranking of families is determined by the highestbat power?¡± ¡°Correct, since it is the Martial Way conference, true strength is what matters,¡± said Glen.
Greg curiously asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you hire others to fight on your behalf?¡± Glen gave a wry smile, ¡°There is no rule against hiring help, but the cost of hiring a Grandmaster is simply too great. There¡¯s another issue, a Grandmaster can¡¯t protect you forever. Once the Grandmaster is gone, whatever you shouldn¡¯t have taken has to be given back.¡± Greg nodded, then asked, ¡°So, that means the Milton, Preston, and Cooper families all have half-step Grandmasters?¡± Glen nodded, ¡°Yes, each family has one half-step Grandmaster.¡± Greg looked at him with a smirk, ¡°Where do you rank among these four?¡± Glen gave an awkward smile, ¡°Heh, that¡¯s not easy to say, I haven¡¯t been in action for a long time.¡± Greg understood. Given Glen¡¯s rxed demeanor, his abilities among the four families were probably not weak. ¡°So, all I have to do is defeat the Green family?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. As long as you can defeat Nathan Green, I believe the other three families won¡¯t dare to say anything anymore.¡± ¡°Hmm, before the Martial Way conference arrives, remember to notify me in advance.¡± ¡°Of course, Mr. Wolfe.¡± Upon hearing that Greg Jensen wanted to defeat Nathan Green, Glen Wolfe didn¡¯t take it to heart; he simply considered it a long-term goal that Greg had set for himself.
Nathan Green had been a Grandmaster for many years; was Barry Wolfe aiming too high trying to defeat him straight off the bat? ¡­ The Green family.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om When Asher Green returned home, he told of his encounter with the charming Magician in Danu. Learning that his grandson hade across Barry Wolfe, Nathan Green couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of fear, speaking sternly, ¡°You did the right thing. A true man knows when to bow and when to stand tall. You mustn¡¯t, out of transient pride, risk your family¡¯s lives. Throwing away one¡¯s life over a matter of pride¡ªthat is the true folly.¡± ¡°Yes, Grandfather.¡± Asher Green breathed a sigh of relief; he had felt too weak in front of Barry Wolfe, having lost face for the Green family, and he was afraid his grandfather would be angry because of that. Fortunately, his grandfather was quite sensible and did not fly into a rage. Ah, all because of Barry Wolfe! Asher Green frowned, thinking that if not for Barry Wolfe¡¯s sudden appearance, perhaps he might have already won over Samantha Adams. ¡°That damn Barry Wolfe had better note to the Qin Province, or I¡¯ll have to take care of him!¡± Seeing his grandson gritting his teeth, Nathan Green smiled slightly and said, ¡°All because of a woman, is it worth it?¡±
Asher Green¡¯s face flushed, and he exined, ¡°Grandfather, this isn¡¯t about the woman. Samantha Adams is connected to both the Adams and Holmes families; their influence in Mystic City is extraordinary. If we could marry her into our Green family¡­¡± ¡°Asher, there¡¯s no need to say more.¡± Nathan Green waved his hand, speaking with a touch of severity, ¡°What¡¯s the use of marrying her into the family? Do you think those two families will help our Green family just because you married Samantha Adams? Even elevate the Green family to a top-tier family? Ridiculous! The essence of a marriage alliance is actually to establish a bridge for exchanging interests. If you want to gain benefits, first think about what you can offer. If you have nothing, it¡¯s not an alliance¡ªit¡¯s marrying down. That means those two families could take the opportunity to infiltrate and assimte the Green family, and you¡¯d gain nothing. Understand?¡± ¡°Grandfather, I¡­¡± Asher Green was left red-faced and embarrassed, realizing only then how naive his thoughts were. Looking at his grandson¡¯s expression, Nathan Green chuckled softly and said warmly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be too nervous. You¡¯re still young and can be anything you want to be.
No matter what you want to do, your grandfather will support you.¡± ¡°Grandfather, thank you!¡± Asher Green was so moved he didn¡¯t know what to say. Nathan Green said earnestly, ¡°Remember, without true power, posturing as a mighty one is futile. Strength muste from within yourself. I won¡¯t interfere with your dealings with Samantha Adams, but I have one requirement of you.¡± ¡°What is it, Grandfather?¡± ¡°Even if you really do end up with Samantha Adams, you must be the one in control. If she¡¯s to marry you in the future, it should be her actively seeking it. Do you understand?¡± Listening to his grandfather¡¯s words, Asher Green¡¯s spirits soared, and he dered firmly, ¡°Grandfather, I understand. I will definitely not let you down.¡± Nathan Green nodded in satisfaction and smiled, ¡°Go chase your dreams. As for that charming Magician, if he darese to the Qin Province, your grandfather will make sure to take revenge on your behalf, no matter what.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you, Grandfather¡­¡± Chapter 414: 414 Spirits of the Festival_1 Chapter 414: Chapter 414 Spirits of the Festival_1 Before Asher Green had finished speaking, the butler suddenly walked in. ¡°Master, we¡¯ve just received news that the dashing Magician Barry Wolfe is back, and he was seen this morning in the vi that Glen Wolfe gave him.¡± Asher Green¡¯s face changed, and he instinctively looked at Nathan Green. Nathan Green was also taken aback, not expecting Barry Wolfe to actually return. He immediatelyughed and said, ¡°I was just wondering how to find him, and here he is,ing back on his own.¡± ¡°Grandfather, what do you n to do?¡± Asher Green asked. After a moment¡¯s thought, Nathan Green suddenly smiled and said to the butler, ¡°Go, send a message to Glen Wolfe, and have him notify Barry Wolfe, telling him I invite him over as a guest and would like to ask him for some pointers on martial skills.¡± ¡°Yes, Master, I¡¯ll go right away.¡± The butler turned to leave. Asher Green exchanged nces with his grandfather, and both began to smile at the same time. He understood that the so-called ¡°asking for pointers¡± was just an excuse to give Barry Wolfe a beating. After all, his grandfather had been in the Master Realm for many years; how could Barry Wolfe, so young, possibly beat his grandfather? ¡­ The Wolfe family vi. Greg Jensen was lounging on the couch, eating grapes fed to him by Chelsea Wolfe, while chatting with Louisa Burley over messages. Upon hearing that Nathan Green wanted to challenge him, he burst out in scornfulughter. ¡°You mean, he wants me to show up on my own, just to be beaten by him?¡± ¡°Judging from what their butler said, it seems that is the intention.¡± Glen Wolfeughed awkwardly, not fully understanding Nathan Green¡¯s true intentions. Did Nathan think himself the overlord of the province, capable of doing whatever he wanted, able to summon others to kowtow with a mere word? For someone else, it might be possible, but to expect such a thing from Barry Wolfe was nothing short of ludicrous. Barry Wolfe didn¡¯t even take Healington seriously. He killed a wanderer and an elder without a second thought; would he care about Nathan Green? ¡°Boss, what do you think about this¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to bother with him, just a conceited old fool. I will take care of him at the Martial Way Tournament,¡± Greg said nonchntly. ¡°But¡­¡± Glen Wolfe hesitated and said, ¡°After all, Nathan Green is a veteran Grandmaster; isn¡¯t it a bit too disrespectful not to give him an answer?¡± Greg looked at him with a yful gaze and said lightly, ¡°Would you give face to an ant? An ant that stops at your feet, doomed to be crushed by you?¡± Cold sweat instantly broke out on Glen Wolfe¡¯s forehead. It was only then that he finally understood: Barry Wolfe didn¡¯t take Nathan Green seriously at all. The talk of defeating Nathan Green at the Martial Way Tournament wasn¡¯t merely a joke but something the guy was truly nning to do. But¡­ was it possible? Indeed, Barry Wolfe¡¯s skills were formidable, but in Glen Wolfe¡¯s heart, there lingered some doubt. ¡°Enough, don¡¯t pay him any mind. Come find me when it¡¯s time for the Martial Way Tournament,¡± said Greg. ¡°Alright, boss.¡± Glen Wolfe nced at Chelsea Wolfe, said nothing, and left. ¡­ A certain upscale hotel in the provincial city. Vivian Shimpson had just finished packing when she noticed Louisa Burley holding her phone and giggling. Unable to help herself, she asked, ¡°What are you looking at? You seem so happy?¡± When Louisa saw hering over, she quickly put away her phone and said with augh while shaking her head, ¡°Heh, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Vivian seemed to think of something, her expression turned cold, and she huffed, ¡°Are you chatting with that annoying guy again?¡± ¡°Ah, Mr. Jensen is a nice guy, don¡¯t always pick on him,¡± Louisa Burley said. Vivian Shimpson pursed her lips and said, ¡°Nice my ass. Just look at the business he¡¯s running. He just started his venture and immediately became an absentee owner, never around and who knows what he¡¯s busy with¡ªso unreliable.¡± Louisa Burley tried to defend him, saying, ¡°Maybe Mr. Jensen really is tied up with something. Besides, his restaurant is being managed by Manager Li. With Manager Li there, Mr. Jensen couldn¡¯t be of much help anyway.¡± ¡°Just keep making excuses for him.¡± Vivian Shimpson snorted coldly, then added, ¡°I¡¯ve arranged for a few gents from the provincial city to join us at the temple fair tomorrow. They are all true gentlemen of prominent families. If you¡¯re really looking to find a man, they are definitely much better than Greg Jensen.¡± ¡°Oh, all right.¡± Louisa Burley didn¡¯t even turn her head, giving a perfunctory response and then continued to hold her phone, giggling foolishly. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re beyond help.¡± Vivian Shimpson sighed, secretly resolving to pick out a mature, steady, and handsome gentleman from the bunch tomorrow, topletely make Louisa Burley forget Greg Jensen. ¡­ ¡°This Barry Wolfe has gone too far!¡± Asher Green said angrily. Nathan Green¡¯s face was also looking grim as he said in a deep voice, ¡°This Barry Wolfe is really too arrogant! I personally invited him, and he still dared not toe.¡± Asher Green said gravely, ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s just go and challenge them.¡± Nathan Green nced at him, shook his head, and said, ¡°Being challenged by others is an honor, but actively going to crush a novice is despised by others. You should know what to do without me telling you, right?¡± ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t think it through; it¡¯s just that I find Barry Wolfe so annoying, so¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± Nathan Green chuckled and said, ¡°My dear grandson, I¡¯ve already told you to just mind your own business; let grandpa take care of the troubles for you. If you think Barry Wolfe is very annoying, then just kill him. He¡¯s just a wild master from out of town¡ªnot a big deal.¡± Asher Green¡¯s face lit up with joy, but then he hesitated and said, ¡°But¡­ he¡¯s always holed up in the hotel and doesn¡¯t show his face, dealing with him could be rather difficult.¡± Nathan Green smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, during the Martial Way tournament, that kid will definitely show up.¡± ¡­ July fifteenth, the Ghost Festival, is also the day the Spirits of the Festival is held by Buddhists and Taoists. As the sky just began to brighten, the sound of sutras being chanted could be heard from the temples, with the intention to save all the lost souls that have no ce to return to on this very day. People attending the temple fair were bustling about; after exploring the fair, they moved on to the banks of the Enchanted River. At the Enchanted River, a huge arena rose from the ground, surrounded by circles of stands where tourists could freely enter and watch. Those who had been to the Spirits of the Festival a few times knew that this was an important event of the Ghost Festival every year¡ªthe Martial Way tournament. In the province of Qin, the spirit of martial valor was strong, and the annual Martial Way tournament was favored by many people. Because they were apanied by a few local gentlemen of prominent families, Louisa Burley and Vivian Shimpson grabbed some great spots. Sitting there, they could clearly see every detail on the stage. Mr. He of the Preston Family came over with a grin and said, ¡°Miss Burley, I¡¯m not boasting, but the Martial Way tournament is the best show in our provincial city, held only once a year. At any other time, in any other ce, you wouldn¡¯t be able to see such an exciting event.¡± Louisa Burley subtly shrank back and said calmly, ¡°What¡¯s so great about fighting and killing each other?¡± Vivian Shimpson said with a smile, ¡°Louisa, men should have a masculine spirit, and how should this masculine spirit be demonstrated? I think martialbat is the best way.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Louisa Burley nodded listlessly, her eyes like water searching the crowd for that one figure. Didn¡¯t he say he would attend the Martial Way tournament? Why isn¡¯t he here yet?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om It¡¯s been so long since we¡¯ve seen each other; isn¡¯t he in a hurry? Chapter 415: 415: Thats Life_1 Chapter 415: Chapter 415: That¡¯s Life_1 Louisa Burley felt a touch of mncholy, she didn¡¯t know why, but every time she dreamed at midnight, she would remember that figure. Recalling their trips to the amusement park and riding the roller coaster together. Remembering those hands that were not quite honest and those strong, solid arms. She knew she had fallen. But whenever she felt this way, she would unconsciously break out in a cold sweat. She was acutely aware that if she got involved with Greg Jensen, she would surely bring harm upon him. Perhaps it was fate! Louisa Burley sighed softly, now all she wanted was to spend as much time as possible with Greg Jensen in the limited time she had. To alleviate her own longing, and also, she hoped to leave some impressions in Greg¡¯s heart. In that way, when she left, at least he would remember her, right? At that moment, Vivian Shimpson suddenly pulled Louisa¡¯s arm excitedly, saying, ¡°Louisa, look, the martial arts tournament is starting.¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s starting?¡± Louisa looked up nkly, just in time to see an old man descending from the VIP stand on the side of the arena and then slowly making his way to the center of the stage. The old man had a regal temperament, standing in the center of the stage like a steep mountain peak. The depth of his eyes, with a piercing cold light, was like that of a sovereign, disdainfully overlooking all beneath. Every person involved in the Martial Way who he looked at would subconsciously close their mouths. Because he was the famous grandmaster of Qin Province¡ªNathan Green!N?v(el)B\\jnn Utter silence! The tense atmosphere spread rapidly so that even the tourists who had no idea what was going on were silently closing their lips and holding their breath. Louisa wondered, ¡°Huh, why is everyone not talking?¡± He Jun, standing beside her, changed his facial expression and hurriedly said in a low voice, ¡°Miss Louisa, don¡¯t talk nonsense; this man is the most powerful figure in our Qin Province, the grandmaster Nathan Green of the Green family.¡± ¡°Grandmaster, is he very powerful?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± He Jun, seeing the puzzled look on Louisa¡¯s face, felt his heart melting and quickly exined: ¡°Grandmaster Green has once scared off thirteen martial experts who came to challenge him. Tell me, isn¡¯t he powerful?¡± ¡°That is quite impressive,¡± she nodded, suddenly thought of something, her eyes lit up with excitement, ¡°Hey, I wonder who is more powerful between him and big brother Greg.¡± ¡°Big brother Greg?¡± He Jun looked puzzled and turned to Valeria Shimpson. Valeria Shimpson pursed her lips, ¡°The big brother Greg she¡¯s talking about is just an ordinary person who¡¯s good at fighting.¡± He Jun couldn¡¯t help butugh and shook his head, ¡°Miss Louisa, Grandmaster Green is not someone ordinary people canpare to. His excellency has skills that interact with naturalws, and he might even try to break through to the realm of legends. You know, once someone enters that realm, they are no longer within the limits of mortal flesh.¡± Curiously, Valeria Shimpson asked, ¡°Not of mortal flesh? What is that, an Immortal?¡± ¡°Pretty much,¡± replied He Jun, not sure what the realm actually entailed, only embellishing as per the myths. Louisa listened from the side, her thoughts drifting back to her childhood. It was a tribtion predestined in her life, which she serendipitously met with a¡ªfortunately¡ªeasy resolution. The man had an extraordinary demeanor, like a banished Immortal, radiating a cool detachment that made people want to approach him yet fear sullying that beauty. As she recollected memories from her childhood, Louisa¡¯s eyes became somewhat misty. Gradually, Greg Jensen¡¯s figure appeared before her eyes. She suddenly realized that Greg¡¯s temperament was also extraordinary, and upon closer inspection, there was indeed an ethereal and transcendent air about him. Thinking of Greg, a smile immediately curled on Amande¡¯s lips. ¡°What are you grinning about now?¡± Valeria Shimpson pushed Amande and said, ¡°The young master from the Preston family is talking to you.¡± ¡°Ah, sorry¡­¡± Amande came back to her senses, her face slightly red, and said apologetically, ¡°Sorry, I was spacing out just now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± He Jun smiled embarrassedly, trying to save some face, ¡°With the Grandmaster from the Green family, there¡¯s naturally an indescribable aura. It¡¯s normal to be overwhelmed when you meet Grandmaster Green for the first time.¡± Amande blinked, pondered his words, and couldn¡¯t help but reveal a sweet smile, ¡°Does your Preston family also have a Grandmaster?¡± He Jun¡¯s expression froze for a moment, then he said pridefully, ¡°Although our Preston family doesn¡¯t have a Grandmaster, we have two half-step Grandmasters. In the territory of Qin Province, we are an absolute first-ss family, only one level below the Green family.¡± Vivian Shimpson said, ¡°Amande, you might not know what being a first-ss family means. Let me put it this way so you¡¯ll understand. All the profitable industries in Qin Province, after the Green family takes their pick, belong to the first-ss families. The smaller second and third-tier families probably can¡¯t even sip the soup. And our Shimpson family, and your Burley family, we¡¯re not evenparable to the second and third-tier families.¡± Amande was dumbstruck, ¡°Really? Are they that powerful? But¡­ why do I feel that this Grandmaster Green doesn¡¯t seem all that impressive?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± He Jun smiled awkwardly, about to speak when his assistant suddenly walked over and whispered something to him. He Jun hesitated, then said with a smile, ¡°Miss Burley, Miss Shimpson, I need to take care of something. Please excuse me.¡± ¡°Sure, go ahead with your business.¡± Amande waved her hand nonchntly. Vivian Shimpson could only give an awkward smile, watching He Jun leave, and then turned around and said somewhat reproachfully, ¡°Amande, the young master from the Preston family is so good, why aren¡¯t you taking it seriously?¡± ¡°Why take it so seriously? I have Greg and that¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Vivian Shimpson was frustrated and angrily said, ¡°How is he inferior to Greg?¡± Amande was taken aback, thought for a while, and then seriously began counting on her fingers, ¡°First of all, his medical skills are not as good as Greg¡¯s. Secondly, he can¡¯t fight as well as Greg¡­¡± ¡°Hold on a second!¡± Vivian Shimpson said in disbelief, ¡°I admit they might not have medical skills, but how do you know He Jun can¡¯t fight as well as Greg? He¡¯s from a Martial Way family, has been practicing kung fu since he was a kid, could he still be like Greg, a mere country bumpkin?¡± ¡°Yeah, he really isn¡¯t as good as Greg,¡± Amande nodded earnestly. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Vivian Shimpson¡¯s mouth was about to reach the sky as she said, ¡°I think you¡¯re just biased. In your eyes, Greg is better than anyone else.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Amande didn¡¯t argue, just curled up her mouth andughed. At that moment, a man suddenly walked up to Amande and said, ¡°So here you are, I¡¯ve been looking for you.¡± ¡°Greg!¡± Seeing Greg, Amande stood up excitedly. But Vivian Shimpson¡¯s face turned cold, and she frowned, ¡°Greg? What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Do I need to report to you wherever I go?¡± Greg couldn¡¯t care less about Vivian Shimpson and took a seat next to the empty spot, chatting with Amande. Chapter 416: 416 The Frog in the Well_1 Chapter 416: Chapter 416 The Frog in the Well_1 Greg Jensen talked about the customs and culture of Danu, and Louisa Burley mentioned two books she had recently read. There were no sweet nothings, no tender whispers of love, just simple sharing and discussion. When they reached a happy point in the conversation, they bothughed out loud. The world around them seemed irrelevant as they werepletely immersed in their own little universe. Vivian Shimpson realized she had been ignored and, with her face turning an angry shade of blue, she snapped, ¡°Greg, how many times do I have to tell you before you understand? You and Amande are not from the same world. It¡¯s impossible between you two.¡± The two stopped their chat and nced at each other, with a hint of apology in Louisa Burley¡¯s eyes, while Greg Jensen chuckled softly and shook his head. He turned to Vivian Shimpson and said indifferently, ¡°Vivian, whether Amande and I arepatible, I can¡¯t be sure. But I do know that you and I are definitely not from the same world, so please shut your mouth from now on. It¡¯s none of your business to point fingers at my matters.¡± ¡°You¡­¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Vivian¡¯splexion turned extremely ugly, and although she couldn¡¯t think of aeback, she red at Greg Jensen with eyes as big as bull¡¯s bells. Greg acted as if he hadn¡¯t noticed and continued to chat andugh with Louisa Burley. As they talked, Louisa Burley sneaked peeks and, upon seeing Vivian¡¯s helpless expression, couldn¡¯t help but snicker mischievously. ¡­ Nathan Green, as the organizer of this Martial Way conference, gave a brief speech in the center of the arena and then raised his eyebrows, looking towards the Wolfe family¡¯s area. ¡°Glen Wolfe, I¡¯ve heard that your martial skills have greatly improved in recent years. Since you¡¯re here at the provincial conference, why don¡¯t we have a match?¡± Buzz! Before the words were even finished, the venue erupted in shock. Nathan Green, a Grandmaster, is actually challenging a half-step Grandmaster? Has the Wolfe family made an enemy of the Green family, so Nathan Green is purposely targeting them? ¡°Now this will be an interesting spectacle.¡± ¡°Interesting spectacle my foot, the old Grandmaster could take Glen Wolfe with one hand tied behind his back.¡± While everyone was astonished, they were certain Glen Wolfe was doomed this time. Injuries aremon in a fight, and death in the ring is nothing unusual. Nathan Green¡¯s direct challenge to Glen Wolfe was a clear sign he intended to kill him in the arena. And given the great disparity between the two, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for Nathan to kill Glen Wolfe. In other words, if Glen Wolfe dared to step into the ring, it would mean certain death! Upon hearing Nathan Green challenge him, Glen was stupefied, hisplexion turning pale as he forced a smile, saying, ¡°Grandmaster, is there some misunderstanding between us?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no misunderstanding.¡± Nathan Green spoke tly, ¡°I simply feel that the Wolfe family no longer needs to exist.¡± Hiss! Upon hearing his words, everyone inhaled sharply. ¡°The Grandmaster indeed intends to wipe out the Wolfe family.¡± ¡°The Wolfe family is finished!¡± Glen¡¯s color drained from his face as he instinctively looked around. It was impossible for him to go into the ring and fight Nathan Green because he didn¡¯t want to die; his only option now was to rely on Barry Wolfe. But if Barry Wolfe had already arrived, why hadn¡¯t he shown up yet? ¡°Are you waiting for Barry Wolfe?¡± Nathan Green said coolly, ¡°Glen Wolfe, after all these years, you haven¡¯t changed at all, no progress whatsoever. You always think about relying on others, wanting to gain without working for it instead of trying to break through to a higher realm yourself.¡± Glen forced a smile, his brows marked with urgency as he looked around once more, still finding no sign of Barry Wolfe. He couldn¡¯t help but call out loudly, ¡°I summon the dashing Magician to repel the enemy for the Wolfe family!¡± He had no choice; now that he was on the opposing side of the Green family, if he didn¡¯t deal with Nathan Green, the Wolfe family would soon face extinction. His only hopey in Barry Wolfe; if Barry could defeat Nathan Green, not only would the Wolfe family avert disaster, but it might also seize a new opportunity. Seeing no response, Glen Wolfe, unwilling to give up, called out again, ¡°I summon the dashing Magician to repel the enemy for the Wolfe family.¡± Pfft! Nathan Green suddenlyughed and said, ¡°That kid probably got scared and ran off, huh?¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Before his words finished, a joyfulughter immediately erupted from the crowd. The heads of the other three first-rate families also revealed expressions of schadenfreude. With Glen Wolfe dead and the Wolfe family falling apart, they could now divide up the Wolfe family¡¯s assets without lifting a finger. Below the stage. Vivian Shimpson got excited and, grabbing Louisa Burley¡¯s hand, she said, ¡°Amande, the charming Magician¡­ We really dide on the right day. Maybe we¡¯ll get to see his true face.¡± Louisa Burley, still basking in the joy of meeting Greg Jensen, responded casually upon hearing her words. Vivian Shimpson was ignored yet again, and her heart filled with more annoyance. Unable to hold back, she said sarcastically, ¡°The charming Magician is skilled and has limitless prospects, what do some people have topare with that?¡± ¡°Vivian¡­¡± Louisa Burley quickly shook her head, signaling her to not continue. At that moment, Glen Wolfe¡¯s third call came from the stage: ¡°We kindly invite the charming Magician to help the Wolfe family repel the enemy.¡± Greg Jensen saw this and slowly stood up. Vivian Shimpson scoffed, ¡°They¡¯re calling for the charming Magician, not you. What are you standing up for?¡± Looking down at Vivian Shimpson, Greg Jensen smiled mischievously and said, ¡°What if I happen to be the charming Magician?¡± Upon hearing this, Vivian Shimpson stared nkly for a moment, then burst intoughter as if she had heard the funniest joke, almost tearing up fromughing so hard. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me, Greg Jensen. You think you¡¯re the charming Magician? Why don¡¯t you take a piss and look at yourself in the mirror? Do you see any resemnce to the charming Magician?¡± Greg Jensen shook his head silently and said lightly, ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯re not from the same world. Your background has limited your vision, has decided that you can only see the sky above your head, so you¡¯d better shut up!¡± After finishing his words, Greg Jensen nodded at Louisa Burley and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m going to beat up the bad guys. You watch for a while and then head home early, okay?¡± ¡°Okay then.¡± Louisa Burley, like a child, smiled happily. Greg Jensen nodded again and turned to leave. It was only then that Vivian Shimpson came back to her senses, seething with rage, she said, ¡°Greg Jensen, are you calling me a frog at the bottom of a well? Do you dare call me a frog at the bottom of a well? What gives you the right, you¡­ ¡± Hearing Vivian Shimpson¡¯s hysterical voice, Greg Jensen felt not the slightest ripple in his heart, and quickly walked to a secluded spot. He put on Barry Wolfe¡¯s face and then headed towards the stage. ¡­ On the stage. Nathan Green¡¯s triumphantugh echoed in all directions. ¡°Glen Wolfe, admit defeat, and I¡¯ll spare your life. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not being polite!¡± Glen Wolfe¡¯s face was somber, but inside, he was filled with panic. Could it be that Barry Wolfe really yed him for a fool? To issue a challenge against Nathan Green, and then the man shows up on the stage, only for you to run away? Isn¡¯t that just setting someone up? Glen Wolfe was inwardly distressed, thinking that the only way out of this was to evadebat. As for surrendering, it hadn¡¯t even crossed his mind. Because the moment he admitted defeat, he would be handing over the entire Wolfe family, and then they would be at the mercy of others. Better to avoid battle, at least that way the Wolfe family could survive for a few more days. ¡°Stop waiting, that kid Barry Wolfe surely ran off.¡± Observing Glen Wolfe¡¯s demeanor, Nathan Green shook his head, feeling both proud and somewhat disappointed, and said lightly, ¡°I thought I¡¯d have a worthy opponent, but it turns out he¡¯s just a coward.¡± Glen Wolfe was unwilling to ept this, gritted his teeth, and decided to try one more time. He called out with all his might to the surrounding area, ¡°We kindly invite the charming Magician to help the Wolfe family repel the enemy!¡± ¡°Delusional fool!¡± Nathan Green snorted coldly. Contempt showed on the faces of others as well, they all thought that Barry Wolfe was unlikely to show up. But just at that moment, azy voice suddenly rang out. ¡°Alright, stop shouting, haven¡¯t I arrived?¡± Chapter 417: 417 - Ascending the Stage_1 Chapter 417: Chapter 417 ¨C Ascending the Stage_1 At this moment, silence reigned. A young figure, under the watchful eyes of the crowd and like a victorious general returning from battle, exuded an aura of sharpness as he climbed the steps with his hands sped behind his back. Then, as leisurely as a stroll in a courtyard, he ascended with measured steps. In an instant, all was still! Surprise, curiosity, shock, fear, disdain¡­ a mix of emotions swirled in the thousands of gazes that fell upon him. Every step struck at the hearts of the onlookers, sending tremors through their spirits, and with each step, his momentum climbed higher and higher. If the him below the stage was a treasure sword hidden in its scabbard, then the him who stood on the tform was like a deadly sword that had taken countless lives, unhesitatingly disying its sharpness for the world to see. Brows sharp as knives and eyes shing like lightning, he slowly swept his gaze across the arena. The crowd felt as if a sword light was piercing directly towards them, unstoppable and unavoidable. Below the stage, people instinctively shrunk back, but in doing so, some identally stepped on others¡¯ feet or bumped into others¡¯ chests. In no time, amotion ensued! After a brief pause, everyone quieted down again and looked intently, only to see that the man appeared as harmless as the big boy next door, with a smile on his face that left no one on guard.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°The charming Magician, it¡¯s the charming Magician Barry Wolfe!¡± ¡°He actually came, does he really think he can beat the old Grandmaster?¡± ¡°Even if he can¡¯t win, he might at least fight to a draw.¡± ¡°What are you thinking? How is that possible? One has been honing his skills in the Master Realm for over a decade, while the other, all his martial arts trainingbined, wouldn¡¯t add up to more than twenty years. Even if Barry Wolfe is a genius, he¡¯s only in his twenties, let alone beating the old Grandmaster, he can¡¯t possibly hope to fight to a draw.¡± After a brief silence, murmurs began to rise all around. Glen Wolfe, seeing Greg Jensen, was on the verge of tears with joy. He had finally arrived, the Wolfe family might be saved! Before this, he had hoped that with Barry Wolfe, the Wolfe family would rise to the ranks of the top families. But now, all he wished for was for the Wolfe family to ovee this crisis. Of course, this was a deliberate act by Greg Jensen; the insatiable human heart sometimes needs to be restrained, and sometimes a blow to one¡¯s expectations from their subordinates is not a bad thing. Below the stage. Louisa Burley had not paid attention to the situation on stage, as her mind was still reying her recent conversation with Greg Jensen. Vivian Shimpson, like a little fan, waved her arms excitedly and said, ¡°Louisa, look, that¡¯s the charming Magician, he really is handsome.¡± Louisa Burley, prompted by her good sister, looked up to see the charming Magician and suddenly froze, murmuring, ¡°Huh, his figure looks so familiar, like someone I¡¯ve seen before.¡± ¡°Familiar? Really?¡± Now it was Valeria Shimpson who paused, caught off guard, her thoughts inexplicably turning to Greg Jensen¡¯s words. Could it be possible that I am the charming Magician? ¡°No way, how could that be?¡± Valeria Shimpson said skeptically. Louisa Burley asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s impossible?¡± Valeria Shimpson replied subconsciously, ¡°It can¡¯t be Greg Jensen.¡± Louisa Burley¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Do you also think he looks like Greg?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Valeria Shimpson felt awkward and, shifting the conversation, said, ¡°Their faces aren¡¯t the same, it can¡¯t be Greg.¡± Louisa Burley smiled sweetly, dreamily gazing at the figure, murmuring, ¡°That¡¯s my Greg, but¡­ how did he suddenly turn into this?¡± The brows shaped like willow leaves converged, then rxed, as she said with augh, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anyway, Greg is the strongest.¡± Louisa Burley¡¯s smile suddenly froze on her face as a silhouette of a young boy appeared before her eyes. ¡°So many years have passed; he must have grown up by now, right? His master is so powerful, he is probably even stronger than Greg, isn¡¯t he?¡± Thinking this, Louisa Burley¡¯s mood suddenly fell, and with a helpless sigh, she watched the stage with a face full of sorrow. On the stage. Nathan Green watched Greg Jensen with an expressionless face. After a long silence, he let out a sneer and said, ¡°Ha, you¡¯re Barry Wolfe? I heard you wanted to challenge me and destroy the Green family, elevating the Wolfe family to the pinnacle of power? You¡¯re not old, yet you¡¯re incredibly bold!¡± He sized up Greg Jensen, shook his head, and said, ¡°Indeed, you entered the Innate and became a Grandmaster at such a young age¡ªa sign of good talent. You do have a right to be arrogant. But don¡¯t you know that what this world has in plenty are geniuses who die young? Many young people with exceptional gifts have perished prematurely because of their pride and arrogance. What makes you think you¡¯re any different?¡± Greg Jensen scoffed, ¡°To you, an Innate Grandmaster is the limit, what achievements I have beyond that is none of your concern, is it?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Nathan Green¡¯splexion suddenly darkened. He had struggled for more than a decade without making any progress, a matter of great regret in his life, and now Barry Wolfe was mocking him for it¡ªit was intolerable! His eyes seemed to be spitting fire, and he was on the verge of fury as he coldly said, ¡°Do you want to die?¡± ¡°At your age, don¡¯t you understand that wasting time is wasting life? Make it quick, I have other matters to tend to soon.¡± Greg Jensen waved his hand impatiently. That indifferent demeanor made Nathan Green feel scorned. He could no longer restrain the fury in his heart, let out a cold snort, and disappeared from where he stood. Momentster, he materialized not far in front of Greg Jensen and, with a palm shaped like a de, unleashed a Splitting Mountain with Strength strike at Greg Jensen¡¯s forehead. Translucent True Qi took the form of a de, traversing the distance of five to six meters, and shed towards Greg Jensen. Hum! The sound of cutting through the air erupted suddenly, and the True Qi de ripped across the sky, emitting a soul-shaking hum. Dead silence fell over the arena! Everyone was stunned by Nathan Green¡¯s sudden attack. ¡°This is the prowess of a Grandmaster. Despite being tens of meters apart, he can still take a life in the blink of an eye.¡± ¡°Barry Wolfe is as good as dead!¡± ¡°This is the fate of those who offend a Grandmaster.¡± No one had faith in Greg Jensen. Even though he had be famous overnight as a charming Magician, still, nobody gave him a chance. Including Glen Wolfe, who was sweating for him. To outsiders, it didn¡¯t matter, but he was betting everything he had. If Barry Wolfe lost, the Wolfe family would not fare well either. Though he knew the extent of Barry Wolfe¡¯s abilities, and although the wager was worth it, being the Family Head of the Wolfe family, Glen Wolfe was still extremely nervous as the moment of truth approached. Compared to Glen Wolfe¡¯s nervousness, Louisa Burley and Vivian Shimpson¡¯s hearts were in their throats. The difference was that Vivian Shimpson was worried about the charming Magician Barry Wolfe, while Louisa Burley was concerned for Greg, her big brother. Apart from them, most of the crowd was just watching the spectacle, while the heads of the Wang, He, and Chen families couldn¡¯t wait for Barry Wolfe to die. If Barry Wolfe died, the Wolfe family would lose its backbone. Not only would they fail to ascend to the top echelon, but they would also face repression from the Green family. At that point, they could take the opportunity to divide the Wolfe family¡¯s assets. In their view, Barry Wolfe, in his twenties, couldn¡¯t possibly be a match for Nathan Green, so the Wolfe family¡¯s demise was imminent. More importantly, from their perspective, Nathan Green¡¯s palm strike was utterly unavoidable. Barry Wolfe was doomed! Chapter 418 - 418 Death Comes_1 Chapter 418: Chapter 418 Death Comes_1 Above the arena. Greg Jensen watched the True Qi de that shot towards him and squinted, a smile forming at the corners of his mouth. Finally, a worthy opponent! With a stomp of his foot, his bodypletely defied thews of physics, shifting several meters to the side effortlessly to dodge the True Qi de. ¡°Not too bad!¡± Greg Jensen let out a light snort, his body suddenly darting forward like an arrow released from a bow, closing the distance to Nathan Green, followed by a punch thrown out. ¡°Now, it¡¯s my turn!¡± The venue once again fell into dead silence! Seeing this scene, everyone was stunned, and Glen Wolfe¡¯s face showed a hint of excitement, his confidence in Greg Jensen¡¯s victory growing even more. ¡°He does have some justification for his arrogance!¡± Nathan Green was also full of surprise in his heart. His own strike just now had been somewhat casual and he hadn¡¯t intended to kill his opponent with a single blow, but it wasn¡¯t slow. That Greg Jensen could dodge so easily, and even counterattack immediately, did indeed show he had some skills. But that was all! Nathan Green remained silent, facing Greg Jensen¡¯s attack that was like a raging storm, his entire being like a rock by the sea. No matter how fierce the waves, he stood unmoved. In his view, his own casual counterattacks had Barry Wolfe scrambling to respond, and with a little more effort, he was certain he could finish his opponent. What he didn¡¯t know was that Barry Wolfe was actually enjoying himself. Since Greg Jensen started his cultivation, he had fought over a dozen times but had never encountered a worthy opponent. Even the previous Tyrese Gill had only piqued his interest a bit. Many of the body techniques he practiced had never been fully utilized. Now, he could finally have a satisfying fight! In fact, with his current cultivation, the best way to kill an enemy was through magic. The Golden Sword Technique, Fireball Technique, Falling Thunder Technique, the power of these three magic techniques was not small, making them excellent offensive weapons. However, he didn¡¯t want to expose his identity as a cultivator before he had fully matured, so he would avoid using these spells whenever possible. Now, he still focused on body techniques. Moreover, having never fully utilized his body techniques during training, he naturally wanted to thoroughly test them now that he had the opportunity. Below the tform. Seeing Barry Wolfe and Nathan Green exchanging blows, the audience was shocked and couldn¡¯t help but express their amazement. ¡°Barry Wolfe does have some skills to fight a Grandmaster to this extent, not easy at all.¡± ¡°Heh, it¡¯s just those few skills.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Although the Grandmaster has been on the defensive, he¡¯s entirely at ease. On the other hand, Barry Wolfe always seems flustered when facing the Grandmaster¡¯s counterattacks. Just wait and see, as soon as the Grandmaster counters, Barry Wolfe will quickly be defeated.¡± ¡°Really? Why can¡¯t I see that?¡± ¡°You, a mere practitioner of Dark Strength, stay away from me!¡± ¡°Who the hell are you calling trash?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Under the stage, it was bustling with debate, while the fight above had intensified. Having finally met a worthy opponent, Greg Jensen fought with great gusto, whereas Nathan Green became increasingly rmed as the battle went on. Almost everyone thought that Nathan Green was simply not countering and that as soon as he did, Greg Jensen would rapidly lose. Even Nathan Green himself thought so. However, the reality was quite the opposite. Nathan Green had begun to counter, but Barry Wolfe had not sumbed to defeat; instead, after the initial panic, he quickly regained hisposure. Thus, the situation between the two men returned to the previous state. On the surface, they still seemed to be exchanging strikes, but the pressure on Nathan Green was mounting. He had employed all his hidden moves, yet Barry Wolfe still showed no sign of defeat, instead growing stronger as the fight progressed. Nathan Green became increasingly awkward as the fight progressed but could never pinpoint the problem. It wasn¡¯t until he executed his original moves once again that he finally realized this kid was using him as a sparring partner. ¡°Kill!¡± Enraged to the extreme, Nathan Green roared and threw a fierce punch, the nearly solid fist shadow whistling through the air. The two were less than three meters apart, the force of the punch arriving in the blink of an eye.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Before Greg Jensen could react, Nathan Green stepped to the side, and then came another punch. These two punches virtually sealed off all escape routes, leaving Greg Jensen no choice but to take them head-on! But Nathan Green was still not assured and moved behind Greg Jensen, throwing another punch. All three punches aimed at Greg Jensen almost simultaneously. Seeing this, the entire venue fell silent as the grave once more. ¡°Herees death!¡± Following that final roar¡­ Boom! A dull explosion sounded. Three shadows of True Qi collided at the same time, kicking up a faint breeze on the arena. By then, Greg Jensen had already vanished. Suddenly rmed, Nathan Green internally cursed, swiftly turning around. Just as he was about to strike, a sh of golden light reached him in the blink of an eye! Thud! Nathan Green felt a chill in his throat, reached to touch it, and found only warm liquid. Incredulously, he lifted his hand, which was drenched in crimson. ¡°I¡­ heh heh¡­¡± Warm blood sprayed out, and with it, all his strength drained away. Under the shocked gazes of the crowd, that Grandmaster who had oncemanded great respect in Qin Province fell to the ground like a log. Thump! The venue was utterly silent. Everyone was so astounded they couldn¡¯t speak, barely able to believe their eyes. The Grandmaster Nathan Green, who had honed his skills in the Master Realm for over a decade, was actually in by a recently famous youngster? How could this be possible? They were just fighting evenly moments before, so how could he suddenly be dead? Most of those present hadn¡¯t seen clearly what had just happened, except for the heads of the four major families. They were all experts of Complete Dark Power, considered half a step into the Master Realm; while their strength might be slightly less than a Grandmaster, their insight was not. Just then, when Nathan Green threw hisst punch, Barry Wolfe, in an instant, had circled to Nathan Green¡¯s back. After that, he simply waved his hand. Yes! He just waved his hand, as if bidding farewell to a friend. They saw Barry Wolfe send forth a streak of golden True Qi, an incredibly solid beam that in the blink of an eye, flew in front of Nathan Green, its speed far surpassing the previous des of True Qi by countless folds. So much so that Nathan Green couldn¡¯t react at all; by the time he turned around, he was already dead. Using Nathan Green as a sparring partner was something they wouldn¡¯t dare to imagine, but they could see that Barry Wolfe hadn¡¯t started with a killing move. In other words, Barry Wolfe had held back against Nathan Green, still having strength to spare. But how could that be? How could anyone believe that? This was Nathan Green who had been in the Master Realm for over a decade; who would dare say they could face him and still have strength to spare? The Family Heads of the Milton Family, the Preston Family, and the Cooper Family all looked somewhat ufortable. Glen Wolfe, as the head of another top-tier family, however, was secretly overjoyed. He knew that the future of Qin Province belonged to the charismatic Magician Barry Wolfe, and to their Wolfe Family! Chapter 419 - 419 The Weather is Changing_1 Chapter 419: Chapter 419 The Weather is Changing_1 At the guest podium, Daley Rogers, the Family Head of the Milton family, furrowed his brow, lost in thought. Trent Preston of the Preston Family frown and said, ¡°It seems that Qin Province is about to undergo great change.¡± ¡°Great change?¡± Simon Cooper of the Cooper Family smiled faintly and, pointing to the sky, said, ¡°Rest assured, this sky cannot change!¡± At that moment, Daley Rogers suddenly spoke, ¡°Let¡¯s not think about these things for now; rather, we should consider how to wrap this up.¡± Simon Cooper casually responded, ¡°Ask Glen Wolfe. Since it¡¯s trouble stirred up by the Wolfe family, of course, let him deal with it.¡± Daley Rogers chuckled and said, ¡°Brother Simon, if Nathan Green were to die, what do you think would be the fate of the Green family?¡± Simon Cooper was initially startled but then hisplexion changed slightly as he realized something and said in a low voice, ¡°What you mean is¡­¡± Daley Rogers shook his head with a lightugh, ¡°Haha, I mean nothing in particr; what¡¯s important is what the Stuart Family intends.¡± Hearing the words ¡°Stuart Family,¡± Trent Preston and Simon Cooper¡¯s expressions changed drastically. To the martial families of Qin Province, this name was an insurmountable mountain. Not to mention their three top-tier families, even the powerful Green family would have to bow their heads in the presence of the Stuart Family. Simon Cooper¡¯s face darkened as he said, ¡°Daley, your matters with the Stuart Family¡ªI¡¯d rather not get involved. You handle it however you like.¡± Trent Preston nced at Simon Cooper and then at Daley Rogers, saying awkwardly, ¡°Daley, I¡¯d rather not get involved in this either.¡± Daley Rogers nced sideways at both of them and said indifferently, ¡°Gentlemen, being too clean in life can inadvertently draw in the filth; being a white lotus isn¡¯t so easy.¡± What does that mean? Is he suggesting we ally with him to collectively oppose the Wolfe family? Isn¡¯t that courting death? Simon Cooper and Trent Preston were both reluctant, but given the Stuart Family¡¯s power and Daley Rogers¡¯s position as the great uncle to Mr. Stuart, they had to seriously contemte it. For a moment, they found themselves stuck between a rock and a hard ce. Daley Rogers watched their conflicted expressions, smiled slightly, and said softly, ¡°Gentlemen, in the future, there will no longer be top-tier families in Qin Province; there will only be four premier families.¡± ¡°You mean¡­¡± Upon hearing his words, both men¡¯s eyes lit up. Are they nning to carve up the Green family and prevent the Wolfe family from entering the top ranks? Daley Rogers nodded faintly, saying to the two men, ¡°Nathan Green only managed to forcibly break into the Master Realm with the help of Elixirs. The Stuart Family merely pitied him, granting him his position for today. No one can just be a top-tier family.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°So in the future, we¡¯ll all look to the Milton family as our leader.¡± ¡°Haha, let¡¯s encourage each other.¡± On the stage. Glen Wolfe was blissfully unaware that the other three families had already reached an agreement; he wasughing with heartfelt joy, ¡°Congrattions to Master Wolfe for striking down Nathan Green from his horse!¡± ¡°Enough, I have other matters to attend to; you take care of the Green family¡¯s end.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Greg Jensen spoke sternly, ¡°Additionally, the herbs must be obtained as soon as possible, within a week¡ªdo you understand?¡± ¡°Understood! Rest assured, as long as we take over the Green family¡¯s herb business, I guarantee I¡¯ll have the herbs ready for you within a week.¡± ¡°Hmm, go ahead.¡± Greg Jensen waved his hand nonchntly, dismissing Glen Wolfe, and then his gaze swept around, finally settling on Daley Rogers and the other two men. Feeling the intensity of that gaze, as if it were tangible, the expressions of Daley Rogers and the others paused for a moment, and they then offered a polite, professional smile. Greg Jensen nodded slightly and turned to walk down from the stage. Boom! The moment Greg Jensen left, an overwhelming outcry erupted from the audience below. ¡°Holy shit, that was awesome!¡± ¡°What was that golden thing just now? Was it the legendary True Qi?¡± ¡°If True Qi has appeared, doesn¡¯t that mean¡­ cultivation could be possible?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity we¡¯re not allowed to take photos, otherwise I would have definitely captured that.¡± The audience buzzed with discussions, everyone¡¯s face alight with excitement, except for the Green family, who wore expressions of sorrow as they hastily collected Nathan Green¡¯s body and returned home. Above the stage, Glen Wolfe looked around at everyone with a triumphant air, then turned his head back and smiled towards the VIP seating area, signaling them. The three people on the stage returned the smile, but privately they were discussing the details of divvying up the Green family¡¯s assets. The Green family belonged to the martial families of the Qin province, and if there was dividing to be done, it should be the martial families of Qin province doing it. Why should an outsider get a chance to seize it? ¡­ After leaving the stage, Greg Jensen found a secluded corner to change back into his previous clothes, and as he recalled the recent fight, a smile involuntarily spread across his face. Was Nathan Green strong? In the eyes of others, indeed he was strong, but in Greg Jensen¡¯s view, he was only strong on the outside and dry on the inside. Nathan Green¡¯s strength was far from as formidable as imagined, and evenpared to the previous Tyrese Gill, he was only slightly stronger. In both martial arts and cultivation, such a phenomenon was highly unlikely to ur within a regr cultivation system. Because, with each leap in level, one should definitely experience a change in quantity, or even a transformation in quality. Greg Jensen suspected that the reason for such a situation was very likely that Nathan Green¡¯s Master Realm might have been inted. Now that Nathan Green was dead, whether his realm was inted or not was irrelevant to him. Greg Jensen calmed his emotions and swiftly made his way to where Louisa Burley was sitting. Rather than dwell on Nathan Green¡¯s realm, he was more inclined to ponder what Louisa Burley might want for dinner. The two hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time, and even without much to say, silently looking into each other¡¯s eyes was a beautiful thing. ¡°Barry Wolfe is so incredible, I¡¯d marry him if he would have me!¡± ¡°He wouldn¡¯t want to.¡± Vivian Shimpson was excitedly speaking, but when she heard Greg Jensen¡¯s words, she suddenly became unhappy. She turned her head and red at Greg Jensen approaching from a distance and coldly snorted, ¡°What¡¯s it to you? Please get it straight, you¡¯re Greg Jensen, not Barry Wolfe.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Greg Jensen was in a good mood and couldn¡¯t be bothered to quibble with her, walking straight over and sitting down next to Louisa Burley. Before he could speak, he heard Louisa Burley say: ¡°Big brother Greg, you were just too incredible.¡± ¡°Shh!¡± Greg Jensen, pretending to be serious, held up a finger to his lips, signaling her to keep quiet. Louisa Burley covered her mouth in a panic, ncing around to see if anyone was paying attention. Upon seeing no one was, she rxed and silently started to giggle. Vivian Shimpson, seeing this, couldn¡¯t help but purse her lips, ¡°Tch, acting like it¡¯s real, do you seriously think you¡¯re some kind of charming Magician?¡± As if he hadn¡¯t heard her, Greg Jensen didn¡¯t even nce at her and smiled at Louisa Burley, ¡°Amande, what do you feel like eating for dinner?¡± Louisa Burley shook her head, a touch of white swaying beneath her semi-transparent blouse, making Greg Jensen feel somewhat dizzy. Unaware of this effect, she blinked her big eyes and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t know, what¡¯s good to eat in the provincial city?¡± ¡°The best restaurant in the provincial city is obviously the Youmeng Garden Branch.¡± Before he could finish, Greg Jensen started tough, saying, ¡°But since you often go to Dreamscape Garden, I suppose you¡¯ve had your fill of their dishes. Let¡¯s try a different ce.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll make a call and see what kind of tasty ces there are.¡± Watching the two of thempletely ignoring her presence, Vivian Shimpson felt her face darken with anger. She clenched her teeth and waved her little fists in frustration, but in her mind, she couldn¡¯t help but think of Barry Wolfe. The man full of pride, slowly merging with the image of Greg Jensen before her eyes. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!